《I Stack Attributes in the Apocalypse》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 A month ago, a ck tower suddenly rose in the center of New York City. At the same time, ck fog appeared and enveloped the entire city. The people outside could not enter, and no one was seening out. Nearly 10 million people were trapped in the ck fog. Communications were cut off and there was no news from them. The Inte was abuzz with excitement. ¡°This is all part of Amelia¡¯s scheme! They¡¯re using an entire city¡¯s poption for biochemical experiments!¡± ¡°This must be the work of aliens. The New York incident marks the first contact between humans and extraterrestrial beings, and it is worthy ofmemoration.¡± ¡°Doomsday! This is the end of the world, this is punishment from God!!¡± The ck Mist Tower incident thousands of miles away did not affect Nanxiang City much. Everyone should eat and drink as usual. Life had to go on, and the house mortgage had to be paid. For themon people, it¡¯s simply an additional topic of conversation over a meal. But Lu Ming was different. ¡°This is a sign of the apocalypse! It must be!¡± It was not that Lu Ming had learned some news in advance that supported his argument. There were two main reasons. Firstly, it was his personality. Lu Ming was a pessimistic apocalypticist. When he found out about the mysterious phenomenon of the ck Mist Tower, Lu Ming immediately thought of the apocalypse crisis. Secondly, it was the attribute panel that had awakened in his mind a day ago. A day ago, Lu Ming had just woken up when he realized that an additional attribute system had appeared in his retina. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 5.1 Physique: 5.5 Agility: 5.3 Note: The three-dimensional average value for adult males is 5. There were only these words on the attribute panel. Lu Ming had yet to study how to use this thing. However, there was no doubt that this attribute panel and the ck Mist Tower incident were both mysterious phenomena that could not be exined by science. The urrence of a mysterious incident could be a coincidence. If these two mysterious incidents urred simultaneously, and Lu Ming still considered it a coincidence, he would be deceiving himself and would not be able to convince himself. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not the end of the world, it must be an unimaginably huge disaster.¡± After making this deduction, Lu Ming suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, I was prepared.¡± ¡­ Rising from his chair, Lu Ming began to take stock of the supplies. When his parents died ten years ago, they left him arge inheritance, providing Lu Ming with a substantial material foundation. And now, Lu Ming had used 99% of the money to prepare for the apocalypse. This time even preceded the New York incident. The house was ancestral property. It was a small building in the city vige. After Lu Ming¡¯s modification, it had been modified into a spacious basement. The house was overall reinforced, with doors and windows strengthened in all directions. The rtively spacious second floor, measuring 100 square meters, contained severalrge freezers. These freezers stored some medicines, rice, noodles, cooking oil, vegetables, fresh meat, and canned food. There was also a simple fitness area and reading area. The ground floor, also measuring 100 square meters, consisted of a bedroom, a bathroom, a kitchen, and a converted garage. The garage housed a low-priced modified off-road vehicle, an electric scooter and a bicycle, along with corresponding vehicle essories. And the more spacious basement served as Lu Ming¡¯s ultimate retreat! A diesel generator, a lot of fuel, morepressed biscuits, canned food, and drinking water were enough to ensure that Lu Ming had food and water for more than three years! The independent sewer system, the independent water cirction system, the independent electricity system, and the venttion system¡ªthis basement had cost Lu Ming 70% of his money. On the second floor, there was a table in the reading area. On the table was a stack of maps and the weapons Lu Ming had prepared. Bow (with 10 arrows missing), crossbow (30 matching bolts), slingshot (with ammunition such as stones and metal scraps), fire axe, metal bat and dagger. Weapons were Lu Ming¡¯s ultimate resort. Deep down, he sincerely hoped to avoid situations where he needed to use weapons¡ªbecause that meant danger. Once there was a fight, no matter how much he prepared, there was a risk of injury or even death. Not to mention how well prepared Lu Ming was. Even if there was a 1% risk of injury, wouldn¡¯t all be lost if he encountered it? ¡°I¡¯ll never leave the city unless it is absolutely necessary.¡± There were many resources in the city, and Lu Ming was more familiar with them. In a cataclysmic environment, staying in a ce he was familiar with was better than an unfamiliar environment. Lu Ming took out the map of the city and vige that he had drawn and made a simple n. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s a shortage of supplies, but there has to be a backup n. There are three small supermarkets nearby and a big one. This will be my resource reserve point once the apocalypsees. I¡¯ll have to n the course of action again.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a Dumpster in this ce where you can hide.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a hidden door in this ce.¡± The thoughts in his mind kept flickering. This was one of Lu Ming¡¯s daily tasks. After about 10 minutes of simtion, Lu Ming carefully put away the map and eximed. ¡°Attributes.¡± In his retina, the light screen opened and words came into view. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 5.1 Physique: 5.5 Agility: 5.3 Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional attributes were slightly higher than ordinary people¡¯s. After all, the body was the capital of the revolution. As a pessimistic apocalyptic and a soloist, Lu Ming had to maintain his physical state. ¡°Since the supplies are almost ready, the next step is to study this attribute panel.¡± ¡°How do I use this thing?¡± ¡­ After standing and thinking for a while, Lu Ming had an idea. ¡°The attribute is the digitization of the physical state.¡± ¡°Perhaps exercising can trigger a reaction in the attribute panel.¡± Before he obtained the attribute panel, Lu Ming had the habit of exercising. However, after the attribute panel awakened a day ago, Lu Ming indeed had not exercised since then. Thinking that he had not exercised today, Lu Ming immediately changed his clothes and began to exercise. Lu Ming¡¯s training method was actually rtively primitive. Due to his personality, he had never been to the gym. Although he knew some basic fitness knowledge, he was not systematic enough. Moreover, he did not pursue muscle size or aesthetics, so there was not much emphasis on exercise for him. ¡°Push-ups, 20 reps per set, three sets.¡± ¡°Squats, 20 reps per set, three sets.¡± ¡°Then go for a one-hour jog.¡± This was Lu Ming¡¯s typical exercise routine. ¡°Begin!¡± Lu Ming, who was in sportswear, immediatelyy down and started doing push-ups. 20 push-ups were not difficult for Lu Ming. He kept up the pace and was done in half a minute. He stood up and rested for 20 seconds. While resting, Lu Ming opened his attribute panel again and immediately realized that there was a change in his attribute panel. Strength: 5.1 (5.2) ¡ü. Lu Ming: ¡°???¡± ¡®What does it mean?¡¯ 5.2 in parentheses and the upward arrow, Lu Ming really couldn¡¯t understand it. After staring at it for more than 10 seconds, there was no further change in his attributes panel. Lu Ming decided not to think about it and continued to exercise. Three sets of push-ups werepleted. Strength: 5.1 (5.4) ¡ü. Lu Ming began to do squats. The three sets of squats werepleted. Physique: 5.5 (5.8) ¡ü. Then Lu Ming turned on the treadmill and set the speed to 8. Run! An hourter, his agility attributes also changed. Agility: 5.3 (5.5) ¡ü. ¡°Jogging for half an hour increases agility by 0.1.¡± However, Lu Ming did not feel that his body had improved¡­ He wiped his sweat and pondered. However, he suddenly felt a intense hunger in his stomach. ¡°Strange, I¡¯m getting hungry pretty quickly today.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m a little more tired than usual.¡± Exhaustion left Lu Ming with no inclination to prepare a decent meal. He settled for a canned meal to quickly satisfy his hunger, but a wave of drowsiness instantly overwhelmed him. In a daze, he went downstairs and crawled into bed and soon fell asleep. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Lu Ming slept deeply through the night. Lu Ming woke up at seven in the morning, feeling refreshed. He immediately opened his attribute panel and looked at his attributes. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 5.3 Physique: 5.7 Agility: 5.5 Lu Ming was taken aback and muttered to himself, ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± He remember that before he went to bedst night, his attributes were: Strength: 5.1 (5.4) ¡ü. Physique: 5.5 (5.8) ¡ü. Agility: 5.3 (5.5) ¡ü. They had increased, but notpletely. His strength and physique did not increase to the values in brackets. After some brief reflection, Lu Ming had an answer. ¡°Exercise, 30% training, 70% diet, and 10% sleep. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem with the exercise. After exercising, the values in brackets immediately increased, proving that exercise was effective in promoting one¡¯s attributes. My sleep was also fine; I slept from 10 pm to 7 amst night, which was healthy. So the only issue must be with my diet.¡± Thinking about the food he ate after exercising yesterday, Lu Ming nodded. ¡°It must be the diet. I had canned food yesterday, which is high in salt, fat, carbohydrates, but low in protein. And protein replenishment after exercise is very important.¡± With this in mind, Lu Ming got out of bed and freshened up. He went to the second floor and pulled open the curtains to look outside. The streets were crowded with pedestrians during the morning rush hour, a bustling scene of prosperity. There was no sign of an impending disaster. However, Lu Ming firmly believed that the end of the world was near. After some thought, Lu Ming returned to the fitness area. ¡°Let¡¯s try again!¡± Three sets of push-ups, three sets of squats, and an hour of jogging. After the exercise, the attributes became: Strength: 5.1 (5.6) ¡ü. Physique: 5.5 (6.0) ¡ü. Agility: 5.3 (5.7) ¡ü. At the same time, the feelings of hunger and fatigue surged, but they weren¡¯t as intense as yesterday and were bearable. With this in mind, Lu Ming decided to go out to have breakfast. It was not wise to touch the supplies at home. The familiar breakfast stall was only twenty meters from home. The familiar breakfast. There were five beef-filled steamed buns, a bowl of soy milk, two boiled eggs, and a te of pickled cucumbers. The bun filling was oily, and there was also soy milk and boiled eggs to provide additional nutrition. Lu Ming ate, his mouth full of oil, and he quickly emptied the breakfast. What used to fill him up only made him 70% full now. Following the principle of eating small meals frequently, Lu Ming returned home but did not feel too sleepy. ¡°Continue training and study this attribute panel.¡± Another three sets of push-ups, three sets of squats, and an hour of jogging. After the exercise, the attributes changed to: Strength: 5.3 (5.8) ¡ü. Physique: 5.7 (6.2) ¡ü. Agility: 5.3 (5.9) ¡ü. The Strength and Physique in parentheses only increased by 0.2 points¡­ Lu Ming frowned. He decided to push his physique further and did another round of squats, but there was no change in his physique at all. ¡°Is there a limit to the attribute points obtained through training in a day, or is it because I haven¡¯t rested that my attributes don¡¯t increase?¡± Both possibilities were possible, so both needed to be verified. After some thought, Lu Ming got back on the treadmill again. This time, he set the speed to 12 and began to run! Ten minutester, Agility: 5.5 (6.0) ¡ü Exhausted, Lu Ming walked off the treadmill and quickly drank a cup of protein shake, feeling the onset of drowsiness. It was already eleven o¡¯clock. Considering his options, Lu Ming was not in a hurry to sleep. He needed to address the issue of lunch first. He went out and went to a small restaurant nearby. He ordered a te of marinated beef, a te of stir-fried vegetables, and two bowls of white rice. It was close to 12 o¡¯clock when he returned home after eating and drinking his fill. The drowsiness became irresistible, and Lu Mingy down on his bed and drifted into dreams. ¡­ Lu Ming slept until one o¡¯clock in the afternoon and woke up feeling refreshed. An hour of afternoon nap was enough to solve most of his problems. Upon waking up, Lu Ming immediately checked his attribute panel. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 5.8 Physique: 6.2 Agility: 6. All attributes obtained in full! ¡°Therefore, exercise, food, sleep ¨C all three are indispensable!¡± ¡°Although I haven¡¯t tried it, from the eating segment, I can infer that if any of the three aspects are not done properly, it will affect the attribute points obtained.¡± Just like exercising, if the movements were not done properly, it was already good enough to avoid getting injured, let alone gaining one¡¯s attributes. As for food, it was crucial that he paid more attention to the nutritional bnce. Sleep was of utmost importance; without good sleep, everything else would be in vain. ¡°And in the first half of today, Ipleted this cycle thoroughly¡­ Each of the three attributes gained 0.5 points. Will I continue to gain attributes today? With the thought in mind, Lu Ming immediately started exercising. However, the results were unsatisfactory. ¡°No improvement.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t have the hunger or fatigue like before.¡± ¡°Therefore, there is a limit to the attribute points gained through training every day. The upper limit is 0.5.¡± This was not good news at all. Initially, Lu Ming had the idea of crazily gaining attribute points and doing nothing else each day. Unfortunately, there was a daily limit on the attribute acquisition, which shattered Lu Ming¡¯s n. Sitting at the desk, Lu Ming pondered briefly, and another idea came to mind. Can¡¯t I increase the attribute points obtained from a single training exercise through a more scientific, reasonable, and weight-bearing method? Push-ups, squats, and running, these three training methods were indeed quite scientific. If an ordinary person persevered with them every day, their physique would definitely improve. However, sports science had advanced to a point where there were indeed better ways to train¡ª using equipment, weights, professional guidance, and a proper dietarybination. Lu Ming had some knowledge of fitness but not much. To validate his spection, Lu Ming needed toe up with a n. ¡°One option is to go to the gym and hire a personal trainer.¡± This option could not be used. There was no gym near his house, and Lu Ming firmly believed that the apocalypse was imminent. It was absolutely impossible for him to travel far at this stage. ¡°Another option is to invite a professional toe to my house.¡± This was also a pass. Home was Lu Ming¡¯sst bastion, and he would never allow anyone to enter his house. ¡°Then there¡¯s only onest option left¡­¡± Self-learning. Thanks to the appearance of the Inte, there were no more obstacles to the dissemination of knowledge. As long as one was determined and wanted to learn, most knowledge could be found on the Inte. ¡­ After a casual search, a lot of strange knowledge appeared. He downloaded the video, downloaded the document, organized it, and summarized it. Before he knew it, it was past three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. And Lu Ming had more ideas. From the looks of it, I¡¯m still farming attribute points quite quickly. Even if I only get 0.5 points a day, my physique will soon far exceed that of ordinary people. Clenching his fists tightly, Lu Ming could clearly feel his strength increasing. ¡°So, more weights, more equipment.¡± While waiting for the email to arrive, Lu Ming had nothing to do. After some thoughts, Lu Ming sat in front of theputer again and searched for survival knowledge,bat teaching, shooting techniques, and so on. Regardless of whether it was useful or not, he would download it all. In the event of a disasternding on the Inte, there would always be room for this stored information to be used. He also thanked himself for therge hard drives with several Ts. Around evening time, the information Lu Ming needed was all downloaded. At that moment, the doorbell rang. The delivery had arrived. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 He went down the stairs and came to the door. The front door of the house was a heavy custom-made security door with five sturdy door locks. In addition, Lu Ming had installed a surveince system at the door. He turned on the electronic screen on the wall and could see the view of the doorway. As the doorbell continued to ring with a ¡°ding-dong¡± sound, Lu Ming could see through the electronic screen, two uniformed delivery men standing outside the door. Lu Ming¡¯s voice rang out, transmitted through the speaker to the outside. ¡°Just leave the package at the door.¡± The two delivery men outside were stunned. After looking at each other, one of them spoke. ¡°Sir, your package is not light in weight, and we¡¯re responsible for the instation.¡± ¡°No need, just leave it at the doorstep. I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± After hearing that, the two delivery men no longer insisted. Since the customer did not mind handling it himself, they were happy to have less work to do. Inside the house, Lu Ming waited until the two delivery men walked away before opening the door and stepping out. A small mountain of packages was piled up. The packages contained barbells, dumbbells, weight tes, a gantry frame, back pullers, and so on. The total weight was measured in tons. Lu Ming packed the things himself and dragged them inside through the door, preparing to gradually deliver each item to the second-floor fitness areater. After about half an hourter, when Lu Ming felt exhausted, the task was finallypleted. Dragging thest of the weights into the house from outside the door, Lu Ming wiped the beads of sweat off his forehead and looked at the piles of packages in front of him with a satisfied smile. With these items and professional fitness knowledge, I might be able to farm attributes faster. Perhaps the two words were used appropriately. Because Lu Ming was not sure if he was right. However, Lu Ming firmly believed that the end of the world was approaching and wealth was just a worldly possession. When it came to spending money, the current Lu Ming did not feel the slightest bit of heartache. He immediately began to n his fitness programme for tomorrow. In a moment, Lu Ming was about to make aplete schedule, but he suddenly felt a tremor beneath his feet. The tremor came violently and receded quickly. Lu Ming was stunned at first, then he immediately turned to look at the door. At this moment, with the door still opened, Lu Ming could clearly see the city center in the distance, about 10 kilometers away from his home. Apanied by violent shaking of the earth, a ck tower rose from the ground and rose higher and higher. Soon, it surpassed the surrounding skyscrapers in the city center, standing tall and prominent in the clouds. The sudden turn of events caught the attention of everyone in Nanxiang City. For a moment, cries of astonishment and screams filled the air. Lu Ming did not scream. He was only stunned for a moment before he immediately went to the door. ¡°Bang!¡± The heavy door waspletely shut. ¡°Click, click, click, click, click. The consecutive five sounds meant that the five door locks were locked tightly. He tapped a few times on the electronic screen next to the door. Apanied by a barely audible buzzing sound, all the windows on the first and second floors were sealed shut with iron panels,pletely blocking them. The house shut out all the noise andmotion, isted and secluded. Leaning back against the front door, Lu Ming muttered calmly, ¡°Well,e on. Doomsday.¡± ¡­ There was no further information avable about the New York ck Mist Tower incident that urred a month ago. This was because the moment the tower appeared, the ck mist had already isted the inside from the outside. No one outside could enter, and no one inside could leave. ording to the news online, the Amelia military had deployed fighter jets that flew into the ck mist circle, but they had never returned. At the same time, from the moment the tower appeared, all forms ofmunication within the ck mist zone would immediately fail. It was difficult to tell if the information online was real or fake, but at this moment, when Lu Ming tried to use his phone andputer, he realized thatmunication waspletely severed and the Inte waspletely disabled. He quickly went to the second floor and stood by the window to fiddle with it. Lu Ming opened the observation hole in the iron te of the window and looked out. From this angle, Lu Ming could see the tall tower in the city center. When the tower grew to a certain height, it stopped growing. Even so, Lu Ming¡¯s preliminary estimate of the tower¡¯s height was about a thousand meters. He went to another window to observe the situation. Lu Ming did not see the ck mist that apanied the tower. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m rtively close to the tower, but the ck mist only appears on the outskirts of the quarantine zone. That might be the case. Lu Ming had no intention of verifying his hypothesis¡ªbecause that would mean going outside. And stepping outside meant danger. Then he looked out through the observation hole to the street. It was about seven in the evening, the time to rest after a tiring day. The architectural nning in the urban vige was chaotic, but the poption density was extremely high. After dinner, some of them were taking a walk along the street, some were ying cards on the street, and there was even a family who had a funeral service and built a simple spirit shed on the street. At this moment, this lively street scene was interrupted by a sudden tremor and a tall tower rising from the ground. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked up at the city center. Some were bewildered, some were shocked, and others were engulfed in panic due to the appearance of the high tower. But Lu Ming did not observe any anomalies other than the panic of the crowd. ¡°So, what kind of disaster will the appearance of the high tower bring?¡± As he was thinking, a scream suddenly came from the street. ¡°A zombie hase back to life!¡± ¡°Dad, our dad is alive!¡± ¡°F*ck, old thing, don¡¯t bite me!¡± ¡°A living corpse! It¡¯s a living corpse!!¡± Lu Ming looked in the direction of the voice. In the mourning hall, an old man in burial clothes who had yet to be cremated lifted the coffin lid and climbed out of the coffin. He jumped out and bit his eldest son¡¯s neck. The spewing of blood added a hint of dark red to the simple mourning hall. There were also old people ying cards in the sun on the street. They actually seemed to have gone crazy and pounced around at a speed that only young people could have. They bit anyone they saw. For a moment, screams rose and fell. What was even more terrifying was that the eldest son, who was in his fifties, was the first to be bitten. Hey on the ground and twitched twice before staggering to his feet. Half his neck was bitten off. Blood vessels and bone stubble protruded from his body. His eyes widened, but they revealed a grayish-white light. A chaotic cracking sound came from his body. This ¡°eldest son¡± turned his head slightly and looked at the stunned passerby. A deted roar suddenly came from him. He shot forward like a long jumper, crossing at least three meters and ruthlessly pouncing on the passerby. Bite. Chewing. Screams. Disaster descended. ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a zombie¡­¡± Observing this, Lu Ming, however, breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± After muttering, Lu Ming pulled a chair over and sat by the window, looking out through the observation hole. He grabbed a pen and paper and thought for a moment. Lu Ming opened his notebook and wrote a line of big words on the first page. [The ck Mist Tower¡¯s Doomsday Incident Record.] Looking at his delicate handwriting, Lu Ming nodded in satisfaction. While observing the movements and behavior of the zombie below, he began to make notes. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 [A month after the ck Mist Incident in New York, the Tower ck Mist Incident also appeared in Nanxiang City, China.] [ording to the loss of contact in New York previously, I can confirm that the surroundings of the Southern Vige should be sealed off by the ck mist. Of course, because the terrain I¡¯m at is low, and I shouldn¡¯t be near the edge of the sealed area, I don¡¯t see the ck mist.] [The power and water systems are temporarily intact, but the Inte andmunications are cut off.] Taking a sip of tea, Lu Ming observed the surroundings while jotting down notes. [About three minutes after the tower appeared, zombies appeared outside.] [ording to observations, the first batch of mutated zombies are all old people. After mutating into zombies, the physical fitness of these old people has increased greatly, and their agility isparable to an athlete. Within 100 meters, they can jump a distance of about 3 meters.] [People who are bitten by zombies will also mutate into zombies. Please note, they don¡¯t need to be bitten to death. As long as they are bitten, they willplete the mutation in ten seconds.] After writing this, Lu Ming looked at the street again. At this moment, the chaos on the street had ended. There were still sporadic roars in the residential area, but they were decreasing at a visible rate. The zombies quickly swept through everything with their astonishing athletic abilities and explosively infectious abilities. Due to the astonishing poption density of Nanxiang City, the streets were filled with zombies. The densely packed zombies were wandering unconsciously. They appeared to be dumbfounded and bewildered, but Lu Ming, who had seen them hunt with his own eyes, did not dare to underestimate them! [Zombies have extremely strong explosive power. I saw with my own eyes the burly men who were pounced on by the Zombies. They could not break free from the shackles of the Zombies at all. Not only were they fast, but they were also strong.] [At the same time, Zombies mainly rely on sound to hunt. Their vision is not good, and their sense of smell seems to be average, but their hearing is very sharp.] [And my safe house uses fiveyers of soundproofing materials. After an experiment just now, I discovered that the sounds of normal activity inside the house do not seem to rm the Zombies.] So much for the preliminary observation record. Lu Ming closed the notebook and took out a brand-new notebook that was even better than before. Turning to the first page, Lu Ming wrote. [A week of fitness ns and dietary arrangements.] This time, Lu Ming wrote far more seriously than before. ¡­ [Reasonable fitness arrangements should follow the principle of bnce between work and rest. It¡¯s not good to train hard and add weight. You should try your best to provide sufficient time for the body to rest and recover.] [At the same time, arge amount of consumption requires a significant intake of nutrients to replenish. Otherwise, it will not only fail to have the training effect but it may also deplete the body.] If Lu Ming¡¯s attribute farming n waspared to a martial arts secret manual, then the two sentences above serve as the general outline of this martial arts secret manual. Even if he did not know much, Lu Ming knew that fitness is 30% training, 70% nutrition, and 100% sleep. He continued to write. [Monday: Chest, arm.] [Specific actions: tbed bench press, dumbbell bird, rope press¡­] [Tuesday: Back, shoulders.] [Specific actions: Deadlift, Seated Rowing, Seated Dumbbell Press, Barbell Front Press¡­] [Wednesday: Leg, Core.] [Specific actions: Weighted Squats, Leg Raises, Six-Pack Abs Workout¡­] [Thursday: Rest.] [Thursday is a rest day. Try to rest as long as your attributes are maxed out.] [Friday: Repeat Monday.] [Saturday: Repeat Tuesday.] [Sunday: Repeat Wednesday.] [The specific dietary arrangements are mainly High Protein, Moderate Carbohydrates.] [You have to take an afternoon nap every day and maintain eight hours of sleep at night.] Afterpleting this n, Lu Ming carefully reviewed it once again and then proceeded to write it down in detail. [Everything is about farming attributes. Even on a rest day, the daily attributes must be maxed out.] [Considering that from now on, supplies cannot be replenished, the daily diet n needs to be determined based on the quantity and variety of existing supplies.] Today was different from the past. With the arrival of the apocalypse, Lu Ming could not buy supplies anymore. Going out was absolutely out of the question, and the meal n also needed to be adjusted based on the current reality. After he finished writing, Lu Ming nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡± He opened the attribute panel. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 5.8 Physique: 6.2 Agility: 6. Skills: Fitness Lv. 1 (0/100): Maximum attribute points obtained every day increased by 0.1 points. ¡°Do I actually have an additional skill?¡± ¡­ Lu Ming pondered for a moment and quickly guessed the reason for the skill. Firstly, Lu Ming had indeed learned this knowledge during the day. Secondly, he must have made a fitness n tonight. Actually, Lu Ming did not know much about this attribute panel. After thinking about it briefly, Lu Ming stopped thinking about the reason for the skill appearing and focused on the changes it brought to him. Looking at the attributes of Fitness Level 1, Lu Ming couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. A great thing.¡± Through exercising to increase his attributes, there was a limit to the attribute points he could obtain every day. Previously, Lu Ming had deduced that this limit was 0.5, but now that the skill had appeared, the limit was 0.6. There was indeed not much improvement. However, since there was the word Lv. 1, it meant that skills could also increase levels. When the level was higher, the effect would clearly not be 0.1. ¡°Then, how should I increase the proficiency of my fitness skills?¡± Lu Ming had the answer without thinking hard. ¡°Working out, of course.¡± ¡°Shall I try it first?¡± With this thought in mind, Lu Ming yawned unconsciously. It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening. After some thought, Lu Ming did not intend to continue exercising today. ¡°I¡¯ve already finished farming today¡¯s attribute points. I even moved heavy objects in the afternoon. Training requires a bnce between work and rest. Let¡¯s go to bed and rest for the day. We¡¯ll talk about everything tomorrow.¡± He got up, left the reading area, went downstairs, and walked into the bedroom. Lu Ming¡¯s bedroom door was also a specially reinforced high-intensity anti-theft door. He pulled open the door and walked into the bedroom. He turned around and locked the five locks on the door. At this moment, the windows in the bedroom were also sealed with iron tes. Looking at the bedroom that was nearly 50 square meters, Lu Ming came to the bed and opened the secret door beside the bed. The secret door led straight down. This was the entrance to the basement. After crawling down the stairs for about two meters, Lu Ming arrived at the basement. The space in the basement was even slightlyrger than the first and second floorsbined. There were more supplies, medicine, and a diesel generator and fuel stacked inside. Lu Ming spent every night taking inventory of supplies, and today was no exception. ¡°Water, food.¡± ¡°The food is mainly canned food. There¡¯s also a lot of canned meat, but the salt content is high.¡± Salt was a great enemy of fitness. Eating too much salt would cause edema, which would cause swelling in some parts of the body. Of course, Lu Ming¡¯s intention of working out was not for body shaping, so it did not matter. After confirming his materials reserves for the first time in the apocalypse, Lu Ming returned to the bedroom with a sense of security. Stripping off his clothes, he got into bed. Before long, Lu Ming fell asleep. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Tonight¡¯s Nanxiang City was destined to be sleepless. Lu Ming¡¯s guess was basically right. The moment the tower appeared, all the Intemunications were cut off. At the same time, a strange ck mist circle appeared around Nanxiang City. With the tower as the center, the ck mist formed a neat circle that surrounded the entire Nanxiang City, including the three satellite cities that belonged to Nanxiang City and 14 small county cities. From that moment on, Nanxiang City became an isted ind. No one outside could enter, and no one inside could get out. Three minutes after the tower appeared, the elderly and the infirm began to go crazy. They turned into zombies with exploding motor skills and bit anyone they saw. Those who were bitten would be ill on the spot in just ten seconds and join the ranks of zombies. This was a terrifying disaster. Just three hourster, the huge Nanxiang City announced that it had changed hands and fallen into the hands of the zombies. The remaining survivors hid and trembled, not even daring to breathe loudly. Run? Can¡¯t outrun a zombie. Fight? Don¡¯t even mention it. For those living in Nanxiang City, this disaster was sudden and violent. Countless people prayed that someone would save them from this disaster. Countless people stayed up all night. The next day, Monday, 6 a.m. Lu Ming opened his eyes on time, feeling refreshed. He got out of bed and dressed. Lu Ming unlocked the door and opened it. He went to the kitchen first and fetched a pot of water. Lu Ming was going to boil it and store it for washing clothes or washing his face. From today onwards, drinking water will be stored in bottles. For washing face, washing clothes, and taking a shower, he could use boiled tap water. Zombies were infectious, so Lu Ming felt that the tap water might be contaminated. It might not be safe even if it was boiled. It could only be used for washing up. And water will be consumed faster than food. Fortunately, I prepared a lot of bucket baths on the second floor that can be used to collect rainwater. For the time being, he did not have to worry about water. He took out green shrimps from the fridge on the second floor and some spinach from the fridge on the first floor. He took some rice and ced it in the pot to cook porridge. Turning on the gas stove, Lu Ming began to stir-fry spinach. ¡°I don¡¯t know when the gas will run out, but I¡¯ve prepared a few diesel furnaces. I don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to eat hot food for the time being.¡± However, Lu Ming did not prepare much diesel. He had to use it sparingly. Soon, a steaming breakfast was ready. White porridge, five cooked green shrimps, a small te of stir-fried spinach, and a light but nutritious dish. After cleaning up the dishes and eating three full bowls of porridge, Lu Ming heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°70% full. His appetite seems to be much bigger than before.¡± He went to the reading area on the second floor and turned on hisputer to check the information he had downloaded in advance. ¡ªI just ate and couldn¡¯t do strenuous exercise. It was not until seven o¡¯clock in the morning that Lu Ming stood up from hisputer and went to the exercise area. After briefly nning the uing training process, Lu Ming muttered softly, ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡± ¡­ Warm-up segment. A thirty-minute jog. Agility: 6 (6.1) ¡ü. Then Lu Ming went to the barbell rack and chose a 25kg barbell. He carried the barbell to the bench and ced it on the barbell rack on the stool. Hey back t. Gripping the barbell with both hands, he began to bench press. 12 sets, a total of three sets. There was a 60-second break between sets. Since today was Lu Ming¡¯s first time working out with fitness equipment, he did not pursue the limit and exhaustion. He was just familiarizing himself with the equipment and movements. 25kg of bench press weight was rtively easy for Lu Ming. After three sets of bench presses, Lu Ming felt his chest muscles heat up, as if they had been activated. He opened the attribute panel. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 5.8 (6) ¡ü. Physique: 6.2 (6.3) ¡ü. Agility: 6 (6.1) ¡ü. Fitness Lv. 1 (5/100): Maximum attribute points obtained every day increased by 0.1 point. Strength increased by 0.2, physical strength by 0.1, and fitness proficiency increased by 5 points. The effect was good. Lu Ming continued. Warming up, anaerobic exercise, aerobic exercise, stretching¡­ About an hour and a halfter, the Monday fitness n was fullypleted. Lu Ming sat on the bench to rest as he opened his attribute panel. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 5.8 (6.4) ¡ü. Physique: 6.2 (6.8) ¡ü. Agility: 6 (6.6) ¡ü. Fitness Lv. 1 (50/100): Maximum attribute points obtained every day increased by 0.1 point. ¡°Not bad!¡± Today¡¯s attributes were all maxed out, and his fitness skills had increased by 50 proficiency points, but they could not continue to increase. His physical fatigue could not suppress his mental excitement. Lu Ming couldn¡¯t help but estimate in his heart, ¡°The three-dimensional attribute increases by 0.6 points every day. That¡¯s 6 points in 10 days, which means that I have an additional attribute stronger than an ordinary adult male!¡± This speed was really exaggerated. And what was even more exaggerated was another thing¡ªhuman body restrictions! There was no doubt that there were limits to the human body. Judging from the speed at which Lu Ming¡¯s attributes increased, he seriously suspected that this attribute system had already helped him break the limits of the human body. ¡°Can my three-dimensional attributes increase infinitely?¡± ¡°Can the speed of increase be maintained? Or even increased again?¡± Lu Ming thought it would work, but he had no evidence. But this was something that could be verified quickly. Exhaustion quickly overwhelmed him. In order to save time, Lu Ming made himself a cup of protein powder as an additional meal in the morning. After he finished the protein powder, he did not feel too sleepy. After some thought, Lu Ming went to theputer and opened the video he had downloaded. The yer came on and the video began to scroll. ¡°The slingshot seems simple, but you have to pay attention to the method when you fight¡­¡± In the video, a middle-aged man holding a slingshot in front of the screen exined the correct use of the slingshot. Unknowingly, Lu Ming was engrossed. ¡­ Lunch was boiled beef, stir-fried celery, and white rice. The cooking method was simple and it was nutritious. After eating a whole catty of beef, half a catty of vegetables, and two big bowls of rice, Lu Ming was satisfied. ¡°70% full. That¡¯s enough.¡± The drowsiness began to surge, but Lu Ming was not in a hurry to fall asleep. He strolled slowly on the first floor and waited for 20 minutes before he walked into the bedroom, locked the door, climbed into bed, and began his afternoon nap. From 12 noon to 1 p.m. was Lu Ming¡¯s lunch break. An hourter, Lu Ming got out of bed feeling refreshed and opened his attribute panel. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 6.4 Physique: 6.8 Agility: 6.6 Fitness Lv. 1 (50/100): Maximum attribute points obtained every day increased by 0.1 point. All attributes obtained in full! Clenching his fists tightly, Lu Ming felt the surge in strength and became more and more confident about the future. ¡°I have the fortress, I have supplies, and I have the system.¡± ¡°What can the apocalypse do to me?¡± After a rare moment of arrogance, Lu Ming immediately calmed down and patted his cheek. ¡°Steady and stay calm.¡± ¡°The zombies outside are already difficult enough. Who knows what dangers are there in the tower and the ck mist? He would not go out if he could. He would not take risks if he could. This was the first rule of survival in the apocalypse! Going out? I¡¯ll wait until I¡¯m done eating and drinking and my attributes are maxed out. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The lunch break was over, and at 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Lu Ming woke up and had a small amount of fresh fruit, which counted as a snack for the afternoon. After that, Lu Ming found himself a bit idle with nothing to do. With his attributes fully replenished in the morning, he was unable to gain any more attributes, Lu Ming did not want to put any additional strain on his body. After a ten-minute slow walk on the treadmill, Lu Ming went to the reading area and turned on hisputer to learn how to shoot a slingshot once again. The video was not long, but it was a dry recording. After firmly grasping the knowledge from the video, Lu Ming picked up the slingshot and the small ss marbles used for practice. The fitness area alone upied 80 square meters on the 100-square-meter second floor. At this moment, the fitness area was already filled with various equipment and weights, but there was still a long and narrow walkway on the side. One end of the walkway was connected to the reading area, while the other end had a foam archery target. The walkway was about 10 meters long, which served as Lu Ming¡¯s designated shooting practice area. ¡­ As a pessimist doomsayer maverick, Lu Ming had envisioned numerous types of global catastrophes, and a biohazard disaster was one of them. Regardless of the type of doomsday scenario, weapons and a certain level of military force were indispensable. Hunting and defending against external threats were all closely rted to the use of force and weapons. Long-range weapons yed an important role in the use of force andbat. Considering the strict gun control in China, Lu Ming chose three long-range weapons: bows, crossbows, and slingshots. However, Lu Ming was not a shooting expert. As someone who preferred staying indoors, his proficiency with these weapons was only average. With the arrival of the zombie apocalypse, even though Lu Ming had confidence in his safe house, he had to consider the inevitable possibility of engaging inbat. ¡°Moreover, I need to study the skill system in the attribute panel.¡± Yesterday, he acquired the skill of fitness. This made Lu Ming wonder if he could try to continue acquiring new skills himself. On the second day after the apocalypse, in the afternoon. With nothing better to do, Lu Ming picked up the slingshot. ¡­ It was extremely difficult to achieve precise shooting with a slingshot. This was because the structure of a slingshot was simple and did not have any aiming mechanism. Moreover, slingshots did not require ammunition, let alone standard projectiles for them. And different projectiles also had varying levels of wind resistance, which also determined the shooting trajectory and uracy of the shot. He stuffed the ss bead into the rubber band and pulled it open. He aimed at the target of the arrow, which was ten meters away. There was a ¡°Snap¡± sound. The ammunition left the chamber and hit the barbell at the side. The ss bead exploded into ss dust. ¡°Heh, it¡¯s challenging. Let¡¯s give it another try.¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± As he fired, Lu Ming adjusted his hand position, hand gesture and shooting technique. For a moment, the sound of ss beads shattering was incessant, but it waspletely blocked by the excellent soundproofing of the safe house, and not a trace of it spread outside the door. It was not until about the 20th shot that the ss bead finally hit the target. Although it was a bit off target, hitting the second ring instead, it still gave Lu Ming a sense of aplishment. He opened the attribute panel. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 6.4 Physique: 6.8 Agility: 6.7 Fitness lv1 (50/100). [Slingshot Lv1 (1/100): You have mastered the initial shooting technique of the slingshot. Agility increased by 0.1 points.] Lu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. Skills could increase additional attributes¡ªLu Ming¡¯s agility had increased by 0.1 points because of his slingshot! This was a gain from farming attributes every day. It also meant that Lu Ming¡¯s speed of farming attributes had increased again. That went without saying. ¡°Just farm it!¡± ¡­ Every time the bullseye was hit, the slingshot shooting skill would increase by 1 proficiency point. Hitting a perfect ten earned a 2-point increase. About half an hourter, the foam archery target waspletely shattered, and Lu Ming¡¯s slingshot shooting skill had leveled up to Level 2! Slingshot Shooting Lv2 (5/200): You have acquired the basic shooting technique of the slingshot. Agility increased by 0.3 (+0.2) points. Lv. 1 slingshot, increases agility by 0.1. Upgrade another 0.2. It only took a little more than half an hour. ¡°This speed is not slow¡­¡± There was a ¡°Snap¡± sound. Another 10th ring. Slingshot Lv2 (7/200). ¡°Moreover, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any limitations on the proficiency points gained every day.¡± There was no limit to proficiency, but there was a limit to Lu Ming¡¯s wrist. Even though Lu Ming¡¯s physical fitness was already very strong, anyone who had yed with a heavy-duty slingshot knew that pulling back the slingshot required significant strength. It was definitely a demanding task. Feeling some soreness in his wrist, Lu Ming decisively stopped shooting. Back in the reading area, Lu Ming gently massaged his wrist while deep in thought. ¡°I¡¯ve obtained another skill.¡± ¡°And I can be sure that skills can also increase attributes.¡± ¡°Therefore, after basic fitness every day, I should put the matter of farming skills on the agenda¡­¡± Anyway, the apocalypse was here. He had nothing to do. If he did not farm attributes or skills, Lu Ming would have to lie down or sit in front of theputer and watch small movies. That would be even more boring. ¡°And I kind of understand the logic behind skill acquisition.¡± ¡°Then can I get more skills to increase my three-dimensional attributes faster?¡± Of course, the answer was yes! He changed to a new target. He picked up the crossbow beside him. After some thought, Lu Ming removed the arrowhead from the crossbow, loaded it, and aimed at the archery target. Using a crossbow was much simpler than a slingshot¡ªbecause it had a sight scope, making aiming much easier. There was a ¡°Snap¡± sound. The arrow flew from the crossbow and hit the bullseye, scoring a perfect ten. He opened the attribute panel. Agility: 7. Crossbow Shooting Lv1 (1/100): You have mastered the initial shooting technique of the crossbow. Agility has increased by 0.1 points. ¡°But the proficiency obtained is different from a slingshot.¡± Hitting a perfect ten with the slingshot earned 2 proficiency points, while the crossbow arrow only earned 1 point. After a brief reflection, Lu Ming felt relieved and at ease with the results. Because the difficulty was different. The difference between having a sight scope and not having one was indeed significant¡­ Loading the crossbow again, Lu Ming took aim and fired. This time, it hit the seven-ring. There was no increase in proficiency. ¡°It could be a matter of the distance being too close. Crossbows inherently have a longer effective rangepared to slingshots, making the shooting process easier. If I can shoot from a longer distance, the proficiency gained from hitting the target with a crossbow should be equivalent to that of a slingshot.¡± Unfortunately, there was really not that much room in the house. ¡°Pa pa pa.¡± Lu Ming shot thirty crossbow bolts in session, damaging two of them. Finally, his crossbow shooting proficiency leveled up to level 2! Crossbow Shooting Lv2 (0/200): You have mastered the initial shooting technique of the crossbow. Agility has increased by 0.3 points. Agility had also increased to 7.2 points. But there was bad news. The proficiency in crossbow shooting could not be further improved¡ªbecause the distance was too close and the difficulty was too low, thus it did not serve as an effective training exercise. Lu Ming changed the target and took out his bow and arrows. The fifth arrow hit the target. [Slingshot Lv1 (1/100): You have mastered the initial shooting technique of the slingshot. Agility increased by 0.1 points.] The difficulty of gaining proficiency in archery was the same as that of a slingshot shooting. Hitting a perfect ten earned 2 points, while hitting the target earned 1 point. Instead of rushing to improve his archery proficiency, Lu Ming sat back in front of hisputer. He opened the pre-downloaded material and found a tutorial on basic hand-to-handbat. ¡°Since ranged weapons can trigger skills, there¡¯s no reason why hand-to-handbat can¡¯t trigger skills.¡± ¡°If all the three shooting skills increase agility, then hand-to-handbat should increase strength and stamina.¡± Once again, I appreciate the inte for removing barriers to the dissemination of knowledge. Lu Ming downloaded numerousbat tutorials, diligently watching and learning from each one. He then practiced the techniques himself, and soon enough, his skills were triggered. Unarmed Combat lv1 (1/100): You have acquired the basic essentials of unarmedbat. Strength and stamina have increased by 0.1. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The apocalypse eruptedst night. Today was the second day of the apocalypse. Lu Ming did not know what was going on outside. The observation hole in the window could only see the situation on the street outside the house. ¡°But no matter what¡¯s going on outside, it has nothing to do with me anymore.¡± Lu Ming did not care what was going on outside. He was more concerned about his condition. Very, very tired¡­ Slingshot Lv2 (7/100). Crossbow Shooting Lv2 (0/100). Archery Lv1 (1/100) Hand-to-handbat Lv1 (53/100). In the afternoon, Lu Ming triggered his skill and made dinner at around 5 o¡¯clock. After taking a short break, he started to focus on improving his unarmedbat proficiency. However, it was just punching the sandbag. His proficiency level was increasing at a rather slow pace¡ªbut there was no better alternative at the moment. After more than an hour of punching bag, his proficiency level had only increased to 53 points, but at this point, Lu Ming already feltpletely drained and exhausted. Today was indeed a little tiring¡­ After drinking a cup of protein powder as an additional meal, Lu Ming washed up and counted the supplies. He couldn¡¯t wait to go to bed. Overwhelmed by intense fatigue, Lu Ming drifted into a deep slumber just half a minuteter. ¡­ It was six in the morning on the third day of the apocalypse. Lu Ming opened his eyes on time and stretched. ¡°A beautiful day has begun.¡± He got out of bed, washed up, boiled water, and cooked. While he was busy with these trivial matters, Lu Ming made ns for the day. ¡°In the morning, work out, read books, watch videos.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll farm skill proficiency in the afternoon.¡± After summarizing the day¡¯s activities in two sentences, Lu Ming couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Another busy day.¡± After breakfast, Lu Ming went up to the fitness area on the second floor and started farming the most important attributes every day. Tuesday was a rtively rxing day for back and shoulder exercises. About an hour and a halfter, the training ended. He opened his attributes panel and realized that his attributes had increased explosively again! Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 6.5 (7.2) ¡ü. Physique: 6.9 (7.6) ¡ü. Agility: 7.3 (8) ¡ü. Fitness Lv. 2 (0/200): Maximum attribute points obtained every day increased by 0.2 points. His three-dimensional attributes did not increase by 0.6, but by 0.7! His fitness skill had been upgraded to Level 2. From now on, Lu Ming would obtain an additional 0.2 attributes every day! Lu Ming was in high spirits and happy with his results. Lu Ming even drank the nd protein powder happily. Just as he was resting, he heard an explosion outside the window. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Da da da da da!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± There were explosions, tremors, and the terrifying roars of zombies. Lu Ming was stunned for a moment before he immediately went to the window and opened the observation hole to look at the street. On the street, the zombies roared and ran towards the source of the sound, their bodies strong and full of energy. The sound came from about three blocks away. From Lu Ming¡¯s perspective, he could only see the rising smoke, but not much else. Lu Ming muttered as he observed the scene through the observation hole. ¡°The military.¡± ¡°It has to be the military.¡± ¡°From the sound of it, it seemed like heavy firepower was being deployed. Only the military in China has ess to such equipment.¡± ¡°So, the military is showing its might and preparing to recover the lostnd?¡± Lu Ming thought that the military would probably not be able to defeat such a terrifying zombie horde. But he still hoped that the country and the military would take action. Although he was an apocalyptic critic, Lu Ming did not like the apocalypse from the bottom of his heart. Even though he had made so many preparations, Lu Ming did not think that the apocalypse would do him any good. There were many disadvantages. There was no way to replenish the supplies. There were only three years of supplies at home, and Lu Ming was panicking. About twenty minutester, the sounds from several streets away gradually subsided. But Lu Ming didn¡¯t know¡­ Anyway, the sound of the guns was gone, and there were no military vehicles driving into the city. The zombies had not returned. After waiting for 10 minutes, there was no one on the empty street. Lu Ming simply closed the observation hole and ignored the matter. ¡°If the military wins, they will definitely appear and save the people.¡± Lu Ming was at ease with the moral character and responsibility of the soldiers. If they won, they would definitely inform amoner like him. ¡°And if the military loses, it¡¯s all the more reason not to go out.¡± In summary, there was one point. He would just wait. ¡­ Lu Ming was rtively calm. The military incident in the morning did not affect Lu Ming much. But for the other survivors, the gunfire this morning was undoubtedly a heavy blow! ¡°The military! The military is here to save us!!¡± Twenty minutes ago, when the gunfire had just sounded, in a three-story building in the city vige, a woman¡¯s surprised voice suddenly sounded. The sudden sound startled the others. A burly man in his thirties with a fierce expression lowered his voice and said fiercely, ¡°Liu Aiyuan, keep your voice down!!¡± The woman named Liu Aiyuan was stunned at first. Her face turned red and she looked angry, but she still pursed her lips. There were a total of seven people here. The room the seven of them were in was the top floor of the three-storey small building. Two days ago, the apocalypse had arrived. It waste afternoon, the time for getting off work. Therefore, many of the tenants in this group rental building were at home. The moment the zombie cmity erupted, after the initial chaos, the seven tenants in the building sessfully escaped and ran to thergest house in the building. It was called a big house, but everyone knew about group rental buildings. The big house was only about 30 square meters. Suddenly, seven people squeezed in at once. It was definitely crowded. In addition, there were insufficient supplies in the house, and there was no separate bathroom. After two and a half days, everyone whocked water, food, and a ce to defecate was on the verge of copse. The appearance of the military meant a lot to them! Food, water, a safe ce, and no longer having to sleep with shit and piss. The man who shouted at Liu Aiyuan was called Wang Sheng. After seeing Liu Aiyuan shut up resentfully, Wang Sheng took a deep breath and his expression improved. Looking at the situation outside in detail through the window crack, Wang Sheng¡¯s expression rxed. He said softly, ¡°Those zombies have very sensitive hearing. If not for the sound of gunfire, Liu Aiyuan¡¯s voice just now would have sent us away collectively.¡± ¡°Brother Wang is right. Xiao Liu, you really have to pay attention to your voice. It¡¯s fine if your voice is a little louder usually, but if you speak with this voice now, won¡¯t you be harming others?¡± A woman in her thirties with heavy makeup came to Wang Sheng and gently hugged his thick arm as she muttered to Liu Aiyuan. Hearing Fan Huiling¡¯s words, the anger in Liu Aiyuan¡¯s eyes intensified. Liu Aiyuan, who was 24 years old this year, did not have the fate of a princess but had the princess syndrome. Coupled with her beauty and many bootlickers, she developed an extremely domineering and selfish personality. Fortunately, she was not really stupid. After a few days of interaction, Wang Sheng had already used his fists to determine the status of the boss in this room. Liu Aiyuan knew that she would be beaten if she continued to argue. Although she did not say anything on the surface, she kept thinking about it. At the side, 26-year-old Yao Zheng changed the topic. ¡°If the militaryes, will we be saved?¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Yao Zheng¡¯s words caused everyone in the room to discuss. Feng Qin said, ¡°Of course. Our country¡¯s military is still awesome!¡± Wang Gang: ¡°I¡¯ve seen many novels and movies about Resident Evil in the past. The content is pure nonsense! How can a body of flesh and blood withstand a torrent of steel? How can it withstand a missile or nuclear bomb? With the military¡¯s help, this matter will definitely be resolved.¡± Wei Kai: ¡°So are we going to wait like this? Wait for the military to save us? Or should we run out and meet up with the military?¡± Wei Kai¡¯s words made everyone look up at Wang Sheng. He was the boss here. He had the final say. Wang Sheng fell silent. He didn¡¯t actually live in this building. He wasn¡¯t a tenant. He¡¯d been through hell and back, and he¡¯d been deeply affected by the zombies. They were extremely athletic! They ran fast and were strong! All of them were no different from Superman. Moreover, Wang Sheng was a fake military fan. He knew very well that in the streets of the city, the military¡¯s patriotism could not help at all. With the strength and infectiousness of zombies, if the military engaged in street battles with them, it would be like carryingnterns in the toilet¡ªthey were courting death! To be fair, Wang Sheng felt that the military might not be able to resolve this situation. But then again¡­ If the military couldn¡¯t solve the problem, who could? Who could save them? There was no food and the environment was harsh. If he continued to wait, he would still die. If he did not fight while he still had strength and the military could not deal with the zombies, he would really be dead. He stared out the window. The sound of artillery fire in the distance was extremely loud, attracting all the zombies around. This scene caused Wang Sheng to make a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet up with the military!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the other six people did not respond¡­ Everyone just looked at each other. They looked at each other, clearly not agreeing with Wang Sheng¡¯s decision. Fan Huiling said shakily as she pressed the big ball against Wang Sheng¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother Wang, can¡¯t we wait for the military toe and save us?¡± Although Wang Sheng was burly, he was meticulous. He could tell that Fan Huiling¡¯s words also represented what the others thought. Left with no choice, Wang Sheng exined, ¡°Firstly, the military might just be passing by. If we don¡¯t seize the opportunity to meet up with the military, the military might leave.¡± This reason made everyone look at each other, but they admitted in their hearts that there was indeed such a possibility. ¡°Secondly, the military has already lured away most of the zombies. It¡¯s not dangerous to go out now. Besides, if the military doesn¡¯te to save us, or they might not even be able to save us, it¡¯s good for us to take this opportunity to go out and find some supplies.¡± With that, Wang Sheng pped his hands gently and encouraged, ¡°I¡¯ll lead the wayter. If there¡¯s any danger, I¡¯ll go up first. You guys follow behind me. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± It was unavoidable to have misgivings, but Wang Sheng had already made himself clear. After everyone looked at each other, they reluctantly nodded. Five men and two women, the seven young adults, opened the door uneasily or reluctantly and walked out of the safe house they had been staying within for two and a half days. ¡­ Everything was as Wang Sheng had expected. The zombies had been lured away by the military. He walked out of the room and stepped onto the stairs. There were bloodstains and broken limbs everywhere he looked, but there were no nightmarish zombies. The seven of them went from nauseous retching at first to getting used to it. From being cautious at the beginning, they slowly sped up. Humans were very adaptable. When they arrived at the street and saw the small shop, they swallowed their saliva but suppressed their hunger. They hurried towards the source of the roaring sound. Food and water were important, but as long as they caught a ride with the military, these were not problems. They could still differentiate between priorities. In the distance, the sound of gunfire gradually faded, just like the gradually sinking hearts of everyone. Unknowingly, they quickened their pace and soon arrived at the edge of the battlefield. Wang Sheng, who was in the lead, instantly stopped in his tracks. ¡­ The scene before them caused the pupils of Wang Sheng and the others to constrict. Ahead, at a crossroads. The four armored vehicles formed a circle, looking solid and immovable. However, the faint screams and bitesing from inside the circle had already indicated the oue. The sound of gunfire had long since subsided. The densely packed zombies were like vultures that had found food. They surrounded the armored vehicle in the center with threeyers inside and threeyers outside. The zombies clung to each other and stepped on each other. The height had long passed the armored vehicle¡¯s defense line. Through the gaps between the zombies, one could vaguely see the driver of the armored vehicle, who had already be a zombie, baring his fangs and brandishing his ws in the cockpit! Wang Sheng suddenly waved at the people behind him. It meant: ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. Hurry up and retreat¡­¡± However, how could a team that had only interacted for two and a half days have such tacit understanding?! A deafening scream instantly resounded through the sky. However, after seeing such a huge number of zombies and seeing with her own eyes that the military could not defeat the zombies, Liu Aiyuan¡¯s psychological defense copsed again¡­ ¡°F*ck!¡± Wang Sheng cursed angrily and turned to run without another word. At the same time, the zombies were rmed by the screams and turned to look at Wang Sheng and the others. Countless pale eyes seemed to drag everyone into hell¡­ Other than Wang Sheng, the other six people seemed to have been immobilized and could not move their legs at all. ¡°Run! Run! Hurry!¡± Wang Sheng was quite loyal. As soon as he turned around, he immediately shouted to wake everyone up¡­ However, he did not know that his shout had sent him to hell. A leg suddenly stretched out, and Wang Sheng tripped on the spot. This threw Wang Sheng off bnce. When he looked up again, he saw that Liu Aiyuan, who had caused the tragedy, had already broken out of her trance. She nced at him viciously and ran away like a rabbit. ¡°Liu Aiyuan, you¡¯ve harmed me!¡± Wang Sheng roared angrily. Just as he was about to get up, he suddenly felt a huge force surging behind him. A zombie had already jumped three meters and was riding on Wang Sheng¡¯s back. ¡°Rip.¡± ¡°Ah!!¡± The blood gradually rose. With just one bite, half of Wang Sheng¡¯s neck was bitten off. And the time it took for a corpse to transform was 10 seconds. In these ten seconds, people were still human and a prey for the zombies. The extremely fast zombies instantly pounced on Wang Sheng. The smell of blood made the zombies stack up on Wang Sheng¡¯s body. In addition, Liu Aiyuan and the other six had already run a certain distance away, so only a small number of zombies continued to chase after Liu Aiyuan and the others. When Liu Aiyuan turned around and saw this scene, she felt relieved that she had taken revenge. ¡°Who asked you to be fierce! How dare you be fierce to a woman when you have some strength! Are you still fierce now?!¡± She made up her mind. She secretly signaled to Yao Zheng, Feng Qin, Wang Gang, and Wei De. After a moment of hesitation, the four men revealed fierce expressions. Yao Zheng grabbed Fan Huiling¡¯s cor and pulled her to the ground. Feng Qin, who was running behind Fan Huiling, stepped on her stomach, causing her to arch her back and lose the ability to get up quickly. Tears welled up in her eyes involuntarily. Looking at the other five people fleeing for their lives, Fan Huiling was filled with questions¡­ However, before she could say anything else, the zombies that were still chasing behind her had already swarmed forward and enjoyed the feast. From beginning to end, she did not utter a word. ¡­ With Wang Sheng and Fan Huiling as scapegoats, Liu Aiyuan and the others finally ran to an alley without zombies. They stood rooted to the ground, panting heavily. The five of them looked at each other. Liu Aiyuan coughed lightly and smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you, brothers, for helping me.¡± Yao Zheng ced his hands on his knees and panted as he reluctantly waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve also been unhappy with Wang Sheng for a long time. He wants to be the boss just because he has the strength. Who stillpetes in strength these days? He has to rely on his brain!¡± As he spoke, he propped himself up and looked at the other three men. ¡°So Little Yuan, these three are¡­¡± It was not difficult to tell from his words that Yao Zheng and Liu Aiyuan knew each other long ago. This question made Liu Aiyuan smile shyly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you a few days ago? Come to my house and y some games that you haven¡¯t yed before¡­ These are¡­¡± ¡°Oh~~¡± The remaining four men looked enlightened at the same time and smiled wretchedly at each other. Everything was understood without words. Liu Aiyuan continued, ¡°Brothers, you will have plenty of time to get to know each other in the future. Let¡¯s settle our food and drinks first before finding a safe ce.¡± ¡°When everything is settled, let¡¯s ~¡± Her words were most seductive when she did not finish the sentence. In addition, although she had not washed up for two days, Liu Aiyuan¡¯s foundation was good to begin with. Coupled with her charming expression, the four men were instantly aroused. Even the apocalypse was not as scary. Looking at the few of them who were energized and motivated instantly, Liu Aiyuan¡¯s smile did not change, but a cold glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Heh, man.¡± The apocalypse was terrifying. Women in the apocalypse were destined to suffer. However, Liu Aiyuan felt that she could control everything! This was because the skill she excelled in was her innate looks and figure! This was an advantage that would not change with the environment. She believed that with her own methods, it would be easy for her to deal with four hotheads. Unfortunately, Wang Sheng was already dead. That guy had a good brain and was strong, but he was a little chauvinistic. He did not understand her hints and instead made a fuss about her¡­ ¡°Stupid man, how dare you shout at me! If you don¡¯t die, who will?!¡± ¡°And in terms of brains, I, Liu Aiyuan, am not necessarily inferior.¡± Killing Wang Sheng was part of Liu Aiyuan¡¯s n. Or rather, she had a clear n for the current situation¡ªthe appearance of the military was unexpected, but it didn¡¯t matter in the current situation. Liu Aiyuan brought her four friends to the street. After confirming that there were no zombies around, she quickly spoke. ¡°Food, water, and a safe ce.¡± The four men nodded, but unknowingly, they handed over the leadership to Liu Aiyuan. Liu Aiyuan did not refuse. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to find food and drinks. There are several small shops nearby. There are enough supplies for us.¡± Liu Aiyuan had just observed that although the military did not defeat the zombies, they managed to lure the horde of zombies away by a fortunate coincidence. The vicinity was rtively safe. ¡°The key is a safe house. The buildings in the city vige are very old. The soundproofing is not strong.¡± Yao Zheng and the other three nodded in unison. ¡°The soundproofing ability is key.¡± They knew how loud Liu Aiyuan¡¯s voice was¡­ Liu Aiyuan smiled charmingly. ¡°As it happens, I know a wonderful safe house. It¡¯s on another street.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go over now.¡± ¡­ The safe house Liu Aiyuan was talking about was Lu Ming¡¯s home. The modified small building was already standing out from the crowd. In addition, there were many old people in the urban vige, maintaining that sense of neighborhood andmunity found in the rural areas. If something happened in someone else¡¯s home, it easily became widely known. Lu Ming was clearly the number one oddball in the urban vige. A guy who liked to stockpile supplies. A weirdo who had transformed his home into a fortress. Liu Aiyuan had lived here for a year and had heard of Lu Ming¡¯s name several times. Of course, in normal days, it was impossible for her to interact with such monsters, and it would never happen in her lifetime. But the apocalypse hade. They were currently in need of a safe house, and it seemed like they had stumbled upon one. Rolling her eyes, she came up with a n. Liu Aiyuan spoke quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go over thereter and observe first. When we¡¯re sure there¡¯s no danger, I¡¯ll knock on the door.¡± ¡°Once the door is opened, everyone swarms in and drives the owner out of the house.¡± Yao Zheng and the others nodded vigorously. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that!¡± Liu Aiyuan was confident regarding the matter of knocking on Lu Ming¡¯s door. The truth was that ever since she debuted at the age of 20, she had never encountered a situation where she could not enter a man¡¯s house. She tidied up her appearance in front of the nearby ss and made a cute gesture. Liu Aiyuan brought arge group of people and approached Lu Ming¡¯s house. They did not encounter any zombies along the way. Not long after, she stood in front of Lu Ming¡¯s house. ¡­ Upon waking up from the afternoon nap, all attributes were fully acquired. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 7.2 Physique: 7.6 Agility: 8. Fitness Lv2 (50/100). Slingshot Lv2 (7/200). Crossbow Shooting Lv2 (0/200). Archery Lv1 (1/100) Hand-to-handbat Lv1 (53/100). There was no soreness in his body from intense exercise. Instead, Lu Ming felt refreshed. He got out of bed and did a stretch. Lu Ming was very satisfied with his condition. Just as Lu Ming was nning his afternoon training, he suddenly heard the doorbell ring. Frowning, he came to the door and looked out through the electronic screen. Outside the door, a delicate woman stood pitifully in front of the door. Her big watery eyes seemed to have endless stories to tell. ¡­ ¡°Is anyone there?¡± ¡°Is anyone there?¡± ¡°Mr. Lu, are you there?¡± Liu Aiyuan kept calling the door with a delicate but muffled sob. Her voice that could evoke a man¡¯s protective instincts kept calling at the door. At the same time, she nced around and quickly saw the surveince camera in front of the door. She deliberately pulled down her cor, revealing her fair skin. Liu Aiyuan¡¯s voice kept ringing as she used this method to open Lu Ming¡¯s door. She did not know that Lu Ming was standing on the other side of the door, calmly watching everything on the disy. Lu Ming said nothing. He was destined not to make a sound. About five minutester, Liu Aiyuan sighed deeply. ¡°There¡¯s no one home.¡± ¡°Then we would have to pry open the door¡­¡± Liu Aiyuan bent down and picked up the crowbar by her feet. Just as she was about to tamper with Lu Ming¡¯s door, she heard a voiceing from the loudspeaker. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± The voice stunned Liu Aiyuan. She quickly stopped looking fierce and put on a pitiful expression again. ¡°Is it Brother Lu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Brother Lu. My name is Lu Ming.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wrong¡­ Brother Lu¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lu Ming.¡± Liu Aiyuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Brother Lu Ming, did you hear the voices outside just now?¡± Lu Ming did not respond. Liu Aiyuan began to use the excuse she had prepared beforehand. ¡°The military is here. They lured the zombies out just now and killed them all. We¡¯re already safe.¡± Without giving Lu Ming a chance to ask about the details, Liu Aiyuan continued. ¡°The military is cleaning up the battlefield now. At the same time, they informed us volunteers to gather the survivors. They¡¯ll take us to a safe ce.¡± Before Lu Ming could speak, Liu Aiyuan revealed a pitiful and tired expression. ¡°Brother, many people are dead. I¡­ I¡¯m so afraid. I really can¡¯t do this mission anymore~~ Can you open the door and let me in to rest?¡± As she spoke, Liu Aiyuan pulled her cor lower. She gave herself 80 points for her speech. It was a bad idea to seduce him directly. It would be a failed speech. If the other party was not an old pervert or had a woman in the house, everything would be in vain. It was not good to be secretive. With the apocalypse, everyone was quite busy and flustered. Their minds were slow, and it was easy for them to not understand the hints in her words. And the most brilliant way was to use the excuse of the military to give people a sense of security. After establishing a sense of security, one¡¯s guard would be rxed. Then, she herself would create a mountainous undtion, and 90% of normal men would not be able to resist this undting charm. She had already thought of what would happen next. Lu Ming would open the door and she rushed forward to let him have a taste of her sweetness first. Once her ¡°underlings¡± were in position, this safe house would belong to her, Liu Aiyuan. She was thinking about the beautiful post-apocalyptic life in the future, but reality gave Liu Aiyuan a big p in the face. ¡°Are you taking me for a fool? Or are you a fool yourself?¡± ¡°Five minutes of knocking on the door to search for survivors?¡± ¡°Do you need to carry a crowbar with you when you want to take a rest?¡± ¡°You look fake and your words are fake. You can¡¯t be more fake from the inside out.¡± ¡°Now, please leave.¡± When Liu Aiyuan heard this, she was so infuriated that her nose was almost bent out of shape. In her life, she hated others for shouting at her and for saying that she had stic surgery! At this moment, Lu Ming had touched her sore spot and ruined Liu Aiyuan¡¯s n. She might as well not act anymore. Liu Aiyuan picked up the crowbar and was about to pry open the door when she shouted angrily, ¡°Open the door! Open the door!¡± Faintly, Liu Aiyuan heard hurried footstepsing from the house. Before she could think further, the window on the second floor suddenly opened. A stone with a huge force hit Liu Aiyuan¡¯s forehead! In an instant, Liu Aiyuan felt a huge bump on her forehead. She looked up and saw Lu Ming holding a slingshot and looking at her coldly. Lu Ming spoke. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say a second time!!¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 10 As the saying goes, the strong fight the weak, and humiliate the foolish. At this moment, Liu Aiyuan was in front of the door, and Lu Ming was on the second floor. Liu Aiyuan had a crowbar, but Lu Ming had a slingshot. Faced with Lu Ming¡¯s ultimatum, Liu Aiyuan opened her mouth, but she had no choice but to restrain her anger. ¡°Crazy!¡± ¡°Not a man!¡± ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be able to stand up for the rest of your life!¡± While cursing Lu Ming, Liu Aiyuan slowly retreated. Lu Ming closed the window, pulled down the iron gate, opened the observation hole, and watched closely every move of Liu Aiyuan. ¡­ The deal that she thought was in the bag had gone down the drain, and she had been beaten into a unicorn. One could imagine Liu Aiyuan¡¯s mood. With a swollen forehead, Liu Aiyuan went to the gathering ce with a stiff expression and saw her fourckeys. ¡°The n failed.¡± After saying that gloomily, Liu Aiyuan said resentfully, ¡°That house is a very ideal safe house. It¡¯s been fortified as a whole. It¡¯s stocked with food and water and even weapons.¡± Liu Aiyuan was very tempted by Lu Ming¡¯s house. ¡°But I was not able to get him to open the door. There¡¯s nothing we can do about that¡­¡± Liu Aiyuan spread her hands helplessly. All four men spoke up. ¡°We found some food and water just now. Since we didn¡¯t take down that house, let¡¯s go back to the third floor.¡± ¡°The space on the third floor is too small. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to use it. It just so happens that it¡¯s not that dangerous here now. Let¡¯s find a house nearby. It¡¯s more spacious. At least there¡¯s a bathroom.¡± ¡°By the way, look what I found. A small umbre.¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so detailed¡­¡± The four men¡¯s conversation became more and more twisted and gradually became unrted to Lu Ming¡¯s house. This made Liu Aiyuan furious again! ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you talking about small umbres now? Is that about a small umbre?¡± However, this time, Liu Aiyuan did not receive the desired response. Yao Zheng and the other three looked at each other helplessly. ¡°What can we do if he doesn¡¯t open the door?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You also said that the house has been reinforced. We don¡¯t have any engineering equipment. What else do you want us to do if the owner doesn¡¯t open the door?¡± ¡°If you ask me, the world is like this. That zombie is as strong as Superman. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to stay and live as long as we can?¡± ¡°Besides, we still have Aiyuan. Let¡¯s enjoy each day as ites. Instead of letting the zombie bite me to death, I might as well die in bed.¡± ¡°I agree, I agree.¡± ¡°No!!¡± Liu Aiyuan¡¯s sudden outburst interrupted the topic. With a red and angry face, she said coldly, ¡°Since I can¡¯t have it, no one else can either!!¡± As she spoke, she looked around and quickly saw the mourning hall by the roadside and the unlit firecrackers. Liu Aiyuan walked over. As she walked, she gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°How dare you call me fake! I want to see you bitten to death by a zombie with my own eyes!!¡± Behind him, Yao Zheng and the others looked at each other, as if they were helpless against Liu Aiyuan, who was throwing a tantrum. ¡­ After getting the firecrackers, Liu Aiyuan vented her anger. ¡°Set firecrackers outside his house! Lure the zombies back! How dare you not open the door for me! How dare you call me fake! How dare you hurt my face! I¡¯ll kill him!¡± This resentment was big enough. However, she suddenly heard a voice behind her. ¡°The question is, who¡¯s going to set off the firecrackers?¡± That was a good question. The fuse for the firecrackers was not long. Coupled with the enhanced hearing and exceptional physical abilities of the zombies. There was a high chance that the person who went to set off the firecrackers would be surrounded by zombies. It was extremely dangerous. Yao Zheng and the other three men obviously would not take on this mission that would kill them. Liu Aiyuan rolled her eyes and flicked her hair, making a charming expression. ¡°Whoever takes the initiative to go will be my knight. Today, no, I will reward Brother in the future¡­¡± The four menughed out loud, but their expressions gradually became strange. ¡°Knight? We¡¯re still your knights even if we don¡¯t go~~¡± ¡°Aiyuan, listen to me. Hatred is not that important. In this world, even the military can¡¯t defeat a zombie. Then there¡¯s nothing more important than happiness.¡± ¡°By the way, Aiyuan, didn¡¯t you say before that we have to y some shows that we haven¡¯t yed before? Hurry up and start. We¡¯ve already prepared the ce and a small umbre.¡± As they spoke, Yao Zheng and the other three approached Liu Aiyuan. Even though Liu Aiyuan was not as smart as she thought, she realized that something was wrong. A stiff fake smile appeared on her face. Liu Aiyuan said in a low voice, ¡°Brothers, help me take revenge first. We have time to have fun after that¡­¡± Yao Zheng: ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not up to you.¡± Liu Aiyuan did not think about it. When Wang Sheng scolded her in the house, none of the four men were willing to stand up for her. This friendship was clearly not very reliable. Yao Zheng covered Liu Aiyuan¡¯s mouth. The others raised her legs and they quickly disappeared into a small shop at the end of the street. Yao Zheng and the others did not know that Lu Ming, who was on the second floor, had seen everything clearly. ¡­ Lu Ming did not know how to lip-read, so he naturally did not know what had happened between Liu Aiyuan and the others. However, Lu Ming saw Liu Aiyuan pick up the firecrackers clearly! At that moment, cold sweat broke out on Lu Ming¡¯s forehead. Lu Ming murmured. ¡°What¡¯s she doing with firecrackers?¡± ¡°st the door!¡± ¡°Yes, she must be preparing to blow up my door!¡± Even if the firecrackers can¡¯t destroy the door, they will still lure the zombies back! Once my door is blocked by the zombies, the consequences will be unimaginable! ¡°This bitch! Cyborgs! They¡¯re trying to harm me!¡± ¡°They want to harm me!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± The more he thought about it, the faster Lu Ming¡¯s heart beat. However, when his vignce reached a certain level, Lu Ming suddenly calmed down. Looking at the empty street outside, Lu Ming slowly clenched his fists. ¡°Humans are harmless, but tigers are harmful!¡± ¡°I¡¯m clearly just an ordinary person. I never had any intention of harming others. I just wanted to stay at home obediently. I¡¯ve never provoked anyone!¡± ¡°But now, you all are trying to harm me!¡± ¡°Why?!¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait! Strike first to gain the advantage, the one who strikester will be the one to suffer the consequences!¡± ¡°I have to kill you first!¡± After muttering this, Lu Ming immediately went upstairs and took out crossbows, slingshots, machetes, and daggers. Looking at the sharp de, Lu Ming¡¯s gaze was solemn. ¡°I have to kill them before they get me killed! As soon as possible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not illegal. It¡¯s reasonable self-defense!¡± He recalled the nearby streets, road conditions, secret doors, and hiding spots. After confirming that even if a small number of zombies appeared, he had a high chance of survival, Lu Ming took a deep breath. ¡°I have to kill them first.¡± ¡°Or I¡¯m dead!¡± ¡°Killing the danger in the cradle is worth my taking the risk to go out!¡± He turned around and went downstairs. A chilly atmosphere arose spontaneously. ¡°Click, click, click, click, click. The five locks opened and Lu Ming quietly pushed open the door. Looking at the bloody street outside, Lu Ming¡¯s gaze seemed extremely deep. Chapter 10 Chapter 11 With her mouth covered, Liu Aiyuan could not and did not dare to scream. After entering the safe house chosen by the four men, Liu Aiyuan whimpered twice. After Yao Zheng confirmed Liu Aiyuan¡¯s condition, he let go and Liu Aiyuan panted heavily. Yao Zheng said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t scream. Once we attract a zombie, we¡¯ll all die, understand?¡± Liu Aiyuan nodded repeatedly. But hatred shed in her eyes. That¡¯s true¡­ With Liu Aiyuan¡¯s personality, how could she not resent this matter? How could she not hate? However, if she attracted the zombies, she would have to die with them. She did not want to die with four stinky men. This was called fear of death. It easily overwhelmed etiquette and integrity¡ªthough she had no shame to speak of. She rolled her eyes and thought of a n. Liu Aiyuan immediately decided tofort her fourckeys first. She would think about taking revengeter. As soon as her mentality changed, she became restless. The clothes fell off one by one. Coupled with her charming posture, Yao Zheng and the other three were quickly attracted to Liu Aiyuan. Swallowing hard, Yao Zheng said, ¡°That door and window¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s closed. It¡¯s all closed.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for!¡± Yao Zheng was the first to pounce on her, causing Liu Aiyuan tough charmingly. She could tell. The mental states of Yao Zheng and the other three men were a little abnormal¡ªperhaps because they were under too much pressure and panic. Her methods were indeed useless in front of a person with mental illness. But none of that mattered. Afterforting these beasts, Liu Aiyuan would have plenty of ways to deal with them. As she cooperated, her imagination ran wild. Soon, the scene in the house could not be described. ¡­ The street was very quiet. Lu Ming¡¯s footsteps also approached the silence. Thank you again to the military. Although Lu Ming did not know how the military was doing, their appearance had lured away almost all the zombies, which made it extremely convenient for Lu Ming to go out. Lu Ming had to remember their kindness. He did not encounter any zombies along the way. Soon, Lu Ming arrived at Wanda Mart. Wanda Mart was a small convenience store located in the urban vige. It was not big, about 50 square meters. The ground floor was used for selling goods, while the second floor served as the bedroom for the store owner. In normal times, Lu Ming had bought misceneous items like light bulbs from here before and was quite familiar with this ce. At this moment, the ss door of the shop was closed, but the rolling shutter was notpletely shut. Lu Ming¡¯s ears were sharp, and he could vaguely hear strange soundsing from the second floor. This made Lu Ming scratch his head. Are these people really not afraid of zombies? The sound is so loud, if I can hear it, the zombies most likely can hear too. It¡¯s fortunate that the military had lured the zombies away, otherwise, these people upstairs would definitely be the zombies¡¯ next meal. Lu Ming did not understand what these people were thinking. He didn¡¯t want to delve into it either. Go up, eliminate the threat, and then go home! It was that simple! He gently pushed open the door. The door was closed but not locked. He took out the cocked crossbow and tiptoed down the stairs to the second floor. A scene of chaos caught Lu Ming¡¯s eye. Looking at the entangled group of four men and one woman, Lu Ming frowned. ¡°They¡¯re quite promiscuous¡­¡± He inwardlymented, but his actions were swift. Raising the crossbow, looking through the sight, Lu Ming focused all his attention. Until a certain moment. Just a loud thud. The crossbow bolt shot out! ¡­ The power of the crossbow wasparable to that of a regr firearm at close range. The five people, who were in a state of blissful ecstasy, could not react in time! A streak of arrow light shed, piercing through the neck of Yao Zheng, who was in a dominant position. The crossbow bolt did not stop after piercing through Yao Zheng¡¯s neck. It carried Yao Zheng¡¯s body and was forcefully impaled on the face of Wei Kaifa. Killing two birds with one stone! In an instant, blood sttered, interrupting the terrible scene on the second floor. However, the remaining three people were too stunned to react¡­ The sudden lethal move left the three of thempletely bewildered, with only Lu Ming, who had coldly executed the attack, remaining sober. Without another word, Lu Ming threw away the crossbow, picked up the slingshot, pulled the string, and fired. The sharp-edged metal scrap shot out at an extremely high speed, hitting Feng Qin¡¯s eye socket with precision. Red and white sttered once again. Just as Wang Gang and Liu Aiyuan were about to scream in shock, Lu Ming¡¯s low voice thundered. ¡°Don¡¯t scream. This is a robbery.¡± The exmation was immediately stifled, and Wang Gang, who was about to surrender, was struck squarely in the eye socket by a flying projectile. Clearly, the robbery was a ruse, just a means to minimize themotion. Lu Ming hade with the intention to kill from the very beginning. Liu Aiyuan also seemed to have realized Lu Ming¡¯s intentions. From Lu Ming¡¯s perspective, he could only see Liu Aiyuan¡¯s mouth wide open, and the next moment, a piercing soprano voice resounded, reaching the streets. ¡°What a pity.¡± With a sigh in his heart, knowing that the horde of zombies was about to arrive at the battlefield, Lu Ming quickened his movements once again. He reloaded and pulled the pin. The metal scrap shot out once more, directly entering Liu Aiyuan¡¯s body through her open mouth. ¡°Splurt!¡± Liu Aiyuan spat out a mouthful of blood, mixed with teeth. Immediately after, her eyes rolled back, and she copsed onto the bed. This ¡°bullet¡± entered through her mouth, directly breaking Liu Aiyuan¡¯s cervical vertebra, and then burst out from her neck, shattering the window behind her into pieces. Seeing this, Lu Ming decisively grabbed his crossbow and ran downstairs without a second thought. He had no intention of finishing anyone off. Because Lu Ming could already vaguely hear the rapid approach of the footsteps of the zombies. ¡­ The distance from this ce to home was probably about a hundred meters. As soon as Lu Ming stepped out of the shop, he immediately started running with all his might. With all his strength, in just a dozen seconds, Lu Ming arrived at his doorstep. He grabbed the door handle, forcefully pulled it open, and swiftly entered the house. He carefully closed the door and locked it. Lu Ming heard the sound of a tidal wave of zombies rushing on the street outside. ¡°Fortunately, fortunately! Just in time!¡± After inwardly sighing with relief, Lu Ming quickly went up to the second floor. He opened the observation hole and looked out. He saw dozens of zombies rushing towards the Wanda Store, following Liu Aiyuan¡¯s scream. However, there were also a few zombies that seemed to have heard the sound of Lu Ming closing the door, lingering in front of Lu Ming¡¯s house, unwilling to leave. ¡°Four of them, the number is manageable.¡± Being blocked by four zombies at the door was obviously a terrible experience. But, afterprehensive judgment, Lu Ming still believed that his decisive action this time had more advantages than disadvantages. ¡°If someone wants to harm me, I¡¯ll strike back first and eliminate the danger in its infancy.¡± The guilt of taking someone¡¯s life dissipated simply within his heart. Lu Ming nodded firmly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with what I did!¡± Then he looked in the direction of the Wanda Store. The extremely athletic zombies had already shattered the ss door of the Wanda store and were swarming inside, beginning their feast. In this situation, even if there were any survivors, it was unlikely that they would escape unscathed. After eating a banana, Lu Ming closed the observation hole and prepared to start his afternoon exercise. Chapter 11 Chapter 12 In the Wanda Shop. Wang Gang woke up from his fainting spell, feeling a splitting headache and his right eye seemed blind, unable to see anything. He had no idea how long he had been unconscious. But soon, Wang Gang recalled thest scene he saw before passing out¡ªthe man with the slingshot. Wang Gang shuddered, struggling to get up, and immediately saw his fourpanions. Yao Zheng and Wei Kai were pinned together by a crossbow bolt, indistinguishable from each other, dead beyond death. Feng Qin¡¯s eye was exploded by the slingshot¡ªhe was not as lucky as Wang Gang getting hit in a vital spot by the heavy slingshot, and died a clean death. Poor Liu Aiyuan had her mouth and cervical vertebrae shattered. At this moment, she had notpletely breathed herst breath. But her spine was shattered, causing Liu Aiyuan to lose the ability to control her body. Shey naked on the bed, unable to turn her head or move, her eyes staring straight at the ceiling, while her mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water. There was a saying that when cmity struck, everyone looked out for themselves. Wang Gang had no intention of saving Liu Aiyuan¡¯s life. Enduring the pain in his head, Wang Gang was about to go downstairs, but as soon as he turned around, he suddenly froze. Because he saw, just behind him at the stairwell, a head full of white hair and a pair of grayish-white eyes slowly rising. A zombie. It was a zombie! Wang Gang was about to scream when the zombie in front of him suddenly pounced, crossing several meters in an instant andnding right in front of him. A tremendous force rushed over, instantly knocking Wang Gang down. However, the expected gnawing did not happen. Wang Gang only felt a pair ofrge hands firmly gripping his forehead, apanied by a ¡°crack¡± sound, and then he lost consciousness¡­ After breaking Wang Gang¡¯s neck, this zombie exhibited intelligence different from the ordinary zombies. First, it let out a loud roar, causing the restless zombies downstairs to stop in their tracks, then with its grayish-white eyes, it scanned the scene in the house. After its gaze stopped on Yao Zheng, Feng Qin, Wang Gang, Wei Kai, and Liu Aiyuan, the zombie locked onto Yao Zheng and Wei Kaifa. It pulled the corpses over and began feasting. Blood sttered, flesh devoured. One could clearly see that the few already sparse hair on the head of this elderly zombie began to fall out, but its skin became tighter, and its grayish-white eyes gradually became brighter. After a little over an hour, the zombie finished eating the two bodies and stood up. It was evident that this once frail zombie had grown taller and stronger by a significant margin! It did not rest and went on to Feng Qin¡¯s corpse and began to feast again. The sound of tearing and swallowing filled the air. The zombies downstairs were drawn by the smell of blood and were restless, but they were restrained by the pressure from that strange zombie and did not dare to cross the line. Meanwhile, Liu Aiyuan, paralyzed from the neck down, could only listen and scan the surroundings with the corner of her eye. Tears slowly rolled down her cheeks. Even with IQ and poor vision, she could sense the current situation. That zombie was feasting and evolving! And she, who was still alive and fresh, was the final main course of that eerie zombie! ¡­ Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 7.2 Physique: 7.6 Agility: 8. Fitness Lv2 (50/100). Slingshot Lv2 (16/200). Crossbow Shooting Lv2 (5/200). Archery Lv1 (1/100) Hand-to-handbat Lv1 (53/100). At the fitness area on the second floor, Lu Ming opened the attribute panel and studied it carefully. The attributes had not changed, but the proficiency levels of the skills had. Slingshot shooting Lv2 had increased from 7 proficiency points to 16, a gain of 9 points. Crossbow design Lv2 went from 0 proficiency point to 5. Thinking of the structure of his attack when he killed the person earlier, Lu Ming had a spection in his mind. Double kill with one bolt from the crossbow, increasing the proficiency by 5 points. It¡¯s worth noting that the distance I shot from was within 10 meters. From this, it can be inferred that the proficiency gained from hitting living targets is not the same as hitting stationary targets. The increase in proficiency in slingshot shooting also follows this logic. Just now, I used the slingshot three times in a row. Every time I hit the target, I can increase my proficiency. It seemed that training by hitting living targets was much more effective than hitting stationary ones. But then again. If not for the fact that his safety was severely threatened, Lu Ming would never have gone out. He did not have live targets to practice on at home. Therefore, although Lu Ming yearned for the proficiency gained from hitting living targets, he could only think about it and not put it into action. He put on the gauntlets and stood in front of the sandbag. Recalling the techniques of hand-to-handbat, Lu Ming began to practice meticulously. He practiced until four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Lu Ming was about to prepare dinner. The episode of the killing this afternoon would not change Lu Ming¡¯s daily routine. Exercise, eat, and sleep. Lu Ming was enjoying his seemingly boring life. If he could, he really wanted to continue enjoying this peaceful life forever. ¡­ After a brief muffled groan, Liu Aiyuan¡¯s neck was snapped and she lost all signs of life. Another half an hourter, there was no sign of Liu Aiyuan and the others on the second floor of the Wanda Store, other than bloodstains and shattered bones. A strong zombie, standing about two meters tall, slowly stood up from the ground. It had a muscr body, arms as thick as a man¡¯s thigh, a shiny bald head, and pale eyeballs. There were sporadic bloodstains on its lips, and stray shreds of flesh between its sharp teeth. This was a big fellow that looked different from a normal zombie. What was even more terrifying was the asional sh of light in its eyes, as if to prove that its intelligence was far superior to that of a normal zombie! ¡°Roar.¡± A roar reverberated from the mouth of the giant zombie, causing the horde of zombies downstairs to take several steps back. The giant zombie descended the stairs like a general, with thunderous footsteps, and quickly led a group of underlings to the entrance of the Wanda Store. Looking up, it gazed in the direction of Lu Ming¡¯s house. With its powerful sense of smell, restored vision to human levels, and an increased intelligence of around 60, the giant zombie deduced that there was someone there. One person. ring its nostrils, the giant zombie turned its head towards another direction in the vige. There were people there, too. And more! Instinctively, the giant zombie realized that it needed to consume more fresh flesh and blood in order to grow stronger. Hunting a single prey was far less valuablepared to hunting a group of prey. With this in mind, the giant zombie let out another roar and, apanied by its underlings, rushed towards the opposite direction of Lu Ming¡¯s house. ¡­ The sound of footsteps and roars a hundred meters away disturbed Lu Ming, who was having his meal. He opened the observation window and saw the horde of zombies already moving away. He vaguely caught sight of an extremely conspicuous figure within the horde. This made Lu Ming frown. That zombie looks so muscr¡­ A sense of unease welled up within him, and Lu Ming frowned and closed the observation hole. ¡°Can zombies evolve?¡± he wondered. Chapter 12 Chapter 13 The vige where Lu Ming resided was called Good Hope. Good Hope Vige was at least ranked among the top three in the entire Nanxiang. Firstly, this ce was closest to the city center. Secondly, the area was moderate, but the poption was very dense. During the zombie apocalypse, a dense poption was definitely not a good thing because it meant a faster rate of infection, a massive horde of zombies, and a difficult and dire survival situation. However, in the morning, the appearance of the military diverted most of the zombies away from Good Hope vige, providing a moment of respite for the survivors within. With arge poption, there would naturally be more survivors. Although the ratio of survivors in Good Hope Vige was not high, the total number of survivors was rtively significant. In the afternoon, as Lu Ming took matters into his own hands for self-defense, some courageous survivors ventured out of the safe house, either searching for supplies or preparing to join the military. There was no hope of joining the military¡­ But, the survivors searching for supplies started to have fruitful results. Food, water, medicine. They gathered everything they needed. However, their activities also attracted the attention of those zombies that had been diverted away. After Lu Ming finished dinner, the entire Good Hope Vige suddenly became lively. ¡°Hoo, Hoo¡­¡± There was the sound of heavy, bellows-like breathing. On a street, a young soldier was pulling a middle-aged woman in a white coat, both of them running for their lives. Behind them, five zombies chased after them ferociously, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws! The narrow, dirty, and chaotic streets of the vige were the fundamental reason why the soldier and the woman were able to flee for so long¡ªordinary zombies, while agile and energetic, were not adept at moving around the vige. However, after this prolonged escape, the soldier was still holding on, but the woman in the white coat waspletely exhausted and could not muster any more strength. ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiao Zhang¡­ Take these things and leave by yourself! Hurry!¡± The woman shoved her leather bag into the hands of the soldier called Xiao Zhang, and instantly slowed down. Zhang Lixin quickly turned to look at Meng Jie and realized that her face had turned pale. She was apparently exhausted. In fact, not only Meng Jie, but Zhang Lixin himself could not run much farther either. In the morning, he had joined the team to fight against the horde of zombies and this had already drained his energy. After their defeat, he fled with Dr. Meng Jie, and he was well aware of the hardships they had endured. Tears uncontrobly wet his eyes. Pulling back the bolt of the gun, Zhang Lixin stopped and shielded Meng Jie behind him. He was ready to face the horde head-on, prepared for a fight to the death. Meng Jie¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°The data! Little Zhang, take the data and go¡­¡± ¡°No, Dr. Meng. My orders are to protect you, not this information!¡± ¡°Tap tap tap.¡± As he fired, Zhang Lixin said, ¡°Without Dr. Meng, this information is meaningless!¡± The gunshots naturally attracted more zombies. Hearing the footsteps of zombiesing from all directions, Meng Jie finally squatted down, covered her face and wept,pletely devoid of any desire to survive. ¡°Crack, crack, crack.¡± Thest shuttle of bullets was emptied, as if to indicate that the two of them were at a dead end. Just as Zhang Lixin took out his bay, preparing for a final struggle, a strange human cry suddenly sounded from above. Zhang Lixin looked up in a daze, and the first thing he saw was a pair of big feet in white sneakers and blue socks. A huge foot descended from the sky andnded perfectly on the head of the first zombie, apanied by a ¡°crunch¡± sound, instantly crushing its head. He stood in front of them. He was a young man in ck casual outfit. He was in his early twenties, had big round eyes, exuding a righteous aura. ¡°Ah! Fight!¡± The strange cry came from the young man¡¯s mouth again. He twisted his body and delivered a whip kick, smashing the head of the second zombie, instantly bursting it! The attacks were blocked, and the zombies were furious. However, although this man was strange, he had richbat experience. Coupled with his physical fitness far surpassing the zombies, he quickly wiped out the zombies in front of him with a few punches and kicks. ¡°Follow me!¡± He beckoned Zhang Lixin and Meng Jie with his finger, and led them out of the alley. They ran and fought along the way, taking several turns, until they arrived at a residential house. ¡­ After closing the door, everything quieted down. Zhang Lixin and Meng Jie, after surviving a life-and-death situation, took deep breaths for a while before finally looking at the mysterious man.escaped death. Zhang Lixin stood up first and saluted the man. ¡°Thank you, sir, for your help! Otherwise, Dr. Meng and I would definitely die! I can ept it, but Dr. Meng¡¯s life can¡¯t be lost. It¡¯s the key to ending all of this!¡± With that, he stepped forward again, took the man¡¯s rough hand, and shook it hard. ¡°On behalf of the country and the people, I thank you!¡± The man felt a little embarrassed by the solemnity. ¡°No need to thank me, no need to thank me. I was just helping out when I saw injustice, and it was just a small effort¡­¡± ¡°By the way, my name is Wang Xiong, and this is my house. It¡¯s rtively safe. Would you like some water and food?¡± Wang Xiong¡¯s attitude instantly lightened the atmosphere. Meng Jie looked at Wang Xiong curiously and suddenly said, ¡°How long have you been awakened?¡± Wang Xiong raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Awakened? What¡¯s that?¡± Zhang Lixin nced at Meng Jie and recalled Wang Xiong¡¯s performance just now. He abruptly changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we eat.¡± ¡­ The supplies in Wang Xiong¡¯s house were actually not abundant. But that didn¡¯t matter. With Wang Xiong¡¯s skills and physical abilities, acquiring supplies was much easier for him than for ordinary survivors. After cooking a few cups of instant noodles, the three of them ate hungrily. During the meal, the three of them exchanged their backgrounds. Zhang Lixin was a soldier belonging to the eastern war zone. Their troops were usually stationed in Nanxiang City. And Meng Jie was one of the top experts in the Third Biological Research Institute. A few days ago, the tower appeared and the ck mist descended. The military quickly fetched Meng Jie from the Third Biological Research Institute in the suburbs and prepared to send her to a safe shelter near the city center. Unexpectedly, she suffered a heavy blow at Good Hope Vige. The morning battle outside was the conflict between Zhang Lixin¡¯s troops and the zombie horde, which ended in the defeat of Zhang Lixin¡¯s troops. ¡°Doctor Meng is a leading figure in domestic biology. She has been researching these creatures since the appearance of the zombies. Now, we have a preliminary result. Unfortunately, the location of the Third Research Institute is indeed not good. There is a risk of being attacked by zombies. We wanted to bring Dr. Meng to the shelter, but¡­¡± As he spoke, Zhang Lixin looked troubled. But he did not make any direct requests; instead, he looked at Wang Xiong. Wang Xiong was 23 years old this year and had just graduated from university. He used to be a mixed martial arts athlete. ording to him, he was just a little short of making it into the national team. Unfortunately, he had an ident halfway through and was cut off from mixed martial arts. After graduation, he rented a house and was preparing to find a job when the doomsday arrived¡­ As for my skills and techniques, they were all former mixed martial arts techniques. As for my body¡­ Well, on the night the tower appeared, I had a high fever for the entire night. When I woke up the next day, I was like this. Even my old injuries had healed. Speaking of this, Wang Xiong scratched his head in embarrassment, but Meng Jie interjected. ¡°Awakening, what you experienced is called awakening.¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 14 ¡°Awakening? What awakening?¡± Hearing Meng Jie¡¯s words, Wang Xiong was still confused. He listened as Meng Jie exined, ¡°The moment the tower appears, it will release a magical substance invisible to the naked eye. This substance will fuse into the air. Elderly and frail individuals who inhale this substance will turn into zombies.¡± ¡°However, if an ordinary person inhales this substance, there is an extremely small chance that a beneficial physical evolution would ur in their body¡ªwhich is what we call awakening.¡± Professionals were indeed different. It was only the third day of the apocalypse, but Meng Jie had already grasped the origin of the zombies. But obviously,pared to the origin of zombies, Wang Xiong was more curious about Awakening. Facing Wang Xiong¡¯s curious gaze, Meng Jie smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have much research on Awakened ones either. In fact, Mr. Wang, you¡¯re the third Awakened individual I know of. The first two are a military soldier and a shelter resident. They¡¯re currently in the shelter in the city center, but I¡¯ve never seen them.¡± Hearing Meng Jie say that she had not done much research, Wang Xiong was a little disappointed. Unexpectedly, Meng Jie changed the topic. ¡°However, based on the blood samples of the two Awakened individuals, we discovered some interesting phenomena.¡± ¡°Firstly, it can be confirmed that awakening should be random, although the probability is extremely low, ridiculously low, simr to winning the lottery.¡± ¡°This is unrted to physical fitness.¡± ¡°The awakened individual from the military does indeed have a strong physique, but the other awakened is a weak and powerless woman.¡± However, as long as one is awakened, one will no longer be afraid of being infected by zombies. ¡°Furthermore, when the Mystery Factor isbined with the human cells, it will stimte the activity and strength of the cells. ording to research, the better the original physical fitness, the stronger the power after awakening.¡± ¡°Comparing the two awakened individuals from the shelter, the military awakened individual¡¯s physical strength surpasses the other awakened individual by arge margin.¡± Wang Xiong¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this. ¡°How is that military awakenedpared to me?¡± In terms of physical fitness, Wang Xiong believed that he was not inferior to anyone. Zhang Lixin hesitated for a moment and replied vaguely, ¡°About the same. The two of you are quite formidable. I can¡¯t discern who is stronger.¡± Meng Jie added, ¡°Lastly, ording to the research at the shelter, it seems that there is further potential for the awakened ones. However, the current sample size is too small, and I¡¯m not sure how the awakened ones will develop.¡± Bing stronger was an instinct of living beings. In the apocalypse, actively seeking power bes even more important. Hearing that the shelter was doing research in this area, Wang Xiong¡¯s eyes lit up. He rubbed his hands together and said somewhat embarrassedly. ¡°Look, do I have the right to enter that shelter you both mentioned?¡± Zhang Lixin was slightly stunned, giving a strange look to Meng Jie, and quicklyughed it off. ¡°Of course you can. As long as you¡¯re a survivor and a Chinese national, you¡¯re qualified to enter the shelter.¡± With that, Zhang Lixin sighed again. ¡°It¡¯s quite far. It¡¯s still more than 10 kilometers away.¡± With a car, this distance was nothing. But without a car, with zombies everywhere on the road, these dozen kilometers be a bit difficult to handle. However, Wang Xiong patted his chest and said confidently. ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Brother Wang!¡± ¡°Great! Shall we set off now?¡± ¡°No hurry. It¡¯s already dark outside. We can leave tomorrow morning.¡± ¡­ Having witnessed the giant zombie himself, Lu Ming was not in a good mood. After dinner and a short rest, Lu Ming went to the second floor and relieved his stress by punching a sandbag. Lu Ming only stopped when his unarmedbat level had increased to Lv2 (3/200) and his strength and stamina had increased by 0.2 points. Wiping off his sweat, he went to the window of the reading area, and quietly looked outside through the observation hole. During the day, the sounds of gunfire from the military lured most of the zombies away from Good Hope Vige. However, as the battle subsided, the residents in the vige came out in search of food, attracting some of the zombies back with the noises they made. On the streets outside, illuminated by dim streetlights, many zombies could be seen loitering. However, Lu Ming had not seen any of those burly giant zombies again. He opened the [Record Book of the ck Mist Tower Apocalypse Events.]. While observing, Lu Ming began to write with his pen. [Something happened today, and I have blood on my hands, but this is only a necessary means of self-defense, and I don¡¯t regret it.] [And I discovered a terrifying situation today. I saw a two-meter-tall, muscr zombie among the horde. I will refer to it as a giant zombie.] The physique of a zombie was stronger than that of an ordinary person, and the physique of a giant zombie was clearly far beyond that of a normal person¡ªthis put some pressure on Lu Ming. [But if it¡¯s a single giant zombie, it shouldn¡¯t pose too much trouble for me. I¡¯m worried about one thing¡­ That is, zombies have the potential to evolve.] Lu Ming still felt rtively confident about the safety of his home. However, all of this was based on the assumption that zombies would remain as zombies and nothing more. If, as depicted in some novels and movies, zombies were to evolve into three-meter tall beings with immense strength, carrying strange things like Gatling guns, then even the strongest houses would have no security. The pen paused. Lu Ming couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head. [Always safe to think about the worst-case scenario.] [If zombies can really evolve to that extent, what should I do then?] Lu Ming couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought that his home was no longer safe. On second thought, Lu Ming had a n. ¡°Attribute system.¡± ¡°This is my other guarantee besides my home!¡± ¡°Giant zombies may be terrifying, but if I can increase my attributes to more than 10 times that of a giant zombie, then when it or they threaten my personal safety, I will definitely teach them a lesson!¡± With this in mind, Lu Ming suddenly had a strong desire to be stronger. Closing the notebook, Lu Ming turned around and took the fire ax, metal bat, and dagger from the table. ¡°I need to train with long-range weapons, not only for the attributes but also for uracy in shooting.¡± ¡°As for unarmedbat. It seems that the priority of training has to be lowered a little.¡± Engaging in hand-to-handbat with zombies would be madness. Cold weaponbat was good¡ªat least much better than unarmedbat! He earnestly swung the fire ax a few times, then switched to the baseball bat and dagger, swinging them for a while. Soon, there was feedback on his attributes panel. Cold Weapon Combat Lv1 (1/100): You have mastered the basics of cold weaponsbat. Strength and stamina have increased by 0.1. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 7.5 Physique: 7.9 Agility: 8. ¡°Go on.¡± For a while, the crackling sound of air in the room was incessant. Chapter 14 Chapter 15 On Wednesday, the fourth day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Leg Training Day. He got out of bed and washed up. After confirming that there was no water, electricity, or gas outage, he began to enjoy his breakfast. A basin of noodles, three eggs, and a stack of small pickles. His appetite was much bigger than before the apocalypse. Lu Ming estimated that it might have doubled. ¡°But we have enough supplies for the time being.¡± After reading for a while, he went to the second floor and began his morning workout. About two hourster, today¡¯s leg workout was finally over. Lying on the exercise mat, Lu Ming panted and gasped for breath heavily, his legs feeling sore and weak, as if he were on the brink of death. However, his mental state was surprisingly good! ¡°It¡¯s essential to train legs in fitness; otherwise, it will catch up with you sooner orter.¡± ¡°The importance of leg training is self-evident.¡± ¡°When I was studying, I knew that leg training was a major undertaking, the most important and painful part of fitness¡­ Now I kind of understand what¡¯s going on.¡± When going downstairs, Lu Ming used his upper body strength to support and drag himself down the stairs. Bracing himself, he made a cup of protein powder and rested for a long time before opening his personal information panel. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 7.5 (8.2) ¡ü. Physique: 7.9 (8.6) ¡ü. Agility: 8 (8.7) ¡ü. Fitness Lv2 (50/200). With the increase in attributes and skill proficiency, everything was perfect. Seeing that it was only about 9:30, Lu Ming took out his slingshot again and began to practice his slingshot proficiency. During the battle yesterday afternoon, Lu Ming realized the benefits of a slingshot. It was quiet, had small ammunition, was easy to reload, and was very lethal. It was more agile than bows and crossbows and had a wider range of applications. ¡°Bang.¡± Bullseye, proficiency +2. ¡°Bang.¡± Sixth ring, proficiency +1. ¡°The logic behind the increase in proficiency of the Lv. 2 slingshot is the same as the increase in Lv. 1. Therefore, with my current training conditions, I can continue to improve this skill!¡± The time before lunch was spent shooting slingshots. This continued till his fingers went numb and his slingshot shooting proficiency sessfully increased to Lv3! Slingshot Shooting Lv3 (0/300): You have acquired the basic shooting technique of the slingshot. Agility increased by 0.6 (+0.3) points. He hit another bullseye, and his proficiency increased by 2 points. This meant that the logic of increasing the proficiency of the slingshot remained unchanged! There was no need to shoot from long distances or hit moving targets. He could be stronger by maintaining his current training intensity. Lu Ming was very satisfied with this. ¡­ He dragged his clumsy legs and made lunch. Three bowls of rice, a steamed bun, two pounds of boiled chicken breast, a portion of stir-fried vegetables, and half a portion of protein powder. His appetite was indeed much greater than before. He thought that it was normal. His physical fitness had increased crazily, so his consumption would naturally increase. Coupled with his high-intensity exercise every day, it would be strange if he did not eat much. After watching the video for a while, Lu Ming went to bed to rest. His lunch break started at 12 noon andsted until 1:30 p.m. Opening his eyes, he checked his attribute panel and obtained all the attributes in the brackets. ¡°Another wonderful day!¡± The joy of bing stronger was the ultimate joy. Lu Ming was very satisfied with his current life. Just as he was feeling happy, Lu Ming suddenly thought of the giant zombie he had seen yesterday and his mood plummeted. He dragged his still clumsy legs to the second-floor reading area and opened the observation hole to look at the street. There was no sign of the giant zombie. Moreover, the few living zombies that were blocking his door had all run away for some reason. It had to be said that the existence of the giant corpse was like a stone pressing down on Lu Ming¡¯s heart, making him feel unhappy. But at the moment, Lu Ming really could not think of a good solution. After sensing no danger (at least not with the naked eye), Lu Ming stopped paying attention to the outside world. After resting for a while, he prepared to continue farming slingshot shooting proficiency and cold weaponsbat proficiency. ¡­ Lu Ming was in a bad mood. Meng Jie¡¯s mood was even worse! She was even more unhappy than Lu Ming. Her original n was to go with Zhang Lixin and Wang Xiong to the shelter in the city center this morning. Zhang Lixin was a soldier and was very strong and fierce. And Wang Xiong was an Awakened individual, stronger and fiercer! In Meng Jie¡¯s estimation, there was a 50% chance that thisbination could safely send her and her research materials to the shelter. Unexpectedly, something went wrong early in the morning. In Wang Xiong¡¯s house, Wang Xiong and Zhang Lixin looked solemn as they looked at the zombies wandering outside the window. Meng Jie stood behind the two of them and asked softly, ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Wang Xiong shook his head. ¡°Not good¡­¡± Zhang Lixin added, ¡°Judging from the situation, we won¡¯t be able to leave the house today.¡± This situation was a little strange. Everything was fine yesterday, but early this morning, Wang Xiong woke up to find about 10 zombies blocking the entrance of his house. This situation alone was not strange. Yesterday, there were few zombies in Good Hope Vige because the zombies had been attracted by the military. However, as the survivors went out to find food and drink, there was a lot ofmotion, and some of the zombies were lured back. It was not surprising that there would be more zombies today than yesterday. The strange thing was that these zombies seemed to have self-awareness. Even if there were noises not far away, they did not move. At most, there was a littlemotion. They seemed to have targeted Wang Xiong, Zhang Lixin, and Meng Jie and were unwilling to leave at all. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Meng Jie squeezed past Wang Xiong and Zhang Lixin and leaned against the window to observe quietly. A momentter, Meng Jie frowned and left the window, looking troubled. Wang Xiong immediately asked, ¡°So, Dr. Meng, have you figured out what went wrong?¡± Meng Jie shook her head and then nodded. ¡°The zombies outside seem normal. I didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about them.¡± Wang Xiong looked disappointed when Meng Jie continued, ¡°But I have a hypothesis.¡± ¡°The strange actions of these zombies may be due to orders of higher-level zombies.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Xiong and Zhang Lixin were stunned. ¡°Order from higher-level zombies?¡± Meng Jie nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°As I mentioned yesterday, theoretically speaking, Awakeners do have the potential for further advancement.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t forget that the Awakened are actually simr to that of zombies¡ªboth originated from the mystery factor infection in the tower. However, one is malignant, and the other is benign.¡± ¡°This also means that if the Awakened have the potential for further advancement, then the zombies also have the possibility of evolving again. In fact, this possibility is very high.¡± Meng Jie spoke solemnly, but Wang Xiong and Zhang Lixin broke out in cold sweat. The most ordinary zombies had the physical level of professional athletes¡ªin terms of attributes, their strength and agility were about 6 points. And if the zombies could evolve again, how terrifying would that be? At least, Zhang Lixin did not even dare to think about it. Wang Xiong pinched his chin and muttered solemnly. ¡°In other words, there¡¯s a high chance that we¡¯re targeted by high-level zombies?¡± Meng Jie nodded and contemted. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m still considering another possibility.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something about the evolution of zombies and the Awakened, or their way to advance¡­¡± Speaking of this, Wang Xiong immediately became interested. ¡°What is the way?¡± Meng Jie said softly, ¡°Let me make it clear first that everything I¡¯m about to say is just spection.¡± ¡°My guess is that since the zombies and the Awakened are both infected by the mystery factor infection, will the method of advancement also lie in the mystery factor?¡± ¡°For now, we¡¯ll call the zombies ¡®failed infections¡¯, but research shows that even if the infection fails, the mystery factor will still bebined with the cells in the zombie¡¯s body.¡± ¡°And through a blood sample test of the Awakened, it was discovered that the cells in the body of the Awakened had alsobined with the mystery factor. ¡°If a zombie or an Awakened wants to advance, the greatest possibility is to increase the degree of integration of the mystery factor with the cells in the body. Or to put it another way, there¡¯s a need to ingest more mystery factors¡­¡± At this point, Meng Jie paused. ¡°Hunting and plundering.¡± Then Meng Jie said nothing more. There was no need for her to say anything else¡ªthe meaning was clear. Wang Xiong looked at his hands in disbelief and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°So, I¡¯ve be monk Tang Sanzang?¡± ¡­ Outside Wang Xiong¡¯s house, directly opposite a street. A pair of pale eyes looked down at the other party through the window gap. This was the giant zombie that Lu Ming had seen with his own eyes. Following its instincts, the giant zombie arrived and led its subordinates to surround Wang Xiong¡¯s house. Because it could feel it. There was a feast in that house. A feast that was far more delicious and nutritious than ordinary people. But it was in no hurry. This was because a sumptuous meal corresponded to a difficult hunt. It had a feeling that it and its dozens ofckeys might not be a match for that feast in the restricted environment. But it didn¡¯t matter. Thest thing itcked was patience. In just one night, the giant zombie had already worked out a set of hunting techniques. Besieged. They waited for their prey to weaken or take the initiative to walk into the encirclement. Then a sneak attack. ¡°Gulp. Gulp.¡± The sound came from his stomach. This represented hunger. However, the giant zombie¡¯s eyes became deeper. It was like the calm before a storm. Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Lu Ming realized something else. After obtaining the attribute system, his recovery ability had greatly increased. ording to the online information, within one to three days after leg exercises, there would be significant ¡°side effects.¡± That was why almost all fitness ns schedule rest days after leg day.However, after his lunch break, Lu Ming felt quite full. Not only had his three-dimensional vision improved, but his fatigue and soreness were also almost gone. However, after the lunch break, Lu Ming felt quite energetic. Not only did his three-dimensional enhancement increase, but his fatigue and soreness were also almost gone. This was obviously not a normal physiological phenomenon. It could only be exined by the special attributes of the attribute panel. After farming his attributes and fitness skill proficiency in the morning, Lu Ming was ready to focus on slingshot shooting and cold weaponbat in the afternoon. Soon, the entire afternoon passed in cultivation. Slingshot shooting went from Lv3 (2/300) to Lv4 (5/400), and agility increased by an additional 0.4 points. The training difficulty temporarily remained unchanged, still at 10th rings 2 points and 1 point for the on-target shots. There was room for further improvement. Cold Weapon Combat Lv1 (86/100), upgraded to Lv3 (10/300), Strength and Stamina increased by 0.5 points. The magnitude of improvement was considerable, demonstrating Luming¡¯s hard work during the afternoon. In the evening, as he started cooking, Luming decided to observe the state of the zombies on the street using the observation hole, instead of reading books or watching videos. The appearance of the giant zombies basically proved the possibility of evolution for zombies. The safe house, which was supposed to be foolproof, might no longer be safe in the future, causing unease in Lu Ming¡¯s heart. ¡°Therefore, the surveince of the outside world should also be on the agenda from now on. I have to observe the potential urrence of danger at all times, preferably eliminating the danger at its source.¡± But with his current physical fitness, Lu Ming felt that it was not secure enough. He had to persevere! ¡­ The evening passed by punching the sandbag. Hand-to-handbat from Lv2 (3/200) to Lv2 (75/200) At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, after checking the supplies, Lu Ming went to bed to rest. He closed his eyes and opened them again, and it was already morning. ¡­ ¡°Today is Day 5 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday, a rest day. Although it¡¯s a rest day, my attributes have to be maxed out, and my fitness skill proficiency must also be increased to the maximum. Although there was no conclusive evidence, I was very certain that the giant zombie I had seen the day before yesterday must be an evolved zombie! Yes, I firmly believe that zombies could evolve. Although I have confidence in the defense of my home, it was unknown if steel and concrete could withstand zombies or even more terrifying evolved zombies. I have to make a second preparation¡ªthat is, to maximize the use of my attribute panel and be stronger as soon as possible! First, set a small goal: 100 points in three-dimensional attributes. This way, I might have the confidence to go out and face the zombies or even the giant zombies, head-on.¡± ¡°Physical status on the fifth day of the Apocalypse calendar.¡± Strength: 10.1 Physique: 10.6 Agility: 10.8 Fitness Lv2 (100/200). Slingshot Shooting Lv5 (48/500). Crossbow Shooting Lv2 (5/200). Archery Lv2 (33/200) Hand-to-hand Combat Lv3 (64/300). Cold Weapon Combat Lv4 (85/400). ¡­ ¡°Day 6 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday, Chest Workout Day.¡± ¡°Nothing happened today. At least the zombies on the street didn¡¯t move, and we didn¡¯t find the giant zombies we saw previously.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything worth recording, it should be my appetite.¡± After my afternoon nap yesterday, my three-dimensional vision was past ten¡ªtwice that of a normal adult male. Correspondingly, my appetite has also increased by two times or even more than that of an ordinary male adult. ¡°There¡¯s bad news. Almost all the fresh goods at home have been eaten. In the future, if I want to replenish my protein, I might need to rely on frozen goods¡­ But the reserves of frozen goods won¡¯tst long in the face of my explosive appetite. I still have protein powder, but overall, the first stage of the food crisis has arrived.¡± ¡°Note: Stage 1 Food Crisis: Insufficient fresh stock.¡± ¡°Stage 2 Food Crisis: Insufficient frozen goods.¡± ¡°Stage 3 Food Crisis: More than half of the canned food has been consumed.¡± ¡°Last Stage Food Crisis: There are only three days of rations left.¡± ¡°Physical Status on Day 6 of the Apocalypse Calendar.¡± Strength: 10.8 Physique: 11.3 Agility: 12.1 Fitness Lv2 (150/200). Slingshot Lv6 (32/600). Crossbow Shooting Lv2 (5/200). Archery Lv2 (33/200) Hand-to-hand Combat Lv3 (85/300). Cold Weapon Combat Lv4 (315/400). ¡°The good news is that slingshot shooting has been upgraded to Level 6, but the rate of proficiency gain has not changed. I¡¯ve been feeling a sense of urgency in the past few days. I think I should try my best to elevate slingshot shooting to a higher level.¡± ¡­ ¡°Day 7 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Saturday, Back-Workout Day.¡± ¡°Nothing happened today.¡± ¡°Physical status on Day 7 of the Apocalypse Calendar.¡± ¡°(Omitted¡­)¡± ¡­ ¡°Day 8 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Sunday, Leg Workout Day.¡± ¡°Nothing happened today.¡± ¡°The record is written in the evening, marking a whole week since the arrival of the apocalypse.¡± ¡°This is worthmemorating.¡± I¡¯m feeling pretty good, well-fed, and my daily life is fulfilling and interesting.¡± ¡°Body status record for the Eighth day of the Apocalypse Calendar.¡± ¡°(Omitted¡­)¡± ¡­ Day 9 of the Apocalypse Calendar. 10 a.m. After farming the attributes for today, Lu Ming opened the attribute panel. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 13.1 (13.9) ¡ü. Physique: 13.6 (14.4) ¡ü. Agility: 13.9 (14.7) ¡ü. Fitness Lv3 (50/300). Slingshot Lv7 (152/700). Crossbow Shooting Lv2 (5/200). Archery Lv3 (108/200) Hand-to-hand Combat Lv4 (12/400). Cold Weapon Combat Lv6 (33/600). While admiring his attributes, Lu Ming observed the outside world through the observation hole. Unlike the calm days before, there were some peculiar behaviors among the zombies on the streets today. From early in the morning, the zombies on the street in front of his house seemed to have been summoned by something. Even though there was no sound, they spontaneously began moving slowly toward Good Hope Vige. Lu Ming was acutely aware that something seemed to have happened in the vige, but it was too far away for him to observe. All he could do was quietly watch through the observation hole at home and wait patiently. ¡­ The unusual behavior of the horde of zombies was rted to the trio of giant zombies and Wang Xiong. Five days ago, Wang Xiong and the other two were trapped in their home by the horde of zombies. Lu Ming analyzed the situation but it was only an analysis without solid evidence. After discussion, the three of them decided to wait at home for the time being to see if the zombies would disperse on their own. The results were obvious. On the first day, the zombies did not move, and the three of them did not move. On the second day, the zombies remained still, and the three of them did not move. On the third day, the zombies did not move, and the three of them still did not move¡­ The situation has changed today. The horde of zombies remained still, but the three of them had no choice but to take action. Because they ran out of food. The stronger their bodies, the more energy they would consume. This was thew! Just like how Lu Ming¡¯s appetite had increased, Wang Xiong¡¯s appetite had also soared after bing Awakened. There was not much food reserve in his family to begin with. After being trapped by the horde of zombies for several days and facing the prospect of starving, Wang Xiong decided not to wait any longer. Chapter 16 Chapter 17 I have to kill my way out. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m looking for food or running out of Good Hope Vige. In short, I can¡¯t stay at home anymore. After eating thest piece of candy in the house, Wang Xiong said. These words made Meng Jie and Zhang Lixin nod. Two days ago, there was already insufficient food at home. Therefore, Meng Jie and Zhang Lixin decided that the two of them should eat less and Wang Xiong should eat more to protect Wang Xiong¡¯sbat strength. Hoping that they would be in luck, they waited for another two days until the food waspletely consumed. The three of them agreed that staying at home would only lead to a dead end. If they went out and fought, they might have a chance of breaking through. This decision was not toote. This was because Wang Xiong and Zhang Lixin were still quite energetic and were not affected by hunger. But if he waited any longer, the situation would definitely get worse. ¡°So, what should we choose?¡± Wang Xiong looked at Meng Jie, who was the oldest, and prepared to hear the elder¡¯s opinion. ¡°Should we go find food, or should we leave Good Hope Vige and run to the shelter in the city center?¡± Meng Jie thought for a moment and expressed her opinion. ¡°Run out of Good Hope Vige. The current situation has be clear. We are likely targeted by high-level zombies. There¡¯s no point in staying here and maintaining the status quo. Running out of Good Hope Vige, and even finding an opportunity to kill that high-level zombie, is the best choice for us.¡± Zhang Lixin added, ¡°I¡¯ve also nned the escape route.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s set off from home and take Bright Street. Then we¡¯ll go to the vige entrance where the army and the zombies fought previously.¡± Wang Xiong did not quite understand this route. ¡°There should be more zombies over there, right?¡± ¡°It might be more, or there might not be. The battle has been going on for almost five days, and the zombies have most likely dispersed. Besides,there are weapons and vehicles left behind by us in that area. After finding the weapons and military vehicles, the route ahead will be much easier.¡± Zhang Lixin paused for a moment and continued, ¡°After consideration, I think going to the battlefield is the most reasonable choice.¡± The journey of more than 10 kilometers filled with zombies would be extremely dangerous without a vehicle. Due to the strength of the zombies, ordinary cars wouldn¡¯t do; only military vehicles with strong resistance could provide the necessary protection for the three of them. Wang Xiong pped his hands. ¡°Then let¡¯s do that!¡± ¡­ Wang Xiong put on his protective gear. Meng Jie hugged her briefcase tightly. Zhang Lixin took out his army shank. The three of them, Wang Xiong and Zhang Lixin, with Meng Jie sandwiched in between, stood in a line in front of the door. He took a deep breath and braced himself. With a bang, Wang Xiong suddenly opened the door! Outside, more than a dozen zombies turned around at the same time when they heard the sound. Their grayish-white eyes were fixed on the source of the sound. Before they could roar, Wang Xiong¡¯s fists and feet had already smashed down like a storm. If its physical fitness was fully digitized, the three-dimensional attributes of an ordinary zombie were about 6 points. Then a powerful Awakened person like Wang Xiong could reach 10-12 in three-dimensional attributes! It was almost twice the difference. This was not a case of two zombies equal to one Wang Xiong. The difference inbat strength brought about by two times the difference in physical attributes was shocking! His punches and kicks caused the wind to howl. Wang Xiong could crack the zombie¡¯s head open with a whip kick and send it flying three meters away. Even if he got close, Wang Xiong could smash the zombie¡¯s head or snap its neck violently. In addition, he was not afraid of the zombie virus, and hisbat style was unrestrained. In the confined street environment of the city vige, Wang Xiong was like a bulldozer, sweeping away all the zombies in his way! ¡­ On the upper floor opposite Wang Xiong¡¯s house. The giant zombie, who had witnessed all this, remained calm. As it had expected, it would not be easy to hunt this prey. If it were a one-on-one battle, the giant zombie would probably not be Wang Xiong¡¯s match. But hunting was not a one-on-one battle. The greatest advantage of a giant zombie was that its level was above ordinary zombies! This allowed the giant zombie to mobilize ordinary zombies and direct their movements harshly, albeit only 20 zombies each time. However, it was indeed suitable to use these cannon fodder to exhaust the prey¡¯s physical fitness. Watching Wang Xiong killing rampantly below, the giant zombie let out a low cry that humans could not hear. Therefore, as the number of zombies under him decreased, an equal number of zombies were ¡°inspired¡± by the giant zombie and ran towards it. Moreover, Wang Xiong had caused quite amotion and attracted more zombies that were not controlled by the giant zombie. The giant zombie growled. It seemed to have seen the end of the hunt. ¡­ As the saying went, ¡°There is no turning back.¡± Wang Xiong and the other two naturally understood that once they went out, there was almost no possibility of returning home. The zombies kepting. Wang Xiong was under a lot of pressure, but his rich experience made him good at controlling his physical strength. He could still hold on for a short period of time. What was even more worth mentioning was that Wang Xiong seemed to be born to fight. After seeing blood, not only did he not get carried away, but he also became even calmer. He used the terrain to drag down the zombies. In just 10 minutes, weighed down by two burdens, he killed his way out of two streets. After entering a house through a hidden back door and resting for a moment, Wang Xiong led Zhang Lixin and Meng Jie out of the front door and continued his killing spree. Soon, the three of them were getting closer and closer to the previous battlefield. However, just as the giant zombie had underestimated Wang Xiong¡¯sbat strength, Wang Xiong had also underestimated the difficulty of this escape. As they approached the vige entrance, the terrain became simpler, with more open space. The simple and open terrain not only meant that he would be subjected to more attacks at the same time, but it also meant that it would be more difficult to protect Zhang Lixin and Meng Jie. The increase in the intensity of the battle also depleted his stamina greatly. About 10 minutester. At the intersection just two streets away from his destination, Wang Xiong finally couldn¡¯t hold on anymore¡­ His clothes had been torn to shreds, and there were seven or eight shallow bite marks on his strong body. Blood flowed down his body and mixed with his sweat. Zhang Lixin was also panting as he shielded Meng Jie behind him. The three of them took cover behind a wall and tworge trash bins, their gaze fixed on the horde of zombies, tinged with a hint of despair. Just as Wang Xiong mustered all his strength and kicked a zombie to death in the head, a thunderous roar suddenly came from a distance. Hearing this sound, the zombies instantly became restless. Then they unexpectedly stopped attacking and slowly retreated. ¡°As expected!¡± Meng Jie lowered her voice and said. Wang Xiong nodded slightly and looked in the direction of the roar. A two-meter-tall zombie with a shiny head and bulging muscles walked over like a general. It pushed through the zombies in front of it and stopped five meters in front of Wang Xiong and the others. It locked eyes with Wang Xiong. The giant zombie¡¯s pale eyes were full of violence, hunger, and joy. There was only calmness in Wang Xiong¡¯s eyes. ¡°The main character has appeared¡­¡± As he muttered, a new power was ignited in his body! That¡¯s right, the weakness just now was just an illusion. Since Wang Xiong had already realized that there were higher-level zombies behind the horde, how could he waste all his strength on cannon fodder? However, to the surprise of Wang Xiong and his twopanions¡­ Upon seeing Wang Xiong¡¯s expression, the giant zombie immediately took two steps back. The giant zombie growled, and the roars of the horde of zombies instantly resounded. They swarmed towards Wang Xiong andunched a second assault! Wang Xiong¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°What the f*ck¡­¡± He really did not expect that, even after he had put on such a pathetic act, the giant zombie would still be able to stabilize the situation. This stabilization directly crushed the survival hopes of Wang Xiong and hispanions. Chapter 17 Chapter 18 The zombie wave surged forward. Wang Xiong and the other two relied on the terrain to resist, but there was no hope of breaking out. The giant zombie stood at the back, like a general leading troops to war. It raised its head proudly, as if it was saying, ¡°Do you think your little tricks can fool me?!¡± Coincidentally, this battle between the zombies and the survivors was happening not far from Lu Ming¡¯s home¡­ Lu Ming, who was ¡°peeking¡± through the observation hole, witnessed everything from beginning to end. It was impossible for him to have any thoughts of saving the people. There were so many zombies outside. He was just an ordinary civilian. If he went out to save them, wouldn¡¯t he be putting himself in danger? You know that I don¡¯t have that ability, right? All Lu Ming could do was to take a good look, observe the zombies and that giant zombie, and learn from the deaths of Wang Xiong and the others. The focus of his observation was on the giant zombie. Ordinary undead could not pose any threat to his house; reinforced concrete was an imprable barrier for them. However, Lu Ming did not know the power of the giant zombie, nor did he know if the reinforced concrete could stop it. It stood two meters tall. Solid muscles. A shiny bald head. Pale eyeballs¡­ ¡°It looks incredibly strong! It¡¯s an existence I can¡¯t provoke!¡± Making this deduction in his mind, Lu Ming took another look and suddenly noticed that the giant zombie¡¯s pale eyes were staring at him from afar. Lu Ming broke out in cold sweat. ¡­ As a superior evolutionary zombie, the giant zombie possessed several additional abilities. First, a stronger body. Second, the ability tomand the horde of zombies. And third, a sharper sense. Ordinary zombies had powerful hearing, but weak sense of smell and vision. The giant zombies were slightly better, as it not only had enhanced hearing but also possessed the same sense of smell and vision as normal humans. More importantly, the giant zombie seemed to have the ability to locate awakened individuals and even living people¡ªit could easily determine where there was prey, and even the number of prey. The moment Lu Ming peeked through the window, the giant zombie acutely sensed Lu Ming¡¯s presence. It looked ferociously in Lu Ming¡¯s direction, catching a glimpse of his pale face. With a loud snort, the giant zombie cracked a malicious smile and greeted Lu Ming from afar. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. After I finish the feast, you¡¯ll be my after-dinner dessert!¡± That was what the giant zombie wanted to say. The flesh and blood of an Awakened was definitely the most nourishing, but ordinary people also had some value. The giant zombie sensed that the survivor in that house was an ordinary person. Although the house he lived in was a little bigger and looked a little sturdier, the giant zombie firmly believed that the house could not stop him. ¡°Roar!¡± Roaring angrily at Lu Ming, the giant zombie bared its teeth at him, as if it was dering its ownership over Lu Ming! ¡­ Oh no! That was the first thought in Lu Ming¡¯s mind. It¡¯s targeting me. It wants to eat me. Zombies feeding on humans was a normal phenomenon in the apocalypse. There was nothing strange about it. However, if he became the prey, he would definitely not feel good. Lu Ming felt terrible now. He felt so ufortable that his entire body itched and he was fidgety and restless! ¡°It saw me.¡± ¡°It must have seen me.¡± ¡°It wants to eat me. When it finishes eating the three survivors, the next step is toe for me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be eaten.¡± His heartbeat gradually elerated. But soon, Lu Ming calmed down. He was not sure if his house could withstand that formidable giant zombie. But he was certain that he could not continue to sit and wait for death! He took deep breaths,and his expression gradually turned fierce. Picking up the slingshot and steel balls on the table, Lu Ming quickly opened the iron grilles and half of the window! The air outside, mixed with the smell of blood and decay, surged into the house. It made Lu Ming¡¯s heart calm down a little. Seeing that the giant zombie had already turned its gaze to Wang Xiong and the other two, Lu Ming gripped the slingshot tightly, loaded it and pulled it back. He aimed at the giant zombie¡¯s head. ¡°You want to eat me! I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± ¡­ Lu Ming¡¯s slingshot was made of titanium alloy, the rubber band was made of four rubber tubes, and the ammunition was 9mm steel balls. This kind of configured slingshot was after a miracle through great strength! Unlike crossbows, the lethality of a slingshot depended mostly on the user¡¯s strength¡­ Was Lu Ming strong? Clearly, he was! Can the slingshot withstand the force? Barely. With the enhancement of slingshot shooting Lv. 7, Lu Ming¡¯s uracy was also guaranteed. He instantly pulled the bowstring to its maximum. Lu Ming could even faintly hear the creaking sounding from the slingshot. With a focused gaze and steady breath, he aimed at the shiny forehead of the giant zombie. In the next second, there was a loud ¡°bang. The 9mm steel ball was fired from the slingshot, even creating blurry ripples in the air. Just a loud thud. The skull of the giant zombie was instantly torn open, revealing grayish-white brain tissue. ¡­ The giant zombie was stunned. In fact, its attention was not on Lu Ming at all. A coward and an ordinary person, what kind of trouble could he cause? Its attention was entirely focused on Wang Xiong. Just as it decided to join the battle and deliver the final blow to Wang Xiong, a cold breeze suddenly surged into its mind¡ªin the truest sense. Looking around in confusion, the giant zombie felt as if something was missing from its head. The giant zombie reached out to touch its scalp, but it only felt something soft and squishy. Its brain gradually became heavy. Its body gradually went limp. At this moment, the giant zombie still had not realized what was wrong with itself. Until there was a shrill sound of air being torn apart. From the corner of its eye, it saw a cold glint in the house he had seen earlier. Then there was a snap. Two fingers broke off and flew far away. Sticky grayish-white stuff sttered all over the giant zombie¡¯s face. A round, pale eyeball detached from its face and fell at its feet. Summoning thest bit of strength, it looked towards that house. And there, on the second floor of the house, the window was wide open. A young man with a fierce expression raised his slingshot and shot out a third steel ball. ¡°Pa!¡± Headshot! This attackpletely smashed the giant zombie¡¯s head. Even until its dying moments, the giant zombie remained bewildered. However, if it were given another chance to start over, the giant zombie would surely give himself a piece of advice. ¡°Don¡¯t look at that house!¡± ¡°Why are you looking at him for no reason?¡± ¡­ Lu Ming, who ended the giant zombie with three shots, was panting heavily. He looked at the street. He realized that the death of the giant zombie did not cause much disturbance to the horde of zombies. The lowest-ranked zombie had no intelligence or consciousness. Even when their leader died, they still followed their instincts, rushing forward in session towards living beings, seeking only a fresh blood meal. Taking a deep breath to ease the tension in his heart, Lu Ming looked at the horde of zombies on the street with a ruthless gaze! ¡°Zombies will evolve!¡± ¡°Since a giant zombie can appear, a second and third one can as well!¡± ¡°Zombies are too dangerous, truly too dangerous.¡± He reloaded and pulled the pin. He aimed at an ordinary zombie. ¡°Pa!¡± He shot it in the head. ¡°I¡¯m not killing zombies. I¡¯m killing future giant zombies.¡± ¡°They threaten my life. So all of them must die!!¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Slingshot shooting proficiency +3. Slingshot shooting proficiency +4. Steel balls were shot out one after another, and the ammunition bag by the table was getting emptier. Correspondingly, his slingshot shooting proficiency was also improving rapidly. With Wang Xiong as the frontal attraction, Lu Ming had a good time with his shooting. Of course, it did not matter whether it was satisfying or not. What mattered was that Lu Ming believed that eliminating one more zombie now would mean facing one less giant zombie or even more terrifying existence in the future. It was all for survival. Even if there was a risk of being bitten to death by a zombie climbing up to the second floor, Lu Ming believed it was worth it. (Wang Xiong: Brother, you¡¯re taking too much risk¡­) Soon, dozens of zombies besieging Wang Xiong and the others were all killed, giving Wang Xiong a moment to catch his breath. However, themotion attracted other zombies. Just as Wang Xiong was contemting whether to retreat, he saw that as soon as the zombies appeared, they were killed one by one, falling down one after another. Although he had long realized that someone was helping him, it was only at this moment that Wang Xiong had the opportunity to look for the location of the helper. Lu Ming¡¯s house was very conspicuous, and Wang Xiong spotted it at a nce. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there!¡± When faced with danger, people instinctively gather together and seek a safe ce. Therefore, Wang Xiong immediately ran towards Lu Ming¡¯s house with Meng Jie and Zhang Lixin. As they approached Lu Ming¡¯s house, a steel ball struck the ground near Wang Xiong¡¯s feet. ¡°Stay away from me. This is private territory. Approaching is strictly prohibited!¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice reached the ears of Wang Xiong and hispanions, causing them to exchange nces. Considering that it was not the right time for a conversation, Wang Xiong could only bring Meng Jie and Zhang Lixin to hide in a small building across from Lu Ming¡¯s house. ¡­ The sound produced by the slingshot was actually not loud. Without Wang Xiong attracting the attention of the monsters, the noise gradually subsided, and fewer and fewer zombies were attracted. Around lunchtime, there was nothing to see on the street apart from the corpses of the zombies. After closing the window and pulling down the iron te, Lu Ming observed for another five minutes. Once he was sure that the situation was resolved, he flexed his wrists and began to prepare lunch. No sooner had lunch been prepared than the doorbell rang. Coming to the front door and turning on the electronic screen, Lu Ming saw Wang Xiong and hispanions. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The voice reached the ears of Wang Xiong and hispanions, and Meng Jie, who was standing at the front, gave a friendly smile. ¡°Thank you sir, for your help just now.¡± Meng Jie, with a friendly face, was the oldest and wisest among the three. He was best suited for dealing with such matters. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Lu Ming said with a buzzing voice, then added, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I have to take my lunch. Goodbye.¡± Meng Jie: ¡°???¡± ¡°Wait a moment, sir.¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have much food¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have food!¡± Meng Jie didn¡¯t mind their failed attempt to ask for food. She continued, ¡°And there¡¯s another matter. We are affiliated with the military here, and we have a challenging mission. We wanted to ask if you could join us.¡± Inside the room, Lu Ming rolled his eyes. Why is there always someone trying to trick me into going out? ¡°My home is so safe, and yet you still want to fool me into going out with you to wander the world? Dream on! Lu Ming could not be bothered with them. He said goodbye and then ignored thempletely. After ringing the doorbell three more times, there was no reply. Meng Jie finally realized that the deal would not go through. Disappointment was inevitable. This was because Meng Jie reckoned that the owner of this house was probably also an Awakened and was worth roping in. But if Lu Ming was unwilling, there was nothing they could do¡­ After all, they were official personnel, not robbers. They could not force him. She turned to look at her two teammates and shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ Lu Ming¡¯s lunch consisted of boiled chicken breast, rice, and canned pickles. After eating and tidying up, he went to bed. In another house, Wang Xiong and the other two found some packaged food. After eating, they were half-full. Then they began to discuss intensely. ¡°That guy must be an Awakened person! And he even had experience with slingshots before the apocalypse. He¡¯s really urate at slingshots and he¡¯s really strong.¡± Wang Xiong sighed with admiration, showing a sense of camaraderie with a fellow hero. Zhang Lixin and Meng Jie were a bit puzzled by Lu Ming. Why do I feel that he is a little strange¡­ ¡°Sister Meng, actually, I also have the same feeling.¡± Wang Xiong waved his hand dismissively, ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it. Perhaps Sister Meng, you¡¯re older and don¡¯t understand the way young people think. Most of us young people like to stay at home and mind our own business. When they are happily minding their own business at home, wee knocking on their door, expecting them to join us. It would be strange if they were amodating.¡± Meng Jie smiled and nodded. ¡°But one thing is certain. That child should be a good child. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have helped us this morning.¡± Wang Xiong: ¡°He¡¯s definitely a good guy, no doubt about it.¡± They chatted as they ate. Soon, the conversation smoothly transitioned from Lu Ming to the uing action n. Meng Jie suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s take a nap here, and once we¡¯re rested, we¡¯ll find a car and weapons. Is that okay?¡± Zhang Lixin and Wang Xiong nodded in unison, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡­ After lunch break, he felt refreshed with all attributes fully restored. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 13.9 Physique: 14.4 Agility: 14.7 What was worth mentioning was that because he had a good time shooting in the morning, Lu Ming¡¯s proficiency in slingshot shooting skyrocketed, reaching level 7 (564/700). Based on his past experience, it would not take long for his slingshot shooting to reach Level 8. But that was not the top priority. The top priority was to observe the situation outside. Ever since the giant zombie appeared, Lu Ming¡¯s survival strategy had changed. His home, which he had thought would be foolproof, was at risk of high-level zombies breaking in. This forced Lu Ming to divert his energy to proactively investigate the external risks and y safe. Up on the second floor, Lu Ming opened the observation hole and saw the man who had shown off his skills in the morning sneaking out quietly, heading toward the vige entrance. The other woman and the man in military uniform remained in the house. Lu Ming had no view on this. The house was Lu Ming¡¯s fortress, but others¡¯ were not Lu Ming¡¯s fortress. If others wanted to go to someone else¡¯s house and treat it as a safe house, that was fine. Lu Ming could not even control what they did outside. After all, it was illegal to forcefully restrict the movement of others. As aw-abiding young man, Lu Ming would definitely not engage in illegal activities even in the apocalypse. He waited for about five more minutes. Suddenly, from a distance, came the rumbling sound of footsteps. Lu Ming focused his gaze and saw Wang Xiong leading the way, sprinting over, with nearly a hundred zombies following closely behind him, rumbling like a train. Wang Xiong also had sharp eyes. From afar, he saw Lu Ming peeping through the window. He quickly waved at Lu Ming. ¡°Brother, lend me a hand! Help me out!¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 20 After weighing whether to help or not, Lu Ming decided to open the window halfway. Hundreds of zombies had already surrounded the city. This problem had to be resolved. Of course, he also thought about the capable man who might be intentionally using him, but that thought quickly passed and Lu Ming dismissed it. The fact that Wang Xiong could attract so many zombies in such a short time indicated that these zombies were nearby. And for Lu Ming, any nearby zombies posed a potential threat, so it was convenient to lure them and deal with them all at once! Furthermore, Wang Xiong was a free individual, and Lu Ming had no means or demands to restrict his actions. He set up a safe house near Lu Ming¡¯s house. For this, Lu Ming could not control. When he went out to do things, Lu Ming could not interfere either. Even if he provoked the zombies and ran back to his safe house, it was reasonable, and Lu Ming had no say in it. What Lu Ming could and must do was to eliminate all the zombies in the vicinity of his home while ensuring his own safety. ¡°Now, for every zombie I kill, I will have one less giant zombie to face in the future!¡± There was nothing wrong with that! ¡°Bang.¡± The sound of the slingshot sounded rhythmically, and Wang Xiong cooperated with Lu Ming, luring the zombies towards the makeshift shelter made of a wall and trash cans from the morning. Wang Xiong shouted from time to time, attracting the full attention of the zombies, greatly ensuring Lu Ming¡¯s safety. Seeing that Wang Xiong was so sensible, Lu Ming couldn¡¯t help but nod. This young man didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions. Then there was no need to activate the self-defense program. ¡­ Wang Xiong was Awakened. His physique was about twice that of an ordinary zombie, and he had amplebat experience. There was no issue with Lu Ming¡¯s attributes. What was terrifying was his slingshot shooting skill at Lv7 gave Lu Ming an extremely formidable long-range lethality. The two cooperated with each other, with Wang Xiong acting as a shield and Lu Ming dealing damage. In less than an hour, therge wave of zombies waspletely wiped out. Wang Xiong panted heavily, showing signs of exhaustion, and Lu Ming felt his wrists sore and swollen. However, the good news was that his slingshot shooting skill had increased to Lv8 (98/700). Not only did his handling feel much better, but his agility attribute had also increased by 0.8! ¡°Good job, brother!¡± When Wang Xiong arrived at the ground floor of Lu Ming¡¯s house, he gave a thumbs-up to Lu Ming on the second floor. However, Lu Ming closed the window, pulled down the iron gate, andpletely ignored him. A slight freeze appeared on Wang Xiong¡¯s face, but soon he reassured himself, saying, ¡°Looks like he¡¯s a reclusive person.¡± After muttering, he added, ¡°But he¡¯s a good person, a really good person.¡± He turned around and returned to his own safe house. ¡­ ¡°Here¡¯s the situation. The zombies on the other side of the battlefield have dispersed, but notpletely.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a dense crowd of zombies left over there, and I can¡¯t give you an exact number.¡± Once the number exceeded a thousand, it became difficult to estimate the exact count. However, Meng Jie and Zhang Lixin understood what Wang Xiong meant. It meant that they were still far away from the vehicle and weapons, and there was a significant and even insurmountable threshold. The zombies they killed today were merely a drop in the bucketpared to the horde outside. They thought that dealing with the giant zombie meant an unobstructed path, but who knew that the giant zombie was just the beginning¡­ While eating, Wang Xiong said, ¡°That¡¯s how things are. Even with the help of Slingshot Brother, it¡¯s difficult to deal with so many zombies in a short time. And if I go to attract the zombies, it¡¯s indeed dangerous and we must consider the possibility of idents.¡± Regarding this matter, Meng Jie could not offer a good opinion, and Zhang Lixin, a military officer, furrowed his brow upon hearing it. ¡°After the Tower appeared, allmunications were cut off, and the location system did not work anymore. Even the walkie-talkies and military radios were useless¡­ The shelter must have known that our team is in trouble, but there¡¯s nomunication channel. I¡¯m not so sure if they¡¯ll send support.¡± Even if they wanted to provide support, they had to know the ce¡­ Wang Xiong took a big gulp of instant noodle soup, wiped his mouth, and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I have an idea. Let¡¯s settle down here for now and take it slow. After we deal with the zombie horde and acquire the military vehicles and weapons, then we can discuss our ns in detail.¡± ¡°After all, there are two Awakened individuals here, the Slingshot brother and I. Although the Slingshot brother doesn¡¯t like tomunicate much, he¡¯s a good person and very reliable.¡± ¡°The security here is still guaranteed.¡± When they heard the words ¡®a good person¡¯ and ¡®very reliable¡¯, both Zhang Lixin and Meng Jie nodded in agreement. Upon careful consideration, the two had to agree with Wang Xiong¡¯s proposal. Survival should be the top priority. Even if we want toplete the mission, we must first ensure our own survival. ¡­ It was past three o¡¯clock that afternoon. Just as Lu Ming was finishing his practice of cold weaponbat proficiency, he heard the doorbell ring again. He went to the door, opened the electronic screen, and saw a face full of righteousness. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Upon hearing Lu Ming¡¯s voice from the inte, Wang Xiong smiled and said, ¡°Nothing special, just wanted to say hello to my buddy. We¡¯ve decided to stay nearby for the time being. From now on, we¡¯re neighbors, so let¡¯s take care of each other.¡± Lu Ming said, ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Neighbors or not, it was nothing important to Lu Ming. But these peopleing to his door two or three times a day was starting to annoy him. ¡°By the way, brother, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Lu Ming.¡± ¡°My name is Wang Xiong. and these are my twopanions. The soldier is Zhang Lixin, and the female doctor is Meng Jie.¡± ¡°Oh~~¡± After Lu Ming finished speaking, there was a beeping sound. It was Lu Ming who intentionally hung up the doorbell¡­ This time, Wang Xiong waspletely sure. ¡°Brother Lu Ming is indeed someone who enjoys his privacy¡­¡± He pressed the doorbell again. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± This time, Lu Ming¡¯s voice was filled with anger. He didn¡¯t care where Wang Xiong and his group lived, as long as they didn¡¯t stay in his house. But what did they mean bying several times a day?! Wang Xiong grinned and said, ¡°There¡¯s something else.¡± With that, he raised his right hand and Lu Ming noticed that Wang Xiong was holding a small bag in his right hand. ¡°Slingshot ammunition. When we were cleaning the streets earlier, we recovered a portion of the steel balls. I will leave them at your door, so you can pick them upter.¡± ¡°And I just found a simplethe nearby. Brother Zhang said that he could use it to produce more ammunition for you. I¡¯ll bring it to you when Brother Zhang is done.¡± Lu Ming was silent for a long time before saying slowly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Ammunition was indeed important. After all, this thing was a consumable item that would eventually run out. While Wang Xiong¡¯s ability to make ammunition did notpletely solve Lu Ming¡¯s urgent need, it did provide him with some convenience. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t disturb you, bro.¡± With that, Wang Xiong left. Lu Ming quietly opened the door and grabbed the bag of ammunition once he was sure that Wang Xiong had gone far enough. He then went up to the second floor and opened the observation window to look out onto the street. He saw Wang Xiong and Zhang Lixin moving the bodies of the zombies one by one to a more distant location. This made Lu Ming nod slightly. He had always respected sanitation workers. After all, who would not want a clean and bright street in front of their own home? Chapter 20 Chapter 21 Even though Wang Xiong was an Awakened, it still took him and Zhang Lixin a few hours to clear the bodies of the zombies on the street. After finishing the task, it was alreadyte in the day. When he returned home, he found that Meng Jie had already brought the corpse of the giant zombie back to the house. The foul rotten smell filled the entire house and made Wang Xiong frown. However, Meng Jie said to Wang Xiong excitedly, ¡°This is excellent research material. Perhaps I can find the secret of the growth of an Awakened from this zombie.¡± Hearing the words ¡°growth of an Awakened,¡± Wang Xiong seemed to have been triggered and became interested. Circling the giant zombie a few times, Wang Xiong disregarded the stench and just chuckled, saying, ¡°Meng Jie, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Meng Jie waved her hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing impressive. This is what I do¡­ It¡¯s just that we have too few experimental equipment here. I can¡¯t conduct many experiments.¡± But there was nothing they could do about it. After a brief chat, Wang Xiong pulled Zhang Lixin along to find food and water¡ªthis time, they did not knock on Lu Ming¡¯s door. The night passed uneventfully. ¡­ On Tuesday, the tenth day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Back-Training Day. He got out of bed, washed up, cooked, ate, and peeped through the window. Coincidentally, Lu Ming saw Wang Xiong and Zhang Lixin leaving the house. Wang Xiong¡¯s sharp eyes saw Lu Ming and he greeted him with a smile. Lu Ming nodded in response. ¡ªFor the sake of ammunition. After watching Wang Xiong and the other walk far away, Lu Ming closed the observation window and began his training for the day. An hour and a half of fitness training. Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Strength: 13.9 (14.7) ¡ü. Physique: 14.4 (15.2) ¡ü. Agility: 15.5 (16.3) ¡ü. Fitness Lv3 (100/300). After a cup of protein shake and the feeling of sweat, Lu Ming nodded in satisfaction. He suddenly thought of something and went to the observation window to look out. Soon, Lu Ming closed the observation window in disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Wang Xiong didn¡¯t lure the monsters today.¡± There was a significant difference in the skill proficiency gained from fighting zombies versus shooting at targets. After yesterday¡¯s battle, Lu Ming realized that it was not too dangerous to crouch on the second floor and fight zombies with the cooperation of someone. Thinking that if Wang Xiong could still lure the monsters today, Lu Ming would reluctantly cooperate with him. However, he was a little disappointed. Picking up the bow and arrow from the table, Lu Ming aimed and shot at the target¡ªone shot after another. There was no other way; he had to keep practicing the skill, even if progress was slower. ¡­ ¡°Brother Zhang, it¡¯s over there.¡± On a low building near the vige entrance, Wang Xiong whispered to Zhang Lixin. Zhang Lixin was definitely familiar with the environment ahead¡ªhis troops had suffered a crushing defeat here. Returning to the old ce, Zhang Lixin felt not only destion but also a sense of helplessness. Because the horde of zombies had notpletely dispersed. Without any sound to attract them, the zombies obediently gathered around the military vehicle, wandering around but not moving far. To obtain the military vehicle and weapons, the only way was to use Wang Xiong¡¯s method ¨C to lure the monsters. However, with that number, even if there were no giant zombies in the horde, Wang Xiong, although an Awakened, would probably be severely injured if he was not careful. ¡°Aye.¡± With a deep sigh, Zhang Lixin spoke up, ¡°In that case, we can only proceed slowly¡­ Never mind, let¡¯s not worry about this for now. We need to go out and find food, water, and trace the survivors.¡± ¡°If possible, I think¡­¡± As he spoke, Zhang Lixin hesitated. He wanted to gather the survivors. Firstly, there was strength in numbers, and sticking together in a disaster was certainly not wrong.. Secondly, protecting the people was the duty and responsibility of a soldier. Thirdly, the neighborhood near Lu Ming¡¯s house was rtively safe. Having two awakened individuals responsible for security is much better than leaving the survivors to fend for themselves. The reason why he hesitated was that Zhang Lixin was afraid that Wang Xiong did not agree with him. After all, the apocalypse had arrived, and everyone should focus on their own survival. Awakened ones might have stronger abilities, but Zhang Lixin had no reason to demand that those with stronger abilities must shoulder more responsibilities. Unexpectedly, Wang Xiong suddenly reached out and patted Zhang Lixin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I also want to gather the survivors and protect the people.¡± Turning to look at Wang Xiong, Zhang Lixin noticed that a sense of righteousness seemed to radiate from his face. Wang Xiong spoke softly, ¡°I used to like superhero movies the most. My favorite line was, ¡®With great poweres great responsibility!¡¯¡± ¡°The reason why I learned mixed martial arts is firstly because I have the talent for it, and secondly, I thought I could use it to promote justice in the future¡­¡± Zhang Lixin smiled. ¡°Before the apocalypse, we lived in a society governed byw. It was the responsibility of the police to punish evil and promote good.¡± Wang Xiong scratched his head with a silly smile, ¡°Well, I was still young back then and didn¡¯t understand much¡­¡± ¡°In any case, I understand your thoughts, Brother Zhang. Besides, this is also my thought.¡± ¡°The shelter you mentioned to Sister Dong is too far away¡­ And the shelter is not able to protect everyone. In fact, after I met the Slingshot brothers yesterday¡­ no, it should be after meeting Lu Ming, I had this thought.¡± ¡°That is, to set up a reliable shelter centered around the street at Lu Ming¡¯s house.¡± ¡°By doing so, I think it can help a lot of people.¡± As he spoke, Wang Xiong¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. Zhang Lixin suddenly understood. He had been deceived by Wang Xiong¡¯s formidablebat power¡­ Because fundamentally, Wang Xiong was just a 23-year-old young man who was righteous and heroic. With this realization, Zhang Lixin spoke softly, ¡°You are a natural-born hero.¡± Wang Xiong scratched his head shyly. ¡°Brother Zhang, you soldiers are the real heroes.¡± ¡­ Both of them were quite reliable in their execution capabilities. That afternoon, they brought back three survivors. It was a family of three. The father and mother were about 30 years old. The child was only eight years old. Wang Xiong temporarily settled this family of three in a house nearby that had been cleaned, and then he went to Lu Ming¡¯s house. He rang the doorbell, and soon, Lu Ming¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Brother Lu Ming, three more survivors havee to our block. I was thinking that we should have a meal together today and get to know each other¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Whether a neer came or not had nothing to do with Lu Ming. Just don¡¯te into my house. Lu Ming was even less interested in gathering for a meal or anything like that.. He was about to hang up the call when he heard Wang Xiong¡¯s voicee through again. ¡°Okay, I understand your situation, brother. I just want to tell you more about what¡¯s going on outside.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the city, but there are quite a few survivors in our Good Hope Vige. However, there are even more zombies.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll prepare¡­¡± It was undeniable that Wang Xiong was a good person. But at the same time, he was a chatterbox. He stood outside Lu Ming¡¯s house and rambled on and on, unaware that Lu Ming had already left the electronic screen and gone to the kitchen to start cooking. It wasn¡¯t until Wang Xiong¡¯s mouth was dry that he finally walked away in satisfaction. He did not realize that Lu Ming had not heard a single word he said. Chapter 21 Chapter 22 Day 11 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday, Leg Training Day. Early in the morning, after getting everything ready, Lu Ming saw Wang Xiong and Zhang Lixin leaving the house. Ignoring them, he started his leg workout. After two hours of high-intensity exercise, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Strength: 14.7 (15.5) ¡ü. Physique: 15.2 (16) ¡ü. Agility: 16.7 (17.5) ¡ü. Fitness Lv3 (150/300). The additional 0.4 points in agility were the result of yesterday¡¯s increase in archery skill level, providing attribute gains. As for skill proficiency: Slingshot Shooting Lv8 (98/700). Crossbow Shooting Lv2 (5/200). Archery Lv4 (108/400) Hand-to-hand Combat Lv4 (12/400). Cold Weapon Combat Lv6 (215/600). With sore legs, Lu Ming cooked and ate. Just as he was done, he heard the doorbell ring again. Letting out a deep sigh, Lu Ming got up and went to the door. He opened the electronic screen and saw Wang Xiong¡¯s sweaty smiling face. ¡°Brother Lu, we have two more people in our safe zone today. Look, two beautifuldies.¡± He turned to the side, revealing two stunning figures. Lu Ming did not pay attention to the women. He was just full of question marks, wondering: Safe zone? What safe zone? Where is there a safe zone!? Wang Xiong, who was standing outside the door, naturally could not see Lu Ming¡¯s expression. He continued to introduce them self-absorbedly. ¡°This tall beauty¡¯s name is Yu Fei. She was in the self-media before the apocalypse.¡± ¡°This short, cutedy¡¯s name is Bai Lu. She¡¯s a teacher at the nearby elementary school.¡± The two beauties each had their own characteristics. Yu Fei was in her early 20s, was tall and slender. At 1.7 meters tall, she was roughly estimated to be less than 100 pounds. Most importantly, she had the right curves in the right ces, especially her long legs that were exceptionally eye-catching. Bai Lu, on the other hand, was a little short, measuring less than 1.6 meters. Despite that, she had a youthful appearance and ample bosom, exuding a unique charm. However, Lu Ming believed that women would only slow down his progress in bing stronger! He did not even look at Yu Fei and Bai Lu. He just stared at Wang Xiong on the disy screen before finally speaking. ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Hearing Lu Ming¡¯s response, Wang Xiong grinned. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just here to familiarize myself with my brother. We¡¯ll be neighbors in the safe zone, so it¡¯s good to know each other for mutual support.¡± Lu Ming: ¡°???¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t bother me with such things in the future, alright?¡± Lu Ming finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Coming every day¡­ Those who understand will know that you¡¯re enthusiastic, and those who don¡¯t will think that this is your house!¡± Wang Xiong was a little anxious when he heard that. ¡°Brother Lu, this is not a trivial matter. With more people in our safe zone, we¡¯ll have greater strength. It¡¯s a crucial matter for our future.¡± So what exactly is that safe zone you¡¯re talking about?! Lu Ming was about toin when Wang Xiong changed the topic. ¡°Besides, Brother Lu, you stay at home every day and don¡¯t know the situation outside. Ie to chat with you every day and tell you about the outside world.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this equivalent to? This is equivalent to DY or WeChat Moments before the apocalypse, right? No matter how nerdy a person is, he has to have a channel to understand the world, right? At the very least, Lu Ming, don¡¯t you want to know what the zombies outside have evolved into?¡± Speaking of evolved zombies, Lu Ming¡¯s expression became serious. There was indeed a need to understand this. ¡°So, the zombies outside have evolved again?¡± Wang Xiongughed. ¡°Not really, I walked two streets today and didn¡¯t encounter those giant zombies from before.¡± Lu Ming: ¡°???¡± However, I have a vague feeling that the zombies seem to be more active.¡± ¡°Brother Zhang and I went out this morning¡­¡± Wang Xiong spoke without any intention of stopping. However, this time Lu Ming did not feel impatient. Just as Wang Xiong had said, Lu Ming was being a little narrow-minded by relying on observation holes to observe the outside world. With Wang Xiong¡¯s big mouth introducing the outside world, although Lu Ming felt that it was troublesome, after deep thought, he considered it necessary. ¡­ About half an hourter, Lu Ming interrupted Wang Xiong¡¯s nagging. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡± ¡°Sure, Brother Lu, rest up.¡± Smacking his lips, he didn¡¯t express satisfaction, but he had to stop. Leaving Lu Ming¡¯s house with Yu Fei and Bai Lu, they walked on the street until Yu Fei spoke, ¡°Brother Wang¡­¡± Wang Xiong quickly waved his hand, ¡°Just call me Wang Xiong.¡± Yu Fei said politely, ¡°Alright, Wang Xiong. the person just now, is he the Brother Lu Ming you mentioned?¡± Wang Xiong nodded and said with some emotion, ¡°That¡¯s Brother Lu. We¡¯re in the safe area of Good Hope Vige. I¡¯m in charge of external affairs and Brother Lu is in charge of internal affairs. I¡¯m responsible for working outdoors, and Brother Lu is responsible for protecting the safety here.¡± ¡°In our safe zone, we can¡¯t do without Brother Lu.¡± Hearing Wang Xiong¡¯s words, Yu Fei and Bai Lu¡¯s expressions immediately turned solemn. They could not forget that just this morning, when the two of them were blocked by zombies, it was Wang Xiong who descended from the sky like a divine godsend and saved them from danger. The two women were extremely impressed by Wang Xiong¡ªbecause no one dared to fight a zombie, except Wang Xiong. He could even handle ten of them at once! They felt so safe to be by this man¡¯s side. On the way back, they heard Lu Ming¡¯s name from Wang Xiong and became interested in him as well. Bai Lu murmured, ¡°But it seems that Brother Lu doesn¡¯t like to chat with people.¡± Yu Fei nodded in agreement. She even felt that Bai Lu¡¯s words were an understatement. It was more than just not liking to chat with people. Yu Fei felt that there was something off about Brother Lu¡ªhow could someone chat without even showing his face? In this day and age, you have to show your face in online chats¡­ In short, it was very strange. Wang Xiong waved his hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t people allowed to have quirks?¡± Bai Lu smiled gently. ¡°Brother Wang, you don¡¯t have any.¡± Wang Xiong: ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know me well.¡± ¡°Anyway, today, I¡¯ll introduce you to the ce, and show your faces to Brother Lu. In the future, when I¡¯m outside, if there¡¯s any danger here, you won¡¯t have trouble finding the ce.¡± Yu Fei and Bai Lu nodded repeatedly. It was not until they reached the door of the safe house that Yu Fei suddenly spoke. ¡°By the way, Brother Wang, is Brother Lu also an Awakened?¡± Wang Xiong nodded. ¡°Then how is his strengthpared to yours?¡± Wang Xiong was not sure about that¡­ However, when it came to strength, Wang Xiong considered himself not inferior to others, especially as a young person with apetitive spirit. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Brother Lu specializes in long-range attacks with a slingshot, and his uracy is incredible. But when ites to physical fitness and closebat, I believe I am stronger.¡± Yu Fei and Bai Lu were enlightened. ¡°So Brother Wang is stronger then?¡± Wang Xiong smiled shyly, epting the ttery of the two beauties. ¡°But we can¡¯tpare it that way.¡± ¡°Just as I said earlier, I handle external affairs and Brother Lu takes care of internal matters. In our safe zone, Brother Lu¡¯s abilities are also crucial.¡± ¡°Of course, Brother Zhang, Sister Meng, Li Gang¡¯s family of three, and the other two are also very important.¡± Just as the door to the safe house opened, Meng Jie waved at Wang Xiong. ¡°My research on the giant zombie has yielded results.¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 23 Wang Xiong followed Meng Jie into the house and immediately saw the corpse of the giant zombie lying on the table. At this moment, the giant zombie had already been violently dissected by Meng Jie. Due to theck of experimental equipment, the dissection process was quite rough. Yu Fei and Bai Lu, who were standing at the door, felt their stomachs churn just by ncing at it. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t eaten anything for several days¡­ Meng Jie and Wang Xiong did not mind it. Meng Jie¡¯s nonchnce was due to her professional qualities. Wang Xiong¡¯s nonchnce was purely a pursuit of strength. No matter how disgusting a scene was, it was not as important as the path of advancement for an Awakened. They came to the corpse of a giant zombie. Meng Jie pointed to the bloody mess and said, ¡°Due to theck of necessary equipment, I can¡¯t observe the cellr tissue of the giant zombie at the microscopic level. So, my research focus is mainly on three aspects.¡± First, the physical strength of the giant zombie. ¡°After testing its muscle strength, it can be concluded that the giant zombie¡¯s physical strength is roughly twice that of an ordinary zombie.¡± In terms of attributes, it was around 12 points, not much different from Wang Xiong. Of course, Wang Xiong was shorter, so having the same strength meant he was more suitable forbat. He also had morebat experience, so in a one-on-one battle, the giant zombie was definitely not his match. ¡°The second aspect is the evolution of the giant zombie.¡± Meng Jie picked up a bloody, bag-like object and held it up in front of Wang Xiong. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Wang Xiong shook his head and Meng Jie gave the answer, ¡°It¡¯s the stomach of the giant zombie.¡± ¡°Compared to an ordinary zombie, the structure of the giant zombie¡¯s body has undergone significant changes. But the most significant change is the stomach sac.¡± ¡°The digestive capabilities of a giant zombie is very strong, and its stomach can secrete enzymes that specialize in digesting flesh and blood. This can allow them to quickly digest the food swallowed into their stomachs.¡± With that, Meng Jie put the stomach sac aside and continued, ¡°Because of theck of necessary equipment, I can¡¯t observe more. But I specte that the nature and function of these enzymes are probably to supplement the mysterious factors inside the giant zombie¡¯s body by digesting the mysterious factors in the flesh and blood of living creatures, thereby inducing evolution in both zombie and even giant zombies.¡± So, the logic of zombie evolution is easy to understand. Their original intention in hunting humans is for evolution! Wang Xiong furrowed his brow and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°So, Meng Jie, are you suggesting that ordinary people¡¯s flesh and blood also contain mysterious factors?¡± Meng Jie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, indeed! After the emergence of the Tower, it continuously released mysterious factors. These factors have merged with the air. So, every time we breathe, we inhale a certain amount of mysterious factors. However, the quantity of mysterious factors in ordinary people¡¯s bodies is small, and they are not integrated with their cells, so awakening phenomena do not ur.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, awakening is like buying a lottery ticket. It might also be rted to one¡¯s innate physique. Everyone absorbs the mysterious factors, so why do some people be Awakened while others don¡¯t? We still don¡¯t have an answer to that yet.¡± ¡°But I have an idea now¡­ Is it possible to develop a safe method to increase the concentration of the mysterious factors in ordinary people¡¯s bodies and force them to awaken? Wang Xiong could not provide any answers. Meng Jie could not proceed with her experiment to this stage either¡ªmainly due to theck of equipment. However, it was undeniable that Meng Jie felt that this was indeed an extremely valuable research topic. ¡°Oh, by the way, the above two points are irrelevant to you. I think what you¡¯re most concerned about is the way the Awakened evolve, right?¡± Meng Jie smiled kindly at Wang Xiong and saw him smiling and nodding sheepishly. Meng Jie decided not to keep him in suspense. With a flick of her hand, she took out a transparent, prism-shaped crystal from her pocket. This made Wang Xiong raise his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Corpse Crystal. I call it a Corpse Crystal.¡± As she spoke, Meng Jie pointed at the giant zombie¡¯s dissected brain. ¡°It was found in the giant zombie¡¯s head¡­¡± Wang Xiong felt that this scene was somewhat familiar. Thinking about it carefully, it dawned on Wang Xiong. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the setting in the novel?¡± ¡­ Wang Xiong was a fan of web text and hade across post-apocalyptic literature. Zombies had crystals in their brains. Humans undergo awakening and evolution by consuming the crystals. This plot is a little lousy¡­ ¡°But that¡¯s what happened.¡± Meng Jie had never read a novel. She had merely described her research findings. ¡°When I was dissecting the giant zombie, I found this thing in its brain.¡± However, due to theck of experimental equipment, I can¡¯t determine what this thing is. I can only be sure that firstly, this crystal is harmless. Secondly, it contains rtively pure mysterious factors. Meng Jie had mentioned this before. The source of both zombies and the Awakened ones was mystery factors. Therefore, Meng Jie believed that the hope of an Awakened being evolving would also rest on the mystery factor. And the corpse crystals found in the giant zombie¡¯s brain were a pure polymer of mystery factors. ¡°Therefore, my hypothesis is that this thing can strengthen the concentration of the mystery factors in the bodies of the Awakened ones and make them stronger. It might even allow ordinary people to be Awakened ones¡­ However, without professional experimentation, I can¡¯t be sure of the effect of this zombie crystal on you.¡± With that, Meng Jie put away the Corpse Crystal. Wang Xiong panicked. ¡°Give it to me, Sister Meng! It¡¯s useful to me!¡± Meng Jie shook her head. ¡°Nothing I said has been professionally tested. So I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t give you the corpse crystals for you to use casually.¡± Wang Xiong scratched his head anxiously. ¡°But¡­¡± Before he could say anything else, Meng Jie¡¯s hand had already touched Wang Xiong¡¯s shoulder. She said gently but solemnly, ¡°Presently, you are our hope. So I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t let you take the risk of swallowing the Corpse Crystal.¡± Wang Xiong opened his mouth, but he could not say anything else. ¡­ After waking up from his afternoon nap, he obtained all his attributes. After eating some canned fruits, Lu Ming peeped through the window as he ate. He saw Wang Xiong setting off again¡ªhe was really busy¡­ Anyway, Lu Ming felt that Wang Xiong and he were two extremes. He was definitely unwilling to go out, while Wang Xiong was definitely unwilling to stay at home. Ignoring Wang Xiong, Lu Ming turned and saw Zhang Lixin and Li Gang (the father of the family of three rescued yesterday) cleaning up the street. Li Gang¡¯s wife, Yu Fei, and Bai Lu also helped. It was a busy scene. After eleven days, there were finally people on the streets again. Lu Ming did not feel anything. He didn¡¯t go out. It really had nothing to do with him if there was anyone outside. He closed the window and began his afternoon exercise. The slingshot was fired! He just didn¡¯t know if he should pity it. There would be no shooting of zombies today. Chapter 23 Chapter 24 ¡°Day 12 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday, Rest Day.¡± ¡°Nothing happened today.¡± ¡°Wang Xiong still came to harass me today. He brought back four more survivors. I don¡¯t remember their names, and it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s something worth paying attention to.¡± ¡°Wang Xiong went out today and was attacked by a huge zombie.¡± ¡°Compared to coincidence, I¡¯m more inclined to believe that the number of giant zombies is increasing as time passes.¡± ¡°The apocalypse is getting more and more dangerous.¡± ¡°Physical status record on the twelfth day of the Apocalypse Calendar.¡± ¡°Pass¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Day 13 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday, Chest Practicing Day.¡± ¡°Nothing happened today.¡± ¡°In the afternoon, Wang Xiong came again. He told me something.¡± ¡°He said that there are other survivors in Good Hope Vige, and there are many of them. Today, he went out and brought back a survivor, but he saw signs of living people in the vige. From the traces, there were many of them. Wang Xiong is going to follow the traces tomorrow and investigate.¡± ¡°I actually don¡¯t quite understand why Wang Xiong is so obsessed with saving people. But since that¡¯s what he wants and he doesn¡¯t need my help, he can do whatever he wants.¡± ¡°Physical status record on the 13th day of the Apocalypse Calendar.¡± ¡°Pass¡­¡± ¡­ Day 14 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Saturday, Back-Training Day. ¡°Nothing happened today.¡± ¡°Wang Xiong didn¡¯te today.¡± ¡°The good news is that I¡¯ve leveled up my slingshot shooting to Level 10. The bad news is that with Level 10 slingshot shooting, I can no longer gain proficiency by shooting at targets.¡± In a sense, I¡¯ve already maxed out my slingshot shooting skills¡­ Next, I will focus on improving my proficiency in archery. But thinking about it, if I just shoot at target, my archery skill can only reach Level 10. If I want to raise my skill level, I need to find some live corpses as targets. Unfortunately, Wang Xiong hasn¡¯t attracted any monsters recently, and it¡¯s not safe to go out¡­¡± ¡°Physical status record on the 13th day of the Apocalypse Calendar.¡± ¡°Pass¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Day 15 of the Apocalypse Calendar¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Day 16 of the Doomsday Calendar¡­¡± ¡­ Day 17 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday, Back-Training Day. 11 noon. While making lunch, Lu Ming opened the attribute panel. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 26.7 Physique: 27.2 Agility: 26.4 Fitness Lv4 (150/400): Maximum attribute points obtained every day increased by 0.4 point. Slingshot Lv10 (0/1000). Crossbow Shooting Lv2 (5/200). Archery Lv7 (55/700) Hand-to-handbat Lv8 (523/800). Cold Weapon Combat Lv10 (0/1000). After nearly a week, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes and skills had changed drastically. At the same time, his fitness skill had reached Level 4. The basic attributes that Lu Ming could obtain every day had reached 0.9 point. His cold weaponbat skills had also increased to Level 10. Holding a dagger, a fire ax, a bat and other cold weapons, Lu Ming felt like he wasmanding with ease as he wished. Unfortunately, like slingshot shooting, after reaching Level 10, Lu Ming could no longer obtain skill proficiency with empty swings. This meant that if Lu Ming wanted to increase the level of his cold weaponbat skills, he had to either find a living person to spar with or carry a bat and ax to kill a zombie. This was very annoying¡­ Soon, lunch was ready. Rice, chicken breast, dried vegetables. While eating, Lu Ming was watching videos when he suddenly thought of Wang Xiong. Wang Xiong had note to look for him for two days. ¡­ At this moment, Wang Xiong was at the other end of Good Hope Vige. Over the past few days, Wang Xiong had been carefully exploring Good Hope Vige, wanting to find and gather more survivors. A few days ago, he discovered traces of arge number of living people. Following the traces, Wang Xiong crossed the vige and finally made a major discovery at noon today. In front of Wang Xiong was arge courtyard. Therge courtyard was made up of three five-story low buildings. On the empty side was arge iron gate and a wall around it. The wall was three meters high. Wang Xiong could still see a crudely-built observation deck inside the wall. Someone was on the lookout. Nanxiang City was located in the south. In the past few decades, when the country was not developing well, there were many ns here. As society progressed and the economy developed, the concept of ns has gradually been reced by something new. However, it was undeniable that in many ces, there still existed n rtionships based on blood ties. Large extended families living together, providing warmth and mutual assistance, have strong cohesion. And the house in front of Wang Xiong was the ancestral home of the Zhang family in the Good Hope Vige. The Zhang family was also quite well-known in Good Hope Vige. Thisrge family consisted of nearly a hundred people. Although they did not have their own ancestralws and rules like in ancient times, their cohesion was still quite good. Every New Year, more than a hundred people gather together. It was a sight to behold in the vige. He observed for a long time. In the end, Wang Xiong could not suppress his curiosity. He walked over to the Zhang residence. Before Wang Xiong could approach the door, he heard a voice from the observation deck behind the wall. ¡°Someone is approaching! It¡¯s a living person!¡± After Wang Xiong stopped, he saw the small window on the iron gate open and a pair of eyes peeping out. These eyes were like searchlights as they scanned Wang Xiong. When he saw the scar on Wang Xiong¡¯s neck from the bite of a zombie, the person behind the door was silent for a moment. A muffled voice sounded. ¡°An Awakened?¡± Wang Xiong was silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Creak~~¡± The big iron door opened. A tall, burly middle-aged man waved at Wang Xiong. ¡°Come in quickly.¡± ¡­ After walking into the Zhang residence, Wang Xiong saw more. A pile of supplies like a small mountain¡ªthis was piled in the courtyard. There was no telling how many resources had been hidden there. There were women, children, and men carrying bows or machetes in the courtyard. The atmosphere was a little tense, but considering that it was the apocalypse, there was nothing strange about it. Before Wang Xiong could observe further, the middle-aged man beside him spoke. ¡°My name is Jang Ye. I¡¯m the leader here.¡± ¡°What about you, little brother?¡± ¡°My name is Wang Xiong.¡± ¡°Yes. So are you here to take a look, or do you want to find a safe shelter?¡± These words made Wang Xiong hesitate for a moment. Before he could respond, Zhang Ye said, ¡°If you just want to take a look, I¡¯ll bring you around. If you want to join us, we¡¯ll wee you with open arms. After all, Awakened ones can be a lot of help here.¡± ¡°Brother Zhang, you also know about Awakened ones?¡± ¡°Yes, I am one. Besides me, we have two other Awakened ones here. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to guard this territory.¡± Hearing this, Wang Xiong raised his eyebrows. There were actually three Awakened here! This was not a small number. The door behind him opened again. A group of people hurried in. The person in the lead was a woman who was about 25 years old. She carried a bow and arrow valiantly. As soon as she saw Zhang Ye, she immediately walked over. ¡°Brother, we brought back seven more survivors.¡± Zhang Ye nodded in acknowledgment and immediately said, ¡°Take good care of them.¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 25 Wang Xiong stayed at the Zhang residence until the afternoon. He basically explored the whole Zhang residence. Besides this ce, Wang Xiong also had a preliminary understanding of Zhang Ye. Before the apocalypse, Zhang Ye had his ownpany. Originally, Zhang Ye had returned to Good Hope Vige to worship his ancestors. However, he did not expect a disaster to suddenly erupt and he was trapped in the ancestral residence. Fortunately, when the zombies appeared, there were not many old men in the Zhang residence, but there were many young and strong men. Using the money from his parents, Zhang Ye made a prompt decision to set up a shelter here. The core members were naturally the young men of the Zhang family, but at the same time, they would also go out to save people to increase the number of members. It was already the 17th day of the apocalypse. Originally, there were only about 30 people in the shelter. Now, there were more than 100 people. At the same time, the three of them, including Zhang Ye, became Awakened. This increased the safety of the shelter, and it was not so difficult to go out to find supplies. After leaving the Zhang residence, Wang Xiong pondered as he returned. He could tell that although Zhang Ye was not that friendly, he was generally a good person. Moreover, he was quite capable. The Zhang residence was well-managed by him, his defense was good, and he had sufficient supplies. At the same time, Zhang Ye also invited Wang Xiong, wanting him to join him. That was also why Wang Xiong was in a dilemma. On his side was the shelter with more than 10 people. On the other side, there was the Zhang Shelter with sufficient supplies and outstanding defense. It was not until evening when Wang Xiong returned to the safe house that he made a decision. ¡°I think we should move.¡± He said to Zhang Lixin, Meng Jie, and the others. ¡­ It was human instinct to stay together in the apocalypse. Everyone understood the principle of strength in numbers. There were very few people like Lu Ming. Most people were more inclined to stay with their own kind. This had nothing to do with whether he was an Awakened or not. ¡°I¡¯ve looked over there. What I can be sure of is that there¡¯s nothing wrong with the shelter and Zhang Ye.¡± Wang Xiong first ruled out the possibility of encountering a bad person before looking out of the window. He could see that the corpses of the zombies had been cleared out of the street outside the window¡­ but that was all. There were really too many things to do to transform this shelter into an usable safe zone¡­ and there were not enough people here at all. In terms of physical conditions, this street could notpare to Zhang¡¯s ancestral residence at all. ¡°Moreover, there are more of them and more Awakened ones. There are also walls and sufficient food.¡± ¡°All things considered, I think we¡¯re better off moving there.¡± As for his status and authority after moving over, Wang Xiong had never considered it at all. He had saved people and established a safe area not because he wanted to be a leader. He just did it as saving people was the right thing to do. No one had any objections to Wang Xiong¡¯s decision. In fact, Wong Xiong, as the protector, Wang Xiong had long be the de facto leader of the group.. Seeing everyone nodding, Wang Xiong continued. ¡°So, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll talk to Brother Lu Ming.¡± ¡­ Wang Xiong certainly wanted to bring Lu Ming along with him. In his mind, Lu Ming would definitely follow them and go to the ancestral home of the Zhang family together. However, themunication between Wang Xiong and Lu Ming did not go as smoothly as expected. ¡°Move? I¡¯m not moving!¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice on the other end of the line sounded exceptionally resolute. This left Wang Xiong feeling puzzled¡­ ¡°Brother, it¡¯s obviously safer over there¡­ Including you and me, there are five Awakened over there. There are also more ordinary people and there¡¯s enough food.¡± Lu Ming who was inside the house couldn¡¯t help but sneer. You want me to leave the house? Dream on! Of course, he had be familiar with Wang Xiong during this period of time, so Lu Ming did not speak too harshly. After some thought, Lu Ming spoke. ¡°My home was already safe before you guys came over.¡± Wang Xiong: ¡°¡­¡± That hit hard, bro. So, he meant that we were superfluous, huh? But after thinking about it, Wang Xiong could not find anything to refute. Indeed¡­ Before they came, Lu Ming had been staying at home just fine. During this period of time, they had not seen Lu Ming go out to look for supplies, which indicated that he was probably not short of supplies. After a long silence, Wang Xiong sighed and said, ¡°We have to move. Even if you don¡¯t move, we have to.¡± ¡°Have a safe trip.¡± Wang Xiong: ¡°¡­¡± He had wanted to try persuading him again. But Lu Ming¡¯s stubborn temperament left Wang Xiong speechless. In the end, he could only mutter with aplicated expression, ¡°Brother, take care.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡­ Watching Wang Xiong walk away on the electronic screen, Lu Ming¡¯s expression was as usual, but there were indeed some fluctuations in his eyes. Although Wang Xiong was a little nagging and annoying, he was still a good person. With Wang Xiong, Lu Ming had gained an additional understanding of the outside world. But now, Wang Xiong is leaving¡­ Deep down, Lu Ming actually felt a bit reluctant. Yes, just a little bit¡­ After smashing a sandbag in the evening, Lu Ming forgot about the matter. After waking up from a sweet sleep, when he peeked out the window early in the morning, Lu Ming saw Wang Xiong leading around ten people walking away towards Good Hope Vige. Only then did Lu Ming remember the conversation from yesterday. Soon, the streets became empty, devoid of both zombies and live persons. Lu Ming closed the observation hole and began his training for the day. ¡­ Wang Xiong had already cleared the route to the Zhang family¡¯s ancestral residence yesterday. They set off today and did not encounter any danger along the way. Around noon, Wang Xiong brought 13 survivors, including Zhang Lixin and Meng Jie, to the Zhang family¡¯s ancestral residence and was received warmly by Zhang Ye. During lunch, Zhang Ye took out wine and sealed roast chicken. Wang Xiong and the others wolfed down the food. At the same time, they were certain that they had made the right choice toe this time! A bigger, safer shelter with more abundant resources. In the midst of the apocalypse, this was truly something to look forward to. After a full meal, it was time for small talk. The ordinary survivors were brought to the dormitory. Over this side, Zhang Ye served dried fruits. The three Awakened ones from the Zhang family shelter, along with Wang Xiong, Zhang Lixin, and Meng Jie, engaged in a conversation. ¡°Does the military have any rescue ns?¡± Zhang Ye had already learned that Zhang Lixin was a soldier. This identity was born with a halo, and naturally carried some weight. Themoners had faith in the soldiers of the people. Zhang Lixin shook his head gently. ¡°The outbreak of the apocalypse caught us off guard, and the military was not prepared either. Moreover,munications are currently blocked, so I don¡¯t know the current situation up there.¡± After briefly discussing the topic, a young man next to Zhang Ye turned to Meng Jie and spoke. ¡°Sister Meng, I heard that you¡¯re an expert in biology. Do you have any research or insights on zombies and Awakened individuals?¡± The young man¡¯s name was Li Zitong, one of the three Awakened ones from the Zhang family shelter. Hearing Li Zitong¡¯s question, Meng Jie pondered for a moment and began to share her research and spections. Chapter 25 Chapter 26 As Meng Jie spoke, Zhang Ye, Li Zitong, and Zhang Ye¡¯s sister, Zhang Chengcheng, were allpletely focused, hanging on every word. When Meng Jie finished speaking, the three of them fell into deep thought. A momentter, Zhang Ye said, ¡°So, Dr. Meng, what you mean is that zombies can evolve by devouring the flesh and blood of ordinary people or Awakened ones, and Awakened and ordinary people can also advance to a higher level through corpse crystals.¡± As expected, as an Awakened, Zhang Ye¡¯s focus was identical to Wang Xiong¡¯s. The three of them did not pay much attention to the tower, the mystery factor, or cell integration. What they were most concerned about was the evolution of the zombies and the evolution conditions of the Awakened. Noticing Zhang Ye¡¯s interest, Meng Jie hurriedly added, ¡°These are all spections and haven¡¯t been proven through experiments.¡± Instead, Zhang Ye smiled politely. ¡°Spections are enough.¡± With that, he turned to look at Zhang Chengcheng and said, ¡°Go and bring all the corpse crystals we¡¯ve collected.¡± ¡­ For now, he defined zombies as Level 0 zombies. Then the giant zombies would be called Level 1 zombies. From Wang Xiong¡¯s incident, it could be seen that Awakened individuals are highly attracted to giant zombies. There were a total of three Awakened in the Zhang¡¯s Safety Zone. This was a big cake for the giant zombies. Coupled with the recent evolution of ordinary zombies into giant zombies, the Zhang family safe zone had been attacked by at least ten giant zombies recently. Fortunately, the wall was sturdy, and Zhang Ye handled the situation well. The giant corpse had not evolved to the extent of hunting in groups. This allowed the Zhang family Safety Zone to stand firm, and allowed Zhang Ye to collect about 10 transparent Level 1 zombie crystals. Zhang Chengcheng quickly brought the corpse crystals over. More than 10 corpse crystals were ced on the table, shimmering and sparkling in the sunlight. Zhang Ye picked up one of the corpse crystals, thought for a moment, and stuffed it into his mouth. This shocked Wang Xiong, Meng Jie, and the others! ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Brother Zhang, you¡¯re too impulsive!¡± ¡°What I just said was only spection and has not been experimentally proven at all. Now you¡¯re ying with your life!¡± However, Zhang Ye had already done it and it was useless to say anything else. After a few remarks from the others, and seeing that Zhang Ye showed no response, they quieted down. Wang Xiong and the other two Awakened ones surrounded Zhang Ye in the middle to prevent him from turning into a zombie. Zhang Lixin stepped back a few steps and positioned himself near the corner, protecting Meng Jie, who had a serious expression as she recorded and observed. Soon, Zhang Ye made a move. He twisted his neck slightly and turned to look at Meng Jie, saying, ¡°No taste, melts in your mouth. I waited for about three minutes, but there was no abnormal reaction.¡± The so-called abnormal reaction referred to no physical or mental difort, and no signs of bing stronger. Meng Jie thought for a moment and said, ¡°The quantity is not enough.¡± Zh¨¡ng Y¨§ nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I think too.¡± With that, he picked up another corpse crystal. He was about to stuff the corpse crystal into his mouth when he was stopped by Wang Xiong, Zhang Cheng, and Li Zitong. Wang Xiong said, ¡°Brother, think it through. Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Zhang Chengcheng sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°Brother, what will happen to our colony if you¡¯re gone?¡± His sister¡¯s words made Zhang Ye hesitate and sigh. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not an impulsive person. It¡¯s always been my principle in life to think twice before acting.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have time¡­¡± ¡°Little Brother Wang Xiong might not know, but Zitong and Cheng Cheng should know that the frequency of zombie attacks has been increasing recently, and the frequency of giant zombies appearing has also increased. ording to Dr. Meng¡¯s theory, such arge gathering ce like ours is destined to attract zombies or even giant zombies. Brother Wang Xiong¡¯s participation has indeed supplemented ours, but I¡¯m worried that it won¡¯t be long before higher-level zombies will appear.¡± ¡°At that time, our colony will be gone.¡± As he spoke, Li Zitong and Zhang Chengcheng had already let go of him. They were also in deep thought¡ªbecause what Zhang Ye said waspletely true. Holding the corpse crystal, Zhang Ye said solemnly, ¡°Now that Dr. Meng has proposed a possible path for the evolution of the Awakened, to be honest, I also want a 100% safe advancement path, but the conditions aren¡¯t there. And our current situation doesn¡¯t allow us to continue waiting or dilly-dallying¡­¡± ¡°I thought that since I have to carry out live experiments to verify Dr. Meng¡¯s hypothesis¡­ Then why don¡¯t I be theb rat! At this point, Zhang Ye smiled carefreely. ¡°If anything unexpected happens to me, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± With that, he forcefully broke free from Wang Xiong¡¯s hand and swallowed the second corpse crystal. This time, no one said anything. ¡­ After swallowing each corpse crystal, Zhang Ye would wait for five minutes. After swallowing the second one, there was no reaction. The third one. The fourth one¡­ It was not until the tenth one that Zhang Ye¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Dr. Meng, I have a reaction.¡± Meng Jie couldn¡¯t help but walk forward and carefully observe Zhang Ye¡¯s condition. Zhang Ye said, ¡°I feel a burning sensation in my body, as if there¡¯s a ball of fire in my heart¡­ No, it¡¯s not just my heart. My whole body feels very hot.¡± There was no need for Zhang Ye to say much. This was because everyone present could see that Zhang Ye¡¯s skin was rapidly turning red, and hot air was emanating from his pores. At this moment, his body temperature was estimated to be at least 43 degrees Celsius! Meng Jie asked nervously, ¡°What about other sensations? Especially your consciousness and your brain! Do you feel dizzy or have a headache?¡± Zhang Ye shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m clear-headed, just very hot.¡± Then he thought for a moment and added, ¡°But it¡¯s veryfortable.¡± As soon as he said the word fortable¡¯, Meng Jie immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°If it¡¯sfortable, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± The human body is very wonderful. When something is wrong, it will definitely feel ufortable. If it isfortable, then there is a high probability that there is no problem. After waiting for a while, everyone saw that Zhang Ye¡¯s skin was slowly returning to normal. There was the faint sound of bones cracking in his body, but his appearance did not change much. After about twenty minutes, Jang Ye sighed with satisfaction. He slowly stood up and flexed his limbs as he said, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°The initial reaction was a hot sensation, but it was veryfortable. The statested for about 20 minutes before it subsided.¡± ¡°The heat is gone now, but I can feel that my whole body is full of strength!¡± As he spoke, Zhang Ye reached out and grabbed the corner of the table. With a sudden force, there was a crack. A corner of the mahogany table was broken by Zhang Ye on the spot. ¡°My physical fitness has increased greatly. At the same time, I seem to have acquired a new ability¡­¡± With that, he looked at the nervous crowd and immediately smiled brightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and try it. Let¡¯s see how different I am as a Level 2 Awakenedpared to before!¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 27 As the first known Awakened who had advanced, Zhang Ye took the initiative to ssify his current state as a Level 2 Awakened. Level 1 was the state of the previous him, and the current Wang Xiong, Zhang Chengcheng, and the others. Ordinary people were considered Level 0. This corresponded to the levels of the zombies. In the courtyard, Meng Jie assisted Zhang Ye in conducting the test. Strength, speed, physical fitness, and so on. About an hourter, the test results were out. ¡°Double.¡± ¡°Your current state is twice as strong in all aspectspared to before.¡± If, for example, Zhang Ye¡¯s average three-dimensional attributes were 10 points at Level 1. Then it had now increased to 20 points. And the exponential growth of attributes meant a breakthrough in realbat power! With Zhang Ye¡¯s current state, he could even defeat the outstanding Level 1 Awakened¡ªWang Xiong¡ªwith one hand! ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± After Zhang Ye finished speaking, he stretched out his right hand in front of everyone. One could see a faint red light emanating from Zhang Ye¡¯s hand and soon, a small me appeared in his hand. This magical scene made everyone present gasp in awe. Zhang Ye casually flicked the me, and it traveled ten meters beforending on the ground and exploding with a bang, producing a stparable to a hand grenade. ¡°This is what I¡¯ve previously mentioned, my new awakened ability!¡± The three Level 1 Awakened marveled at it, and Meng Jie summarized, ¡°Level 1 Awakened don¡¯t have such a special ability. In other words, only Level 2 Awakened can awaken such a special ability.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call it an extraordinary power for now.¡± A new term was born. ¡­ As the saying goes, good thingse in pairs. Today, two major events urred in the Zhang family¡¯s stronghold. First, it was the addition of a new Awakened, Wang Xiong. Second, Leader Zhang Ye sessfully advanced and became the first known Level 2 Awakened. At dinner, even the ordinary survivors received an extra can of meat. The Zhang family¡¯s stronghold implemented amunal meal system. The supplies were distributed uniformly. Unless there were special circumstances, if one wanted to eat, they had toe to the dining hall. Yu Fei and Bai Lu took their trays and got their meals at the counter. There wasn¡¯t much, half a bowl of white rice, some dried and pickled vegetables, and of course, a can of meat. Before the apocalypse, Yu Fei and Bai Lu would have looked down on such a meal ¨C they had bootlickers to take them to fancy restaurants every day. But, after more than 10 days in the apocalypse, the edges of the two fairies had been smoothed out. At least, this was the most delicious meal they had in the apocalypse. Previously, they only ate packaged food like instant noodles near Lu Ming¡¯s house. They were no longer concerned about maintaining their image. Yu Fei and Bai Lu ate with gusto, and wolfed down their food. While they were eating, they heard a voice next to them. The two of them looked up and saw a young and beautiful woman smile and take the initiative to sit beside Yu Fei. ¡°Hello, my name is Zhang Chengcheng. I see there¡¯s no one with you, do you mind if I sit here?¡± ¡°No problem. Be my guest.¡± Even though they had only been here for an afternoon, Yu Fei and Bai Lu had heard of Zhang Chengcheng¡ªZhang Ye¡¯s biological sister, an Awakened in the gathering ce. At first, the two of them were a bit awkward, but Zhang Chengcheng, despite her high status and strong abilities, had a cheerful and genuine personality. The three girls were all attractive and close in age, so they quickly started chatting. Zhang Chengcheng asked, ¡°By the way, where was your gathering ce before?¡± Yu Fei: ¡°Over at Guangping Street.¡± ¡°Are there many zombies over there?¡± ¡°There are no zombies near our gathering ce. They have been all cleaned up by Brother Wang and Brother Lu, but there are many zombies at the entrance of the vige. These were the ones that were previously fighting Zhang Lixin and the others. Many of them are still blocking the entrance of the vige.¡± Yu Fei¡¯s reply intrigued Zhang Chengcheng. She knew about the military situation but had not investigated it herself. At noon, she heard from Zhang Lixin that there was leftover military equipment and vehicles there. This was undoubtedly a great treasure trove for the Zhang n gathering ce. At this moment, while casually chatting with Yu Fei and Bai Lu, she also wanted to inquire about the situation over there. After all, their original gathering ce was rtively close to the battlefield. Unexpectedly, Yu Fei told her another piece of news. ¡°Brother Lu? Who is Brother Lu?¡± ¡°Lu Ming, an Awakened from our original gathering ce.¡± Another Awakened¡­ Wang Xiong had never mentioned this. Zhang Chengcheng asked curiously, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± Yu Fei chuckled softly. ¡°Brother Lu, how should I put it? He¡¯s very, very strange. I¡¯ve lived there for a week, but I haven¡¯t seen that person leave the house.¡± Bai Lu added, ¡°When we decided to move out yesterday, Brother Wang even went to tell Lu Ming toe along. But for some reason, that weirdo hid at home and didn¡¯t budge. Now, he¡¯s the only one left over there¡­ I reckon we¡¯ll be able to collect his corpse before long.¡± Yu Fei and Bai Lu¡¯s words made Zhang Chengcheng frown. She wanted to say something, but thought better of it. Instead, she just changed the topic. ¡°Are youfortable staying here?¡± Yu Fei and Bai Lu nodded repeatedly. ¡°Comfortable! The bed sheets and covers are new.¡± ¡°The food is also better here, much, much better.¡± ¡°And there are more people, so it¡¯s safer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been there for a week, but I haven¡¯t even tasted any meat. But here, we get to eat meat right away¡­.¡± In short, this ce is good, while the other ce is not. For some reason, Zhang Chengcheng felt a l,bit bored chatting with these two women. She politely smiled and said, ¡°You guys eat. I have something to do.¡± Then she left on her own. Before leaving the dining hall, Zhang Chengcheng caught a glimpse of Li Zi sitting at Yu Fei and Bai Lu¡¯s table, upying the seat she had just left, chatting andughing with the two women. ¡­ Lu Ming¡¯s dinner was rice, boiled chicken breast, and dehydrated vegetables. The portion was generous, but the taste was mediocre. However, Lu Ming was not a picky eater. He only ate to replenish his daily consumption. After dinner, Lu Ming opened his attribute panel. Name: Lu Ming. Strength: 28.5 Physique: 29 Agility: 27.3 Hand-to-hand Combat: Level 8 to Level 9 The peaceful day wasing to an end. After going up to the second floor and practicing archery for a while, he suddenly heard rumbling footsteps from outside. The sound instion in Lu Ming¡¯s house was quite good¡­ If Lu Ming could hear the footsteps at home, it showed how loud the outside noise was! He quickly went to the window and opened the observation hole. At a nce, Lu Ming saw arge number of zombies mixed with sporadic giant zombies walking towards the vige like an army¡­ With just a nce, Lu Ming immediately closed the observation hole and took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s the group of zombies from the vige entrance!¡± ¡°A zombie outbreak!?¡± ¡°No, this is clearly a targeted and organized operation!¡± ¡°It looks like something is going to happen tonight¡­¡± He quickly fetched his weapon. There were so many zombies outside that they could easily overwhelm Lu Ming. From the current perspective, the horde¡¯s target was not Lu Ming, so he didn¡¯t want to actively provoke the zombies. But a threat was still a threat! Lu Ming was uneasy. ¡°Unfortunately, my attributes are still not enough. If my three-dimensional attributes were over 100, no, over 200, I would definitely kill all of you!¡± At this moment, Lu Ming thought of Wang Xiong. He is truly an excellent meat shield¡­ If he were still here¡­ After a simple simtion, Lu Ming shook his head. ¡°We still can¡¯t beat them.¡± ¡°So, it goes to show that you have to rely on yourself!¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 28 Night. At the gathering ce of the Zhang family. To the Zhang family, today was a day worth celebrating. First, there was a merger with another colony and an addition of an Awakened and 13 ordinary survivors. Next, the leader of the colony, Zhang Ye, became a Level 2 Awakened. However, the celebration was only limited to additional meals. After dinner, the entire colony became more guarded than before. ¡°This is necessary.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried. Worried that tonight, the zombies will do something strange.¡± At the gathering ce, in Zhang Ye¡¯s room, Zhang Ye stood by the window and looked out. In the room, Wang Xiong, Li Zitong, Zhang Chengcheng, Zhang Lixin, and Meng Jie were sitting or standing with solemn expressions. Meng Jie said, ¡°It has been confirmed that Awakened ones are extremely attractive to evolved zombies. The giant zombies will already take the initiative to hunt Level 1 Awakened ones. As for how attractive the Level 2 Awakened ones are to zombies, it¡¯s still unknown at the moment.¡± Zhang Ye nodded. ¡°But it definitely won¡¯t be weak.¡± After saying that, Zhang Ye hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Besides, although we haven¡¯t seen it with our own eyes, I¡¯m sure that there are definitely zombies of Level 2 or above in Nanxiang City¡­ If a Level 2 Awakened person like me can attract zombies of this level, I think we¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± Everyone fell silent. The smart ones among the six, such as Meng Jie, Zhang Ye, and Zhang Chengcheng, had gradually realized the disadvantaged position of humanspared to zombies. This disadvantage was reflected in the evolutionary path. Zombies evolved to hunt living people, and awakened ones evolved to hunt zombies. The two of them seemed to be hunting each other, but when the condition: ¡°If an Awakened wants to advance, he has to swallow 10 Corpse Crystals of the same level¡± was established, it meant that the upper limit of an Awakened was destined to be lower than an evolved zombie. Low upper limit, weak strength. The future prospects were not optimistic¡­ The night gradually got darker. However, Zhang Ye and the others were not asleep. People stayed at their respective defensive posts, looking into the dark night, each lost in their own thoughts. It remained so until a short, low whistle broke the silence. In the distance, a faint rumble sounded and it was getting closer! There was a click. The headlights inside and outside the stronghold were turned on, illuminating the entire vicinity of the Zhang family¡¯s stronghold. Hence, the survivor who was on sentry duty screamed in fear. This was because he could see in the distance, densely packed zombies taking firm and fast steps, pouncing towards the Zhang family¡¯s stronghold like locusts! ¡°Zombie horde! It¡¯s a zombie horde!!¡± The scream rose abruptly, then stopped abruptly. The people near the sentry tower looked at the sentry tower and saw that the survivor who had just screamed had disappeared into thin air. The Awakened closest to the sentry tower, Li Zitong, widened his eyes. Because just now, he saw a blurry shadow pounce into the sentry tower from outside. In the blink of an eye, the shadow and the survivors disappeared. Everything was like an illusion, but it was definitely not an illusion! A terrifying thought arose in his heart. ¡°Evolutionary zombie.¡± A higher-level evolved zombie! ¡­ The appearance of the higher-level evolutionary living corpse only caused Li Zitong to panic. This was because Li Zi was the only one who had ¡°witnessed¡± this matter. He wanted to inform Zhang Ye, butpared to the evolved zombie, the iing zombie wave was clearly more intimidating and oppressive. Before Li Zitong could react further, a series of cracking sounds came from outside the wall. It was the sound of a zombie stepping on a bunker trap. A terrifying roar approached at a speed that no one could react to. Just 10 seconds after the watchman disappeared, the door let out a bang. The first zombie had already mmed onto the big iron gate. The steel door was fine, but the zombie¡¯s head was shattered. Theical scene did not make peopleugh. As the second, third, and eventually, tenth zombie charged at the iron door, the iron door began to creak under the weight. Moreover, zombies did not only charge at the door. The three-meter-tall wall was also their breakthrough point. The strength and agility of zombies were stronger than ordinary people to begin with. They were all as agile as professional athletes. A mere three-meter high wall was just a matter of sprinting and jumping for ordinary zombies. Countless pale hands instantly reached the edge of the wall. With a simple pull-up, rows of zombie heads appeared on the high wall. The fresh human smell inside the wall made the zombies go crazy. At this moment, without the instructions of higher-level zombies, the ordinary zombies had already jumped off the walls and ran wildly towards the three small buildings in the Zhang family¡¯s stronghold. ¡°Oh no!¡± This was Zhang Ye¡¯s true thoughts at this moment. He had thought that his stronghold was not impregnable, but safe and reliable. Unexpectedly, the three-meter wall was insignificant in the eyes of the zombies¡­ ¡°Run!¡± A minute after the zombie wave arrived, All the survivors in the Zhang family¡¯s stronghold heard Zhang Ye¡¯s angry roar. In a certain room, Wang Xiong, Zhang Lixin, and Meng Jie looked at each other and werepletely numb. ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s been only a while, how long has it been?!¡± ¡­ The copse of the Zhang family¡¯s strongholdpletely shattered the psychological defense and inherent knowledge of the survivors! When Jang Ye made a sound, most of the survivors did not react. After all, the high walls here were sturdy. There were four Awakened here, and there were abundant supplies. Previously, the Zhang family¡¯s stronghold had also been attacked by zombies, but every time, it was just a small fight¡­ Who would believe you if you told me that such a stable stronghold would be gone in a minute? Who would dare to believe you? Most of the survivors hid in the dormitory. Even when they heard Zhang Ye¡¯s voice, they were unwilling to move. A small number of survivors patrolling outside knew how bad the situation was. However¡­ Run? There were zombies all around. Fight? Without cover, even an Awakened could be dismembered! When Wang Xiong walked out of the small building with Zhang Lixin and Meng Jie, he saw that the courtyard waspletely in chaos! Arge number of zombies attacked any humans in sight. A small number had already run into the building, causing cries of despair within. The survivors responsible for defense either fought or fled, while Zhang Chengcheng led a small number of people to lean against the wall, barely resisting, but it was only a matter of time before they were devoured. Looking around, Wang Xiong felt both anger and despair. The high walls that were supposed to protect everyone had be a prison, trapping the living. The once sturdy stronghold had turned into a graveyard for everyone. He thought he had found a way for people to survive. Unexpectedly, in just one day, heaven had turned into hell! At this moment, Wang Xiong did not know what to do, nor could he find any way out. Until footsteps sounded behind him. Zhang Ye walked out and stood at the forefront, facing the horde of zombies. ¡°Follow me and fight our way out!¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 29 Compared to Wang Xiong, Zhang Ye was more mature and calm. Wang Xiong was thrown into disarray by the sudden upheaval, but after a short panic, Zhang Ye quickly made a decision. ¡°Follow me and fight our way out!¡± A red light bloomed from Zhang Ye¡¯s hand, and a small me floated out, hitting the densest part of the zombie horde in the courtyard. ¡°Boom!¡± The mes exploded, opening up an escape route for Zhang Chengcheng and several other survivors. Zhang Ye led Wang Xiong and the other two, and Zhang Chengcheng led a few survivors to meet in the courtyard. In total, there were only eight people. ¡°Where¡¯s Li Zitong?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°I saw it. Li Zitong escaped over the wall with two women beforehand.¡± When faced with a cmity, everyone scattered and went their separate ways. Li Zitong, who had joined Zhang¡¯s strongholdter on, saw that things were not going well, and ran away in advance. Although it was not honorable to flee, he was not to be med. Zhang Ye thought for a moment and looked around. The zombies had broken through the three small buildings in the courtyard. The screams inside had gradually subsided¡ªthe low buildings were like suffocating cans, trapping the people inside. They were all suffocated to death by the buildings. Thinking of this, Zhang Ye took a deep breath. ¡°Follow me!¡± With that, he rushed towards the backyard with the remaining seven people. ¡­ Zhang Ye was a Level 2 Awakened, Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng were both Level 1 Awakened and other than Meng Jie, the remaining five were all young and strong. Otherwise, they would not be at the front line. Thebat power of the eight of them was quite considerable. With Zhang Ye taking the lead, the eight of them quickly rushed to the foot of the wall in the backyard. Zhang Ye jumped onto the wall. There were zombies behind the wall, but not as many as in front. He jumped down and crushed the head of a zombie. Zhang Ye punched randomly, but his punches and kicks were extremely powerful. By the time Wang Xiong, Zhang Chengcheng, and the others climbed to the top of the wall, Zhang Ye had already cleared out arge space. He quickly jumped down the high wall and looked at the familiar streets around him. Zhang Ye hesitated for a moment. Where should we go next? If the gathering ce was gone, where could they go? ¡°Go to the vige entrance! Run towards the vige entrance!¡± Zhang Lixin, who was beside Meng Jie, suddenly spoke. ¡°The zombies that attacked tonight are the zombies at the entrance of the vige. I saw myrades inside! Now that they¡¯re here, it means that there are fewer zombies there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go there. There are weapons and military vehicles.¡± Once they obtained the weapons and military vehicles, everyone would have more capital. At that time, whether they went to the official shelter in the city center or not, there would be more room for negotiation. Zhang Ye nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± ¡­ The zombies charged from the front. This meant that there were not many zombies in the back. However, their destination was the entrance of the vige, which was the direction the zombies hade from. Helpless, Zhang Ye could only lead the group to make a detour. It was about 9 p.m. The group finally took a detour and got rid of the zombies. Everyone rxed a little. At this moment, the moonlight was dim and the surrounding streetmps flickered, making visibility poor. The eight of them walked along the winding paths in the vige in the dark, listening attentively to the surroundings. At some point, a strange sound suddenly came from above. Zhang Ye looked up and saw a huge corpse descending from the sky,itsrge feet aiming straight for his head. However, the strength of a Level 2 Awakened far exceeded that of the giant zombie. Zhang Ye simply retreated to dodge the giant zombie and shattered its head with a punch. But this was like a signal. Just as the huge zombie pounced out, more strong figures appeared around them. There was heavy breathing, but no typical roar. This was like a long-nned ambush, and Zhang Ye and the others had already walked into the encirclement of the giant zombies. The atmosphere instantly became tense. The giant zombies stood still and looked in the direction of the eight of them. Their pale eyes flickered in the dim streetlights, giving off an eerie glow. Zhang Ye also sighed helplessly. He looked straight ahead. On a certain roof in front of him, a beast-like figure was squatting. It was hidden in the darkness, exuding the aura of a predator. ¡°Tier 2 zombie¡­¡± Only a Tier 2 zombie couldmand so many Tier 1 giant zombies. As soon as he finished speaking, Zhang Ye shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. My advancement attracted this Tier 2 zombie¡­¡± Zhang Chengcheng hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t say that.¡± Zhang Ye raised his hand slightly. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Now is not the time to be emotional.¡± ¡°ording to Dr. Meng¡¯s theory, I¡¯m the target of this Tier 2 zombie. As long as you follow me, you will definitely be chased by it and his horde.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll charge forwardter and see if I can kill that Tier 2 zombie. Seize the opportunity to break out and run as far as possible.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhang Ye did not give everyone any time to be emotional. He roared angrily and charged towards the Tier 2 zombie! Zhang Chengcheng wanted to chase after him, but Wang Xiong held her back. She watched as the giant zombies rioted and pounced on Zhang Ye. Soon, Zhang Chengcheng could not see Zhang Ye¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wang Xiong made a prompt decision and pulled Zhang Chengcheng into the building. ¡­ It was even easier for a Level 2 Awakened to beat up a giant zombie than a Level 1 Awakened to beat up a zombie. Although Zhang Ye did not have much foundation in fighting, he could kill everyone with just his Level 2 Awakened physique and fire-element superpower. There were many giant zombies around. But there were only dozens of them. Most of them were zombies and the high and mighty Tier 2 zombies whose appearance could not be seen clearly. ¡°Boom!¡± His fire-element superpower erupted in full force. Not only did it burn Zhang Ye¡¯s clothes, but it also sted the nearby zombies far away. He approached the location of the Tier 2 zombies step by step. Along the way, zombies were strewn everywhere, and the zombies died in a tragic manner. However, the closer he got, the more hopeless he felt. He did not have enough stamina¡­ The power of the grenade-like mes decreased by more than half. Physically, the giant zombie¡¯s head became harder and harder. When he lost his bnce, the impact of a zombie could even make him stagger. This was definitely not an act by Zhang Ye. Zhang Ye, who did not know how to fight, did not know how to conserve his strength. About five minutester. When Zhang Ye was pressed to the ground by a few giant zombies, he saw the Tier 2 zombie jump down from the roof andnd steadily on the ground. Under the dim moonlight, Zhang Ye finally saw the full appearance of this monster. It was much smaller than the giant corpse and was only about 1.8 meters tall when it stood upright. There was no skin on its body, and what was exposed was its firm, tight, and pink streamlined muscle tissue. It was still a humanoid, but it was on all fours. Its hands and feet were slender but firm. Its nails were about half a meter long and flickered with a cold light like steel knives. The head of this Tier 2 zombie was not big, but its mouth was disproportionatelyrge. A cold light streamed out of its dagger-like teeth, making Zhang Ye¡¯s scalp tingle. A hunter! A top-notch hunter that would never evolve in the natural world! This was Zhang Ye¡¯s first impression of a Tier 2 zombie. The Tier 2 zombie walked slowly towards Zhang Ye. Until it came to Zhang Ye¡¯s side and looked down at the prey that had been caught. Unfortunately, it did not see much panic and fear in Zhang Ye¡¯s eyes. Zhang Ye spat out a mouthful of thick phlegm and hit the Tier 2 zombie in the face. ¡°Brother, you look like a skinny old dog.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 30 Regarding the matter of escape, Wang Xiong had be quite experienced after going through it once. Leading the remaining six people, Wang Xiong turned every corner, finding every opportunity to escape through windows and buildings¡ªit highlighted his wealth of experience. Although Zhang Lixin, Meng Jie, and the others were not Awakened ones, Wang Xiong had put them through a rough time, but it did ensure their safety¡ªthis was also closely rted to Zhang Ye being the primary target of the hunters. About 20 minutester. Zhang Ye¡¯s heart-wrenching scream came from afar. This made Wang Xiong tremble, and Zhang Chengcheng copsed and burst into tears. It went without saying what happened to Zhang Ye. However, the tragedy made Wang Xiong even more calm. ¡°Vige entrance, military vehicles, weapons, escape, downtown shelter!¡± ¡°And also Brother Lu Ming.¡± Several nouns connected at that moment. ¡°First, let¡¯s go to Brother Lu Ming¡¯s house and take him with us! There are now Tier 2 zombies appearing in Good Hope Vige. We can¡¯t stay here anymore.¡± Wang Xiong said as they fled. This suggestion was unanimously agreed by the others. The distance from Good Hope Vige to the downtown shelter was 13 kilometers. Even if they had a military vehicle, it would be challenging for them to safely reach their destination with the zombies all over the road. Lu Ming was an Awakened. Taking Lu Ming with him would definitely add anotheryer of insurance to their escape journey. Furthermore, since even Zhang Ye had died, leaving Lu Ming here alone would be like leaving him to die. Taking you with us is to save your life; it¡¯s for your own good. There was nothing wrong with that! However, the actual situation once again astonished Wang Xiong and left him perplexed. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Hearing the icy rejection from behind the door, Wang Xiong¡¯s eyes slowly widened. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s a Tier 2 zombie! Tier 2!¡± ¡°I know. You just mentioned it.¡± ¡°Then why did you¡ª¡± Before Wang Xiong could finish speaking, Lu Ming, who was inside,already sneered. ¡°There are already Tier 2 zombies appearing in such a small ce like Good Hope Vige. Wouldn¡¯t there be even more high-level zombies outside?¡± When I¡¯m inside my house, I might be able to deal with the zombies, but once I get out, without cover, how can I fight the zombies?! There was nothing wrong with what he said. The road ahead was unknown, and anything could happen along the way. No one had the ability to foresee the future, which also meant that anyone could make a clown of oneself. Wang Xiong was not good at convincing people with reason. Seeing that Lu Ming was stubborn, Wang Xiong became anxious. Behind him, Zhang Lixin suddenly pulled Wang Xiong¡¯spel. This made Wang Xiong turn around. He saw his sixpanions behind him stiffening their bodies, staring into the distance. His gaze followed their line of sight. He saw a four-legged, eerie zombie resembling a hunting dog slowly approaching from the end of the distant street. And in its mouth, only the half-body of Zhang Ye was left, dripping with blood. His body was in tatters. His head was still intact, and his gray eyes stared straight at Wang Xiong, as if he had died with remaining grievances. The atmosphere became tense. ¡­ The hunter ced Zhang Ye¡¯s tattered body on the ground. It crouched down, just like a real hunting dog, tilting its head to look at Wang Xiong and the others. Strangely, the corners of its mouth curled up slightly. It was as if it was mocking them. The intelligence of the giant zombie was actually not low. And the current situation seemed to confirm one thing¡ªas the level of the zombies increased, their intelligence kept rising. At least Wang Xiong could see the strange mockery and deeply hidden ferocity in the hunter¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s targeting us¡­¡± Meng Jie muttered in despair. That, too, was obvious. To hunters, a Level 2 Awakened, Zhang Ye, was a great supplementary meal. However, Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng, these two Level 1 Awakened, were clearly not inedible and unptable. Just now, after dealing with Zh¨¡ng Y¨§ and briefly feeding, the hunter dispersed the zombies and chased after them alone, following the trail left by Wang Xiong and the others. It was like a real hound. Greedy and persistent. The entire street became oppressive because of the appearance of the hunter. But the hunter made no further move. It just scanned the seven people in the distance, or rather, it could sense that there was another ordinary person inside the house. Therefore, there were eight prey. After locking onto the target and remembering the scent, the hunter lowered its head, tore off one of Zhang Ye¡¯s arms, and began to chew it voraciously. ¡°Let him go!¡± Zhang Chengcheng screamed. She could not bear to see her brother suffer such treatment after his death. Fortunately, Wang Xiong quickly grabbed Zhang Chengcheng. ¡°Don¡¯t act impulsively¡­¡± After saying this in a low voice, Wang Xiong saw Zhang Chengcheng turn around in despair and look at him. ¡°What good does not acting impulsively do?¡± Acting impulsively led to death, and not acting impulsively also led to death. The moment the hunter appeared, the fate of everyone was already sealed. Wang Xiong was speechless. He did not know how to respond to Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s question. However, he suddenly heard a faint creaking sound from the window above. Looking up, he saw that the window on the second floor had been opened. Lu Ming stood behind the window, calmly gazing at the hunter. Wang Xiong couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Brother, It¡¯s my fault. I have caused you harm.¡± He genuinely felt sorry for Lu Ming. During the previous giant zombie chase, it was Lu Ming who had saved them. And now, he had led a Tier 2 zombie to Lu Ming¡¯s house. Presumably, this time, there would not be a repeat of the previous situation. Sadness came from the bottom of his heart. Wang Xiong couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I owe you a debt in this life, brother, I¡¯ll definitely repay it in my next life!¡± Then he saw Lu Ming give him a cold nce and raised his slingshot. ¡­ Lu Ming felt that Wang Xiong had some problems in his head. Previously, he had advised him to move out. Just now, he persuaded him to go to the city center with them.. And now, he was acting all melodramatic here, making it seem like a romance drama¡ªLu Ming hated this the most. The key point was that this guy¡¯s decisions never ended well. He was busy all day long, but always ended up with nothing to show for it. This person was very strange. He had a talent for self-destruction¡­ After giving Wang Xiong a nce, Lu Ming no longer paid attention to him and focused on the distant zombie. A Tier 2 zombie. A hunter! It did not look like someone to be trifled with. But to be honest, the oppression from the hunter was not that strong. At least, it was not as oppressive as when he first saw the giant zombie. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of its physique¡­ Although it looks strong, it¡¯s still a bit skinny. Its strength shouldn¡¯t be too strong, and its defense probably wasn¡¯t that high either.¡± However, it¡¯s still a man-eating monster! It poses a threat to me! If there was a threat, he had to eliminate it. If he could not get rid of it, Lu Ming was prepared to retreat into the basement. He leveled his arm and pulled back the slingshot. The bowstring made a creaking sound. Although the hunter did not impose a strong sense of oppression, it was still a Tier 2 zombie after all. Lu Ming was determined to go all out. The bowstring expanded further and further. Lu Ming exerted force crazily! Just a loud thud. Lu Ming snapped the slingshot. Chapter 30 Chapter 31 The street was quiet. The sound of the slingshot bowstring breaking was exceptionally ear-piercing. Lu Ming looked down in confusion at the broken slingshot in his hand. After a moment, he pped his head in frustration. ¡°I used too much force.¡± No matter how powerful a slingshot was, it was designed for ordinary people. Currently, Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional strength was nearly six times that of an average person. With such force applied to the slingshot, it did not seem surprising that he could snap it. ¡°The n has failed! Prepare to retreat to the basement!¡± Lu Ming was going to run away. However, when he nced at the window onest time, he noticed that the hunter across the street had not moved at all. It was simply engrossed in eating Zhang Ye and didn¡¯t even nce at Lu Ming¡­ That¡¯s true¡­ Although hunters had intelligence, this intelligence was mostly reflected in hunting. In some ways, a zombie could notpare to a living person. For example, in terms of determining who was strong or weak. Because of the Mystery Factor, high-tier zombies could easily determine the level of an Awakened. In their understanding, only high-level Awakened posed a threat, while ordinary people were not a threat. And Lu Ming was not an Awakened. He was just an ¡°ordinary¡± survivor. The zombie¡¯s attitude made Lu Ming change his mind. Putting the slingshot aside, Lu Ming pulled out the bow and arrow. Bending the bow, he fitted an arrow. Taking aim at the hunter. The hunter still paid no attention to Lu Ming. There was a click. The aluminum alloy bow was again broken by Lu Ming¡¯s pull¡­ Lu Ming: ¡°???¡± Wang Xiong: ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Chengcheng: ¡°¡­¡± Others: ¡°¡­¡± The hunter: ¡°Slurp smack.¡± ¡­ ¡°Ah.¡± The survivors in front of Lu Ming¡¯s house witnessed everything. When Lu Ming snapped the slingshot, they did not say anything, but disappointment was evident in their eyes.t When Lu Ming broke the bow, they could not hold back their sigh¡­ Wang Xiong thought for a moment and could not help but say, ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s calm voice came from above. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my weapons to be so weak.¡± ¡°They no longer suit.¡± Wang Xiong: ¡°Brother, given your current condition, we¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± An deafening explosion sounded. In the distance, where the hunter was at the end of the street, shattered reinforced concrete flew wildly. Amidst the smoke and dust, the hunter¡¯s ear-piercing wails sted loudly. The sudden voice stunned the seven survivors below. They looked up in confusion at the window. Lu Ming, who was by the window, grabbed a dumbbell and violently twisted off the weight te. ¡°This is quite useful.¡± The 2.5 kg weight te, together with part of the dumbbell bar, were twisted off. The break in the steel was jagged, a silent depiction of the violence it had endured. After shaking the weight te, Lu Ming turned around and pulled his arm! At this moment, Lu Ming was like a slingshot, and the weight te of the dumbbell was the bullet on the slingshot! ¡°Boom!¡± The sonic boom shook the entire window, making creaking noises. The second weight te flew straight at the hunter at a speed invisible to the naked eye. This hit was a bit off. Unlike the first hit which directly smashed the hunter¡¯s lower body. The second hit struck a nearby shop, immediately causing the entire building to shake violently, as if a gas cylinder had exploded. ¡°Roar~ Howl!?!¡± The hunter was bewildered. ¡­ The hunter indeed did not react to Lu Ming¡¯s first attack. Actually, just by looking at the physique of the hunter, you could tell that it was agile, with quick reflexes and speed. If it faced Lu Ming¡¯s throw head-on, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily get hit ¡ª maybe a fifty-fifty chance. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t take the ¡°ordinary person¡± Lu Ming seriously at all. One could say it was arrogant and careless, falling victim to an unsportsmanlike sneak attack. But who could he me? With the first dumbbell, Lu Ming got lucky and the hunter got unlucky. It hit the hunter¡¯s waist with one strike. The terrifying energy instantly severed the hunter¡¯s torso. This caused the hunter to emit a piercing roar. It was in pain, it was furious. Until the second strike fell on a nearby building. The powerful destructive force immediately silenced the hunter. It finally realized that it had encountered a formidable opponent. There was no thought ofunching a counterattack. Without its legs,the hunter could not catch its prey. At this moment, the hunter just wanted to escape. But where could a legless hunter run to? And Lu Ming couldn¡¯t possibly leave such a great threat unchecked! ¡°Boom!¡± The third dumbbell weight te hit two meters in front of the hunter. The sttering steel and concrete debris pierced the hunter¡¯s eyeballs, also making it hesitate to move. Then came the fourth strike. The fifth strike. The sixth strike. ¡­ At this moment, Lu Ming was like a cannon. The dumbbell tes flying out of the window were like cannonballs. Throughout the Good Hope Vige, a series of ¡°boom¡± sounds echoed, the volume and resonance slightly inferior to the artillery shells of the army half a month ago. The loud noise naturally attracted the attention of the zombies. Lu Ming did not care about that anymore. He just mechanically threw dumbbell tes at the hunter. He even gained a bit of unexpected progress. Throw Lv. 1 (0/100): You have mastered the basics of throwing. All attributes +0.1. This made Lu Ming even more reluctant to stop. He continued throwing until his throwing skill proficiency reached Lv1 (53/100) and stopped rising. Lu Ming then crushed another dumbbell and scattered it around before ceasing to throw anymore. As the dust cleared at the end of the street, the pockmarked road became an unsightly mess. In the center of the road, a lump of minced meat, enough to fill dumplings, appeared before Lu Ming¡¯s eyes, making him nod in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°This thing isn¡¯t as strong as I imagined.¡± ¡°Crack.¡± Lu Ming closed the window and prepared to rest. ¡­ Wang Xiong and the others were also dumbfounded. They had been in a daze since just now. After hearing Lu Ming close the window, Wang Xiong and the others finally snapped out of it. They gasped. They looked at each other, then turned to look at the smashed hunter not far away. Zhang Lixin muttered, ¡°That¡¯s it? It¡¯s over just like that?¡± Wang Xiong muttered, ¡°Yeah, is it over already?¡± Meng Jie thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m very curious about what level of Awakened Lu Ming is.¡± Zhang Chengcheng had the quickest reaction. She quickly rushed out and searched the ground for Zhang Ye¡¯s corpse. Fortunately, Zh¨¡ng Y¨§¡¯s body did not suffer much damage. When the hunter fled, it did not care about food at all¡­ She gently lifted her brother¡¯s body. Zhang Chengcheng took a deep breath and closed Zhang Ye¡¯s wide-open eyes. She turned to look at Lu Ming¡¯s building. A hint of strangeness shed across Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s eyes. She could not forget the earth-shattering bombardment just now! For the Hunter, it was like the toll of a death knell. However, to Zhang Chengcheng, it seemed like a god¡¯s punishment upon a demon! ¡°The Hammer of Thor.¡± The words ¡°The Hammer of Thor¡± inexplicably appeared in her heart. The more she thought about it, the more Zhang Chengcheng felt that the technique Lu Ming had just used should have such a majestic name. And a majestic technique would undoubtedly correspond to a peerless unparalleled person. ¡°Lu Ming.¡± ¡°His name is Lu Ming.¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 32 Lu Ming was in a good mood after dealing with the hunter. This meant that he did not have to curl up in the basement and sunbathe through the window every day. Not bad, not bad. In a good mood, Lu Ming finished counting the supplies and changed into his pajamas. He was about to have a good sleep when the doorbell rang again. He came to the electronic screen and saw Wang Xiong¡¯s big face. ¡°Brother, the zombies are here! We made too much noise just now!¡± Lu Ming tensed. Zombies! Danger! Even though he had already killed a Tier 2 hunter, Lu Ming still did not dare to underestimate any zombie. This was because every ordinary zombie had unlimited possibilities of evolution. Now that he had a Tier 2 zombie, Lu Ming did not even dare to imagine what monsters would appear in the future! ¡°Got it. Wait for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a brother. I want you to run with us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not running. If you want to run, run on your own!¡± With that, Lu Ming turned off the electronic screen and went to the second floor. ¡­ Lu Ming had just broken a slingshot and a bow. He still had his slingshots in reserve, but his bow and arrow were gone. But it didn¡¯t matter. He opened the window in his pajamas and a cold wind blew in. He looked around the street in the moonlight. The zombies had already rushed over in the direction of the sound. He looked down at his door and realized that Wang Xiong and the others had already set up a defensive line at his door. There were trash cans and sandbags piled up everywhere. Wang Xiong and a pretty woman were at the front, holding axes and machetes, preparing to fight the zombies in closebat. Wang Xiong heard the window open and looked up at Lu Ming. ¡°Brother, open the door and let us in.¡± Lu Ming frowned. What kind of dream are you having? ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Wang Xiong said helplessly, ¡°All the zombies around are here. There¡¯s nowhere to run. Brother, open the door and let us in to hide.¡± Why do you want to enter my house? Are you dreaming? Do you think you can enter this ce? However, before Lu Ming could curse, the pretty woman beside Wang Xiong said, ¡°Mr. Lu Ming, don¡¯t worry about us. Just do it. We can protect ourselves.¡± With that, Zhang Chengcheng red at Wang Xiong and added, ¡°Mr. Lu, go and open the door. You¡¯re going to deal with the zombies? Do you have the ability? The distance from the second floor to the first floor is enough for Brother Lu to kill dozens of zombies. It¡¯s too time-consuming for us to open the door!¡± ¡°Besides, with Mr. Lu around, what are you afraid of? I¡¯m a woman. If I¡¯m not afraid of you, what are you afraid of?!¡± Wang Xiong: ¡°???¡± Before Wang Xiong could think further, Lu Ming, who was on the second floor, had already attacked. ¡­ Slingshot Lv10 (0/1000). The Level 10 slingshot not only provided Lu Ming with an additional 5.5 agility points, but it also increased his mastery of the slingshot. Moreover, Lu Ming had already tested the maximum load of the slingshot. If he shot again now, there would be no problem pulling the slingshot. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± There were many zombiesing from all directions. The situation was critical! Lu Ming had to speed up his shooting. Three shots a second was not difficult for the current Lu Ming. There was a series of crackling sounds. Any living corpse that came within 30 meters of the building was shot down by Lu Ming with a flick of his bow. Even the giant corpse could not withstand Lu Ming¡¯s shot. The battle with the hunter had indeed attracted a zombie wave. However, the terrain in Good Hope Vige was quiteplicated, and the transmission of sound would be blocked. There were actually not many zombie waves¡ªjust a few hundred. With three shots a second, even if he made an asional mistake and missed the target, Lu Ming would be able to finish the battle in five minutes. Outside the window, corpsesy everywhere and the stench rose to the sky. Lu Ming moved his stiff wrist slightly and opened the attribute panel. He realized that his slingshot had increased to Lv11 (386/1100). Agility increased by 1.1 points to 28.5 points. To increase his proficiency, he still had to rely on zombies. He prepared to close the window. But in front of the closed window, Lu Ming thought for a moment and said to the stunned crowd below, ¡°Good night.¡± Lu Ming was not rude. ¡­ Everything was over. Tonight was a little exciting for Wang Xiong and the others. When the zombie wave attacked, the Zhang family¡¯s stronghold was destroyed. He was about to escape with Lu Ming, but he did not expect Lu Ming to kill the hunter and hundreds of zombies. In fact, Zhang Chengcheng was right. Although Lu Ming did not open the door, they did not engage in a closebat with the zombies. They only saw the zombies being harvested like wheat. He couldn¡¯t even get close. ¡°Is he even human?!¡± A survivor named Yang Guan muttered. Lu Ming¡¯s strength had really refreshed his worldview. Wang Xiong and the others did not know what to say. Wang Xiong said in a muffled voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the vige entrance, get the military vehicles and weapons, and then head downtown¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go downtown.¡± Wang Xiong was interrupted by Zhang Chengcheng. Looking away from the window on the second floor, Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s gaze was bright and pure. ¡°If you want to go to the city center, go ahead. I¡¯m not going with you.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s safer here, with Mr. Lu, than in any shelter.¡± Looking at Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s serious expression, Wang Xiong and the others were stunned. Zhang Chengcheng continued, ¡°By the way, I remember that your former shelter was here, right?¡± Wang Xiong nodded in confusion. Zhang Chengcheng asked again, ¡°Which house is cleaner?¡± Wang Xiong pointed to a house that had been cleaned and saw Zhang Chengcheng leave. Seeing this, the other three survivors from the Zhang family¡¯s stronghold followed without hesitation. Only Wang Xiong, Zhang Lixin, and Meng Jie remained, disheveled in the wind. Wang Xiong: ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree? Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Meng Jie thought for a moment and said, ¡°It was necessary to escape from Good Hope Vige previously, but Lu Ming¡¯s strength is indeed unexpected.¡± ¡°I think what Zhang Chengcheng said makes sense.¡± ¡°There are only the three of us left now. Even if there are military vehicles and weapons, our journey might not be safe. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± At this point, Meng Jie had already understood how terrifying a zombie was. It was destined to be extremely difficult for Wang Xiong, Zhang Lixin, and the three of them to go to the official shelter in the city center. There was no need to encounter any zombie tide. Even if another hunter appeared, military vehicles and machine guns would have been useless. Meng Jie simply changed her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± Turning to nce at Lu Ming¡¯s house, Meng Jie had another thought. ¡°And I¡¯m very curious how Mr. Lu became so strong. Currently, he is much stronger than a Level 2 Awakened, but I¡¯ve never seen him collect corpse crystals¡­¡± This topic was new and extremely worth researching. Meng Jie had a premonition. The value of this matter was much more important than going to the official shelter! Chapter 32 Chapter 33 ¡°Day 19 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday, Rest Day.¡± Even on days off, Lu Ming would max out his attributes. After all, strength was umted bit by bit, and he could not rx every day. After the morning workout, Lu Ming opened his personal attributes panel. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 28.6 (29.5) ¡ü. Physique: 29.1 (30) ¡ü. Agility: 28.5 (29.4) ¡ü. Fitness Lv4 (250/400). Lu Ming felt that he was bing stronger and stronger. This was a good thing, but there were two sides to everything. With a stronger body came arger appetite. Lu Ming¡¯s food intake had already increased fivefoldpared to before the apocalypse. As a result, the three years¡¯ worth of supplies he had prepared before the apocalypse seemed insufficient. ¡°I had prepared three years¡¯ worth of food and drink before the apocalypse. But considering my current appetite, it would onlyst less than a year. Supplies are bing an issue¡­¡± But that was not an immediate problem. Another issue was that as Lu Ming¡¯s physical fitness improved, the training equipment at home could not keep up with his pace. Today, in his quest for heavier weights, Lu Ming ended up breaking the first barbell. Although there were still plenty in reserve, Lu Ming felt that as his physical fitness continued to increase, the pre-apocalypse fitness equipment would be less and less useful until one day it would bepletely ineffective. Once the equipment became ineffective, Lu Ming would be unable to gain attributes through exercise. This was undoubtedly a major issue for him. While fretting, Lu Ming walked to the window on the second floor and looked outside through the observation hole. It was about 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. The survivors fromst night had already woken up and started cleaning up the streets. They moved the zombies¡¯ corpses away one by one. Lu Ming also saw Wang Xiong staring at the skull of the giant zombie, seemingly searching for something. He couldn¡¯t help but open the window and shout at Wang Xiong, ¡°Hey!¡± Hearing the voice, the survivors working on the street looked at Lu Ming in unison and smiled from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°Good morning, Brother Lu!¡± ¡°Good morning, Brother Lu!¡± ¡°Brother Lu!¡± Lu Ming ignored them and shouted at Wang Xiong again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys leaving? When are you leaving?¡± Wang Xiong chuckled and said, ¡°No, we are not leaving. We¡¯ll stay here from now on, never leaving again.¡± Lu Ming frowned. But it wasn¡¯t something he could meddle in. He was about to close the window when he caught sight of Zhang Lixin from the corner of his eye. Lu Ming suddenly remembered something Wang Xiong had mentioned previously. ¡°That soldier.¡± Hearing the sound, Zhang Lixin wiped his sweat and walked to the ce under Lu Ming¡¯s window. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Brother Lu?¡± He even made Lu Ming feel embarrassed by calling him Brother Lu. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Brother Lu. Just call me Lu Ming.¡± ¡°Okay, Brother Lu.¡± Lu Ming: ¡°???¡± ¡°Soldier Bro.¡± ¡°Zhang Lixin, just call me Zhang Lixin, Bro Lu.¡± ¡°Alright, Zhang Lixin. I remember Wang Xiong telling me that you found athe that can do some simple processing, right?¡± Zhang Lixin was slightly stunned. He thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Ming revealed an embarrassed smile. ¡°Um, my bow and arrow broke. Zhang Lixin, can you make a bow and arrow?¡± This was not a big problem. Soldiers were skilled with their hands, and Zhang Lixin was particrly outstanding among them. His craftsmanship was among the best in the army. Zhang Lixin was about to nod in agreement. But he hesitated for a moment, recalling Lu Ming¡¯s explosive destructive power from the previous night. What kind of materials for a bow and arrow could withstand the strength of this guy? However, rejecting him wasn¡¯t a good idea either. After some thought, Zhang Lixin could only brace himself to say, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± That meant there was no problem! After all, soldiers don¡¯t lie to usmoners. Lu Ming¡¯s thoughts were so direct and simple. He continued, ¡°By the way, Brother Zhang.¡± ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t call me Brother Zhang. I can¡¯t bear it.¡± ¡°Alright, Zhang Lixin. Since you can make bows and arrows, then making a slingshot shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Zhang Lixin hesitated and said, ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°By the way, Zhang Lixin, I might still need some fitness equipment. The original barbell is not very sturdy. Can you help me with that?¡± Zhang Lixin¡¯s body trembled a bit. He asked tentatively, ¡°It¡¯s the barbell, right? What¡¯s the maximum load it should bear?¡± Lu Ming scratched his head and gave a number. ¡°Let¡¯s say around ten tons for now¡­¡± An iron bar with 10 tons of weight on both ends, that¡¯s five tons on one side. ¡®Are you kidding me¡­¡¯ Zhang Lixin did not know if he should take on this task. Before he could say anything, Lu Ming, feeling somewhat embarrassed, spoke up, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not fair to ask for your help without reason. I feel a bit guilty about it. Take a look, what can I give you in return? Canned food, perhaps?¡± When asking someone for help, you must give them something in return. You can¡¯t just ask someone to do things for you for no reason. That would be unfair. Lu Ming would not allow himself to be taken advantage of, but he would not take advantage of others either. If Zhang Lixin helped him make equipment, Lu Ming would definitely have to give something in return. He was about to ask if a box of canned food was enough, but Zhang Lixin waved his hand repeatedly. ¡°No need for anything. I don¡¯t need anything!¡± Why would he want any benefits for helping Lu Ming? With Lu Ming around, this ce would be safe. Satisfying Lu Ming¡¯s needs meant saving everyone¡¯s lives! Zhang Lixin understood this reasoning. Lu Ming could see the determination in Zhang Lixin¡¯s eyes. He thought for a moment and smiled warmly at him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Watching Zhang Lixin walk away, Lu Ming looked at the gradually cleaner street. He sighed sincerely. ¡°They¡¯re all very nice people¡­¡± Helping to clean the streets. Helping to make things for him without asking for anything in return. He didn¡¯t even ask for canned food. Lu Ming felt a little embarrassed about it. ¡­ Zhang Lixin numbly carried the zombies¡¯ corpses. By lunchtime, he was still in a daze. Lunch was chips and bread. After finishing his meal, Zhang Lixin finally had an idea. He found Meng Jie in another house, studying the remains of the hunter. Zhang Lixin told her about the morning¡¯s events. After listening, Meng Jie said, ¡°So, you need materials of extremely high strength to meet Lu Ming¡¯s requirements, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhang Lixin could make weapons, but he was not an expert in materials. Seeing Zhang Lixin¡¯s embarrassed expression, Meng Jie chuckled. ¡°So, what makes you think that a biological expert can produce the high-strength materials you mentioned?¡± Zhang Lixin opened his mouth, but he could not say a word. After a moment, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I was desperate, Sister Meng.¡± ¡°At that time, when Lu Ming made his request, I couldn¡¯t think straight and agreed.¡± With that, he let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m really in a difficult situation.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no solution at all.¡± Meng Jie¡¯s words made Zhang Lixin¡¯s eyes light up again. He hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡± Meng Jie pointed at the remains of the hunters on the experiment table. ¡°They are the solution.¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 34 The pace of life was sometimes fast and sometimes slow. Wang Xiong was deeply moved by this. When it was fast, like yesterday, the pace was unbelievably fast¡ªmoving from here to Zhang family stronghold, Zhang Ye¡¯s promotion to a Level 2 Awakened, the night attack by the horde of zombies and the destruction of Zhang family stronghold, and then back here, witnessing Lu Ming dealing with the hunters and the horde of zombies. It was hard to imagine that Wang Xiong had moved houses twice in just a day. But as they say, after the bitteres the sweet. After yesterday¡¯s fast pace, the days suddenly became calm. He got up in the morning and led the survivors to clean up the streets. Since he had decided not to leave, this ce would be everyone¡¯s new home from now on. It was necessary to keep their own homes clean, and it was uneptable to have corpses scattered all over the doorstep. There was actually a lot of work to be done. Cleaning up the corpses was only one part of it¡­ He still had to reinforce the house, set up a cordon, and gather more survivors to increase the number of people in the stronghold. In short, there were many scattered tasks, each one time-consuming, that needed to be done. However, Wang Xiong enjoyed it to some extent. After all, when you set up your own home, there¡¯s always a sense of achievement, no matter how hard it was. After lunch, Zhang Lixin took a leave of absence, saying he wanted to help Lu Ming with the new weapons. Wang Xiong naturally had no objections. With the remaining three male survivors and Zhang Chengcheng, Wang Xiong¡¯s afternoon task was to move the corpses. He also collected corpse crystals. After working for a while, Zhang Chengcheng suddenly said, ¡°How many corpse crystals have you collected?¡± Wang Xiong replied, ¡°15 first level ones and one for the second level.¡± Although the corpse crystals melted instantly when consumed, they were quite sturdy under normal circumstances. At least, even after smashing the corpses of the hunters,there were no visible cracks on the corpse crystals. ¡°Give Brother Lu the Tier 2 corpse crystals.¡± Zhang Chengcheng insisted on the distribution of the Tier 2 corpse crystals. Wang Xiong had no objections. ¡°As for the Level 1 corpse crystal, which one of us will use it?¡± She looked at Wang Xiong with a burning gaze, but Zhang Chengcheng realized that Wang Xiong looked troubled. Soon, Wang Xiong said bitterly, ¡°It seems easy for an Awakened to advance, but after advancing, it will definitely attract a zombie wave. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± They seemed to have been traumatized by the oue of Zhang Ye and the Zhang family¡¯s stronghold. Zhang Chengcheng could not help but roll her eyes. At first, he thought that Wang Xiong was very reliable, butpared to Brother Lu, the difference was obvious. ¡°Brother Lu, what are you afraid of? If you don¡¯t advance, give me the corpse crystal.¡± Wang Xiong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Not only was he suppressed by Lu Ming, but he was also suppressed by a woman. Where was Wang Xiong¡¯s dignity as a man? At the side, Yang Guan smiled as he worked. ¡°Don¡¯t fight or snatch. I think the two of you can advance to the next level. Previously, Brother Zhang¡­¡± Yang Guan stopped talking halfway. But the meaning was clear. There must be Level 1 corpse crystals at the ce where Zhang Ye died. At the mention of Zhang Ye, Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s expressions darkened. Soon, Wang Xiong sighed and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I have to go back and take a look tomorrow.¡± ¡°Not only for Brother Zhang, but we also have to return to the Zhang family¡¯s stronghold to see if there are any survivors.¡± The probability was obviously very low, but he had to go. Another survivor, Qin Lie, said, ¡°There¡¯s food at the Zhang family¡¯s stronghold. We don¡¯t have food here. For food, we have to go back.¡± Food was always a major problem. Zombies did not eat food but only humans. Therefore, there must be leftover food in the Zhang family¡¯s stronghold. Wang Xiong nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll go back and take a look tomorrow. I¡¯ll clean the streets today and make a simple cordon.¡± ¡­ In the afternoon, Lu Ming refreshed his skill: Proficiency in Throwing. But the results were not good. He could not practice this skill at home because there wasn¡¯t enough space. Opening the window to farm the proficiency would cause too muchmotion and damage public facilities, so Lu Ming was unwilling to do it. The only option was to change it to unarmedbat. Hand-to-hand Combat Lv3 (64/300). One punching bag after another burst under the hammering, but their skill proficiency increased extremely slowly. About an hourter, Lu Ming, with his arms akimbo, looked at the scattered sandbags on the ground, and shook his head in frustration. The troublesome thing was that as his physical fitness improved, not only could the training equipment not keep up, but even farming skills became difficult. The increase in skill proficiency in punching sandbags was minimal. Moreover, if he used a little strength, the sandbags bags would be damaged on the spot. The training time was not as long as recing the sandbags. Besides, Lu Ming did not prepare too many punching bags. He opened the attribute panel. He had 50 proficiency points for a day of fitness. He had reached the maximum for the day. Slingshot Lv. 11. No proficiency in target shooting. Crossbow Shooting Lv. 2, Cold Weapon Lv. 10, and Hand-to-Hand Combat Lv. 9 were simr. Throw Lv1 could not be farmed at home. The only thing he could farm was Archery Lv7 (168/700). But Lu Ming ran out of bows and arrows¡­ ¡°So when will Bing be able to handle the weapons?¡± He made a request in the morning and wanted the results in the afternoon. A bast*rd wouldn¡¯t even do that¡­ He was wondering if he should hurry her when the doorbell suddenly rang. He went downstairs and turned on the electronic screen. He saw Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Brother Lu.¡± Outside the door, Zhang Chengcheng smiled charmingly, her face shy. ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver something to Brother Lu.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s face lit up. Could the weapon have arrived? However, when he saw the gray crystal, his head was filled with questions. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Level 2 Corpse Crystal, Brother Lu? You should have seen it before, right?¡± Otherwise, how could you have your current strength? Zhang Chengcheng thought. Lu Ming: ¡°???¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Just looking at it, you could tell it was not something good, and Lu Ming did not have a hobby of collecting things. Zhang Chengcheng was stunned for a moment before she immediately nodded in understanding. Yes. Brother Lu¡¯s strength was clearly stronger than a Level 2 Awakened. He was most likely a level-three Awakened. Why would a level-three Awakened need level-two corpse crystals? Putting away the corpse crystals, Zhang Chengcheng continued, ¡°And Brother Lu, this morning, we¡­¡± In a crisp voice, she described everything that had happened in the neighborhood today. She heard from Wang Xiong that Lu Ming was unwilling to go out, and Wang Xiong used to be in charge of sending Lu Ming a message from the outside worldmonly known as the ¡°human friend circle¡±. Hearing this, Zhang Chengcheng volunteered to ept the mission. After all, there was nothing more important than letting Brother Lu understand the outside world. And the important things had to be handled by him. ¡°Wang Xiong and I will prepare to go to the original gathering ce to take a look tomorrow¡­¡± Zhang Chengcheng was actually not a chatty person. However, when she thought of the man standing opposite the door who could wield Thor¡¯s Hammer, her desire to talk rose to an unprecedented level. ¡°We¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯re going out tomorrow?¡± Zhang Chengcheng nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes, if you encounter a zombie, you can lure it back. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Lu Ming had no choice. Since killing a target did not increase proficiency, he could only kill zombies. It was too dangerous to go out and kill zombies. Lu Ming would not take the initiative to take the risk. If those people outside could lure some zombies back, he would shoot them from the windowsill. This was also an eptable method. His strength could not stop increasing. This was Lu Ming¡¯s asset! However, Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s heart warmed. Is he afraid that I¡¯ll be in danger? Is he concerned about me? Yes, he must be concerned about me. Redness rose to her cheeks, and Zhang Chengcheng began to stutter. After barely saying a few more words, Zhang Chengcheng said goodbye like a frightened deer and heard another voice from inside the door. ¡°If you encounter danger, lure it back! Don¡¯t forget.¡± Zhang Chengcheng felt her entire body go weak¡­ Chapter 34 Chapter 35 ¡°Day 13 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday, Chest Exercise Day.¡± Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng set off early in the morning for the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce. Before she left, Zhang Chengcheng looked back at Lu Ming¡¯s house and saw the window on Lu Ming¡¯s second floor with the small hole opened. She could vaguely see Lu Ming¡¯s shining eyes. She nodded at the observation hole. Then the window openedpletely, and Lu Ming, who was standing at the window, nodded at Zhang Chengcheng. ¡°Don¡¯t forget!¡± Zhang Chengcheng was almost mesmerized. Wang Xiong was confused. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Zhang Chengcheng thought for a moment and said mysteriously, ¡°This is an agreement between a man and a woman. You don¡¯t understand.¡± Wang Xiong: ¡°???¡± So I¡¯m neither a man nor a woman? What the hell is going on! ¡­ He watched Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng walk away. Then he looked down at the street. Yang Guan, Qin Lie, and Wei Jiming, the three survivors, were cleaning the street. He pricked up his ears to listen for sounds. When he did not hear the roar of the zombies, Lu Ming closed the window and began to eat breakfast. He had made his own buns for breakfast. They were filled with canned meat and tasted pretty good. After eating 15 fist-sized buns in one go, Lu Ming felt a little satisfied. He went up the stairs to read and watch videos. After half an hour of rest, Lu Ming began the day¡¯s training. ¡­ Around eleven o¡¯clock, the exercise ended and three barbells broke. With his hands on his hips, Lu Ming looked at the twisted equipment andforted himself. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Bro Soldier has already started making new ones for me.¡± He opened the attribute panel. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 29.5 (30.4) ¡ü. Physique: 30 (30.9) ¡ü. Agility: 29.4 (30.3) ¡ü. Fitness Lv4 (300/400). No matter how tired he was, when Lu Ming saw his attributes increase, he felt that his efforts were worth it. After drinking a cup of protein powder drink, he went to the window and began to peep. The three survivors were still working. From the smiles on their faces, Lu Ming could tell that they also felt that their work was worth it. Coincidentally, Zhang Lixin walked out of the house and was spotted by Lu Ming. When he saw what Zhang Lixin was holding, Lu Ming heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Bro Soldier is reliable.¡± ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve made the weapon for you, take a look and see how it is.¡± Zhang Lixin stood under Lu Ming¡¯s house, his eyes filled with weariness. He had worked on these two things for a day and a night. The two things Zhang Lixin made were naturally a bow and a slingshot. ¡°Throw them up to me,¡± said Lu Ming as he opened the window on the second floor. Zhang Lixin immediately threw the bow and slingshot up, and Lu Ming caught them carefully. He examined the weapons in his hand. The weapons were a bit rough and felt cold to the touch. And from the shape of the weapons, it was not difficult to guess their material. ¡°Bones?¡± ¡°Yes, bones from the zombie¡¯s corpse. The bones of the hunter you killed.¡± Lu Ming didn¡¯t find it disgusting because Zhang Lixin had cleaned them up quite well. Besides, weapons themselves were meant for killing, and using bones as weapons was an ancestral craft that had been passed down. He looked at the bow and arrow. The bow was made from the hunter¡¯s spine, and Lu Ming could see that there were many cracks on this spine, making the bow seem unreliable. ¡°I¡¯ve tried it. Even though the hunter¡¯s spine has many cracks from your attacks, it still has better strength than the steel materials I could find, and it¡¯s more resilient.¡± ¡°As for the bowstring, it¡¯s made from the hunter¡¯s tendons.¡± Lu Ming drew the bow to test the feel. He pulled the bow with 50% of his strength and the bow easily withstood it. He increased the force to 80%. The bow could not bear it anymore. ¡°But it¡¯s not bad.¡± Whether for practicing skills or shooting zombies, this bow could be considered usable¡ªafter all, it was the apocalypse, and Lu Ming could not ask for too much. Seeing that Lu Ming seemed satisfied, Zhang Lixin breathed a sigh of relief. His tone was much more rxed. ¡°Compared to the bow, the slingshot should be even better.¡± The slingshot was made from the same materials as the bow, taken from the hunter. However,pared to the bow, the slingshot required less material. Less material meant more suitable materials and easier production. After all, with the hunter being smashed into that state, Zhang Lixin felt that it was a miracle in itself that he was able to assemble a usable longbow from it. Lu Ming picked up the slingshot and realized that it was indeed as Zhang Lixin had said. The slingshot was better than the bow. Even though Lu Ming pulled the slingshot with all his strength, the slingshot barely withstood the force¡ªthis meant that this slingshot could unleash Lu Ming¡¯s full strength. Lu Ming was in a good mood, his face beaming. ¡°Thank you, Bro Soldier!¡± ¡°Hey, just call me Zhang Lixin.¡± Since Lu Ming was in a good mood, Zhang Lixin was naturally in a good mood. He smiled and waved at Lu Ming on the second floor. However, Lu Ming¡¯s next words immediately wiped the smile off Zhang Lixin¡¯s face. ¡°By the way, Bro Xin, that barbell¡­¡± Zhang Lixin: ¡°¡­¡± The atmosphere became a little awkward. After a moment, Zhang Lixin sighed. ¡°Brother Lu¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me brother, just call me Lu Ming. You¡¯re older than me.¡± ¡°Alright, Lu, to be honest, with the current conditions, we really can¡¯t make the kind of metal bars with that level of strength that you want.¡± If it were the bow and slingshot, Zhang Lixin could still try to find materials on the spot, but as for that kind of high-strength metal bar, even if it cost Zhang Lixin¡¯s life, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Lu Ming could see the difficulty on Zhang Lixin¡¯s face. However, the metal bar was rted to Lu Ming¡¯s fitness and attribute gains¡­ Lu Ming also said with a troubled expression, ¡°Bro Xin, please help me think of a solution. Fitness equipment is really very important to me.¡± Zhang Lixin asked curiously, ¡°More important than weapons?¡± Lu Ming nodded heavily. ¡°More important than weapons!¡± Something wasn¡¯t right. Aren¡¯t the Awakened individuals supposed to enhance their strength through awakening? How many Awakened would consider fitness equipment more important than weapons? Zhang Lixin had a keen eye for the blind spot, but he did not think too much about it. He just sighed and nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll think of a solution. But don¡¯t get your hopes up too much.¡± ¡°Just do your best, Brother Xin.¡± Lu Ming was not a demanding person. ¡­ After watching Zhang Lixin leave, Lu Ming closed the window. He sat in his chair and examined the bow and the slingshot in his hands. He could see that Zhang Lixin had good craftsmanship and put in the effort. The details of the bow and the slingshot were well done. However, the hunter¡¯s bones were too hard, and without professional equipment, the overall shape of the bow and the slingshot appeared rough. ¡°But as long as they work.¡± There was nothing more important than functionality! As Luming yed with the slingshot, he liked it more and more. This slingshot was currently the only long-range weapon that could allow Lu Ming to unleash his full strength! ¡°Let¡¯s give it a name.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call it¡­¡± ¡°Hunter! Yes, let¡¯s call it Hunter!¡± Lu Ming was a novice at naming things, but he was quite satisfied with the name ¡®Hunter¡¯¡ªsimple, practical and exuded a strong killing intent! Not only did it reveal the material of the slingshot, but also its purpose. He looked at the bow and arrow next to it. ¡°Let¡¯s call you¡­ Training Bow and Arrows.¡± The difference was immediately apparent. He had no choice. Lu Ming was not very satisfied with this longbow made from the hunter¡¯s spine, so he naturally did not bother giving it a name. He changed to a new arrow target and picked up the Training Bow and Arrows, preparing to practice archery for a while to improve his proficiency. Chapter 35 Chapter 36 Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng spent the entire morning before they found the ce where Zhang Ye met his demise. The scene could only be described as a bloody mess, with bodies strewn about. The destructive power of a Level 2 Awakened was indeed shocking. The night before yesterday, Zhang Ye fought desperately. Although he did not kill the Hunter, he did take down many Tier 1 giant zombies. However, it seemed that there were not many survivors who knew about corpse crystals and their effects. Therefore, the corpse crystals scattered on the ground remained untouched. Perhaps no survivors dared to explore this battlefield. Wang Xiong was not in a hurry to count his gains. After standing in silence for a long time, he turned to look at Zhang Chengcheng by his side, whose face was filled with sorrow. ¡°My condolences.¡± Zhang Chengcheng gently closed her eyes. Just by looking at the scene, she could imagine what Zhang Ye had experienced before he died. A momentter, she opened her eyes. The sadness in them was gone, leaving only determination. ¡°If he had Brother Lu¡¯s strength, my brother probably wouldn¡¯t have died, right?¡± Wang Xiong scratched his head, not knowing how to answer this question. He then saw Zhang Chengcheng smile casually and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get to work.¡± ¡­ The deceased was gone, but the living still had to move on. Inyman¡¯s terms, there was work to be done, and it had to work. They were busy working until two in the afternoon before Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng finally collected all the corpse crystals¡ª19 in total. Including the Tier 1 corpse crystals he had collected previously, Wang Xiong had a total of 1 Tier 2 corpse crystal and 34 Tier 1 corpse crystals. This quantity was clearly enough for Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng. However, collecting corpse crystals was only part of their mission. Without distributing the corpse crystals first, Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng hurriedly made their way to the original stronghold of the Zhang family. The oue was inevitable¡ªthere was no chance of survival. From the moment Zhang Ye fled the stronghold with Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng, there was no possibility of the Zhang family¡¯s stronghold remaining. Due to the presence of the walls, only a small portion of the zombies in the stronghold had dispersed. The remaining zombies were densely packed, and many of them were the survivors of the original stronghold. Zhang Chengcheng saw many familiar faces. The gatekeeper uncle, though slightlyme, was brave and strong. The auntie who served food in the cafeteria, with a fierce appearance but a kind heart, would often give Zhang Chengcheng an extra spoonful of rice. There were even several children around one meter tall whom Zhang Chengcheng used to y jump rope with. But now, all these familiar people had turned into zombies, wandering and roaring in the gathering ce, with grotesque and foul appearances. ¡°Phew.¡± Letting out a heavy breath, Zhang Chengcheng patted Wang Xiong and pointed to the eastern corner of the courtyard. ¡°That¡¯s the cer over there. There¡¯s a lot of food in there.¡± That was Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s target. However, to obtain food, the zombies horde in the courtyard were an unavoidable obstacle. After some thought, Wang Xiong said, ¡°Charge in?¡± Zhang Chengcheng shook her head. ¡°One of us can lure the zombies away while the other moves the supplies.¡± ¡°But whether it¡¯s your method or mine, it¡¯s a little slow. I have another idea.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back for now.¡± ¡­ At six o¡¯clock in the evening, Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng returned to the shelter. After finishing their meal, Zhang Chengcheng shared the idea she hade up with. ¡°Let¡¯s advance in level first. Wang Xiong and I will both advance. Once we advance to Level 2 Awakened, it will be very easy for us to retrieve the supplies from the Zhang¡¯s family stronghold.¡± The others had actually anticipated Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s idea. However, at this moment, Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s brazen words made the others hold their breaths and their expressions unknowingly stiffened. The destruction of the Zhang n¡¯s stronghold was ultimately caused by Zhang Ye¡¯s advancement in rank. Although this matter was not Zhang Ye¡¯s fault, everyone had personally experienced the consequences. Now, when Zhang Chengcheng mentioned advancing in rank again, everyone could not help but be worried and afraid. Seeing the hesitant and uneasy expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, Zhang Chengcheng quickly eased the tension with a single sentence. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Brother Lu will take action.¡± ¡°This is different from thest time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget where we are, and don¡¯t forget who else is here.¡± The tense atmosphere eased instantly. Wang Xiong pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°I think Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s idea is feasible.¡± Meng Jie added, ¡°It¡¯s not just feasible, but we have to do it.¡± To refrain from advancing in rank due to fear of zombies. This was undoubtedly a slow death. Not to mention Lu Ming, even without him, Awakened ones still had to advance if they were capable of doing so.. In this world, not taking risks was equivalent to choosing death. The seven of them unanimously agreed with Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s proposal. Seeing this, Zhang Chengcheng immediately stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with Brother Lu.¡± ¡­ At 6:30 pm, Lu Ming was reading after dinner when he heard the doorbell ring. He went downstairs and turned on the electronic screen. As expected, he saw Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s face. ¡°Good evening, Brother Lu.¡± ¡°Hello, Madam Zhang.¡± ¡°Brother Lu, just call me Chengcheng.¡± ¡°Alright, Zhang Chengcheng.¡± The term ¡°Chengcheng¡± was too intimate, and Lu Ming was not used to it. It was better to call her by her full name. Zhang Chengcheng didn¡¯t dwell too much on the issue of addressing, so after exchanging greetings, she got straight to the point. ¡°Wang Xiong and I went out today to our original stronghold¡­¡± ¡°And then¡­¡± ¡°Finally¡­¡± We¡¯re nning to¡­¡± Zhang Chengcheng exined everything in one breath. Lu Ming fell into deep thought at the other end of the line. After a moment, Lu Ming spoke up. ¡°Therefore, the advancement of the Awakened will attract the zombies¡­. and you and Wang Xiong are nning to advance today. You want me to help you deal with the horde, right?¡± Zhang Chengcheng nodded. ¡°Yes, Brother Lu.¡± After some thought, Lu Ming asked, ¡°Approximately, how many zombies are expected toe?¡± Zhang Chengcheng gave an approximate number. ¡°A few hundred. There might also be dozens of giant zombies and multiple hunters.¡± After pondering, Lu Ming responded, ¡°That¡¯s not too many.¡± The day before, Lu Ming had killed several hundreds of zombies, which significantly reduced his fear of the horde. Lu Ming was even less afraid of the hunters. Last time, even without a hunter¡¯s slingshot, Lu Ming was able to kill one. This time, with a suitable weapon in hand, he would be even less afraid of them. Moreover, Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng advancing to level 2 would make them formidable fighters. Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s face lit up upon hearing this, but Lu Ming continued, ¡°I can help with this task, but I think we should be even more prepared. ¡°For example, let¡¯s establish a simple defensive formation centered around my house.¡± The main focus should be on protecting the doors and windows. He did not want the zombies to break through the door or window and threaten his safety. Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s heart warmed when she heard that. Yes. Setting up a defensive line centered around Brother Lu¡¯s house. This way, Brother Lu could better protect the safety of the other survivors. ¡°I get it.¡± Zhang Chengcheng nodded heavily, and Lu Ming on the other side of the door, smiled warmly. This woman is quite smart. Chapter 36 Chapter 37 Day 14 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Saturday, Back-Training Day. Early in the morning, Wang Xiong, Zhang Chengcheng, and the others got to work. Zhang Chengcheng stood on the street in high spirits and said to Wang Xiong, Zhang Lixin, Yang Guan, Qin Lie, and Wei Jiming in a clear voice, ¡°We¡¯ve already made the design ns yesterday. We¡¯ve also prepared sandbags, bricks, wire mesh, and everything else. Let¡¯s all work hard and strive toplete it by today!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± The five men responded enthusiastically, showing that they were also very focused on this matter. There was no choice but to be focused¡­ The advancement of an Awakened was rted to everyone¡¯s safety. This defensive line that Zhang Chengcheng called the Zombies Strike Array came from Mr. Lu Ming. It was also to better ensure everyone¡¯s safety. No one would take it lightly. The five men and one woman worked in full swing. Lu Ming, who was at home, also began his daily back training. memorization exercise. ¡°Crack.¡± ¡°Crack.¡± His attributes increased rapidly. However, as a result, the equipment was continuously worn out. The lifespan of the equipment would be greatly shortened if the weight was too heavy, but if the weight was reduced, it would reduce the training effect. It might not even stimte muscle growth and increase the attributes¡ªLu Ming did not have a good solution to this either. He could only ce his hopes on the soldier. An hour and a halfter, Lu Ming finished his exercise for the day. Name: Lu Ming. Age: 25 years old. Strength: 30.4 (31.3) ¡ü. Physique: 30.9 (31.8) ¡ü. Agility: 30.3 (31.2) ¡ü. Fitness Lv4 (350/400). He opened the window on the second floor and saw the busy crowd and a halfpleted Zombies Strike Array. The name Zombies Strike Array sounded imposing, but in reality, the structure of the entire line of defense was just a low wall. The height of the low wall was limited, only about 1.3 meters, so as not to obstruct Lu Ming¡¯s line of sight for shooting. But the disadvantage of such a low wall was that it could not really stop the zombies. They could easily cross it with a leap. On top of the wall, there was an additionalyer of wire mesh. The overall height was less than 1.7 meters, which was practically useless. However, the ingenuity was that the low wall was not sealed. Instead, there were two openings that were two meters wide. One opening was directly in front of Lu Ming¡¯s house and front window. The other opening was directly in front of the back window on the second floor of Lu Ming¡¯s house. The Tier 0 zombies had no brains, and the giant zombies and hunters were not very intelligent either. In Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s n, she and Wang Xiong, the two Awakened, would each block an opening. By the attraction of the Awakened to the zombies, it was enough to lure the zombies to the openings and prevent them from crossing the short wall. Whether it would work or not was still unknown. There were no designers or architects among the survivors, and there were limited materials. There was only so much they could do. In the afternoon, the main part of the Zombies Strike Array waspleted. Following Lu Ming¡¯s suggestion, Wang Xiong and the others built a nearly fully enclosed small fortress in front of Lu Ming¡¯s house. This was the second line of defense for the survivors. When he was building this, Wang Xiong was puzzled. This thing was an eyesore at Lu Ming¡¯s doorstep. Why not let the ordinary survivors hide inside Lu Ming¡¯s house? Lu Ming could not be bothered with him, but Zhang Chengcheng provided a reasonable answer. ¡°The smell of the living attracts the zombies.¡± ¡°If the survivors stay here, the zombies will only attack Brother Lu¡¯s door and not the back window. In that case, Brother Lu only needs to guard one window.¡± Wang Xiong came to a realization. That¡¯s right. Although Brother Lu is strong, he can¡¯t clone himself. It¡¯s convenient to have survivors as bait for Brother Lu to kill the zombies. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that! By nightfall, the entire construction work waspleted. Standing by the second-floor window, Lu Ming examined the entire defensive structure and nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± He was not exactly satisfied, but he was not disappointed either. When the horde of zombies attacked, Zhang Chengcheng and Wang Xiong each blocked an opening to attract the zombies so they would not w at the windows or break down the door. And if Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng could not hold on, it would buy enough time for Lu Ming to escape to the basement. Just as Zhang Chengcheng looked up at Lu Ming, their eyes met, and Lu Ming nodded slightly while Zhang Chengcheng was smiling. ¡°Brother Lu, is everything okay?¡± Lu Ming gave Zhang Chengcheng a thumbs up. Whether he was satisfied or not was another matter. It was basic courtesy to affirm the fruits of someone else¡¯s efforts, and Lu Ming had always been very polite. Zhang Chengcheng continued, ¡°By the way, Brother Lu, Wang Xiong and I are preparing to level up tonight.¡± Lu Ming nodded again. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ 21st day of the Apocalypse Calendar, 8 p.m. Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng sat at the dining table in the safe house. In front of each of them were 10 Tier 1 Corpse Crystals. Zhang Lixin, Meng Jie, and three others stood around, their gazes filled with concern and envy as they looked at Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng. ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Wang Xiong said, and he was the first to pick up the corpse crystals. He stuffed them into his mouth one by one. There was no taste to speak of, but it melted in his mouth. Soon, Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng had finished consuming the corpse crystals. A surge of heat welled up from within their bodies. All of this was no different from when Zhang Ye advanced. But there were subtle differences. When Zhang Ye advanced, his body heated up and his skin turned red. However, although Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng felt the heat in their bodies, their skin did not turn red. On the contrary, Wang Xiong¡¯s skin had a metallic luster, and when he tapped it gently with his nails, it made a metallic sound. As for Zhang Chengcheng, her skin showed no abnormalities, but the surrounding dust strangely floated up and then slowly descended, repeating this cycle. Meng Jie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Different superpowers!¡± Level 2 Awakened have different types of superpowers, and the external manifestations during advancement might indicate the types and functions of superpowers! About ten minutester, the advancement of the two waspleted! Their physique doubled on top of their original foundation.. Wang Xiong had a better foundation, so his physique had improved more than Zhang Chengcheng. However, this was not important. What mattered was the superpower that the two of them had awakened. ¡°My skin has be much harder.¡± With that, Wang Xiong activated his superpower. His entire body turned ashen, like an iron lump. ¡°Steel Skin. I call my superpower Steel Skin.¡± The Steel Skin superpower increased Wang Xiong¡¯s resistance to attacks, which was quitepatible with Wang Xiong¡¯sbat style. It was like adding icing on the cake. Everyone turned to look at Zhang Chengcheng. They saw Zhang Chengcheng stretched out her hand thoughtfully, and a twisted wave emanated from Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s hand andnded on Wang Xiong. Wang Xiong¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve be heavier.¡± Meng Jie said, ¡°No, it¡¯s gravity.¡± ¡°Chengcheng¡¯s superpower is gravity!¡± Zhang Chengcheng nodded. ¡°I should be able to control gravity. Not only increase it but also reduce the gravity attached to the target¡¯s body.¡± ¡°As for the upper limit of the superpower¡¯s effect, it¡¯s hard to say for now, more testing is needed.¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 38 There are currently no conditions to conduct further testing. As soon as theypleted the advancement, Wang Xiong, Zhang Chengcheng, and the other seven survivors stepped out of the safe house and came to the Zombies Strike Array in front of Lu Ming¡¯s house. This was their campground for the night. Fortunately, the temperature was manageable and he did not fall sick from the cold. As for the safety issue, he could only arrange for people to keep watch at night. She rang Lu Ming¡¯s doorbell. Zhang Chengcheng wanted to share the joy of advancement with Lu Ming. However, it was time for Lu Ming to sleep. ¡°Is the zombie wave here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t disturb me. I need to rest.¡± Zhang Chengcheng immediately looked apologetic. ¡®Yeah.¡¯ Brother Lu needed to conserve his energy to prepare for the final battle with the zombies. It was indeed inappropriate for her to disturb him. Regarding advancement and superpowers, she would leave them for future discussions. ¡­ After washing up, he changed into his pajamas. Lu Mingy on the bed, and his mind was filled with thoughts about fitness. With his increased strength, the fitness equipment could not keep up with Lu Ming¡¯s pace. ording to Lu Ming¡¯s estimation, his efficiency in farming attributes would decrease in about a week. And in a month, he would probably not be able to obtain any attribute points from his current fitness routine. This trouble was even greater than the impending zombie wave. He tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Around 11 p.m., the doorbell suddenly rang. Lu Ming got out of bed and went to the door. He turned on the electronic screen. On the screen, Wang Xiong¡¯s face looked grave as he said, ¡°Brother Lu, the horde is here.¡± Lu Ming perked up and his drowsiness vanished. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡­ ording to Dr. Meng Jie¡¯s theory, the Awakened and the zombies are in a mutually hunting rtionship. But if we delve deeper, zombies actually had visible advantages over humans. Having fewer weaknesses and being faster and stronger was only one aspect. Evolution was faster, and lower evolution conditions were another aspect. The greatest advantage of evolved zombiespared to survivors was their superhuman hunting instincts. They could easily sense the location of the Awakened. Meng Jie did not understand the logic behind this for the time being, but from her past experience, this meant that every time an Awakened leveled up, it would attract zombies of the same level or even higher, as well as a zombie tide led by high-level zombies. Under the bright moonlight, there were ghostly shadows looming. The zombies were tossing and jumping non-stop. They tramped through the mud and crossed the streets. Although their formation was chaotic, they had a clear target. There were nearly a thousand zombies, and even dozens of giant zombies mixed among them. A zombie horde of this scale was probably impossible for any civilian gathering ces at this stage, to cope with. And what was even more terrifying was themander of the zombie horde! At the rear of the zombie horde, five pink hunters stood in a row, their slightly crimson eyes looking in the direction of Lu Ming¡¯s house in the distance, and the greed in their eyes was about to spew out. It was the desire to feed! However, if one looked closely, one of the five hunters was slightly different from the other four. The other four hunters were all cold and aloof, disying an air of arrogance.. Only the hunter on the far right would asionally peeked at its counterparts. From time to time, its nose would twitch, and its eyes flickered with a gleam, like a husky mixed in the wolf pack. Although this huntercked the domineering aura of a normal hunter, it appeared even more clever and intelligent, as if it had a good brain. Its name was Simba. Simba was the name it had given itself. In fact, this hunter had been different from its kind since it first turned into a zombie. A Tier 0 zombie only knew how to locate its prey by sound. Although it was strong and powerful, it appeared dull-witted. Sometimes, a survivor could lure a Tier 0 zombie by throwing a ss bottle. But Simba was different. From the moment it was born, it had a certain level of intelligence, and its eyesight was better than its kind. This made Simba¡¯s hunting trip exceptionally smooth. After bing a giant zombie, Simba¡¯s intelligence was higher. It even knew how to open doors and ransack homes. That was how it ambushed a Level 1 Awakened who was alone. The poor Awakened had his neck snapped by Simba in his sleep and died peacefully. After bing a Tier 2 Hunter, Simba¡¯s intelligence became moreprehensive. For example, Simba had seen a convoy swaggering down the street some time ago. The other zombies or even evolved zombies only knew that there were living people and Awakened ones in the convoy, and saw them as a feast. However, Simba could tell that the convoy was not to be trifled with from the appearance of the vehicles and the green clothes on humans. And it turned out to be true. Simba watched as the seven hunters led their underlings to charge, but they were killed or brutally beaten by a person wielding a pipe that spewed sparks and a physically strong Awakened wearing green clothes. Simba slipped away before the battle began. Even now, when recalling that incident, Simba was still proud of its wisdom. It could brag about this for the rest of its life. ¡°Roar.¡± Itspanion beside him growled. That was the signal for the final attack. Simba turned to look at itspanions, but a trace of disdain shed across its eyes. This was superiority in terms of intelligence. However, intelligence aside, strength was still strength. Simba¡¯s strength was not superior to its own kind. Its previous experience had taught Simba the importance of not being the first to engage in battle, based on the principle of shooting the bird that stuck out. For this group hunt, Simba still decided to fight at the end and snatch the top spot for itself.. In any case, its idioticpanions could not figure out who had contributed the most in the battle and who had contributed the least in the battle. If it did not scam them, who would it scam? As the five leaders sent out the signal in unison, the horde of zombies began their general attack. ¡­ Lu Ming¡¯s house. The window on the second floor was already open. Lu Ming held his hunter in his hand. There were 50 packs of steel beads on the table beside him. In the bright moonlight, Lu Ming could see the zombies approaching from the vige entrance, heading straight for the front door of his house. The air was filled with the howls of the zombies and a rancid smell, which made Lu Ming even more focused. Lu Ming pulled the slingshot taut with force, his gaze piercing. Until the first zombie appeared a hundred meters away. Lu Ming suddenly released the slingshot. With a whoosh, the zombie¡¯s head exploded on the spot! The first kill of the hunter was swift, clean, and effortless. Lu Ming was also particrly satisfied with the hunter. Greater strength, longer range. This not only meant an expanded strike range but it also meant that the difficulty of shooting had increased. Once a shot hit its mark, one would gain more proficiency in slingshot shooting skills. Slingshot Shooting Lv11 (386 (+7) /1100). A headshot, added 7 proficiency points. Lu Ming had a premonition, but whether tonight would be dangerous or not remained uncertain. When it came to skill proficiency, he felt he had a good grasp of it. ¡­ The smell of a Level 2 Awakened filled the air, making the zombies even more frenzied. Even the highly intelligent Simba felt his body heat up and his appetite whetted! Devour the Awakened and evolve. This was ingrained in the zombies¡¯ instinct for survival! As it surveyed the crude defense line ahead, Simba could not help but curl its lips in disdain. The defense line was crude, there were too few Awakened, and there were no iron pipes that could spew fire. With the onught of its own foolishpanions and itself, there was only one oue awaiting this rudimentary gathering ce. That was annihtion! However, as Simba watched, it slowly realized that something seemed to be amiss. Chapter 38 Chapter 39 The zombies surged forward, more than anticipated. There was a vast expanse of zombies. For a moment, Wang Xiong could not count the exact number. Taking a deep breath, Wang Xiong¡¯s skin began to turn ashen and he spoke to Zhang Lixin and the other ordinary survivors. ¡°Go to the fortress!¡± Zhang Lixin, Meng Jie, and the other three entered the fortress without hesitation. After the ordinary survivors took their positions, Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng exchanged a nce, and had a tacit understanding. Wong Xiong immediately took a detour and came to the gap in the back window. The entire zombie strike array was now set up properly. Lu Ming, upied the high ground on the second floor as the firepower point, delivering deadly blows to the zombies. With Zhang Chengcheng in front, and Wang Xiong in the back, blocking the two gaps, they formed the first line of defense for Lu Ming¡¯s house. At the same time, they were also serving as bait to attract the zombies. The useless ordinary survivors were all gathered in the small fortress outside Lu Ming¡¯s house, doing the same bait job. Then was this Zombie Strike Array effective? The answer was¡­ unknown¡­ This was because Lu Ming¡¯s killing speed was shockingly fast, not giving the Zombies Strike Array a chance to unleash its power. Ripples could be seen flying out of the second-floor window andnding on the zombies. Most of the bullets hit their targets urately. Even if there were asional misses, Lu Ming would quickly make up for it by shooting off the zombies¡¯ heads within a second. For the zombies, a 100 meters was not a very long distance . However, with Lu Ming on the second floor harvesting, the zombies found it extremely difficult to move across that 100 meters. Hundreds of zombies fell on the road. The leading zombies finally approached within 30 meters of the Zombies Strike Array. However, the potholes and traps everywhere further hindered the progress of the zombies. Zhang Chengcheng also stretched out her hand, and a distorted wave lifted from her hand, covering the area in front. The zombies slowed down instantly. It was as if the zombies were carrying a heavy burden of more than a hundred catties. This scene made Lu Ming widen his eyes. ¡°What the hell is this!?¡± Superpower?! These days, even superpowers exist!? Hearing Lu Ming¡¯s voice, Zhang Chengcheng turned around and smiled, ¡°it¡¯s my level-two awakened superpower.¡± ¡°Slowing down?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s gravity.¡± Hearing Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s response, a spark suddenly shed in Lu Ming¡¯s mind. But now was not the time to think about it¡­ From the corner of his eye, he nced at Zhang Chengcheng. Lu Ming unleashed his crazy hand speed from his 25 years of single life. He shot at a frantic speed, just wanting to quickly deal with the horde and thoroughly test his conjecture. ¡­ Simba felt a little confused. Looking at therge group of harvested zombies in front of him, there was only one thought in Simba¡¯s mind. ¡°This is impossible!!¡± Simba¡¯s intelligence was indeed ¡°extraordinary,¡± and it realized a horrifying fact. The ones killing the horde were not two Level 2 Awakened, but an ¡°ordinary person¡± who was not even within its perception range. That was what confused Simba the most. Thebat power of a Level 2 Awakened was clearly very strong. If the two Level 2 Awakened killed the horde, Simba would not be so surprised¡ªbecause its underlings were just cannon fodder that consumed the physical strength and superpowers of the Awakened. The more they died, the more advantageous it was for hunting. However, Simba could not ept that the horde of zombies had suffered a fatal blow before the two Level 2 Awakened even made a move. A sense of unease began to rise in its heart. When Simba saw the zombies falling to the ground at an increasing speed, it rolled its eyes and came up with a n! ¡°Roar.¡± (That ordinary person ying slingshot on the second floor is too ruthless! This can¡¯t go on! Brothers, charge at him!) With one call, the other four hunters responded! The other four hunters did not quite understand the situation or the meaning behind Simba¡¯s roar. However, they clearly understood the meaning of charging forward. Coincidentally, following their usual hunting logic, it wasn¡¯t too early for them to make a move now, and the timing was appropriate. ¡°Swish.¡± Under the moonlight, four figures swiftly flew out, like the most skilled parkour yers, leaping and treading on buildings and vehicles as they rushed towards Lu Ming¡¯s house. Simba, on the other hand, remained motionless. It just widened its eyes, carefully observing the situation. It even showed signs of retreating. Until there was a loud ¡°bang¡±. The head of the hunter charging at the front exploded like a rotten watermelon. His body fell from the sky andnded on the ground, leaving behind a nearly 10-meter-long trail of blood. Even with Simba¡¯s eyesight, he could only vaguely see a small spherical object shooting out from the second-floor window, instantly killing with a headshot. ¡°What the hell is this!?¡± ¡°Bang.¡± The second hunter also could not escape the fate of having his head blown off. Even though they were very fast, Lu Ming¡¯s dynamic vision was stronger, with a three-dimensional attribute advantage of more than 10 points, enough for Lu Ming topletely overwhelm the hunters. ¡°Bang.¡± The third pellet was slightly off course and only hit the hunter in the leg. However, Simba could see how terrifying the attack was. Its entire leg was sent flying as if its body had exploded. As soon as the third hunter fell, its head exploded once again. it could not possibly be any more dead. The fourth hunter still did not notice the tragic state of hispanions. With threepanions as cannon fodder, the hunter sessfully rushed within 30 meters of the death line. Seeing this, Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s gaze sharpened, and unleashed an even stronger gravity superpower, pinning the hunter to the ground, rendering it unable to move. ¡°Bang.¡± The oue was without any surprises. ¡­ All four of them perished in less than half a minute. Simba was first dumbfounded, then suddenly shivered uncontrobly. With the higher IQ of a top-ranked zombie, Simba made the wisest and smartest decision of its life. Without another word, it turned and ran. Under the moonlight, a hunter named Simbanded on all fours, baring its teeth, saliva flying everywhere. Its speed was so fast that even its facial skin was rippling in the wind, almost leaving a lingering image in the moonlight. In just a minute, Simba ran out of Good Hope Vige. Hearing the roars of the zombie horde in Good Hope Vige, a glimmer of post-disaster survival shed in Simba¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mon¡­ monsters¡­¡± There are monsters in this damn ce! Looking at the three characters ¡°Good Hope Vige¡± on the beam at the vige entrance, Simba made a decision. ¡°I, Simba, would rather starve to death, die of thirst! I will nevere to this damn ce called Good Hope Vige again!¡± After muttering to itself, Simba turned its head and left without a care in the world. ¡­ Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s gravity superpower was a perfect match for Lu Ming. The zombies swarmed over. Lu Ming¡¯s shots could not keep up with the speed of the zombies charging. However, under the suppression of Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s gravity power, the speed of the horde slowed down and the zombies became idiotic targets. As for the four hunters¡­ Well, Lu Ming had felt that the hunters did not give him a strong sense of oppression. At this moment, he did not feel particrly proud of shooting down the four hunters. Slingshot Lv. 11-Lv. 12. Then, from Level 12 to Level 13! Until it froze at Level 13 (1075/1300), wherever Lu Ming¡¯s gaze reached, there was not a single active zombie to be seen. Smacking his lips, Lu Ming was overjoyed. ¡°When ites to leveling up proficiency, it¡¯s still better with zombies.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 40 The massive horde of zombies came fast and died fast. With Lu Ming in charge, the situation remained under control. Although there were still unavoidable zombies approaching, with Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng covering him, it was just a close call. Before midnight, before the start of a new day, everything settled down. Carefully putting away his slingshot, Lu Ming looked down at Zhang Chengcheng. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Come over at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s gravity superpower sparked an idea in Lu Ming. He was concerned about his gym equipment wearing out too quickly and not providing enough resistance, but Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s gravity superpower gave Lu Ming a new direction.. Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s face lit up, but she quickly restrained herself. ¡°Sure, Brother Lu.¡± She nodded obediently, turned around to face away from Lu Ming, but could no longer hide the joy on her face. Lu Ming took the initiative to approach her. What could it be? Could it be¡­ No, no, no. That is a bit far-fetched, and things are progressing too quickly. But regardless, the fact that Lu Ming took the initiative to look for her was a significant milestone. It could mean that their rtionship was on the fast track and driving together wasn¡¯t far away¡­ As she indulged in her happy thoughts, Wang Xiong¡¯s untimely voice interrupted. ¡°I think we¡¯re really short on manpower.¡± Wang Xiong walked over from the rear opening, looking at the floor covered in corpses, his head buzzing. Well, that settled it. There was no need to do anything else tomorrow. Just dealing with these bodies would keep the seven survivors busy for several days. But all in all, today was a day to celebrate. Two Awakened had advanced to Level 2, and the iing zombie horde was defeated. With these thoughts in mind, Wang Xiong knocked on the small fortress and called out Zhang Lixin and the others, signing with emotion. ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯re awesome!¡± ¡­ Tonight, there was no time for anything else. Including Lu Ming, the eight people in the gathering ce went back to their respective homes to rest, leaving everything for tomorrow. After a pleasant sleep, Lu Ming opened his eyes. He devoured twentyrge buns in one go and let out a contented sigh. He went up to the second floor and came to the windowsill to observe the street. Wang Xiong had already started to clean up the streets with his men. Zhang Chengcheng was standing below at Lu Ming¡¯s house. She seemed to have spotted Lu Ming. Zhang Chengcheng looked up and waved hard at the dark window on the second floor. ¡°Brother Lu, you said yesterday that you were looking for me. Now I¡¯m here.¡± It was not known how long she had been standing at the door¡­ Lu Ming opened the window and said to Zhang Chengcheng, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do today? I remember you saying that you¡¯re nning to go back to the original gathering ce to take a look and transport food.¡± ¡°No, no, our business can wait. Brother Lu¡¯s matter is the most important.¡± Since Lu Ming said he had something to discuss, everything else had to take a backseat. Is food or the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce more important than Brother Lu¡¯s matter? That was clearly not the case. Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s response made Lu Ming feel a little embarrassed. He asked for her help, and she had put aside her own matters to assist him¡­ What a good person. Lu Ming quickly said, ¡°My matters can wait.¡± Zhang Chengcheng: ¡°My matters can wait also.¡± If she can wait, then it¡¯s fine¡­ Wang Xiong, who was moving the corpses, sighed silently. There was really not enough food. However, Lu Ming took Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s words seriously. After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming said, ¡°Alright, wait for me. I¡¯lle down right away.¡± ¡°Sure, Brother Lu.¡± ¡­ Picking up the barbells and dumbbells on the second floor, as well as the squat bench and other equipment, then Lu Ming went downstairs and came to the door. Standing at the door, Lu Ming hesitated for a moment¡­ Should I go out or not? If he wanted Zhang Chengcheng to assist him with his training, the two of them had toe into contact. First of all, one thing was certain. Lu Ming would never let Zhang Chengcheng into his house, so he had to get out. But it was the apocalypse outside¡­ with zombies everywhere. It was dangerous to go out, so he had to be cautious. Moreover, the human heart was unpredictable. What if Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng intended harm toward him when he went out? What should he do then? Just as he was about to step out, Lu Ming felt that his decision was somewhat imprudent. At that moment, the doorbell rang. Lu Ming checked the electronic screen and saw Zhang Chengcheng speaking, ¡°Brother Lu, are you moving things? Do you need our help?¡± ¡°No need!¡± He bluntly rejected Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s offer of help. Lu Ming heaved a long sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s take a gamble.¡± After a few days of interaction, Lu Ming felt that those people outside were all good people. There was a high probability that they did not harbor any ill intentions towards him. It seemed that they also did not have the ability to harm him. As for the zombies outside, they were indeed terrifying, but as long as he stayed within 30 meters¡­ no, within 10 meters of his home, he could quickly retreat inside if there was any danger. Moreover, once Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s superpower could solve the problems in his training, Lu Ming¡¯s gains would undoubtedly be significant! For the sake of these benefits, Lu Ming felt that taking a little risk was worthwhile. Lu Ming admitted that he was indeed taking a gamble. But in the face of the apocalypse, it was necessary to take some risks. ¡°I¡¯ll take the gamble!¡± ¡°Click, click, click, click, click. The five locks were unlocked. As the gate swung open, the bright sunlight poured in, illuminating Lu Ming, as if he were draped in a golden veil. Zhang Chengcheng, who was standing at the door, witnessed this scene in awe. She looked at his chiseled face. She looked at that sturdy figure. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡®He truly deserves to be the man who can wield the hammer of Thor.¡¯ ¡­ Lu Ming arranged the equipment seven meters away from the front door. Lu Ming tested it back and forth. After confirming that he could run back to the entrance within two seconds, open the door in three seconds, and be back home in five seconds, Lu Ming was somewhat relieved. Turning around and facing the curious gazes of the others, Lu Ming nodded calmly. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± ¡°Hello, Brother Lu!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Brother Lu. Just call me Lu Ming.¡± ¡°Sure, Brother Lu.¡± The way they addressed him was not that important. It was just that everyone was staring at him that made Lu Ming a little ufortable¡ªLu Ming had never been the one in the center of the stage, and he didn¡¯t like that feeling either. ¡°Um, aren¡¯t you all busy?¡± Zhang Lixin came to a realization, and he quickly said, ¡°Busy. We¡¯re all very busy. Brother Lu, you chat with Chengcheng. We¡¯ll get busy first.¡± The others also came to a realization. ¡°You two keep chatting, we¡¯re busy too.¡± ¡°Busy, we¡¯re all busy.¡± The ¡°crowd¡± finally dispersed, leaving only Lu Ming and Zhang Chengcheng. Zhang Chengcheng flicked her hair and said gently, ¡°Brother Lu, what do you need from me?¡± After a brief choice of words, Lu Ming said, ¡°Your superpower is gravity, right?¡± Zhang Chengcheng nodded. ¡°I want you to do me a favor. Use your superpower to assist me in my fitness training? What do you think?¡± Just this small matter¡­ Also, you¡¯re an Awakened. Is training really that important? Is it more important than a beauty? She was disappointed and puzzled, but on second thought, her doubts dissipated. The reason why she could not understand Brother Lu¡¯s actions was definitely because she was not at his level. Zhang Chengcheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 The massive horde of zombies came fast and died fast. With Lu Ming in charge, the situation remained under control. Although there were still unavoidable zombies approaching, with Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng covering him, it was just a close call. Before midnight, before the start of a new day, everything settled down. Carefully putting away his slingshot, Lu Ming looked down at Zhang Chengcheng. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Come over at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s gravity superpower sparked an idea in Lu Ming. He was concerned about his gym equipment wearing out too quickly and not providing enough resistance, but Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s gravity superpower gave Lu Ming a new direction.. Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s face lit up, but she quickly restrained herself. ¡°Sure, Brother Lu.¡± She nodded obediently, turned around to face away from Lu Ming, but could no longer hide the joy on her face. Lu Ming took the initiative to approach her. What could it be? Could it be¡­ No, no, no. That is a bit far-fetched, and things are progressing too quickly. But regardless, the fact that Lu Ming took the initiative to look for her was a significant milestone. It could mean that their rtionship was on the fast track and driving together wasn¡¯t far away¡­ As she indulged in her happy thoughts, Wang Xiong¡¯s untimely voice interrupted. ¡°I think we¡¯re really short on manpower.¡± Wang Xiong walked over from the rear opening, looking at the floor covered in corpses, his head buzzing. Well, that settled it. There was no need to do anything else tomorrow. Just dealing with these bodies would keep the seven survivors busy for several days. But all in all, today was a day to celebrate. Two Awakened had advanced to Level 2, and the iing zombie horde was defeated. With these thoughts in mind, Wang Xiong knocked on the small fortress and called out Zhang Lixin and the others, signing with emotion. ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯re awesome!¡± ¡­ Tonight, there was no time for anything else. Including Lu Ming, the eight people in the gathering ce went back to their respective homes to rest, leaving everything for tomorrow. After a pleasant sleep, Lu Ming opened his eyes. He devoured twentyrge buns in one go and let out a contented sigh. He went up to the second floor and came to the windowsill to observe the street. Wang Xiong had already started to clean up the streets with his men. Zhang Chengcheng was standing below at Lu Ming¡¯s house. She seemed to have spotted Lu Ming. Zhang Chengcheng looked up and waved hard at the dark window on the second floor. ¡°Brother Lu, you said yesterday that you were looking for me. Now I¡¯m here.¡± It was not known how long she had been standing at the door¡­ Lu Ming opened the window and said to Zhang Chengcheng, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do today? I remember you saying that you¡¯re nning to go back to the original gathering ce to take a look and transport food.¡± ¡°No, no, our business can wait. Brother Lu¡¯s matter is the most important.¡± Since Lu Ming said he had something to discuss, everything else had to take a backseat. Is food or the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce more important than Brother Lu¡¯s matter? That was clearly not the case. Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s response made Lu Ming feel a little embarrassed. He asked for her help, and she had put aside her own matters to assist him¡­ What a good person. Lu Ming quickly said, ¡°My matters can wait.¡± Zhang Chengcheng: ¡°My matters can wait also.¡± If she can wait, then it¡¯s fine¡­ Wang Xiong, who was moving the corpses, sighed silently. There was really not enough food. However, Lu Ming took Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s words seriously. After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming said, ¡°Alright, wait for me. I¡¯lle down right away.¡± ¡°Sure, Brother Lu.¡± ¡­ Picking up the barbells and dumbbells on the second floor, as well as the squat bench and other equipment, then Lu Ming went downstairs and came to the door. Standing at the door, Lu Ming hesitated for a moment¡­ Should I go out or not? If he wanted Zhang Chengcheng to assist him with his training, the two of them had toe into contact. First of all, one thing was certain. Lu Ming would never let Zhang Chengcheng into his house, so he had to get out. But it was the apocalypse outside¡­ with zombies everywhere. It was dangerous to go out, so he had to be cautious. Moreover, the human heart was unpredictable. What if Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng intended harm toward him when he went out? What should he do then? Just as he was about to step out, Lu Ming felt that his decision was somewhat imprudent. At that moment, the doorbell rang. Lu Ming checked the electronic screen and saw Zhang Chengcheng speaking, ¡°Brother Lu, are you moving things? Do you need our help?¡± ¡°No need!¡± He bluntly rejected Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s offer of help. Lu Ming heaved a long sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s take a gamble.¡± After a few days of interaction, Lu Ming felt that those people outside were all good people. There was a high probability that they did not harbor any ill intentions towards him. It seemed that they also did not have the ability to harm him. As for the zombies outside, they were indeed terrifying, but as long as he stayed within 30 meters¡­ no, within 10 meters of his home, he could quickly retreat inside if there was any danger. Moreover, once Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s superpower could solve the problems in his training, Lu Ming¡¯s gains would undoubtedly be significant! For the sake of these benefits, Lu Ming felt that taking a little risk was worthwhile. Lu Ming admitted that he was indeed taking a gamble. But in the face of the apocalypse, it was necessary to take some risks. ¡°I¡¯ll take the gamble!¡± ¡°Click, click, click, click, click. The five locks were unlocked. As the gate swung open, the bright sunlight poured in, illuminating Lu Ming, as if he were draped in a golden veil. Zhang Chengcheng, who was standing at the door, witnessed this scene in awe. She looked at his chiseled face. She looked at that sturdy figure. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡®He truly deserves to be the man who can wield the hammer of Thor.¡¯ ¡­ Lu Ming arranged the equipment seven meters away from the front door. Lu Ming tested it back and forth. After confirming that he could run back to the entrance within two seconds, open the door in three seconds, and be back home in five seconds, Lu Ming was somewhat relieved. Turning around and facing the curious gazes of the others, Lu Ming nodded calmly. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± ¡°Hello, Brother Lu!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Brother Lu. Just call me Lu Ming.¡± ¡°Sure, Brother Lu.¡± The way they addressed him was not that important. It was just that everyone was staring at him that made Lu Ming a little ufortable¡ªLu Ming had never been the one in the center of the stage, and he didn¡¯t like that feeling either. ¡°Um, aren¡¯t you all busy?¡± Zhang Lixin came to a realization, and he quickly said, ¡°Busy. We¡¯re all very busy. Brother Lu, you chat with Chengcheng. We¡¯ll get busy first.¡± The others also came to a realization. ¡°You two keep chatting, we¡¯re busy too.¡± ¡°Busy, we¡¯re all busy.¡± The ¡°crowd¡± finally dispersed, leaving only Lu Ming and Zhang Chengcheng. Zhang Chengcheng flicked her hair and said gently, ¡°Brother Lu, what do you need from me?¡± After a brief choice of words, Lu Ming said, ¡°Your superpower is gravity, right?¡± Zhang Chengcheng nodded. ¡°I want you to do me a favor. Use your superpower to assist me in my fitness training? What do you think?¡± Just this small matter¡­ Also, you¡¯re an Awakened. Is training really that important? Is it more important than a beauty? She was disappointed and puzzled, but on second thought, her doubts dissipated. The reason why she could not understand Brother Lu¡¯s actions was definitely because she was not at his level. Zhang Chengcheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± Chapter 41 - 41: The True Essence of Rehearsal Training and Fitness Chapter 41: The True Essence of Rehearsal Training and Fitness Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Today was the 22nd day of the Apocalypse Calendar. It was Sunday, the day of leg training. ording to usual schedule, Lu Ming¡¯s leg practice day was as follows: Warm up with a 20-minute jog. Then, it was time to torture the legs. There were two main types of exercises¡ªsquats and leg presses. After that, there was half an hour of stretching. Legs were an extremely important aspect of fitness training. This was because the thigh muscles in humans were the most developed. Strong thighs could not only provide explosive power but also promote testosterone secretion, significantly enhancing the effectiveness of exercise and athletic performance. It was also worth mentioning that human leg strength was extremely powerful. The amount of weight required for leg training far exceeded that of other body parts. As a result, every leg training day for Lu Ming was a nightmare for the fitness equipment, inflicting fatal blows on them. Today, he had Zhang Chengcheng as his assistant. Lu Ming also made some minor changes to his fitness routine. ¡°First, warm-up.¡± Warming up was crucial. A proper warm-up could effectively reduce the risk of injury. However, the significance of warm-up had diminished for Lu Ming several days ago¡ªbecause the treadmill could not keep up with his speed. Even running at its maximum speed for half an hour would not serve as a warm-up for Lu Ming. He would not even break a sweat, finding it easier than taking a stroll in the pre-apocalyptic world¡­ So, there was no way to warm up. But now, with Zhang Chengcheng around, things were different. ¡°Before we begin, we need to test the upper limit of your superpower.¡± After saying that, Lu Ming patted his chest. ¡°Activate your superpower on me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a distorted ripple emanated from Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s hand andnded on Lu Ming. His body instantly became heavier. In the pre-apocalyptic world, Lu Ming¡¯s weight was 150 catties. Two days ago, he weighed himself and his weight had already reached 200 catties. And now, with his superpower, Lu Ming felt that he had doubled in weight. In other words, 4.00 catties. But it was not enough. The gap was too wide. ¡°Go on.¡± Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s expression was solemn as she increased the efficiency of her superpower. ¡°I¡¯ll do it gradually. Brother Lu, if you can¡¯t handle it, just let me know.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zhang Chengcheng continued to exert more force. 2x gravity. 3x gravity. 4x¡­ 5x¡­ 10X¡­ 15X¡­ It was not until the gravity reached 15 times its normal level that Lu Ming regained the feeling he had before the apocalypse. It was worth mentioning that the condition of 15 times gravity was different from carrying a weight of 3 tons¡ªalthough they appeared the same in terms of increased weight, the sensation for Lu Ming waspletely different. Taking a refreshing breath, Lu Ming looked up at Zhang Chengcheng and noticed sweat slowly dripping down her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s 15 times gravity, right?¡± Zhang Chengcheng nodded. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°The pressure is significant, but bearable.¡± Superpowers consume a great deal of physical strength and require the utilization of mysterious factors within the Awakened individual. Even though Zhang Chengcheng was exerting 15 times gravity on a rtively small target¡ªonly Lu Ming¡ªthe high-intensity output of superpower energy still left her slightly fatigued. ¡°How long can you hold this state?¡± ¡°30 minutes, approximately¡­¡± Lu Ming frowned. The time was too short. Every workout session for himsted 1.5 to 2 hours. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break for now. II After Lu Ming said that, Zhang Chengcheng immediately ended her superpower. She saw Lu Ming pacing up and down, seemingly deep in thought. About five minutester, Lu Ming let out a long sigh. ¡°30 minutes¡­ Then I might need to modify my fitness n.¡± Right at the entrance, Lu Ming revised today¡¯s fitness n. First, warm-up. Lu Ming didn¡¯t intend to warm up by running¡ªthat would take too much time. Instead, he chose high-intensity interval training, also known as HUT. Jumping, squatting, bending over, push-ups, standing up, jumping¡ªrepeat the cycle. This was originally designed for high-intensity and efficient fat burning, but Lu Ming used it as a warm-up exercise. However, given Lu Ming¡¯s current physique, it seemed to be suitable. ¡°15 times gravity! Begin!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Zhang Chengcheng activated her superpower. Lu Ming began to operate like a madman! Under 15 times gravity, Lu Ming felt that his cells werepletely activated. With the intense energy consumption, sweat soon appeared on Lu Ming¡¯s forehead. Five minutester, Lu Mingpleted his warm-up. ¡°Maintain the intensity of my superpower!¡± With that, Lu Ming assumed the proper posture and began doing squats. This time, Lu Ming did not use any additional weights. He solely relied on his gravity superpower and body weight for his leg muscle training. At the beginning, Lu Ming felt that he could adapt to even greater weight, so he asked Zhang Chengcheng to increase the intensity of her superpower to 20 times! Squatted. Stood up. Arms raised parallel to the ground, with perfect form. One could clearly observe the muscles all over Lu Ming¡¯s body undting with each movement. The leg muscles, in particr, appeared like wriggling snakes ¡ªstrong and powerful, with a hint of ferociousness. One set of 20 squats. After it ended, Lu Ming said, ¡°Increase it further! 21 times!¡± Zhang Chengcheng gritted her teeth and increased the output power of her superpower once again. This was the first time Wang Xiong had seen Lu Ming work out. He stopped what he was doing and stood outside the zombie attack array, staring intently at Lu Ming during his workout. As a former mixed martial arts expert, Wang Xiong had a firm grasp on the realm of fitness. After all, in modernbat, other than techniques, physical strength was crucial. Greater agility, swiftness, greater strength, more explosive power¡ªphysical fitness formed the foundation ofbat. Correspondingly, Wang Xiong had conducted extensive research on sports science. He observed Lu Ming from the warm-up to the squats and finally the stretching. About twenty-five minutester, the entire fitness routine came to an end. Lu Ming was panting heavily, while Zhang Chengcheng was slumped on the ground,pletely exhausted. She was even more tired than Lu Ming¡­ It was at this moment that Wang Xiong spoke up. ¡°Brother Lu, do you enjoy working out?¡± Wiping off his sweat, Lu Ming nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the significance of it? Awakened ones only need to advance to be stronger. Moreover, fitness training for Awakened ones can no longer enhance their physical fitness. At best, it can only help maintain their physical state.¡± That was what puzzled him. Wang Xiong knew very well that fitness training could not surpass the limits of human beings, but awakening could. The body of an Awakened had already surpassed the limits of an ordinary human. Even with fitness training, he could not improve his physical fitness in the slightest¡ªsince bing an Awakened, Wang Xiong had not engaged in any fitness exercise. After giving it some thought, Lu Ming said, ¡°I¡¯m different.¡± Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng exchanged a nce, a hint of realization shing in their eyes. They knew in their hearts that they had discovered Lu Ming¡¯s secret. ¡°You awakened a special superpower? Can it continue to enhance your physical strength through fitness training?¡± Wang Xiong expressed his spection and his expression turned serious, ¡°This superpower is too terrifying!¡± Lu Ming remained silent. He could not exin the attribute system¡­ Fortunately, Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng automatically filled in the gaps and came up with a reasonable exnation. While stroking the stubble on his chin, Wang Xiong said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I think I can help you.¡± During Lu Ming¡¯s fitness just now, Wang Xiong noticed something. Lu Ming¡¯s fitness program seemed to be something a third-rate fitness coach would teach, or even something he made up himself¡­ It was not full of mistakes, but it had significant room for improvement. What a coincidence. Wang Xiong, who used to be an athlete, was much more professional in the field of fitness than Lu Ming.. Chapter 42 - 42: The True Essence of Rehearsal Training and Chapter 42: The True Essence of Rehearsal Training and Fitness (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hearing Wang Xiong¡¯s words, Lu Ming was interested. ¡°Brother Wang, what did you do previously?¡± Wang Xiong smiled and said, ¡°I was doing mixed martial arts.¡± Lu Ming was enlightened. When he first met Wang Xiong, Lu Ming felt that this guy was really good at fighting. With two children from his previous marriage, he could still jump up and down among the zombies and fight his way out. He even dared to set a trap for the giant zombies. He was not simple. At this moment, when he heard that Wang Xiong was trained in mixed martial arts before the apocalypse, Lu Ming¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good, aren¡¯t you?¡± Wang Xiong said humbly, ¡°The quasi-national level is just so-so.¡± Quasi-national-level was alright¡­ However, this also proved Wang Xiong¡¯s ability and standard. It was quite powerful. Thepetitive pressure in the field of athletes was very terrifying, the kind where one general achieved fame over the dead bodies of 10,000 soldiers. Every sessful athlete needed exceptional talent and tremendous effort to reach heights that were beyond the reach of ordinary individuals. They understood the most professional training methods and had sports experience that ordinary people could not ess. In short, it was just one sentence. Professional match! Lu Ming immediately straightened his expression. ¡°Brother Wang, please enlighten me.¡± ¡°First of all, I think there are some issues with your approach to fitness.¡± ¡°Who taught you to train like this?¡± Facing Wang Xiong¡¯s question, Lu Ming stood straight like a primary school student. He had always been a humble person. Since Lu Ming knew that Wang Xiong was much more knowledgeable in the field of sports science, he naturally listened attentively and treated him with the respect of a student. ¡°I researched it myself.¡± Wang Xiong nodded in realization and asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s the purpose of your fitness?¡± Lu Ming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Be stronger.¡± ¡°Not for that purpose. ¡°It¡¯s for health. ¡°Or for bodybuilding. ¡°Or forbat.¡± ¡°Is there a difference?¡± ¡°The difference is great.¡± Wang Xiong sighed and said, ¡°In order to strengthen your body, there¡¯s no problem with your fitness method. You can even reduce your strength slightly. Forget about HUT and squatting, even if you walk more every day, it can strengthen your body. ¡°If it¡¯s for the sake of shaping and bodybuilding, although your n is simple, there¡¯s not much of a problem. Shaping and bodybuilding emphasizes the dimension of muscles. Generally speaking, the exercise methods used are the kind wee into contact with in the gym. You train your chest on Monday and your back on Tuesday.¡± Lu Ming hurriedly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the method I used.¡± ¡°Then do you know the advantages and disadvantages of this method?¡± Wang Xiong asked with a smile. Lu Ming shook his head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°The advantage of this method is that it divides the various muscle areas of the human body. Through targeted stimtion and protein replenishment, it allows the muscles to maximize their dimension and strength in the shortest time. ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s all about aesthetics. ¡°It can¡¯t be said that this method is wrong. On the contrary, most weightlifters use this method. Because this method can indeed maximize the strength and explosive power of muscles. In other words, it will increase strength. ¡°However, the coordination iscking, and it is not conducive to real-lifebat situations. ¡°The human body is a whole. ¡°Excessive muscle circumference would cause physical incoordination. ¡°The strength of bodybuilders is quite terrifying. Their absolute strength definitely far exceeds that of ordinary people. But in terms of actualbat ability, although they are definitely stronger than ordinary people, they are not necessarily stronger than people like us.¡± As he spoke, Wang Xiong pulled up his clothes. One could see that Wang Xiong¡¯s figure was quite outstanding. His well-defined muscles and the separation of his eight-pack abs were also quite pleasing to the eye. However, the muscle size was not overlyrge, and they were not blocky but rather had a streamlined shape. ¡°If your goal in exercising is forbat and fighting, then pursuing fitness in a bodybuilding manner might not be the most advisable approach. ¡°So what you should be thinking about now is the question I raised just now. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of your fitness?¡± Lu Ming thought for three seconds and gave a definite answer. ¡°Combat and fighting.¡± Lu Ming did not need aesthetics, but he needed muscles to protect himself. The purpose of farming his three-dimensional attributes was also for betterbat, ensuring his own safety and survival. This answer was not beyond Wang Xiong¡¯s expectations. He nodded and said, ¡°Take the freebat I practiced as an example. ¡°Practicing mixed martial arts, daily training is crucial and the volume is quite high! However, we rarely do equipment-based exercises¡ªfor example, weighted squats or bench presses. They do exist, but they are rare and seldom done with maximum weight. ¡°The main training method primarily involved bodyweight training. ¡°Air target shooting, practicalbat training, body tempering energy, bnce training, reaction ability training, as well as explosive exercises like fast push-ups and pull-ups. ¡°In summary, the focus was on using bodyweight exercises rather than heavy weights.¡± ¡°The benefit of bodyweight training lies in its ability to stimte various aspects of the body. Although bodyweight training may not be as efficient for muscle hypertrophypared to weighted training, it is greatly beneficial to the coordination of the body and is more suitable for practicalbat scenarios.¡± Wang Xiong continued, ¡°Initially, bodyweight training was not suitable for you anymore because your strength was too high, and your bodyweight couldn¡¯t provide a challenging workout. However, now that you have Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s superpower as support, I think bodyweight training is more suitable for you than equipment training. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll teach you the mixed martial arts training method. With Chengcheng around, I think the training effect won¡¯t be worse than your own improvised training method.¡± Lu Ming immediately nodded. ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Lu Ming was happy to listen to Wang Xiong¡¯s guidance and was willing to ept it. Without Zhang Chengcheng, Wang Xiong¡¯s training theory would definitely not be suitable for Lu Ming. But now, with Zhang Chengcheng around, things were different. Wang Xiong returned to his room to create a workout n for Lu Ming. Zhang Chengcheng, exhausted and out of breath, also went to her room to rest. After some contemtion, Lu Ming returned home and went up to the second floor. He came to his desk, picked up his notebook, and began writing. [Brother Wang Xiong¡¯s words had touched me deeply.] [I have to admit that Wang Xiong made a valid point.] [The training methods differ significantly between focusing on practicalbat and molding.] [With Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s assistance, I should be able to engage in bodyweight training. I felt a certain level offort during the recent session, and I believe bodyweight training is more suitable for me at the moment.] [There¡¯s no harm in giving it a try.] Lu Ming stopped writing. He bit the tip of the pen and thought for a moment before writing again. [What is fitness?] [Wang Xiong is right. A walk is a fitness exercise, an equipment exercise is a fitness exercise, and self-respect training is also a fitness exercise.] [Fitness has to bebined with physical conditions, equipment conditions, current situation, goals, and various other factors. It¡¯s definitely not a simple imitation of a model or rigid training ording to a fixed method.] At this point, Lu Ming suddenly felt something. He opened the attribute panel and a line of words entered Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. [You¡¯ve just seen the true essence of fitness.] [Your fitness skill level has increased!] Name: Lu Ming Age: 25 years old Strength: 31.3 (32.5) T Physique: 31.8 (33) f Agility: 33-7 (34-9) t Fitness Lv. 7 (0/700): Maximum attribute points obtained every day increased by 0.7 points.. Chapter 43 - 43: Lu Ming: I Also Know About Favors Chapter 43: Lu Ming: I Also Know About Favors Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The increase in attributes was expected. The greater surprise was the increase in the level of fitness skills. From Level 4 (350/400) to Level 7 (0/700) in one go! The improvement was huge. In a daze, Lu Ming thought of more. ¡°Fitness shouldn¡¯t be rigid. Fitness should be integrated into daily life. Doing housework is fitness, walking on foot is fitness, sitting on a chair when you¡¯re tired, standing up and stretching is also fitness. Even doing a squat when walking is also fitness! ¡°Fitness is all about strengthening your body.¡± It was a little like returning to nature. In a good mood, Lu Ming picked up the bow and arrow by the table and started target practice. Lu Ming mumbled as he shot arrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t this also a form of fitness?¡± On the attribute panel, the words ¡®Fitness Lv7 (0/700)¡¯ slowly squirmed and finally stopped at ¡®Fitness Lv7 (3/700)¡¯! At noon, Lu Ming raised his archery to Lv8 (0/800). Agility increased by 0.8 points. It was worth noting that the proficiency of fitness skills had also increased to a certain extent to Level 7 (20/700). Fitness skills were far more important than other skills. Now that Lu Ming had found an additional way to increase the proficiency of fitness skills, he was simply overjoyed. He made himself a sumptuous lunch. It was not until lunch was over that Lu Ming thought of something. On the second floor, he opened the window and saw the survivors still working hard outside. In the morning, more than one-fifth of the zombie corpses scattered on the ground had been cleaned up. This was already an impressive result ofbor. He looked at the person closest to him. ¡°Hey, big brother, your name is Yang Guan, right?¡± When Yang Guan heard Lu Ming¡¯s call, he hurriedly ran to the window. ¡°It¡¯s me, Brother Lu. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Have you had lunch?¡± At the mention of lunch, Yang Guan¡¯s face stiffened and he subconsciously rubbed his stomach. ¡°N-no¡­¡± There was not much food reserve here to begin with. ording to Wang Xiong¡¯s intentions, they would return to the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce to get food this morning, but they were dyed by Lu Ming¡¯s matter. Zhang Chengcheng was still lying on the bed and sleeping soundly. Wang Xiong was also working overtime to help Lu Ming organize his fitness arrangements. Naturally, he did not have the time to find anything to eat. Hearing this expected answer, Lu Ming nodded gently. ¡°Call everyone over. I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± With that, he closed the window. Lu Ming would never take advantage of others for nothing. He respected the efforts of everyone involved. Zhang Chengcheng had used her superpower to help him train, which had helped him a lot. Wang Xiong even provided professional fitness advice, and his assistance was even reflected in his attribute panel, showcasing the impact he had on Lu Ming¡¯s progress.. Although he could help him for free, Lu Ming did not want to take advantage of him. He did not know much about rtionships, but at the very least, he understood the simple chain of favors, where others helped you and you helped others in return.. Yesterday, Lu Ming had heard Zhang Chengcheng say that they were going to find food today. What did this mean? This meant that they did not have enough food. In the morning, they helped him. Logically speaking, he had to help them solve some problems that he could solve. For example, food. Five bags of flour, five bags of rice, and five boxes of canned food were moved from the second floor to the first floor by Lu Ming. Standing at the top of the stairs, Lu Ming looked back at the empty second floor. At this point, the supplies on the second floor had been exhausted. Feeling heartache was inevitable. But it was a little heartache. His character made Lu Ming not dwell too much on the problem of food. When he arrived at the door and opened it, he saw Zhang Lixin, Yang Guan, Qin Lie, and Wei Jiming. ¡°Take these and eat them first. If it¡¯s not enough,e find me.¡± After handing the supplies to Zhang Lixin and the other three, Lu Ming saw joy on their faces. Zhang Lixin: ¡°Thank you, Brother Lu. This food would help us a lot.¡± Lu Ming nodded lightly and turned around to close the door without any pleasantries. After lunch break, he felt refreshed with all attributes fully restored. After waking up, Lu Ming washed his face and nned to increase his archery proficiency in the afternoon. However, he heard the doorbell ring. When he arrived at the door and turned on the electronic screen, he saw Wang Xiong standing outside. ¡°Brother Lu, thank you so much for the food.¡± Wang Xiong said gratefully. As a Level 2 Awakened, Wang Xiong had a huge appetite to begin with. To be honest, he had not been able to fill his stomach properly for the past two days. Thest time he had filled his stomach was at the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce. This afternoon, he ate a whole ten catties of rice in one go and felt that his mind was clear and his stamina was good. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Lu Ming said calmly. It was indeed heartbreaking to give away supplies, butpared to the help Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng had given him, Lu Ming felt that the supplies were worth it. ¡°By the way, Brother Wang, my fitness n¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not done yet. A professional fitness n needs to vary from person to person. It¡¯s impossible to do it rigidly. I thought about it all morning today and felt that instead of making a rigid fitness n for you, why don¡¯t I train with you every morning in the future?¡± This was called professionalism! Merely having a workout n was not enough; the best approach was personalized guidance, emphasizing attention to detail and thoughtfulness. Lu Ming immediately grinned. ¡°That would be great!¡± With that, he was about to hang up when Wang Xiong called out to Lu Ming. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one more thing. Brother Lu, you gave us so much food at noon. Wasn¡¯t your food supply also insufficient?¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°There isn¡¯t much left.¡± There was only half a year of supply left¡ªthis was the result calcted based on Lu Ming¡¯s current appetite. In the future, as Lu Ming became stronger, his appetite would definitely increase. Therefore, when Lu Ming said that there was not enough food, he was not lying, or exaggerating for vanity. That was indeed what he thought. ¡°Then Brother Lu, do you have anything else to do in the afternoon? Are you interested ining with us to stock up?¡± ¡°Restocking?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce to get food. There are a lot of food reserves there.¡± Inside the door, Lu Ming could not help but fall into deep thought. It was the same old saying. Food was a big problem. As his appetite increased, Lu Ming would encounter a food crisis sooner orter. Just the reserves at home were not enough for Lu Ming topletely stay indoors and grind his attributes for the rest of his life. In fact, he was already prepared. Sooner orter, his house would run out of food. At that time, Lu Ming would have no choice but to go out. But he had indeed never thought of leaving his house now. Just as he was about to reject Wang Xiong, Lu Ming changed his mind. It didn¡¯t seem impossible to go out now¡­ Living zombies would evolve. Theter he went out, the more powerful and dangerous the zombies outside would be. Moreover, most food had expiry dates. It had been less than a month since the apocalypse arrived. It was rtively easy to go out and find food now. Theter they went, the less edible food they could eat, and the more difficult it was to find food. The two thoughts of going out and not going out kept intersecting. In the end, Lu Ming chose apromise. ¡°Give me a week, okay?¡± Chapter 44 - 44: Wang Xiong’s Guidance Chapter 44: Wang Xiong¡¯s Guidance Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Give me a week, okay?¡± Wang Xiong:¡±???¡± He had to admit that he was a little confused about Lu Ming¡¯s train of thought. He was just going out to find something to eat. The location was clear. It was just a matter of going back and forth. As an Awakened, he was not afraid of zombies. Moreover, Lu Ming was so strong that he could instantly kill a hunter. Was there a need to be so conflicted? Seeing Wang Xiong¡¯s puzzled expression, Lu Ming thought for a moment and gave a rare exnation. ¡°Brother Wang, you also know that my superpower is special. I be stronger every day. ¡°If I go out now, to be honest, I don¡¯t know the situation outside. Although I¡¯ve killed many zombies, I think I mainly have the geographical advantage. It¡¯s hard to predict what I¡¯ll encounter outside or what sudden situations may arise. One wrong move could lead to life-threatening danger.¡± Wang Xiong:¡±¡­¡± He wanted to say that the outside world was really not that dangerous for you, and he heard Lu Ming saying, ¡°So I have to prepare for a week. I think there won¡¯t be a problem if I go out after a week.¡± It was mainly because Lu Ming wanted to increase his three-dimensional attributes to about 50 points. With such attributes, Lu Ming could feel a trace of security when he went out. Wang Xiong continued to remain silent until Lu Ming finally said, ¡°As for the food for this week, I¡¯ll cover it all.¡± He was his personal fitness trainer and even provided him with gravity superpowers. He even helped clean the streets. It was not too much to provide food for him. Wang Xiong immediately nodded. ¡°Since Brother Lu has said so, we¡¯ll apany Brother Lu for another week.¡± There¡¯s nothing else to say if you¡¯re the one who provides the food¡­ After that, everyone went about their own business. Wang Xiong and the others collected the corpses and did research. Meanwhile, Lu Ming was farming archery proficiency at home. The next day. In other words, Monday, the 23rd day of the Apocalypse Calendar. At eight in the morning, Lu Ming, Zhang Chengcheng, and Wang Xiong gathered at the empty space in front of Lu Ming¡¯s house, preparing to start the day¡¯s exercise. Lu Ming was the main one, Zhang Chengcheng used her superpower to assist, and Wang Xiong was the guide. ¡°Today¡¯s exercise: First, a warm-up. But ording to your physical condition, Brother Lu, I think warm-up and endurance training can be put together.¡± With that, Wang Xiong handed over a jump rope and a weighted suit. The weighted suit weighed 30 kilograms. It would not affect the movement of the joints, but the weight was indeed real. More importantly, thebination of weighted suit and gravity maniption ability yielded better results. After putting on the weighted suit and taking the jump rope, Zhang Chengcheng activated her superpower and adjusted it to 10 times. Lu Ming started jumping. As he jumped, Wang Xiong said, ¡°Jump rope is a good warm-up exercise. The warm-up effect is not necessarily better than running, but jumping rope can train the body¡¯s coordination and bnce more than running.¡± ¡°If you feel that jumping rope with both feet is a little boring, you can also change to some fancy jumping methods. The training effect will be better.¡± Lu Ming definitely knew how to jump rope. However, Lu Ming was not very familiar with fancy skipping. Fortunately, with Wang Xiong¡¯s guidance, Lu Ming could switch back and forth between normal and fancy jumps in a few minutes. His attributes began to increase. The fitness skill proficiency also jumped. After 10 minutes, Lu Ming felt that his body had been activated, and the warm-up effect was perfect. But as long as Wang Xiong did not call for a stop, Lu Ming kept going without pause. Twenty minutester, beads of sweat had already begun to appear on Lu Ming¡¯s forehead. Wang Xiong still did not call for a stop. Thirty minutester, Lu Ming began to pant heavily. He looked at Zhang Chengcheng opposite him and saw that Zhang Chengcheng was beginning to struggle to maintain her superpower. ¡°Still not stopping?¡± He couldn¡¯t possibly jump rope all day, right? Wang Xiong said with a cold expression, ¡°Continue.¡± Lu Ming continued. Forty minutes. Fifty minutes. Until an hourter. ¡°Stop!¡± With Wang Xiong¡¯s order, Lu Ming immediately stopped. Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s legs went weak and she slumped to the ground. However, she immediately flipped her pocket and took out a Level 1 zombie crystal from it and stuffed it into her mouth. Facing Lu Ming¡¯s curious gaze, Wang Xiong smiled and said, ¡°Cheng Cheng¡¯s superpower level is still a little low. It can¡¯t help you exercise for a long time. Last night, we tested it and found that zombie crystals can replenish the physical fitness and superpower strength of an Awakened.¡± This was good news for Lu Ming. ¡°You should rest for a while too, but it¡¯s not aplete rest. Even without the help of superpower, you should continue jumping. Take it as a rest.¡± Lu Ming nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He controlled his strength and continued to jump rope. However, without the help of the gravity maniption ability, this intensity of movement was no different from breathing to Lu Ming. About ten minutester, Zhang Chengcheng stood up, looking quite energetic. Wang Xiong said, ¡°Fifteen times gravity, variation jump rope. Jump once a second, jump ten times, and then jump the rope as fast as possible for a minute. Then slow down for half a minute and jump as fast as possible for a minute. ¡°I¡¯ll give you instructions. You follow my rhythm.¡± Lu Ming nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± If the previous hour of jumping rope was just a warm-up, the strength of the next variation jump rope immediately increased. Under the suppression of 15 times gravity, Lu Ming¡¯s sports performance was only slightly stronger than that of an ordinary person. Coupled with the suppression of the weighted suit, every time he jumped rope at the highest speed, Lu Ming felt as if his heart was about to explode. After half an hour, Zhang Chengcheng copsed again. Lu Ming was so tired that he panted and could not straighten his back. ¡°Don¡¯t rest. You have to continue jumping even without the help of your superpower. This is your way of resting.¡± Lu Ming wiped his sweat and did as he was told. Another ten minutester, Lu Ming began his strength training under 15 times gravity. Squats, duck steps, quick push-ups, turns and sit-ups. This phasested for a full 40 minutes. Sweat drenched his clothes. Zhang Chengcheng began to take the corpse crystals again and rest until she caught her breath. Lu Ming saw Wang Xiong standing in front of him, cupping his fists and assuming a posture. Lu Ming:¡±???¡± Wang Xiong smiled and said, ¡°Practical sparring.¡± ¡°Of course, I have to have some advantage. You will spar with me in a weighted suit under 10 times the gravity.¡± Lu Ming: ¡°Is this also part of the fitness n?¡± Wang Xiong nodded and said, ¡°Practical sparring is actually the best way to exercise. Inbat, it can greatly train your stamina, explosive power, reflexes, and so on. Moreover, your muscles also need to withstand blows to be stronger and stronger.¡± After saying that, Wang Xiong continued, ¡°Besides, are you really not interested in mixed martial arts?¡± Lu Ming was too interested¡­ His interest was piqued. Even though his body was tired, Lu Ming still moved his limbs and said solemnly to Wang Xiong, ¡°Please enlighten me.¡± It was more like Wang Xiong feeding Lu Ming moves than actualbat training. He only defended and did not attack. From time to time, he would point out which aspect of Lu Ming¡¯s strength was problematic and which aspect he could do better. Anyway, Lu Ming felt that Wang Xiong was a very good teacher. This could be seen from the feedback from the attribute panel after the training. Name: Lu Ming Age: 25 years old Strength: 33-5 (347) T Physique: 34 (35-2) T Agility: 35-7 (36.9) 1 Fitness Lv7 (190/700) The proficiency of the fitness skill had increased by a total of 150 points! It was three times more than before! Moreover, under Wang Xiong¡¯s feeding moves, Lu Ming¡¯s unarmedbat had also improved greatly. From Level 9 to Level 10 (152/1000)! Strength and stamina increased by 1 point each. During the whole morning, Lu Ming had made tremendous progress.. Chapter 45 - 45: Breaking Through 50! Chapter 45: Breaking Through 50! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They had a good lunch. After his afternoon nap, Wang Xiong came to his door and said that he and Zhang Chengcheng were going out to find some food to reduce the pressure on Lu Ming¡¯s supplies and hunt giant zombies to obtain zombie crystals. Food was a good thing, and so were zombie crystals. Lu Ming expressed that they could go without worry. With him watching over this side, there would be no problems. After Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng left, Lu Ming opened the window on the second floor. As he shot arrows at the target, he scanned the streets from the corner of his eye like a ferocious tiger patrolling its territory. Since thest zombie wave, sporadic zombies and even giant zombies had appeared on the streets, but they were either killed by Wang Xiong or shot by Lu Ming. This caused the number of zombies near this street to decrease. Now, the survivors in the gathering ce, even if they made a little more noise, would not easily attract the zombies. In fact, from the bottom of his heart, Lu Ming hoped to encounter some scattered zombies, which would be good help for Lu Ming to train his skills. However, there really did not seem to be any zombies nearby. Even Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng had not encountered a situation of being surrounded by a zombie wave recently. It was another afternoon without zombies. In the evening, Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng returned, announcing that the peaceful day wasing to an end. [24th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday.] [Today is the second day of my training exercise under Wang Xiong.] [I have to admit that having someone to take care of the fitness and not having someone to take care of it are twopletely different concepts.] [Not only did Wang Xiong provide me with professional sports guidance, but he also taught me the key techniques of mixed martial arts and my closebat experience.] [This morning¡¯s exercise was fulfilling and interesting. In addition to the gains in basic attributes and fitness skill proficiency, the experience points of unarmedbat are also increasing rapidly.] [I have to give Wang Xiong a thumbs up.] [Zhang Chengcheng came to see me at dinner today.] [She told me that she and Wang Xiong went to the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce in the afternoon.] [The Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce hasn¡¯t changed much. There are still so many zombies piled in the courtyard.] [And the cer where the food was stored is in the courtyard. There¡¯s no sign of it being opened, which means that the food inside should still be intact.] [ording to the original n, we should have set off in a week to clean up the zombies in the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce and retrieve the food.] [But after Wang Xiong confirmed that there were no hunters, the two of them took the lead.] [The pitiful zombies were swept away¡ªZhang Chengcheng was the main force. A gravitational field went down and corpses were everywhere¡­] [Her superpower is really terrifying. She can even suppress me to Wang Xiong¡¯s level. It¡¯s obvious how terrifying she is.] [But that¡¯s not the point. The point is that I don¡¯t seem to have to go out anymore¡­ I wonder if this is something to celebrate.] [I thought this matter would end here, but I didn¡¯t expect Zhang Chengcheng to say that there are a lot of supplies in the gathering ce over there. It¡¯s too time-consuming andbor-intensive to transport them manually.] [They n to go to the vige entrance first to retrieve the military vehicles and weapons left behind by the army before considering retrieving the supplies.] [When the timees, I might have to do it myself.] [It¡¯s a reasonable choice.] [Today¡¯s attribute record: (omitted)¡­] [25th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday.] [After the exercise this morning, Wang Xiong went to the vige entrance himself.] [During this period, Wang Xiong brought the zombies back twice and was shot by me. It could be considered as opening the passageway between home and the vige entrance.] [After lunch break, Wang Xiong brought Zhang Lixin and the other three men to drive back the military vehicle.] [The sound of the car moving attracted some zombies¡ªbut not many. I killed them one by one with my bow and arrow.] [I have to say that bows and arrows are indeed not as useful as slingshots¡­ But in order to farm skills and attributes, I still have to find time to use them.] [Today¡¯s attribute record:] [Name: Lu Ming Age: 25 years old Strength: 39.6 Physique: 40.1 Agility: 40.3 Fitness Lvy (590/700). Slingshot Lvi3 (1269/1300). Crossbow Shooting Lv2 (5/200). Archery Lv9 (53/900) Hand-to-handbat Lvi2 (599/1200) Cold Weapon Combat Lvio (0/1000) Throw Lv2 (26/200)] [26th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday.] [Morning exercise.] [In the afternoon, I stood at the window and chatted with Wang Xiong, Zhang Lixin, and the others.] [I think military vehicles are very important. In the future, when we travel and collect supplies, we have to rely on these four military vehicles. I think the armor of the military vehicles needs to be thickened, the sound of the engines needs to be lowered, and some shooting holes need to be made.] [Wang Xiong and Bro Soldier also think that what I said makes sense. It¡¯s not urgent to transport supplies. If you want to do a good job, you have to sharpen your tools first.] [Bro Soldier will take the lead, and Wang Xiong will be the assistant. The two of them are preparing to modify a reliable military vehicle first.] [What¡¯s worth mentioning is that Bro Soldier gave me a rifle today, the kind with a silencer! It¡¯s just that there aren¡¯t many bullets and there¡¯s no replenishment. I have to use it sparingly. I tried it and sessfully activated the skill Firearm Shooting Lvi.] [Firearm Shooting Lvi (0/100): You have mastered the initial shooting technique of the Firearm. Agility increased by 0.1 point.] [But I don¡¯t think guns are as useful as slingshots¡­] [Today¡¯s attribute record: (omitted)¡­] [27th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday.] [Morning exercise.] [Nothing to do in the afternoon.] [Today¡¯s attribute record: (omitted)¡­] [Day 28 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Saturday.] [Morning exercise.] [In the afternoon, Bro Soldier and Wang Xiong modified a car. Today, I went out for a rare trip and tried the shooting position of the military car¡ªit feels pretty good.] [The modified shooting position is above the back seat of the car. Standing in the back seat, you can extend your upper body out of the car and start shooting. If you encounter any danger, you can also retreat into the car in time.] [With this car, I feel that the risk of going out can be reduced by about 1%.] [Oh, right, there¡¯s one more thing. I don¡¯t have enough ammunition on hand, so I asked Bro Soldier to help me make some arrows, pellets, and discus for throwing. They readily agreed¡ªto the Bro Soldier who can make hunter slingshots, making ammunition is really just a small matter.] [Today¡¯s attribute record: (omitted)¡­] [Day 29 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Sunday.] [Morning exercise.] [In the afternoon, Bro Soldier sent over the prepared ammunition. 300 pellets, 30 arrows and crossbow bolts each, and some discuses.] [But strangely, his face was a little red¡­ he himself said that he was not feeling well.] [At night, Zhang Chengcheng came and said that Bro Soldier fell ill with a fever. I brought him some fever medicine, but I don¡¯t know if it will work.] [I pray that Bro Soldier is fine. Because he is a good person.] [Today¡¯s attribute record:] [Name: Lu Ming Age: 25 years old Strength: 50.4 Physique: 51.1 Agility: 48 Fitness Lv8 (700/800) Others: omitted.] [Strength and stamina exceed 50!] [This is a milestone breakthrough!] [I feel like I¡¯m full of power!] Chapter 46 - 46: Simba: It’s Never Too Late for a Gentleman to Take Revenge Chapter 46: Simba: It¡¯s Never Too Late for a Gentleman to Take Revenge Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Day 30 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Monday. After breakfast, Lu Ming went out to start training, but he did not expect to see Zhang Lixin jumping around at the door. Seeing Lu Ming, Zhang Lixin grinned. ¡°Thank you for the fever medicine yesterday.¡± Lu Ming nodded gently. ¡°As long as it¡¯s useful.¡± After interacting with them for a few days, Lu Ming felt that Wang Xiong and the others were all good people. He did not want anything to happen to them. Hearing Lu Ming¡¯s words, Zhang Lixin jumped on the spot twice and said happily despite his distress, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it wasn¡¯t a fever yesterday¡­¡± Lu Ming:¡±???¡± His temperature was already so high, but it was not a fever? Looking at Zhang Lixin, he realized that Bro Soldier could not stop jumping around¡­ ¡°Do you want to exercise with me too?¡± Lu Ming asked in confusion and heard Wang Xiong¡¯s stifledughter not far away. ¡°That¡¯s indeed not a fever. That¡¯s an awakening.¡± Lu Ming was enlightened. You don¡¯t speak directly, and you bounce around here. What are you acting like ariddlerfor? Lu Ming muttered a congrattory word and then ignored Zhang Lixin. Instead, Zhang Lixin leaned forward excitedly. ¡°Brother Lu, it¡¯s good to awaken. It¡¯s really good to awaken! ¡°I am a soldier and yet I needed themoners to protect me, and usually I could only assist you in a limited capacity. I¡¯m also anxious. Now that I¡¯m an Awakened, I can finally y a bigger role in the future. ¡°By the way, Brother Lu, I¡¯m preparing to advance to Level 2 today. I¡¯ll have to rely on you for safety matters.¡± Wang Xiong still had a lot of Level 1 zombie crystals. It was enough to push Zhang Lixin to Level 2. Lu Ming nodded and said, ¡°With me here, you can rest assured.¡± A Level 2 Awakened could awaken superpowers. Compared to Level 1, it was a qualitative change. It was naturally a good thing that Zhang Lixin could increase his strength. Moreover, Lu Ming indeed needed to shoot zombies to increase his skill proficiency. Currently, most of his skills could not be upgraded just by shooting targets anymore. ¡°But not until after my morning exercise.¡± Zhang Lixin immediately nodded. ¡°Definitely.¡± Lu Ming was the stabilizing force here. Everyone knew that his superpower was very special. Exercising could increase the strength of his body. So, currently, Lu Ming¡¯s morning exercise was the top priority of the gathering ce. In the face of this matter, everything else had to take a back seat. Soon, Zhang Chengcheng also arrived. Lu Ming, Wang Xiong, and Zhang Chengcheng began today¡¯s exercise. 11 a.m. The tiring but fulfilling morning came to an end. Lu Ming opened the attribute panel and carefully examined his various attributes. Name: Lu Ming Age: 25 years old Strength: 52.1 (53-5) T Physique: 52.8 (54.2) f Agility: 48 (49.4) t Fitness Lv9 (122/900): Maximum attribute points obtained every day increased by 0.4 point Slingshot Lvi4 (241/1400) Crossbow Shooting Lv2 (5/200) Archery Lvio (222/1000) Gun Shooting Lvi (2/100) Hand-to-handbat Lvi7 (662/1700) Cold Weapon Combat Lvio (0/1000) ThrowLv2(26/200) It had been an entire month since the apocalypse arrived. And Lu Ming¡¯s attributes were bing more and more inhumane. After getting some food for Wang Xiong and the others, Lu Ming went home. Heined as he was making lunch, ¡°My appetite is bing more and more inhumane¡­¡± He could now eat a meal equivalent to the rations of the past week. The time taken to eat was getting longer and longer, and the time taken to cook was also getting longer and longer. However, this did not matter for the time being. What was important was that the pressure on resources was indeed increasing. After dinner, Lu Ming finally made a decision. ¡°I have to go out and replenish some supplies.¡± In fact, other than Lu Ming, everyone else was already prepared to go out. Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng often went out, so they were quite familiar with the situation outside. Zhang Lixin had also modified the military vehicle and prepared abundant ammunition for Lu Ming. Over the past week, Yang Guan and the others had also been busy surrounding Lu Ming¡¯s house and the Zombie Strike Formation. They had roughly built the embryonic form of the colony¡¯s defense. The nning could not be said to be professional, but it was quite impressive. Now that Zhang Lixin had be an Awakened and was about to be a Level 2 Awakened, even if Lu Ming, Wang Xiong, and Zhang Chengcheng went out, the safety of the colony was guaranteed. After lunch break, he felt refreshed with all attributes fully obtained. He went up to the second floor and opened the window. He nodded at Zhang Lixin under the window and saw that Zhang Lixin immediately began to take the zombie crystals. He could not wait to break through. After swallowing ten consecutive pills, Zhang Lixin closed his eyes slightly and felt the heat rising from his body. One could see that Zhang Lixin¡¯s body seemed to be softening¡ªhis arms were sometimes long and sometimes short, like rubber. The others did not pay attention to Zhang Lixin. Everyone was focused on guarding against the zombie wave. However, reality was different from what he had imagined. One hour¡­ Two hours¡­ Three hours¡­ By dinner time, the zombie wave had yet to arrive. Lu Ming had no choice but to sigh. As he put down the slingshot, he said to the people below, ¡°They might note. I think we seem to have cleaned up the surrounding zombies.¡± They all nodded. Because this was the only possible exnation. On a tall building outside Good Hope Vige. Sensing the alluring auraing from not far away, Simba growled. He could see that the zombies in all directions instantly fell silent under Simba¡¯s low roar, not daring to make too much noise. There were even two ss 2 hunters! After warning hisckeys, Simba looked up in the direction of Lu Ming¡¯s house. Simba¡¯s eyes shed, and he grinned. ¡°Oh-ho-ho-ho.¡± (Ridiculous mortal, trying to tempt Simba the Great! With Simba¡¯s intelligence, how could I not know that this was a trap you set for me!?) Simba shuddered uncontrobly at the memory of that night¡¯s nightmare, but raised his head again. ¡°Roar!¡± (It¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. The day I advance¡­ No, the day I advance two levels will be the day I reign over this small vige again!) It could already sense that it was not far from advancing. However, even though he was about to be a Level 3 zombie and had subdued arge zombie horde, Simba still had a heartfelt fear of the person in Good Hope Vige. The will of a high-level zombie could not be sensed by humans, but it was transmitted in all directions. From above, the people could see that the zombies in Good Hope Vige were actually slowly withdrawing from Good Hope Vige, as if there was some even more terrifying monster in Good Hope Vige¡­ This was the fundamental reason why Zhang Lixin¡¯s advancement did not trigger the zombie tide. Finally, he gazed affectionately at Good Hope Vige for a moment. Simba let out an ¡°oh ho ho ho ho¡± sound. Hence, the zombies began to move away from Good Hope Vige and the city center.. Chapter 47 - 47: Material Modeling and Departure Chapter 47: Material Modeling and Departure Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At night, everyone stood in front of Lu Ming¡¯s house and watched Zhang Lixin perform his superpower. ¡°I named my superpower the Material Modeling. The effect is to change the shape of matter, such as this.¡± He casually grabbed a dumbbell piece. With just a pinch from Zhang Lixin¡¯s hand, the dumbbell tes quickly transformed, and soon turned into nearly perfect spherical shapes. The magical scene made everyone present cheer and p crazily. Especially Lu Ming. He pped louder than anyone else. ¡°Great, Brother Zhang, this superpower is too good! I might have to trouble Brother Zhang to make weapons in the future.¡± The first thing Lu Ming thought of was weapons and ammunition. It was not enough to have only one hunter slingshot. Recently, Lu Ming had discovered that the hunter slingshot was showing signs of being pulled apart again. He had to make a few more to have no worries. Needless to say, ammunition consumed a lot of energy. Zhang Lixin nodded solemnly. ¡°Alright, leave your weapons and ammunition to me in the future.¡± Wang Xiong interrupted at an inappropriate time. ¡°It¡¯s just that I think this superpower seems to have stronger auxiliary capabilities, but the directbat ability seems to be somewhat average¡­¡± The atmosphere instantly grew tense. In the morning, Zhang Lixin had just said that he wanted to protect everyone with the power of an Awakened. But in the evening,when he saw the superpower, Wang Xiong spoke these words. Now that I¡¯ve be an Awakened, and here I am, Zhang Lixin, still relegated to a support role? How do I avoid losing face? Zhang Lixin stopped smiling and instead red at Wang Xiong. Wang Xiong, feeling embarrassed, scratched his head. Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s gentle voice sounded at the right moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a support? Everyone says that my gravity superpower is very strong, but in the end, I¡¯m just supporting Brother Lu¡¯s training, right?¡± Zhang Lixin looked at Zhang Chengcheng approvingly. Little sister, you really know how to talk. In any case, the lively evening came to an end. The next day. Day 31 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday. After the morning exercise and lunch break, Lu Ming began to rummage through boxes and cabs. Because today was a very important day. Lu Ming was going out. For food. Name: Lu Ming Strength: 54-9 Physique: 55.6 Agility: 50.8 His three-dimensional attributes had thoroughly exceeded 50 points, giving Lu Ming the confidence to go out. But despite the confidence, he could not afford to neglect the necessary preparations. He put on a thick leather coat, wore leather gloves that did not hinder his shooting actions, and after some thought, Lu Ming also put on a yellow safety helmet. He strapped a bow and arrows to his back, took a slingshot, grabbed a silenced rifle, a fire ax, a baseball bat, and a dagger. Finally, he thought it would be better to take everything and even brought the crossbow and bolts. Carrying sufficient ammunition and iron discus for throwing, Lu Ming walked out of the door with arge bag that was taller than himself. ¡°Click, click, click, click, click.¡± After unlocking the five locks, Lu Ming saw the military vehicle at the door, with Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng in the driver and front passenger seats. When their six eyes met, Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng could not help but be stunned. It was not until Lu Ming got into the car that Wang Xiong said helplessly, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s really not that dangerous.¡± However, before Lu Ming could respond, Zhang Chengcheng said thoughtfully, ¡°Brother Lu is well-prepared and that¡¯s a good thing. After all, we don¡¯t know if a high-level zombie will suddenly appear outside. Better safe than sorry.¡± Lu Ming nodded in agreement. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in being careful.¡± Wang Xiong waved to Zhang Lixin, who was outside the car. ¡°The safety of our house depends on you.¡± With that, he stepped on the elerator and the car drove towards the depths of Good Hope Vige. Leaving home, Lu Ming felt a sense of insecurity. However, the sturdy military vehicle made Lu Ming feel somewhat better. Soon, the vehicle drove out of Guangping Street. Guangping Street was the street where Lu Ming¡¯s house was located. With the active participation of Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng, there were no more zombies in Guangping Street¡ªit had been designated as a safe area by the group. Once they left Guangping Street, it was equivalent to leaving the safe zone. Lu Ming could not help but tense up and he was attentive to any slight movement. Even the carefree Wang Xiong became cautious. Zhang Chengcheng said, ¡°The target this time is the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce. I¡¯ve already cleared out the zombies inside. We¡¯ll go there, collect the supplies, load them into the vehicles, and leave. That¡¯s the n. ¡°However, Wang Xiong and I haven¡¯t really cleared the zombies along the way from our gathering ce to the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce. The reason why we didn¡¯t bring anyone else this time is to clean up the streets along the way. When we¡¯re done sweeping the streets, all our four vehicles will move together, and we¡¯ll be able to take all the supplies from there in just a few trips.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°Are there really that many supplies over there?¡± Zhang Chengcheng nodded. ¡°We did prepare a lot of supplies in the past.¡± While they were chatting, the sound of their vehicle attracted the attention of the zombies. Seeing this, Lu Ming took a deep breath, opened the shooting hole, and crawled out. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± After two shots, the zombies fell to the ground. Upon closer observation, Lu Ming squinted and crawled back into the car. ¡°There don¡¯t seem to be many zombies¡­¡± Good Hope Vige was densely popted. As a vige close to the center of Nanxiang City, it was home to arge number of migrant workers. Therefore, the density of zombies in this ce was definitely not low. However, they had been driving for nearly three minutes, and had only encountered two zombies. This phenomenon made Lu Ming feel uneasy. In contrast, Wang Xiong casually said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing to have fewer zombies?¡± Zhang Chengcheng responded, ¡°Fewer zombies means fewer evolved zombies. Then how are we Awakeneds supposed to level up?¡± That statement left Wang Xiong puzzled. Lu Ming said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not dwell on this issue for now. Food is much more important than zombies.¡± Wang Xiong nodded and continued, ¡°Survivors are much more important than zombies. We really don¡¯t have enough people in our gathering ce.¡± If no one is doing any work, how can we talk about development? In any case, Wang Xiong still had ambitions for the current gathering ce at Lu Ming¡¯s family. He wanted to save people, to be everyone¡¯s hero, and even more so to create a safe haven for the survivors. And all of this not only required exceptional top experts like Lu Ming, but also relied on core forces like Wang Xiong, Zhang Chengcheng, and Zhang Lixin. It also needed numerous ordinary people like Yang Guan and Qin Lie. About half an hourter, the military vehicle sessfully stopped in front of the gate of the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce. The number of zombies they encountered along the way was fewer than 10. Looking inside from the big iron gate, they could see countless zombie corpses scattered on the ground¡ªthis was all Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s doing. They opened the gate and walked along the muddy path to the entrance of the underground cer. Standing in front of the cer entrance, Zhang Chengcheng suddenly frowned. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. The lock has been broken.¡± When she came two days ago, Zhang Chengcheng was certain that the big lock on the cer was securely in ce. But now the lock was twisted like a pretzel. Opening the cer door, Zhang Chengcheng took the lead and went down. A momentter, Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s rtively rxed voice came from inside. ¡°Fortunately, not much has been stolen..¡± Chapter 48 - 48: Li Zitong Chapter 48: Li Zitong Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was definitely a burry. But it seemed that the thievescked the means, as they only took a small amount of things¡ªif the door lock had not been broken, Zhang Cgcheng would not have realized that there had been a burry. Lu Ming and Wang Xiong walked into the cer one after the other. Under the light of their shlights, they saw arge amount of grain, canned food, andpressed food piled up in the cer. The cer was huge, farrger than the basement in Lu Ming¡¯s house. After all, Lu Ming¡¯s house could not bepared to the ancestral home of the Zhang family in terms of size. The amount of supplies in the cer was surprisinglyrge. ording to Zhang Chengcheng, after Zhang Ye became an Awakened, he led his men to empty the surrounding shops, including rice, flour and oil stores. In addition, they had already stored a considerable amount of supplies before the apocalypse, resulting in the current situation. ¡°Looks like we really have to mobilize all four vehicles and make two or three trips to transport everything back.¡± Wang Xiong sighed and continued, ¡°Chengcheng, you keep an eye on the cars outside. Brother Lu and I will handle the goods.¡± Zhang Chengcheng was about to say something, but when she saw that Lu Ming had already started to take action, she decided not to say anything. The joy of the harvest filled his chest. Seeing the food, Lu Ming felt as if he had seen his loved ones ¨C because the amount of food determined how far Lu Ming could go and how strong he could be. He moved 10 bags of flour in one go¡ªif not for the small exit of the cer, Lu Ming could have carried more. In short, his expression was one of delight, and he moved with ease. This time, the military vehicle that Lu Ming and the others drove was not specifically designed for cargo transportation. It was a fully enclosed armored vehicle with limited cargo capacity. Lu Ming and Wang Xiong worked tirelessly for five or six trips until the military vehicle was fully loaded. ¡°We¡¯ll move these first on the first trip. After we transport them back, we¡¯ll drive all four vehicles over.¡± Wang Xiong pped his hands and said. Then, the three of them boarded the vehicle, ready to head home. Just as the engine started, Lu Ming acutely heard something. ¡°Stop the car first.¡± Wang Xiong turned off the engine, and the sound that Lu Ming heard became clearer. ¡°There¡¯s someone over there.¡± He pointed in the direction away from the house. Not long after Lu Ming spoke, he saw several people pedaling tricyclesing around the street corner, making creaking sounds. When Zhang Chengcheng saw one of them, she was immediately stunned. ¡°Li Zitong? He¡¯s not dead?¡± Originally, there were three Awakened individuals in the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce. Zhang Ye, Zhang Chengcheng, and Li Zitong. Zhang Ye and Zhang Chengcheng were siblings. It could also be said that they were the owners of the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce. As for Li Zitong, he had joined the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ceter on. He joined only about a week before Wang Xiong joined. On that night when the zombie horde attacked, Zhang Ye led Wang Xiong, Zhang Chengcheng, and the others to fight their way out, while Li Zitong had already disappeared before the outbreak of the zombie horde. Zhang Chengcheng thought that Li Zitong was already dead. However, she did not expect to see Li Zitong again today, in this familiar ce today. The five tricycles on the opposite side stopped about ten meters in front of the military vehicle. The five of them got out of the tricycles and gathered together, whispering while looking at the military vehicle. Seeing this, Wang Xiong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car too.¡± With that, he got out of the car. It was only at this moment that Li Zitong realized that the persons sitting in the car were old acquaintances. There was no joy of reunion with an old friend. Li Zitong opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, he shut it. He just looked at Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng with aplicated expression, then vaguely nced at the tall and thin man standing in the middle of their group of five. There were five people on the other side and three people on this side. The eight pairs of eyes stared at each other, and for a while, no one spoke first. After a while, Wang Xiong was the first to speak. ¡°Zitong?¡± Li Zitong took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The tall and thin man beside him turned to look at Li Zitong. ¡°You know them?¡± Li Zitong thought for a moment and nodded hesitantly. ¡°Yes, Brother Shen. That man and woman are Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng, whom I mentioned to Brother Shen before. I don¡¯t know the man standing at the back.¡± The man called Brother Shen pursed his lips and nced disdainfully at Li Zitong before turning to look at Lu Ming and the other two. He raised his chin towards Lu Ming. ¡°Hey, kid, what¡¯s your name?¡± Lu Ming frowned. This person was a little rude. But if others were rude, that was their business. Lu Ming still adhered to basic politeness. He had always set high standards for himself. ¡°My name is Lu Ming. And you?¡± Brother Shen did not respond. He squinted his eyes at Lu Ming and thought for a moment before saying, ¡®Tve heard of your name. My two ves once mentioned that there¡¯s an Awakened named Lu Ming in Guangping Street. That¡¯s you, right?¡± Lu Ming was startled again¡­ Two little ves? How could there still be ves these days? When Li Zitong heard this, his expression froze and he lowered his head deeply. Brother Shen continued, ¡°They also said that you and Wang Xiong are quite simr but you¡¯re slightly weaker than him¡­ Hmm, with that in mind, I have a rough idea now.¡± Lu Ming felt that there was something wrong with this person. Not only was he rude, but he also did not answer other people¡¯s questions. He was immersed in his own world and could not extricate himself¡­ There was no way tomunicate with such a person. Just as he was about to get on the vehicle with Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng, Brother Shen spoke again. ¡°You guys arc here to take the food, right?¡± ¡°Let me make it clear first. I was the one who found this ce first, and naturally, all the food belongs to me. You have food loaded in your vehicle, right? Unload it and put it here for me.¡± Lu Ming:¡±???¡± What¡¯s wrong with this person? Is he seriously ill?! Of course, pointing out someone¡¯s ws face-to-face was impolite. Lu Ming remained silent. But to his surprise, Brother Shen continued, ¡°Also, that vehicle and that woman named Zhang Chengcheng should stay. Consider itpensation for touching my belongings.¡± After saying that, Brother Shen rubbed his chin and said with a profound, ¡°I¡¯m a reasonable person. I don¡¯t go around killing people¡¯s families for every little thing they take from me, but there should bepensation, right, brothers?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Our Brother Shen is the most reasonable.¡± ¡°What Brother Shen says is always right. If I don¡¯t listen to Brother Shen¡¯s reasoning for a day, I feel ufortable all over.¡± Li Zitong did not say anything. His expression became uglier and uglier. When he saw that Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng looked reluctant, Li Zitong gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Brother Shen, we saw it this morning. There¡¯s really a lot of food inside. Let them take a cart. Let¡¯s not have any conflicts over such a small matter.¡± Brother Shen immediately turned around and red at him, but before he could say anything, one of his henchmen next to Li Zitong kicked Li Zitong to the ground. ¡°What right do you have to speak?!¡± Initially, Lu Ming and the other two were ready to leave. But witnessing the scene of bullying right in front of them, all three of them stopped in their tracks. Especially Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng. Li Zitong was their acquaintance. Although their interactions in the Zhang family gathering ce were not frequent, they still crossed paths several times a day. They did not have a deep rtionship between them, but there was no resentment or conflict either. Seeing their formerrade being bullied, Zhang Chengcheng and Wang Xiong could not bear it.. Chapter 49 - 49:1 Reasoned With You, But You Fought With Me? Chapter 49:1 Reasoned With You, But You Fought With Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Do you have a problem or something!?¡± Zhang Chengcheng started cursing the moment she opened her mouth. Her words weren¡¯t particrly harsh, but they hit the mark. Despite usually being a devoted fan of Lu Ming, Zhang Chengcheng, as the second-inmand in the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce, was a beautiful and stylish woman. She was efficient and straightforward in her work, and her temperament was bold and vigorous. While speaking, she walked forward with her eyes ring, but she was stopped by Wang Xiong. Standing in front of Zhang Chengcheng, Wang Xiong looked at Brother Shen and his group, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you mean, brother?¡± ¡°What do I mean? Are you deaf? Or don¡¯t you understand humannguage?!¡± Cheng Shen pointed at Wang Xiong and shouted, ¡°Let me say it again. If you touch my things, you¡¯ll have topensate! Women, cars, I want them all! Do you understand now?¡± Wang Xiong¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°And what if we don¡¯t give?¡± Heh¡­ you can give it a try.¡± As he spoke, Cheng Shen clenched his fists and slowly walked towards Lu Ming and hispanions. Seeing that the battle was about to break out, Lu Ming took a step forward and said earnestly, ¡°Sir, I think some of the things you said are not quite appropriate. For example, you said that the food here belongs to you. That¡¯s not right. ¡°The things here belong to the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce. And thedy beside me was originally the second-inmand of the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce. Of course, the original Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce was democratic, and the things didn¡¯t belong to any individual, but to everyone. ¡°Now that the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce has been destroyed, the things inside are ownerless. We can take them, and you can take them too.¡± This was also why Lu Ming was unwilling to argue about the ownership of the supplies just now¡ªit was fine for anyone to take ownerless items. ¡°Let¡¯s take another step back and say that Mr. Li Zitong on your side theoretically has a portion of the ownership of the supplies. As for Ms. Zhang Chengcheng here, on our side, she also has ownership rights over a portion of the supplies. ¡°So, friend, as you can see, look, there¡¯s no problem with either group taking the supplies here. Since we¡¯ve bumped into each other now, I¡¯m inclined to let each side take as much as they can. What do you think?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s lengthy speech left everyone stunned. Wang Xiong opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say. Zhang Chengcheng was also stunned for a moment before nodding after some thought. ¡°Brother Lu makes sense. Assuming that ownerless items belong to oneself, how is that any different from robbery?¡± As normal people, under the condition of having enough food and drink, they wouldn¡¯t resort to robbery. Lu Ming nced at Zhang Chengcheng in agreement and nodded. ¡°My words definitely make sense, and I¡¯m the most reasonable person.¡± After saying that, Lu Ming looked at Cheng Shen again. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Our reasoning is not the same thing. I¡¯m really reasonable, and your reasoning is fake.¡± Lu Ming was indeed reasonable. He was unwilling to engage in fights, and if there were fights, it was only out of necessity. If he did not kill others, he would have to die himself. Lu Ming believed that even in the apocalypse, reason should prevail among people. After all, with justice on your side, you could travel the world¡­ Fighting and killing were dangerous! It was best to avoid them if possible. After a moment of confusion, Cheng Shen burst outughing. Heughed so hard that he doubled over. Afterughing for a minute, Cheng Shen raised his head, pointed at Lu Ming, and scolded him jokingly, ¡°Are you an idiot?! Huh?!¡± Lu Ming frowned. ¡°Why are you still insulting people? We¡¯re being reasonable.¡± ¡°Reason?! Why should I reason with you?! My words are reasons!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Cheng Shen had already stomped on the ground and shot towards Lu Ming like a cannonball. When Li Zitong saw this scene from behind, he immediately closed his eyes helplessly. Because Cheng Shen was a Level 2 Awakened¡­ In his view, with Cheng Shen¡¯s strength as a Level 2 Awakened, he was enough to crush everyone present. The fate of Wang Xiong, Zhang Chengcheng, and the others was self-evident. However, he did not see the stunned expressions on Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s faces when they witnessed this scene. A hint of strange light shed in their eyes¡­ They were well aware of Lu Ming¡¯s strength. Although they did not know how strong Cheng Shen was, no matter how strong he was, he could not possibly be Lu Ming¡¯s match. When Brother Lu reasoned with you, you didn¡¯t listen and resorted to violence¡­ Even if you sought death, this was not the way to do it. Cheng Shen was confident that he couldpletely control the entire scene¡­ This was because he was ¡®well aware¡¯ of the background of the people opposite him. Cheng Shen had already heard from Li Zitong about the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce. Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng were both Level 1 Awakened. As for Zhang Ye, who was a Level 2 Awakened, he did not appear here, it was highly likely that he was dead. He was also a Level 2 Awakened, so he naturally knew how terrifying the zombie wave caused by his advancement was. Few people could survive under the pursuit of the Hunters, so Zhang Ye¡¯s fate could be easily deduced. To a Level 2 Awakened, a Level 1 Awakened was like a little brother. As for Lu Ming, he had also heard about him from Yu Fei and Bai Lu. The one from Guangping Street. Wang Xiong had also evaluated that Lu Ming was not as strong as him. Therefore, it was very easy to determine the difference in strength between the two sides. On his side, there was one Level 2 Awakened and four Level 1 Awakened. Over there, there were three Level 1 Awakened. Although he had Li Zitong as an unstable factor, the absolute strength of a Level 2 Awakened was enough to overwhelm everything! As for whether there would be Level 2 Awakened ones among the opponents¡­ Cheng Shen didn¡¯t think so. Definitely not! It was still the same thing. The danger of advancing was too great. Were Level 2 Awakened individuals so easy toe by? The distance of less than ten meters was crossed by Cheng Shen in a split second. He threw a piercing punch at Lu Ming¡¯s face. At the same time, bone spikes protruded from Cheng Shen¡¯s fist like daggers. This was Cheng Shen¡¯s superpower. In Cheng Shen¡¯s expectations, this punch was enough to blow Lu Ming¡¯s head off and it could also serve as a deterrent. At that time, the military vehicle and the beautiful female Awakened would all be his¡ªhe would have a new toy for tonight¡­ While he was indulging in thoughts of his absurd nocturnal life, a tremendous resistance stopped Cheng Shen¡¯s movement. Stunned, he looked ahead. He saw that Lu Ming in front had already extended his hand, gripping his right wrist tightly, rendering himpletely immobile! Die! Cheng Shen shouted. The bone spikes protruded and shot towards Lu Ming¡¯s eyes like bullets, but Lu Ming dodged them with a tilt of his head¡­ Cheng Shen was stunned again. Lu Ming¡¯s eyes slowly turned bloodshot. ¡°Wait¡­¡± He sensed that something was wrong. Just as he said the word ¡®wait¡¯, Lu Ming interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re trying to kill me.¡± The feeling of restraint on his hand became stronger and stronger. Cheng Shen had already noticed that his wrist bones were beginning to groan. Correspondingly, the blood vessels in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes increased. His tone became colder and calmer. ¡°You¡¯re trying to kill me. If you hit me with your fists and stopped at the stage of fighting, then the bone spikes are equivalent to you stabbing me with a dagger. You stabbed a vital spot like the head. The bone spikes that flew out in the end are equivalent to firearms. You¡¯ve already hit me with a gun¡­¡± He had already used a gun. Lu Ming did not even dare to think about what would happen in the future! Self-defense! Counterattack!! The instinct for survival made Lu Ming hold nothing back. Using the techniques he had learned from Wang Xiong, Lu Ming suddenly swung his right fist and punched Cheng Shen¡¯s temple ruthlessly. There was a loud ¡°crack¡± sound. His huge head was violently sent flying, but Cheng Shen¡¯s body remained in front of Lu Ming. Blood spurted out from the gaping wound the size of a bowl. The broken cervical vertebrae burst into the air. The bloody and violent scene made everyone fall silent. Lu Ming followed up with a hard kick at Cheng Shen¡¯s chest. First his head, then his heart! When facing such a violent assant, Lu Ming had no possibility of showing mercy.. Chapter 50 - 50: Some People Are Not Worthy of Listening to Reason Chapter 50: Some People Are Not Worthy of Listening to Reason Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was a loud ¡°bang¡±. Cheng Shen, or rather a part of him, fell to the ground. The conspicuous hollow in the shape of a footprint on his chest made Cheng Shen¡¯sckeys¡¯ legs go weak, almost making them wet themselves. Taking a deep breath, Lu Ming pointed at Cheng Shen¡¯s body and said, ¡°You all saw it. He tried to kill me first. I acted in self-defense!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Everyone nodded repeatedly. Not only Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng, but even Cheng Shen¡¯sckeys did the same. Seeing that the eyewitnesses approved of his actions, Lu Ming nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Then now, we can discuss the allocation of supplies.¡± First, deal with the unreasonable ones, and then we can continue to reason. There was nothing wrong with that! Lu Ming would never resort to using force to suppress others. In fact, Lu Ming did not consider himself particrly strong. It was best to reason things out. However, Wang Xiong spoke up. ¡°Brother Lu, considering what had just happened, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to continue negotiating¡­ I mean, reasoning with them. In my opinion, you should go back to the car and rest for a while. Leave the rest to me.¡± Hearing this, Lu Ming looked down at his bloodstained hands and right foot. He thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll get into the car first.¡± He had just killed someone, so Lu Ming was indeed not in a good position to reason. Otherwise, people might think that he was threatening them, and that would not be good. Lu Ming got into the car. Zhang Chengcheng followed Lu Ming into the car. Only Wang Xiong was left alone outside¡ªbut he was capable enough to handle the situation on his own. ncing at Cheng Shen¡¯s corpse and then at Li Zitong and the other three, Wang Xiong¡¯s gaze deepened, his face thoughtful. Meanwhile, the four individuals across from him, including Li Zitong, were all trembling, not even daring to breathe loudly. Wang Xiong turned to look at Lu Ming again and realized that Lu Ming and Zhang Chengcheng had already gotten into the car. He knew what to do. Wang Xiong walked straight toward the trembling four individuals and said. ¡°The one who died is the leader of your gathering ce, right?¡± The other three remained silent but Li Zitong took a deep breath and his gaze became firm. ¡°Yes, his name was Cheng Shen. We called him Brother Shen. He was the leader of our gathering ce.¡± ¡°How many people do you have in your gathering ce?¡± ¡®Fifty-six. All in the prime of their lives, no elderly or children.¡¯ Wang Xiong nodded in understanding. ¡°I see.¡± With that, he looked at Li Zitong again, changing his serious expression to a smile. ¡°Tell me what happened to you after that night.¡± Wang Xiong seemed to be abination of recklessness and subtlety. Beneath his seemingly rough and imposing appearance, there was a delicate and keen heart. In a gathering ce of 56 people, with no elderly or children, and a leader like that, Wang Xiong could easily imagine the appearance of this gathering ce. Li Zitong¡¯s experience confirmed Wang Xiong¡¯s assumptions. That night, seeing that the situation was hopeless, Li Zitong simply left as fast as he could. However, he did not leave alone. Instead, he took Yu Fei and Bai Lu with him. Li Zitong had a bad habit of being attracted to beautiful women, and Yu Fei and Bai Lu were both attractive. He had initially thought that as an Awakened, he could go anywhere he pleased. He could find a ce to hide with the two beauties and live a decent life. But ns did not always go as expected¡­ ¡°We stumbled all the way out of Good Hope Vige, but as soon as we left the vige, we were surrounded by this group of people.¡± Speaking of this, Li Zitong¡¯s face showed agony. ¡°They¡¯re not human at all!¡± Led by Cheng Shen, these Awakened individuals looked like humans but behaved like monsters. ¡°They beat me up, captured Yu Fei and Bai Lu, and then¡­¡± As he spoke, Li Zitong burst into tears like a 150-pound child. He had thought of living a fairy-tale life with Yu Fei and Bai Lu. But instead, he encountered evil people, experiencing a nightmare¡­ Li Zitong was filled with grievances! Watching this scene, Wang Xiong sighed deeply, patted Li Zitong¡¯s shoulder, and turned to look at the other three individuals. ¡°Is what he said true?¡± The three looked at each other and remained silent. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, is what he said true!?¡± Wang Xiong¡¯s roar sent shivers down their spines. They all nodded hesitantly, and one of them said, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely wrong¡­¡± This was the way of the world. When the apocalypse came, everyone was struggling, and under great pressure, they naturally sought outlets for their frustrations. And Awakened individuals were clearly superior, so it seemed logical for them to bully others, y with women, even though it was morally wrong. Hearing this, Li Zitong cried even louder. He pointed at the other individuals while sobbing and cursing, ¡°They have captured over twenty women, using them for their amusement every day. They torture people, kill them, and attract hordes of zombies with live humans. They¡¯re not human at all! I¡¯ve never seen anything like this in my entire life!!¡± Hearing Li Zitong¡¯s usations, the other three individuals became agitated, and one of them retorted, ¡°Who do you think you are, Li Zitong? Huh! Wasn¡¯t it you who willingly revealed information about the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce? Wasn¡¯t it you who actively wanted to join us, iming that as an awakened individual, you still had value and wanted to enjoy the good life with us? Huh! Now you¡¯re acting all innocent.¡± Li Zitong¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°You beat me up, you always beat me up! If I don¡¯t say these things, you¡¯ll beat me to death! What can I do!?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! Dare you say you¡¯re not lusting after women¡¯s bodies!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! You goddamn¡­ I¡¯ll fight you!¡± After saying that, Li Zitong charged forward. The scene of them arguing made Wang Xiong¡¯s head ache. He couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch them fight for real. With a casual move that resembled picking up a baby chick, Wang Xiong separated Li Zitong from the other person. His immense strength demonstrated his power and immediately made everyone calm down. Turning to look at Li Zitong, Wang Xiong asked solemnly, ¡°Have you killed anyone over there?¡± Li Zitong immediately shook his head, and the others did not refute it either. ¡°Have you ever forced yourself on a woman?¡± Li Zitong shook his head again, but the other three still did not refute. This made Wang Xiong nod in understanding as he looked at the other three Awakened individuals. ¡°What about you guys?¡± They remained silent.. ¡°I see¡­¡± Wang Xiong¡¯s gaze gradually became stern. He turned his head to look at the military vehicle, making eye contact with Zhang Chengcheng. Zhang Chengcheng nodded in understanding. The vehicle started, but it was Zhang Chengcheng who drove Lu Ming away first¡­ Li Zitong and the others were taken aback, then they saw Wang Xiong turning back towards them. He clenched his fists slowly, his gaze icy as he said, ¡°Some people just don¡¯t deserve to be reasoned with!¡± Inside the returning military vehicle, there was a slight silence in the air. A momentter, Zhang Chengcheng smiled and said, ¡°Brother Lu,, we made quite a haul this time. The supplies from the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce are enough for us¡­¡± ¡°Chengcheng.¡± Lu Ming suddenly spoke, interrupting Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s voice. Zhang Chengcheng listened as Lu Ming spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with my mind. I understand perfectly well why we left ahead of time.¡± Zhang Chengcheng pursed her lips and murmured, ¡°I see¡­¡± After speaking, she regained herposure and said, ¡°If Lao Lu thinks that what Wang Xiong did was inappropriate, we can go back immediately.¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± Through the rearview mirror, Zhang Chengcheng could see Lu Ming looking out the window with a calm expression. He spoke softly. ¡°In fact, I also know that the world has already be like this, destined for many people to take the wrong path, the evil path. ¡°There will also be many people who are unworthy of reasoning, unworthy of being called humans. ¡°And I am strong¡­ At leastpared to the majority of survivors, I am indeed strong. ¡°A strong person has the ability to judge others. But I don¡¯t believe that the strong have the right to judge others.¡± Having the ability was one thing, having the right was another. ¡°If I can determine someone¡¯s guilt or even decide whether they should live or die based on my own subjectivity, I might enjoy it for a while, but sooner orter, I will lose control. ¡°So I want to reason, I want to have calm and rational conversations with people, discussing how things should be handled, rather than imposing my own beliefs. Zhang Chengcheng listened attentively until Lu Ming finished speaking, then she chuckled softly, ¡°That¡¯s why I like you, Brother Lu.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually good to leave this matter to Wang Xiong to resolve. Because we all know that if therees a day when Wang Xiong loses control¡­ Lu Ming said solemnly, ¡°Then I will intervene.¡± Zhang Chengcheng smiled and said, ¡°With you taking action, there won¡¯t be any problems..¡± Chapter 51 - 51: Lighthouse Chapter 51: Lighthouse Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the way here, Li Zitong walked with Cheng Shen and the other three. On the way back, only two people were left. As Li Zitong pedaled the cart, he turned around to look at the familiar person. Thinking about the explosive power that Wang Xiong had disyed just now, Li Zitong could not help but shudder. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous and don¡¯t be afraid. I killed them because they really deserved to die.¡± Wang Xiong could sense Li Zitong¡¯s tension and tried to reassure him. But thisforting sentence inevitably made Li Zitong even more nervous¡ªif they had met a day or twoter, if he could not resist the temptation and epted Brother Shen¡¯s reward, perhaps¡­ Li Zitong¡¯s uneasiness was evident to Wang Xiong. After thinking it over, he had nothing more to say. Humans are social creatures and are easily influenced by the people around them. Even if Li Zitong was not inherently bad, if he hung around Cheng Shen for too long, he would inevitably be tainted by some undesirable things. At the same time, Wang Xiong alsomented the dual nature of violence. Killing, for the strong, was indeed very simple, and violence was the fastest way to solve problems. But, from Li Zitong¡¯s gaze, it was likely that when they met again in the future, the first thing Li Zitong would think of would be the scene of Wang Xiong killing someone. Once the seed of fear was nted, it was bound to take root and sprout¡­ Cheng Shen¡¯s gathering ce was located in an office building near Good Hope Vige. The first half of the journey was rtively safe¡ªthere were really not many zombies left in Good Hope Vige, although Wang Xiong did not know the reason. The second half of the journey out of Good Hope Vige was a little dangerous, but Cheng Shen and the others had already cleared it once before, opening up a safe route. With Li Zitong as their guide, there should not be any problems. About an hourter, Wang Xiong followed Li Zitong and entered Cheng Shen¡¯s gathering ce. They walked through a side door on the first floor and entered the lobby, which was in a mess andpletely deserted. However, at the staircase and esctor entrances, there were piles of makeshift barricades and debris. Passing through the barricades was the official entrance into the gathering ce. Li Zitong took the initiative to move aside the barricade, and Wang Xiong followed him to the second floor. As they entered, they were greeted by a group of listless men on the ground. Seeing Wang Xiong and Li Zitong, these men showed no reaction. They were like zombies, their eyes devoid of light. Wang Xiong felt his heart tightening¡­ and then he heard Li Zitong¡¯s voice in his ear. ¡°This is a bait. Cheng Shen and the others have this tactic where they use living people to lure the zombies away and then go for the supplies.¡± Although Awakened individuals were not afraid of zombies, it was a different story when it came to a horde of zombies. If the Awakened ones were surrounded by a horde of zombies, they would still have to die. Using live bait to lure the horde away naturally reduced the level of danger. As for whether the live bait would listen¡­ In the face of absolute violence, this was not a difficult problem to resolve. Taking a deep breath, Wang Xiong asked again, ¡°Where are the others?¡± He was referring to the women who had been persecuted. The concept of live bait sounded cruel, but it was only a momentary cruelty. Once a live bait was used, there was almost no possibility of recovering it. So although these men were live bait, they were at most reserve live bait. They had not been subjected to severe persecution. Compared to them, women¡¯s experiences were more cruel. Li Zitong raised his hand and pointed to arge door. Seeing this, Wang Xiong approached it. The moment he pushed open the door, he immediately stepped back. Turning to look at Li Zitong, Wang Xiong¡¯s eyes reddened as he suppressed his anger. ¡°Go find some clothes, right now, immediately!¡± Another half an hour passed. The women in the room had put on their clothes. The door was pushed open, and one by one, the women walked out of the room like startled rabbits. The men who were originally lying on the ground seemed to have sensed something. They half-sat up, staring at Wang Xiong, but no one dared to speak. Only at this moment did Wang Xiong finally manage to calm himself down. Looking at the 50 or so people gathered here, Wang Xiong thought for a moment and spoke. ¡°Cheng Shen and the others are already dead. I killed them.¡± No one reacted. It was Li Zitong who said softly, ¡°Brother Wang is telling the truth.¡± Still, no one reacted¡­ That¡¯s true¡­ They were just ordinary survivors, who had been preyed upon by Cheng Shen¡¯s group, and had long lost their trust in people. The current situation was nothing more than a change in leadership, and it was still unknown how the new leader would be. The numbness in their eyes made Wang Xiong feel uneasy. He could only say, ¡°I, no, our gathering ce is different from yours. ¡°Our gathering ce is on Guangping Street in Good Hope Vige. There¡¯s abundant food there, high-level Awakened individuals, food and drinks, and safety. And more importantly, the leader of our gathering ce, Mr. Lu Ming, is a reasonable and good person.¡± Thinking of the past, Wang Xiong said, ¡°Mr. Lu is the most outstanding person I¡¯ve ever met. He not only has great strength, but he¡¯s also cautious and meticulous. You might think that I¡¯m bragging, but he¡¯s indeed someone who doesn¡¯t bully the weak or take advantage of the strong. ¡°I still remember when I first met Brother Lu, he helped me kill the zombies and protected us. ¡°When we didn¡¯t have anything to cat, it was Brother Lu who reached out and provided us with food.¡± ¡°Now that the apocalypse has arrived, I know very well the treacherous nature of the human heart. I also understand what kind of torture you have suffered and what kind of evil people you have encountered. But believe me, even in the apocalypse, there is still the light of righteousness that illuminates the earth! Moreover, I firmly believe that Brother Lu is the light of our survivors, the lighthouse of our survivors!¡± He spoke eloquently. But words alone were not enough. These survivors who had just experienced a nightmare would not regain their trust in others just because of Wang Xiong¡¯s words. Knowing that awakening from numbness was not something that could happen overnight, Wang Xiong sighed deeply and said, ¡°Next, I¡¯m prepared to bring you to Guangping Street. Of course, this is definitely not mandatory. If you want to go with me, you can. If you don¡¯t want to, you are free to stay.¡± This was the only thing Wang Xiong could do. ¡°We¡¯reing with you.¡± As soon as Wang Xiong finished speaking, someone finally responded. Turning to the source of the voice, Wang Xiong nodded gently¡ªit was an acquaintance. Yu Fei and Bai Lu. At this moment, the two women¡¯s expressions were filled with fear. After experiencing such an ordeal, they felt that the gathering ce on Guangping Street was simply a paradise on earth. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± Li Zitong said. With them, more and more people responded to Wang Xiong. As ordinary people, they knew how terrifying the apocalypse was. At the moment, Wang Xiong seemed easy to talk to. Regardless of whether he was telling the truth or not, it was better to go with him than to face their own demise. Soon, Wang Xiong counted the number of people. A total of 52 survivors, with 50 of them willing to go back to Guangping Street with him. After a slight hesitation, the remaining two women came to Wang Xiong¡¯s side and spoke to him. ¡°Brother Wang¡­¡± ¡°Just call me Wang Xiong.¡± ¡°Okay, Wang Xiong. Here¡¯s our situation. We came from the Red Thunder Martial Arts School and we were captured by Cheng Shen and his group. Now that Cheng Shen and the others are dead, my cousin and I want to go back there¡­ What do you think?¡± After a brief moment of thought, Wang Xiong said hesitantly, ¡°You want me to take you back?¡± The woman who spoke looked embarrassed. ¡°I know our request is a little unreasonable, but my family is over there¡­¡± This request was really unreasonable. After considering it, Wang Xiong did not immediately refuse. He simply said, ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. You bothe back to Guangping Street with me first. When everything is settled, I¡¯ll see if I can contact the Red Thunder Martial Arts School.¡± The two women hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. They also knew that this was the best option avable.. Chapter 52 - 52: The Official Establishment of Guangping Street Gathering Place Chapter 52: The Official Establishment of Guangping Street Gathering ce Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Wang Xiong and his group returned, it was already around seven in the evening. During this period, Lu Ming and Zhang Chengcheng, along with Yang Guan, Qin Lie, and Wei Jiming, brought back all the food from the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce. As Wang Xiong was making arrangements for the survivors, he alsomunicated with Zhang Chengcheng. Wang Xiong briefly exined what he saw and heard at Cheng Shen¡¯s gathering ce. He hoped that Zhang Chengcheng could provide some psychological counseling for those women, and Zhang Chengcheng readily agreed. Meanwhile, Zhang Chengcheng also mentioned something else. Lu Ming took about one-fifth of the supplies and brought them back home¡­ This puzzled Wang Xiong, and he could not quite understand Lu Ming¡¯s actions. To this, Zhang Chengcheng chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t put all your eggs in one basket.¡± Wang Xiong instantly understood. In short, a busy day passed quickly. The next day. It was the 32nd day of the apocalypse calendar, Wednesday. When Lu Ming finished his breakfast and peeked out of the window on the second floor, he witnessed the following scene. A bustling street scene. Under Zhang Lixin¡¯s lead, the men began constructing a defensive perimeter and moving zombie corpses. Under Meng Jie¡¯s guidance, the women boiled porridge in big iron pots or cleaned the rooms. Zhang Chengcheng, Wang Xiong, and Li Zitong hung a banner at the Zombie Strike Array outside Lu Ming¡¯s house. Through the sunlight, Lu Ming could vaguely make out the words. [Warm congrattions on the official establishment of the Guangping Street Gathering ce!] Lu Ming:¡±???¡± Scratching his head in confusion, he heard Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s voiceing from downstairs. ¡°Brother Lu! Are you done eating?¡± Zhang Chengcheng seemed to have a special ability ¨C every time Lu Ming peeked out the window without revealing himself, Zhang Chengcheng always managed to spot Lu Ming¡­ Being discovered, Lu Ming no longer pretended. He simply opened the window and looked downstairs. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After saying that, he pointed at the banner and heard Wang Xiong exining, ¡°Brother Lu, there are more people here now and it finally feels like a gathering ce. I thought we should finalize this today, and from now on, this ce will be called Guangping Street Gathering ce. It will give everyone a sense of belonging.¡± A sense of belonging was very important¡­ It gave the survivors a feeling of home. Of course, Lu Ming did not really understand or have any interest in this kind of thing. He said, ¡°You guys carry on.¡± Just as he was about to go downstairs and start exercising, he heard Wang Xiong speak again, ¡°Oh, by the way, Brother Lu, after the workout today, you have to say a few words and then cut the ribbon¡­¡± Lu Ming:¡±???¡± I have to give a speech? What position do I hold to give a speech? Of course, it was not necessary to delve too deep into whether he was worthy or not. The main point was that Lu Ming really did not like these kinds of asions. After some thought, Lu Ming went downstairs and got out of the house. As he prepared to start today¡¯s exercise, he casually chatted with Wang Xiong. ¡°Can I not give a speech? I don¡¯t know how to give speeches¡­¡± However, Wang Xiong had helped him so much, and a direct and rigid refusal seemed a bit ungrateful. It wouldn¡¯t be good. Zhang Chengcheng, who was standing nearby, pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you, Brother Lu. You don¡¯t have to give a speech. When the timees, you can just cut the ribbon and leave the speech to Wang Xiong.¡± Lu Ming heaved a sigh of relief. Zhang Chengcheng and Wang Xiong exchanged a subtle nce. Lu Ming¡¯s reaction was not unexpected, because Lu Ming had always been a simple person. However, simple people were not suitable to be leaders¡­ This was the result of the discussion between Wang Xiong, Zhang Chengcheng, Zhang Lixin, and Meng Jiest night¡­ Thinking about his future role and responsibility, Wang Xiong suddenly felt overwhelmed. It was a fulfilling and challenging morning. At 10:30, the exercise session ended. Lu Ming hydrated himself and opened his personal information panel. Name: Lu Ming Strength: 56.7 (58.1) f. Physique: 57.4 (58.8) J. Agility: 50.8 (52.2) J. Fitness Lv9 (600/900). Hand-to-hand Combat Lvi8 (1420/1800): Strength and stamina increased by an additional 1.8 points. When he was exercising with Wang Xiong, particrly in the aspect of hand-to-handbat, was really boosting Lu Ming¡¯s skill proficiency. The high level of hand-to-handbat proficiency caused Lu Ming¡¯s strength and stamina to increase exponentially. ¡°It¡¯s another day full of power!¡± With his attributes increasing, Lu Ming was in a good mood. Just as he was about to go home, he was stopped by Wang Xiong. Wang Xiong smiled and said, ¡°Brother Lu, you don¡¯t have to give a speech, but you should at leaste for the ribbon-cutting, right?¡± After a slight dilemma, Lu Ming nodded and agreed. The establishment of a gathering ce should have been a big event. But now that they were in the apocalypse, the resources were indeed limited. In addition, most of the survivors were from Cheng Shen¡¯s gathering ce. They had experienced many hardships, and this kind of trauma could not be healed in a short period of time. Therefore, they kept it simple. After lunch, a total of 60 people in the gathering ce arrived at Lu Ming¡¯s house. Everyone was either holding their bowls or gathered in groups of twos and threes, whispering to each other. Until Wang Xiong stood on the mud wall. He looked down at the people below, his gaze sweeping over familiar and unfamiliar faces. After a brief moment of contemtion, Wang Xiong smiled and said, ¡°Today is a day worth celebrating. ¡°It¡¯s been more than a month since the apocalypse began. We have experienced the confusion at the beginning of the apocalypse together and witnessed the dangers and ugliness of the apocalypse. ¡°Fate brought us together, allowing us to gather on this street and live in the houses on this street. In the future, we will also face the dangers of the apocalypse together and embrace our shared destiny and future together.¡± Lu Ming had to admit that Wang Xiong had changed a lot. When they first met, Lu Ming only thought of Wang Xiong as a skilled fighter, young and hot-blooded, and a little rash. But now, seeing Wang Xiong confidently speaking on the earthen wall,Lu Ming suddenly realized that Wang Xiong was much more dignified and steadier than before. ¡°Maybe, people can change.¡± This was the only exnation for the change in Wang Xiong. As he thought about it, he listened to Wang Xiong continue his talk. ¡°From the beginning of the apocalypse until now, each of us has our own experiences, difficulties and pain. We have different experiences, but I want to say that we should let bygones be bygones. The fact that we can stand here now means that we are ready to embrace a new beginning together.¡± When everyone in Cheng Shen¡¯s gathering ce heard this, they either looked pensive or their eyes turned red. Fromst night until now, they had been at a loss when they first moved, but now, they had gradually gained some eptance of this ce. Wang Xiong¡¯s words were undoubtedly the final nail in the coffin. This was a form of eptance. It was also a process of integration. Wang Xiong did not say much more. He concluded, ¡°So, with everyone as witnesses, I announce that Guangping Street Gathering ce is officially established.¡± Apuse erupted. Wang Xiong smiled at everyone and then looked at Lu Ming. Seeing this, Lu Ming, apanied by Zhang Chengcheng, walked to the banner. Taking the scissors handed to him by Zhang Lixin, Lu Ming made a few gestures and clumsily cut the banner in half. Under the sunlight, Lu Ming looked at the people and saw smiles on their faces. And so, Lu Ming smiled too.. Chapter 53 - 53: Deserted Island Chapter 53: Deserted Ind Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the ribbon-cutting ceremony, Guangping Street Gathering ce was officially established. Afterward, everyone went about their respective tasks, keeping everything simple. However, the establishment, construction, and development of the gathering ce was definitely not something that could be solved with just a ribbon-cutting. Demarcating safe zones, assigning tasks, construction, searching for supplies, rescuing survivors¡­ There was plenty of work to be done. But these subsequent issues did not concern Lu Ming. Firstly, he did not like to get involved in these matters and was basically indifferent to them. Secondly, as the strongest person in the gathering ce, Lu Ming¡¯s only mission was to maintain his martial strength advantage. Even in the ns of Wang Xiong and the others, Lu Ming¡¯s daily exercise routine was the top priority for the gathering ce. What was worth mentioning was that after taking the supplies from the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce, Lu Ming finally replenished his own storage of resources. With sufficient food, Lu Ming was also full of energy. In any case, Lu Ming believed that there was no need for him to leave his home for at least three months. In the afternoon, Lu Ming farmed his crossbow shooting proficiency. Originally, the space in his home was not sufficient for improving his crossbow shooting proficiency. However, Lu Ming came up with a solution. He set up a stationary target 30 meters away from his front door and shot at it with a crossbow from the window. The distance was far enough to steadily increase his proficiency. This method also applied to slingshot shooting, archcry, and firearm shooting¡ªas long as the distance was long enough, even with a high skill level, hitting the target could still increase proficiency. Lu Ming made this change for a significant reason rted to the establishment of the gathering ce. He did not know why. But after the ribbon-cutting ceremony, Lu Ming felt that the streets outside his house and the designated safe zone were not too dangerous¡­ During lunchtime, Lu Ming had pondered over this issue. After thinking it through, he believed that the reason could be summed up in one word: Order. After the apocalypse, Lu Ming did not dare to go outside because it was filled with zombies, and there was no order outside. However, before the apocalypse, Lu Ming would regrly go out and even visit restaurants for breakfast or lunch. This was the effect of [Order]. Order brought a sense of security to everyone. Including Lu Ming. The establishment of the Guangping Street Gathering ce was a stimnt for all survivors. Wang Xiong was also in pain and joy. He was a good man, even a hero. He was happy that the gathering ce had been established and could provide shelter for more survivors. But he also struggled with the busy affairs and heavy responsibilities. Externally, Lu Ming was undoubtedly the leader of the Guangping Street Gathering ce (although Lu Ming had never officially agreed)¡­ In fact, everyone understood the reality of the situation. The leader¡¯s name was Lu Ming¡¯s. The leader¡¯s duties belonged to Wang Xiong¡¯s. As the working leader, Wang Xiong had to handle countless tasks. Despite being busy, he never neglected his main responsibility¡ªthe morning training sessions. In the afternoon, when Lu Ming started practicing crossbow shooting proficiency, Wang Xiong first discussed the construction issues of the gathering ce with Zhang Lixin. The trenches needed to be dug, the traps had to be set up, and the roadblocks had to be arranged. The survivors needed to be settled. Their basic needs had to be taken care of ¨C food, shelter, transportation, and so on. However, they could not let the survivors be idle; they needed to be assigned work. The zombies in the streets and houses had to be cleared, and this task had to be done by Awakened individuals. After consulting with Zhang Lixin and drafting a rough n, Wang Xiong went out again. On the one hand, he had to patrol and clear out the zombies. On the other hand, Wang Xiong also had a very strange problem to verify. Why were there so few zombies in Good Hope Vige? Just as he arrived at the edge of the safe zone, two women walked towards him. Wang Xiong paused for a moment and then saw the two women stand in front of him. ¡°Hello, Brother Wang.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Do you remember us?¡± Wang Xiong nodded. ¡°Of course. Red Thunder Martial Arts School, right?¡± The two women were the ones who wanted to return to the Red Thunder Martial Arts School yesterday. One of them, slightly chubby and around 30 years old, nodded and said, ¡°My name is Zhao Xiaohong, and this is my cousin, Zhao Shanshan. We¡¯ve been here for a day and think that the Guangping Street Gathering ce is quite good, but it¡¯s not our home after all. We still want to return to the Red Thunder Martial Arts School. Brother Wang, when are you free?¡± To be honest, this request was a little too much. However, Wang Xiong was a good person. And good people generally did not reject others¡­ After some thought, Wang Xiong said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯m going to take a look outside Good Hope Vige today. I know the location of the Red Thunder Martial Arts School, so I can drop you off on the way.¡± With that, Wang Xiong added solemnly, ¡°But there¡¯s something I have to say in advance. It¡¯s very dangerous outside. I can¡¯t guarantee your safety.¡± When Zhao Xiaohong and Zhao Shanshan heard this, they nodded without a word. ¡°We understand.¡± After all, their families were at the Red Thunder Martial Arts School. Even if the journey was dangerous, it could not stop their desire to reunite with their loved ones. Wang Xiong drove a military vehicle and set off with Zhao Xiaohong and Zhao Shanshan. They deliberately drove around Good Hope Vige, but they encountered very few zombies. However, when they walked out of Good Hope Vige, the situation immediately changed! Arge number of zombies wandered on the street without anyone clearing them, and among them were some umon giant zombies. In Nanxiang City outside Good Hope Vige, the zombies were rapidly evolving. As everyone knew, the flesh of an Awakened was extremely attractive to zombies. Ordinary zombies could not sense this, but a Level 1 giant zombie already had the ability to target living people and even recognize Awakened ones. As soon as the military vehicle drove out of Good Hope Vige, the zombies began to riot as if they had taken drugs. A massive number of zombies, led by numerous giant zombies, swarmed towards the military vehicle, causing Wang Xiong to panic and quickly retreat back to Good Hope Vige. However, the horde of zombies did not relent¡­ They continued to pursue Wang Xiong until the edge of the safe zone, where they were finally wiped out by thebined efforts of Lu Ming, Zhang Chengcheng, and the others. ¡°We¡¯re trapped. We can¡¯t get out.¡± After the situation calmed down, Wang Xiong¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s faces turn grim. Because of Simba, all the zombies in Good Hope Vige had been taken away, resulting in a rtively small number of zombies in the entire vige. However, thisw did not apply outside Good Hope Vige. The zombies over there didn¡¯t care about Simba, Lu Ming, or the Zombie Forbidden Zone. Of course, no one in Guangping Street Gathering ce knew about Simba¡¯s influence. However, the reality was already in front of them. Even if they could not guess the main cause, everyone could roughly understand the situation they were currently facing. ¡°The entire Good Hope Vige is like a besieged city. Due to unknown reasons, there are very few zombies in Good Hope Vige. However, once you leave Good Hope Vige, zombies are everywhere, making it impossible for us to move an inch!¡± In in terms, Lu Ming and the others were trapped. The horde of zombies formed an ocean. Good Hope Vige was an isted ind. To venture out to sea, they would definitely need Awakened individuals to lead the team. However, Awakened individuals would also attract a storm. ¡°A deadlock.¡± Li Zitong said in a muffled voice.. Chapter 54 Agility Breakthrough 100 Chapter 54 Agility Breakthrough 100 "Living zombies do have an advantage over humans. From the perspective of the ecological chain, humans are more like food for zombies and potential counterparts. "In my simtions, if nothing goes wrong, humans will never be able to defeat zombies. In short, our situation is really difficult." Meng Jie''s remarks evoked a wave of sighs among the high-ranking members gathered in the Guangping Street gathering ce. After a long silence, everyone looked up at Lu Ming on the second floor, through the window. If Good Hope Vige was an isted ind, then Lu Ming was the lighthouse on this isted ind. With him around, everyone would not lose their direction and would not feel despair! Facing everyone''s gazes, Lu Ming said softly, "Stay steady and develop!" This had always been Lu Ming''s survival guideline, and it had never changed. Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in unison. Wang Xiong: "I think so too. The defense system of the gathering ce hasn''t beenpleted yet, so it''s not wise to go out and take risks." Zhang Chengcheng: "And Brother Lu will be stronger and stronger. Although zombies will evolve, I still feel that time is on our side." Chengcheng had always had full confidence in Lu Ming. Zhang Lixin said, "There''s enough food for the time being. Once we scavenge the supplies in Good Hope Vige, it''ll be enough for us for half a year or a year." Meng Jie: "My research is also progressing very smoothly. I think if I can find a way to turn ordinary people into Awakened individuals, once the number of Awakened individuals increases, the situation will change significantly." Li Zitong: "¡­" Sorry, I feel like an outsider. ¡­ With the regtions set, everyone performed their respective duties. For Lu Ming, the days had once again entered the rhythm that he was most familiar with. Exercise, farming attributes. There was nothing more important than this. ¡­ [The 33rd day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday.] [Exercise in the morning and crossbow arrow shooting in the afternoon.] [Nothing else happened.] [Today''s attribute record:] Name: Lu Ming Strength: 61.4 Physique: 62.1 Agility: 54.8 Fitness Lv9 (830/900). Hand-to-handbat Lv19 (1025/1900) Crossbow Shooting Lv5 (105/500) ¡­ [The 34th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday.] [Nothing happened.] [Today, my hand-to-handbat skill leveled up to Level 20. I realized that this skill has reached a teau. It''s difficult to obtain proficiency even when practicing with Wang Xiong.] [Wang Xiong told me that with the same physical fitness, mybat skills are no longer inferior to his. There''s nothing more he can teach me.] [He also said that he''s never seen anyone as gifted in mixed martial arts as I am, in his entire life.] [Today''s attribute record: (omitted)¡­] ¡­ [The 35th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Saturday.] [Nothing happened today, but the gathering ce is bing more and more presentable.] [Wang Xiong and the others have built a wall, and the original zombie attack array [ording to Zhang Lixin, this observation tower can allow me to rain fatal blows upon the zombies from an elevated position. I tried it, the observation tower is not was removed. They also erected an observation tower next to my house, which is over 20 meters tall!] [ording to Zhang Lixin, this observation tower can allow me to rain fatal blows upon the zombies from an elevated position. I tried it, the observation tower is not bad, but the height worries me. Moreover, it''s poorly constructed and it doesn''t look very sturdy.] [I mentioned this to Zhang Lixin, and he said that they would reinforce it immediately. As for the height issue, he reminded me that I would be fine if I fell from this height. I don''t believe it.] [Wang Xiong immediately went up and performed a trapeze¡­ He was fine.] [I also gave it a try¡­ It proved that my worries were unnecessary. This height won''t harm me if I fall. So I think we can increase the height of the observation tower. Being higher up allows for better visibility and longer-range attacks. There is no problem.] [Today''s attribute record: (omitted)¡­] ¡­ [The 36th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Sunday.] [Today, Li Zitong was promoted to a Level 2 Awakened. His awakened superpower is called Earth Maniption.] [To put it bluntly, he can control sand, stones, and soil. It''s beneficial to infrastructure and farming. It''s not particrly effective inbat.] [However, unlike thest time, Li Zitong''s advancement today attracted a zombie wave. Eight hunters led the team, and there were more than 30 giant zombies¡­ The safety of the gathering ce underwent a test, and overall, it seemed to hold up well.] [Oh, by the way, the observation tower is really useful, incredibly useful! We need to increase its height, up to 40 meters!] [Today''s attribute record: (omitted)¡­] ¡­ [The 30th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Monday.] "Omitted." ¡­ [The 38th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday.] ¡­ [The 39th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday.] ¡­ [The 40th day of the Apocalypse Calendar¡­] ¡­ [The 41st day¡­] ¡­ [The 42nd day¡­] ¡­ [The 43rd day¡­] [Today, my agility attribute has officially broken through the 100 mark.] [I''ve be stronger.] [However, as I became stronger, my appetite has be increasingly astonishing. I ate more than everyone else in the gathering cebined! Moreover, there''s a shortage of protein.] [At the same time, Zhang Chengcheng''s gravity superpower can no longer keep up with my training intensity.] [Zhang Chengcheng wants to advance to Level 3 Awakened. There are enough zombie crystals, but the problem is the zombie tide triggered by the advancement.] [This made me conflicted for a while and I felt that it''s necessary to give it a try.] ¡­ The 44th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Monday. Name: Lu Ming Age: 25 years old Strength: 81.6 Physique: 82.3 Agility: 101.9 Fitness Lv2 (500/1200). Slingshot Lv20 (566/2000). åó¼ýÉä»÷lv15(312/1500). Archery Lv15 (788/1500) Gun Shooting Lv5 (45/500) Hand-to-hand Combat Lv20 (259/2000). Cold Weapon Combat Lv10 (621/1000) Throw Lv4 (26/400) After waking up from the afternoon nap, Lu Ming checked his attributes panel and realized that his attributes had transformed into their current state. His body contained immense strength. Even Lu Ming''s physique had undergone significant changes. His height had increased from 1.8 meters to 1.9 meters. When he weighed himself yesterday, his weight had already reached 300 catties! Overall, his figure didn''t look bulky, but he was not lean like Wang Xiong. He appeared somewhat slimmer than a bodybuilder, but there were limits to his slenderness. With a light fist clench, power surged from his fingertips. Just as the doorbell rang, Lu Ming went downstairs and turned on the electronic screen, only to see Zhang Chengcheng standing there. "Brother Lu, I''m preparing to advance." "Yes, I''ming." Lu Ming unlocked the door and walked out. ¡­ Today was the day Zhang Chengcheng advanced. Lu Ming was very concerned about this. This was because the Gravity Maniption was very important to Lu Ming. With his current physical strength, fitness equipment and the like were no longer effective. He could only rely on the Gravity Maniption. At the entrance of Lu Ming''s house, Zhang Chengcheng was already holding 10 second-tier Corpse Crystals, fully prepared for the promotion.s Under Lu Ming''s encouraging gaze, Zhang Chengcheng took a deep breath, preparing to swallow the Corpse Crystal. Unexpectedly, they heard the sound of bellsing from the watchtower. After more than 10 days of development, the gathering ce had mostly been built, and the watchtower was deemed necessary. The ringing of the bells at this moment indicated that something was happening, At this moment, the bell rang, which meant that something had happened. But it rang only once, suggesting that it was not a big problem. Zhang Chengcheng temporarily halted her actions and looked at Lu Ming. He realized that Lu Ming had agilely climbed up his observation tower and was looking into the distance from a high vantage point. In the distance, at the entrance of Good Hope Vige. A burly middle-aged man carrying a long spear was walking through the streets toward Good Hope Vige. Strangely, the zombies along the way showed no reaction to the man at all, as if the man was one of them. Chapter 55 - 55: Red Thunder Martial Arts School, Zhao Honglei Chapter 55: Red Thunder Martial Arts School, Zhao Honglei Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This abnormal scene not only caught Lu Ming¡¯s attention, but also drew the attention of Wang Xiong and Zhang Lixin. Wang Xiong and Zhang Lixin arrived at the wall of the gathering ce and looked down at the man carrying a spear on his back, walking quickly over from afar. Soon, the man arrived at the entrance of Guangping Street gathering ce. When they got closer, they could see the man¡¯s face. He was about 40 years old and was wearing a white training suit, with the words ¡®Red Thunder Martial Arts School¡¯ embroidered in red thread on his chest. He had a short beard and a crew cut, with well-defined features and a sturdy figure, giving off a sense of familiarity. After the man stood still, he cupped his fists at Wang Xiong and Zhang Lixin and said, ¡°My name is Zhao Honglei, the curator of the Red Thunder Martial Arts School. I came here this time to ask if you¡¯ve seen my daughter and my niece in this area?¡± Wang Xiong suddenly realized and said, ¡°Zhao Xiaohong and Zhao Shanshan?¡± Zhao Honglei was overjoyed. ¡°They are my niece and my daughter!¡± With that, the conversation began. Wang Xiong thought for a moment and was in no hurry to open the door. Instead, he asked, ¡°I noticed that you didn¡¯t attract the attention of the zombies along the way. How was that possible?¡± Zhao Honglei replied, ¡°This is my superpower.¡± It made sense. After all, Zhao Honglei did not look like a zombie. After dispelling his worries, Zhang Lixin went down the wall and opened the small door for Zhao Honglei. Inside the door, Wang Xiong cupped his fists and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Zhao Xiaohong and Zhao Shanshan now. Master Zhao, please wait a moment.¡± He signaled Zhang Lixin with his eyes. Seeing this, Zhang Lixin led Zhao Honglei into the gathering ce. ¡°Master Zhao, it wasn¡¯t easy for you to find your way here, right?¡± As they walked into the gathering ce, Zhang Lixin chatted with Zhao Honglei. As for Zhao Honglei, he suppressed the joy of being reunited with his daughter and replied politely, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me. Although my superpower doesn¡¯t increase mybat power, it keeps me safe when I go out.¡± Zhao Honglei briefly exined the effects of his superpower to Zhang Lixin. Simply put, this superpower known as ¡®Stealth¡¯ could shield the zombies¡¯ perception of the owner of the superpower. The zombies would see Zhao Honglei as one of their own. Zhao Honglei would not trigger the zombies in daily life and during his advancement. Although it did not enhance hisbat strength, this superpower solved the major issue of venturing outside. Zhang Lixin felt a little envious. But when he thought about how his superpower could support Lu Ming and how he had at least a third of the credit for killing the zombies that threatened Lu Ming¡¯s life, his envy subsided. The two of them chatted about other things. On the other hand, Zhao Honglei¡¯s interest seemed to grow more and more. He abruptly said, ¡°The development over here is really good.¡± This was not ttery but a statement of fact. Along the way, Zhao Honglci could see tall and sturdy walls, reasonably arranged defensive lines, and plots of cultivated vegetable fields. He also saw that there was absence of pessimism and despair on the faces of the survivors passing by. Hearing Zhao Honglei¡¯s words, Zhang Lixin felt a sense of pride¡ªbecause he was responsible for the architecturalyout and nning. But outwardly, Zhang Lixin remained modest and said, ¡°I can only say that it¡¯s good enough.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s very good.¡± With a serious expression, Zhao Honglei once again affirmed Zhang Lixin¡¯s achievements, leaving Zhang Lixin unsure of how to respond. At that moment, the two of them had already arrived at the central area of the gathering ce. Wang Xiong approached with Zhao Xiaohong and Zhao Shanshan. Seeing each other, the three Zhao family members were momentarily stunned before their eyes turned red. ¡°Dad!¡± Like a swallow returning to its nest, Zhao Shanshan cried and threw herself into Zhao Honglei¡¯s embrace. The grievances she had experienced during this period merged into tears, flowing incessantly¡­. Zhao Honglei choked and stroked Zhao Shanshan¡¯s hair, saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright¡­¡± The happy reunion between father and daughterssted for about three minutes. Once the emotions had settled, Zhao Xiaohong approached Zhao Honglci and whispered, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± Zhao Honglei simply shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Seeing this, Wang Xiong stepped forward, smiling to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Master Zhao, you may not know, but during the time they were here, Zhao Xiaohong and Zhao Shanshan kept talking about wanting to return to Red Thunder Martial Arts School. But there were too many zombies outside, and we were powerless to help. Now that Master Zhao is here, I¡¯ll leave them in your care.¡± The Guangping Street gathering ce was a democraticmunity. No one was restricted from leaving. It was reasonable for Zhao Xiaohong and Zhao Shanshan to want to return home and reunite with their family. Now that Zhao Honglei hade to pick them up, it was best to let him take them away. Hearing these words, Zhao Xiaohong and Zhao Shanshan felt relieved, as they could finally be reunited with their family. Unexpectedly, Zhao Honglei¡¯s expression became troubled. He looked at his daughter and disciple, then nced at the busy but content crowd around him and the secure Guangping Street gathering ce. After a moment of silence, Zhao Honglei cupped his fists and said, ¡°Young brother.¡± ¡°My name is Wang Xiong.¡± ¡°Brother Wang Xiong, I actually have a presumptuous request.¡± Wang Xiong was taken aback and replied, ¡°Please go ahead and tell me.¡± ¡°Well, you see, I want my daughter and disciple to stay here¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhao Xiaohong and Zhao Shanshan looked at Zhao Honglei in disbelief. Before they could say anything, Zhao Honglei continued, ¡°Not only that, I also want to relocate the Red Thunder Martial Arts School here. I hope Brother Wang can amodate us.¡± Towards the end of his words, Zhao Honglei began to feel a bit embarrassed. But soon, he spoke again, ¡°We currently have 23 people in our martial arts school, including 13 adult men who are skilled martial artists. I myself am a second-level Awakened, and my eldest son is also a first-level Awakened.¡± By saying these things, Zhao Honglei wanted Wang Xiong to understand their value in being amodated. However, Wang Xiong hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°But ording to what Zhao Xiaohong told me, it seems like things are going pretty well over there.¡± There was an abundance of food, skilled fighters, and a strong defense line. In short, during their previous conversations, Zhao Xiaohong had described Red Thunder Martial Arts School as an extraordinary ce in the post-apocalyptic world, a paradise¡­ So why was their headmaster now seeking shelter here? Something was wrong. Upon hearing Wang Xiong¡¯s words, Zhao Honglei let out a long sigh and had to speak the truth. ¡°We can¡¯t survive well over there anymore.¡± Good Hope Vige had be an isted ind. And on this isted ind, information flow was rtively restricted. Lu Ming did not go out, and Wang Xiong and the others were also busy developing the gathering ce. They were barely able to keep up with their own affairs, so they naturally rarely took the initiative to inquire about the situation outside. To put it bluntly, they knew very little about the outside world. In the living room of Wang Xiong¡¯s house, as they all sat down, Zhao Honglei began to exin in detail, allowing Wang Xiong and the others to have a general understanding of the situation outside¡­ Chapter 56 - 56: Attack of the Level 3 Zombie Tide! Chapter 56: Attack of the Level 3 Zombie Tide! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Actually, what Xiaohong said before was not wrong. ¡°In the first 10 days of the apocalypse, the Red Thunder Martial Arts School was indeed quite safe.¡± At the beginning of the apocalypse, Zhao Honglei and his eldest son, Zhao Yongchun, became Awakened individuals. With the strength of these two Awakened, along with the survivors of the Red Thunder Martial Arts School, they would definitely lead a good life. However, 10 dayster, the situation took a sharp turn for the worse. Giant zombies began to appear inrge numbers. A giant zombie apanied by a horde of zombies could destroy a Level 1 Awakened¡ªeven if the Zhao family father and son had trained in martial arts all year round, they would not be able to deal with such a situation. It was during this stage that Zhao Xiaohong and Zhao Shanshan were abducted by Cheng Shen. As the hunters began to appear, the doomsday for the Red Thunder Martial Arts School drew nearer. ¡°A Level 2 zombie is no longer something a Level 1 Awakened can fight against. Even if I have some martial arts skills, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°It was only then that I discovered the secret of the zombie crystals. Since I thought death was inevitable, I decided to give it a try. I swallowed the zombie crystal and advanced to a Level 2 Awakened.¡± Fortunately, Zhao Honglei had awakened his concealment superpower, which prevented the zombie wave from being attracted to him during his advancement. Unfortunately, the concealment superpower could only protect Zhao Honglei alone and not the others in the Red Thunder Martial Arts School. ¡°In fact, three days ago, I started going out continuously. It was not only to search for my daughter and disciple but also to find a way for everyone in Red Thunder Martial Art School to survive.¡± Unfortunately, it was not just Red Thunder Martial Art School that faced this situation; most other survivors were even worse off than them. In the past three days, Zhao Honglei had only seen about a dozen survivors. Most of them were hiding in their houses. Every second counted, and they were trying to survive by any means. Other than this ce, they had not seen any other organized gathering ces¡­ but they had seen many ruins of the ones that had been overrun. What was more critical was that there were too many zombies outside. With a poption of tens of millions in Nanxiang City, it was possible to estimate how many zombies would emerge. ¡°Moreover, the evolution speed of zombies is faster¡­¡± Speaking of this, Zhao Honglei¡¯s face showed a trace of fear. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a Level 3 Awakened outside, but I did see a Level 3 zombie.¡± Zhao Honglei couldn¡¯t help but shiver as he recalled the figure he had glimpsed from a distance. ¡°I would call it the Tyrant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right now.¡± Li Zitong came to Lu Ming¡¯s house and told him about Zhao Honglei¡¯s situation. Lu Ming then spoke to Zhang Chengcheng. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on advancing first.¡± By advancing now, they could deal with the zombie tide today and enjoy the auxiliary training effects of the Level 3 Gravity Superpower tomorrow. Lu Ming was quite looking forward to it. As for the zombie wave triggered by his advancement, although he was afraid, he could not avoid something essential because of a risk, right? As a devoted fan of Lu Ming, Zhang Chengcheng listened to everything Lu Ming said. As soon as Lu Ming finished speaking, Zhang Chengcheng immediately began to swallow the Level 2 zombie crystals, while Meng Jie observed and recorded everything in her notebook. One crystal after another. First, her body heated up. Then, the power of her ability erupted. Even though Zhang Chengcheng did not activate her superpower, Lu Ming, who was standing nearby still felt a heaviness in his body, as if he was carrying a bag of rice on his back. Soon, the advancement process waspleted without any danger. Zhang Chengcheng slowly opened her eyes, moving her body and turning her head to speak to Lu Ming and Dong Jie. ¡°My physical strength has increased again! Doubled!¡± The three-dimensions of a Level 2 Awakened were about 20 points. Level 3 meant 40 points. Thinking of his three-dimensional sports performance of 40 points, Lu Ming could not help but exim, ¡°That¡¯s very strong.¡± But that was not the main point. The main point was how much the effect of the superpower had increased. As if she had guessed what Lu Ming wanted to ask, Zhang Chengcheng extended her hand towards him, and distorted waves emanated from her hand,nding on Lu Ming. In the next instant, Lu Ming felt his body bing increasingly heavy! Twenty times gravity. Thirty times gravity. Fifty times gravity! Until 70 times gravity! As he moved his body, he could sense that his cells were activated and in a state of readiness for movement. This satisfied Lu Ming, and he nodded approvingly. ¡°This level is good enough.¡± Under 70 times gravity, Lu Ming¡¯s training would yield excellent results. On the other hand, it was rtively easy for Zhang Chengcheng to maintain 70 times the gravity. Although she still could not avoid consuming Corpse Crystals, it should be much better than before. ¡°Let¡¯s stop for now, preserve our energy, and prepare for the zombie waveter.¡± After Lu Ming said that, Zhang Chengcheng immediately ended her superpower. Looking at Lu Ming, Zhang Chengcheng saw him smiling and nodding at her. ¡°Very good, very good.¡± So, Zhang Chengcheng smiled back. If Brother Lu felt that it was good, then it was really good. There was nothing more important than this. Speaking of a Level 3 Tyrant, Zhao Honglei¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°That thing looks like it¡¯s not to be trifled with. I took a quick nce from afar and quickly left.¡± Fortunately, with his superpower, Zhao Honglei did not attract its attention, but it still left him trembling for a long time. After briefly calming down, Zhao Honglei said, ¡°In short, the situation of the survivors outside is very difficult, while the zombies are getting stronger and stronger. Although I¡¯m reluctant to part with the Red Thunder Martial Arts School, for the safety of the others in there, I have no choice but to find another way, and seek out other strong gathering spots for safety in numbers.¡± Awakened individuals or even living people would attract zombies. Without enough manpower and a well-developed defensive line, this would not do. Zhao Honglei has concealment ability, so he was not afraid, but his son, Zhao Yongchun was afraid, and the others in the Red Thunder Martial Arts School were even more afraid. As for the gathering ce on Guangping Street, it was a good choice. At least, Zhao Honglei felt that it was very good. The defense was rigorous, and there were a good number of Awakened individuals. The ce was a decent size, and they even cultivated thend. The only problem was whether they would ept their group. If they did, then everything would be fine. If they didn¡¯t ept it¡­ Zhao Honglei would have to find another way out. But he probably would not be able to find a better alternative in the short term. He looked at Wang Xiong with hopeful eyes and saw Wang Xiong pondering. Just as he was about to speak, they suddenly heard the deep sound of an rm bell from outside. Wang Xiong¡¯s expression changed. ¡°The zombies are here.¡± After saying that, he gave an apologetic smile to Zhao Honglei and said, ¡°Today, an Awakened person in our gathering spot is about to advance and attract a zombie wave. Master Zhao, don¡¯t be afraid. Brother Xin will apany you. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Then, he quickly left. Zhao Honglei was a little disappointed that he did not get an answer, but the disappointment quickly faded away. After all, advancement and dealing with the zombie wave were both major events. Thinking of this, Zhao Honglei turned to look at Zhang Lixin beside him. ¡°I still have some strength left in me. If you need my help, just say it!¡± Earlier, Zhao Honglei had revealed that he was a Level 2 Awakened. This level ofbat strength was already quite impressive. At this stage, regardless of which gathering spot they were in, Level 2 Awakened were all big brothers. Zhao Honglei wanted to do a favor for the Guangping Street gathering ce. Zhang Lixin also realized this. After thinking for a moment, Zhang Lixin nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, Master Zhao..¡± Chapter 57 - 57: Tyrant and the Military! Chapter 57: Tyrant and the Military! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just at the moment when Zhang Chengcg was promoted to Level 3, there seemed to be an invisible and intangible maic field that originated from within her that rapidly spread in all directions with her as the center. Ordinary people, and even conventional awakeners, couldn¡¯t perceive this maic field no matter what. But zombies could. And certain special individuals could as well. Pingnan Street, Nanxiang City. Before the apocalypse, this was one of the busiestmercial streets in Nanxiang City. The apocalypse struck around six o¡¯clock in the evening, precisely when themercial street had the highest foot traffic. The consequences of the disaster in this ce at that time could be imagined. Now, it has been 44 days since the apocalypse arrived. There are no survivors left on Pingnan Street. The zombies had be the rulers here. And at the moment when Zhang Chengcheng sessfully advanced, a loud angry roar echoed from a certain shopping mall. Apanied by increasingly heavy gasps and the sound of even heavier footsteps. Until there was a loud ¡°bang¡±. The ss door of the mall was violently smashed open, and a terrifying and ferocious reanimated corpse walked out from within. It was over three meters tall, with developed and twisted muscles all over its body. The muscles were like armor, with a sickening pinkish flesh color. This creature had no skin, and its pair of copper bell-like eyes were blood red. Its expanded forehead was exposed, while the upper part of its head was covered in white bone armor. A Level 3 zombie, a tyrant! The tyrant sensed the presence of a Level 3 Awakened and activated its hunting instinct. Apanied by even more furious roars, arge number of zombies emerged from the high-rise buildings on Pingnan Street. There were ordinary zombies, Level 1 giant zombies, and even dozens of Level 2 hunters! The tyrant was the king of a horde of zombies. Itmanded arge army, brought nightmares to the living, and was an absolute nightmare for the Awakened ones no matter what! And it wasn¡¯t alone. From another direction. The same angry roar echoed. Another smaller horde of zombies advanced towards Good Hope Vige. At the outskirts of Nanxiang City. The third Tyrant also sensed Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s advancement. But strangely, this tyrant remainedpletely unaffected and even voluntarily restrained its subordinates as it advanced towards a location farther from the center of Nanxiang City and closer to the ck mist. Because its name was Simba. The former hunter Simba, now the tyrant Simba. Nanxiang City, city center. In an underground building. Apanied by the sound of ¡°ding ding ding,¡± a piercing rm sounded within the underground base. A middle-aged man named Huo Sheng, upon hearing the rm, quickly made his way to its source. It was a crude but enormous instrument. At this moment, the lights on the instrument lit up, and the operator beside it stared at the connected disy screen, speaking at the same time. ¡°Dr. Huo, we have detected a Level 3 Awakened individual in the vicinity.¡± Huo Sheng nodded upon hearing the report. He remained silent and waited for a moment until familiar heavy footsteps came from behind. ¡°Doctor, you called for me.¡± A deep voice sounded, causing Huo Sheng to turn and look at the speaker. The person was dressed in military uniform, but thergest size of the uniform seemed a bit small. This person was around two meters tall, and the military uniform outlined his figure, resembling a smaller version of a tyrant ¨C the kind of physique that would make everyone in the gym call him ¡®big brother.¡¯ Standing next to the man in military uniform, Huo Sheng appeared somewhat miniature. But his presence was not weaker than that of the man in military uniform. Huo Sheng looked into the eyes of the man in military uniform and spoke calmly. ¡°A Level 3 Awakened individual has appeared in Good Hope Vige. Colonel Bai, I want you to go out and help that Awakened survive the zombie wave.¡± The military man, Bai Tianyu, nodded heavily. ¡°No problem.¡± After saying that, he turned to leave, but then he heard Huo Sheng say again, ¡°Tianyu, the number of survivors is decreasing, and the number of Awakened ones is also decreasing. Each high-level awakener is an indispensable force for us.¡± Bai Tianyu responded, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the hope of all survivors. Saving lives is important, but you¡¯re more important.¡± Huo Sheng¡¯s words made Bai Tianyu turn around. Looking at Huo Sheng¡¯s bald head and his eyes reddened from fatigue, Bai Tianyu suddenly grinned widely, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! ¡°Dr. Huo, you must not underestimate yourself. Because I, Bai Tianyu, firmly believe that power is not the solution to everything. Human wisdom is the only antidote to the apocalypse! ¡°You are a hundred times, a thousand times more important than me!¡± Huo Sheng remained silent for a long time and then smiled bitterly, shaking his head. Seeing this, Bai Tianyu didn¡¯t say anything else, he just saluted Huo Sheng and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go, Dr. Huo. Please take care and get some rest.¡± The massive horde of zombies surged towards Haowang Vige. Along the way, the Tyrant recruited even more underlings. As a result, the horde of corpses grew on an evenrger scale. Thousands, tens of thousands, and then an immeasurable number! So far, neither the Guangping Street gathering ce nor Zhao Honglei had encountered a Level 3 Awakened, so they had no idea that the advancement of a Level 3 Awakened could trigger such arge-scale horde of corpses. Standing on the wall and gazing into the distance, Zhao Honglei was at a loss¡­ Looking at the dust raised by the horde of corpses on the horizon, Zhao Honglei¡¯s lips trembled. After a long silence, he murmured. ¡°Do you call this the advancement zombie horde?!¡± Zhang Lixin, puzzled, asked in response, ¡°What else would you call it?¡± Zhao Honglei was stunned for a long time before asking, ¡°What level of Awakening did he advance to?¡± Wang Xiong didn¡¯t mention this topic before, and Zhao Honglei didn¡¯t ask either. But in Zhao Honglei¡¯s spection, the promoted individual could only advance from Level 1 to Level 2. Zhang Lixin said, ¡°From Level 2 to Level 3¡­¡± Zhao Honglei felt like leaving. He turned around and ran far away. But when he thought about the miserable condition of the survivors outside and the fact that his daughter and disciple were still here, Zhao Honglei fell silent for a long time before exhaling heavily. He didn¡¯t say anything, he just drew out his long spear and held it with both hands, assuming a defensive stance with his feet apart. Desperate situations aroused the heroism of martial arts practitioners. Zhao Honglei loudly dered, ¡°Today, I, Zhao, will live or die together with you all!¡± After experiencing so much, Zhao Honglei had seen through it all. We would all die sooner orter, so we might as well die with some dignity. Zhang Lixin said awkwardly, ¡°We won¡¯t necessarily die¡­ ¡°In any case, the scale of this horde is indeed not small. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do: youe with me first.¡± After saying that, Zhang Lixin led Zhao Honglei away from the city wall. In fact, Lu Ming didn¡¯t anticipate that Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s promotion would cause such a massive horde of zombies. He stood on the observation deck and looked into the distance. Standing on the observation deck and looking into the distance, one could see two hordes of zombies approaching Good Hope Vige from the front and the rear. Wang Xiong, standing beside Lu Ming, couldn¡¯t help but gasp and turned to look at Lu Ming, only to find that Lu Ming had a serious expression. ¡°Brother, do you have confidence?¡± Wang Xiong asked. Lu Ming wanted to say no. After all, there were so many zombies, which was overwhelming even for him. But considering that there were enough zombies to demolish his home, Lu Ming felt that he had to fight and give it a try. After all, what¡¯s the difference between demolishing my home and trying to kill me? Zombies won¡¯t even paypensation for the demolition¡­ After taking a deep breath, Lu Ming spoke, ¡°Bring me all of my ammunition bags, all of them!¡± Chapter 58 - 58: A New Defense Front Chapter 58: A New Defense Front Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The first thing that could be determined was that the wall could not stop the horde of zombies. Even if it was raised to 10 meters and thickened to three meters, it still could not stop the horde of zombies. At most, it could only serve as an insignificant obstruction. Therefore, the defense system of the Guangping Street gathering ce was not built by relying on the wall at all. However, Zhao Honglei was unaware of this. Following Zhang Lixin, Zhao Honglei was worried. He naturally knew that the city wall was useless, and he was well aware of the fierce momentum of this wave of zombies. It was also because of this that he could not figure out how the Guangping Street gathering ce should deal with this disaster. ¡°It¡¯s basically over.¡± The two of them walked quickly, and before long, they arrived at the center of the gathering ce, which was near Lu Ming¡¯s house. At this moment, all the survivors in the gathering ce had already gathered here. But that was not the most striking thing. What caught Zhao Honglei¡¯s attention the most was the tall tower near Lu Ming¡¯s house. The tower was made of metal and was about 40 meters tall, but only about three meters in diameter. The overall shape resembled a chopstick. Previously, when he came to the gathering ce, Zhao Honglei had seen this strange structure from afar. At first, he thought that it was just an observation tower. It was not surprising for the gathering ce to have an observation tower, and it was not unusual for it to be tall. However, he did not know why everyone was called to this ce in the gathering ce and what the purpose was. While he was pondering, a figure leaped down from the observation tower andnded on the ground in a heroic manner. It was Wang Xiong. Wang Xiong spoke loudly, ¡°Highest level of alert! Everyone, line up and head to the underground shelter.¡± After saying this, everyone heard a creaking sound. They saw an iron door opening at the base of the observation tower behind Wang Xiong. Zhao Honglei¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brilliant.¡± Building an underground shelter would definitely be safer than an above-ground shelter. However, the project was extensive, and the construction difficulty was even greater. Most gathering points couldn¡¯t afford such a venture. Hearing Zhao Honglei¡¯s admiration, Zhang Lixin smiled shyly. In the Guangping Street gathering ce, they actually did not have enough manpower to construct an underground shelter. However, with Zhang Lixin¡¯s material-shaping superpower, coupled with Li Zitong¡¯s earth maniption superpower, they could turn the impossible into a possibility. ¡ªThe two of them were amazing at building infrastructure. After some thought, Zhang Lixin continued, ¡°The underground shelter also serves as a storage depot for supplies. The people in our gathering ce can hide inside and have food and drinks, and it¡¯s also safer. The only downside is that the space is a bit cramped.¡± Zhao Honglei could not help but sigh. ¡°Just being alive is already good enough. We can¡¯t do much about the harsh conditions.¡± Zhang Lixin added, ¡°Fortunately, we don¡¯t have to stay inside for too long. It¡¯s just a few hours. We can endure it and wait it out.¡± Zhao Honglei was suddenly taken aback. ¡®What did it mean to only wait for a few hours?¡¯ But Zhang Lixin did not exin further. He and Zhao Honglei watched as the ordinary survivors in the gathering ce entered the entrance of the underground shelter in an orderly manner. When Meng Jie was thest to enter, Wang Xiong stepped forward, forcefully closed the iron door and locked it. Turning to look at all the Awakened ones in the gathering ce, Wang Xiong solemnly said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin as well.¡± Zhao Honglei really could not understand the current situation. Logically speaking, a massive zombie tide was beyond human capabilities to resist. That was why Zhao Honglei thought that it was reasonable for everyone to hide in the underground shelter like cowards. In this world, there was no shame in being a coward. But now, ordinary people were hiding underground while Awakened ones were staying outside¡­ What did it mean? As Zhao Honglei stood there in a daze, he saw Zhang Lixin and another young male Awakened (Li Zitong) approaching the base of the high tower. With the activation of their superpower, the ground beneath the observation tower slowly rose, reaching a height of about 10 meters, forming a circr earthen tform. Not only did this seal the entrance to the underground shelter, but it also reinforced the foundation of the observation tower, making it more stable. ¡°Everyone,e up here.¡± Wang Xiong leaped onto the tform. Another female Awakened floated up andnded on the tform. Seeing this, Zhao Honglei also climbed onto the tform, but he still did not understand what was going on. Wang Xiong spoke again. ¡°Do you all understand your respective tasks?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Zhao Honglei:¡±¡­¡± He turned to look at Zhang Lixin beside him and heard Zhang Lixin whisper, ¡°Just kill all the zombies near here, and that¡¯s it. That¡¯s the job you should do, Master Zhao.¡± Zhao Honglei nodded nkly. He understood what he should do. However, there were still too many question marks. The horde of zombies was getting closer and closer. Looking down from the sky, at this moment, Good Hope Vige was like the center of a storm, with arge number of active zombies converging toward it. In the city center, another convoy was gradually approaching the eye of the storm, Good Hope Vige. The convoy of eight military vehicles gradually elerated as soon as they left the official underground shelter. The surrounding active zombies had already been cleared out, so the convoy did not attract many zombies along the way. Only when they approached the edge of the uncleared area did a voicee from the first vehicle. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Everyone, stop and wait for my signal.¡± With that, the door opened and Bai Tianyu stepped out of the military vehicle. After a quick orientation, Bai Tianyu pushed off the ground with both feet,unching himself into the air like a rocket. He adjusted his direction in the air. He maneuvered like an ape and a goose, relying on the tall buildings to disappear from the sight of other soldiers in an instant. Witnessing this scene, a series of exmations sounded from the convoy. ¡°Colonel Bai is really extraordinary.¡± ¡°Although Colonel Bai is only a Level 3 Awakened, his superpower is so strong. His truebat strength is probably not inferior to a Level 4 Awakened.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration. With each advancement, an Awakened individual¡¯s physical abilities double, and a one-fold difference is not easilypensated. But he¡¯s definitely strong. I doubt there¡¯s an Awakened individual stronger than Colonel Bai.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, wasn¡¯t it said that Colonel Bai killed a tyrant the day before yesterday? Is that true or just a rumor?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. How can this be fake? I was at the scene. You might not know, but Colonel Bai was truly brutal in battle. The Tyrant didn¡¯t evenst three minutes in Colonel Bai¡¯s hands¡­¡± Bai Tianyu, who was far away, had no idea about these discussions. He was just leaping between the high-rise buildings, and before long, he approached Good Hope Vige. Looking down from a higher vantage point, he could see two waves of zombies converging from two directions, sandwiching Good Hope Vige. His eyesight was sharp, and he could even clearly see the two Tyrants within the zombie waves. ¡°Two of them¡­¡± Bai Tianyu¡¯s expression became a little solemn, but it was not to the extent of being overwhelmed. Although the two Tyrants were troublesome, they weren¡¯t a big problem for him. ¡°It¡¯s just that there are too many low-level zombies. I can save the Awakened individuals, but I¡¯m afraid the ordinary survivors¡­¡± Awakened individuals were not afraid of the bites of zombies. That was the biggest difference and transformation between Awakened ones and ordinary people. Thinking of this, Bai Tianyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. After the sigh, his eyes became serious and focused once again. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do my best and leave the rest to fate! Let¡¯s deal with those two Tyrants first before anything else!¡± Chapter 59 - 59: Lu Ming Transformed into a Cannon, One Shot, One Little Tyrant! Chapter 59: Lu Ming Transformed into a Cannon, One Shot, One Little Tyrant! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Good Hope Vige, Guangping Street gathering ce, on the highest floor of the observation tower. From amanding position, Lu Ming gazed at the approaching horde of zombies, his expression grave. He watched as the horde drew nearer and could not help but exim, ¡°There are so many.¡± There seemed to be at least tens of thousands, extending endlessly. Among them, there were giant zombies and hunters, vaguely visible in significant numbers. They came thundering forward, carrying an aura of destruction. If it were ordinary survivors or even Awakened ones witnessing this scene, despair would undoubtedly fill their hearts¡ªjust like Zhao Honglei. However, Lu Ming did not feel any despair. He just felt that the zombie wave was too troublesome. Anxiously, he nced back at his house, feeling even more uneasy. ¡°The house is probably going to suffer¡­¡± The giant zombies possessed boundless strength, while the hunters were swift as the wind. Just these two types of zombies alone were capable of wrecking a home, reinforced concrete was likely unable to withstand their trampling. Not to mention the ¡®super giant zombies¡¯ at the center of the zombie wave which looked particrly difficult to deal with. Even arge iron gate would probably not hold up against a few punches from those things. Ever since he saw the giant zombies, Lu Ming had this worry. The house would probably no longer be able to shelter him from the wind and rain. Now that the zombies were evolving stronger and stronger, his concerns had be a reality. ¡°Ah. ¡°So, attributes, attributes, it¡¯s all about attributes. ¡°This is the guarantee for my survival in the apocalypse.¡± To farm attributes, he had to rely on Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s strength. The stronger Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became, the higher Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s level would need to be in order to keep up with Lu Ming¡¯s progress. The stronger Zhang Chengcheng became, the stronger zombies would be attracted. His dpidated house would be even more difficult to protect. It was indeed a closed loop. Letting out another heavy sigh, Lu Ming crouched down and picked up thergest ammunition bag. Lu Ming¡¯s ammunition storage had always been the top priority in the gathering ce. Zhang Lixin had made a lot of ammunition for Lu Ming. At this moment, the zombie wave was attacking, so Lu Ming brought them all over. There were crossbow bolts, arrows, slingshots projectiles, and most importantly, iron discus for throwing. Carrying a huge ammunition bag that stood as tall as a person, Lu Ming reached in and took out a 20-kilogram iron discus, resembling a weight te. He shook the discus¡­ It felt a little lighter, but it would do. His gaze turned towards the distant zombie wave and locked his enhanced vision onto the tyrant who was giving orders in the midst of the horde. Capture the leader first, kill the vanguard instantly¡ªthat was the logic Lu Ming understood. Twisting his waist, exerting force, pulling his shoulder, shaking his wrist. Throwing Lv4 (26/400) ¨C Lv4 (35/400)! ¡°Boom! A few seconds ago, Zhao Honglei stood beside Zhang Lixin, his expression filled with despair as he gazed at the approaching zombie tide and felt death looming! He saw the Tyrant. The kind of tyrant he did not even have the courage to look in the eye! He opened his mouth to say something, but it all turned into a sigh in the end. He turned to look at the people around him and realized that they were calm andposed. Just as he was about to ask, an ear-piercing sonic boom suddenly sounded. Zhao Honglei felt the entire tform tremble. A few seconds ago, Bai Tianyu leaped from a tall building and charged towards the zombie wave in front of Good Hope Vige. As Bai Tianyu began to run wildly, the concrete road cracked simultaneously. Rolling dust was kicked up, and his impact was like a stampede of ten thousand horses, his aura shocking. Fixing his gaze at the Tyrant within the zombie wave, Bai Tianyu ignored everything else. Approach, crush, and kill! Killing the tyrant was as simple as that. But unexpectedly, he sensed a danger behind him. A strong sense of crisis stimted his brain, causing Bai Tianyu to abruptly stop his forward charge. From the corner of his eye, he saw a dark streak sh across the sky and uratelynd on the Tyrant¡¯s chest. What followed was an ear-piercing sonic boom. A few seconds ago. The Tyrant¡¯s attention was drawn to Bai Tianyu. In the distant gathering ce, there was a Level 3 Awakened person. And now, another Level 3 Awakened person had emerged from nearby. A hint of obvious joy appeared on his face. The Tyrant let out a roar, as if he was celebrating the fooding to him. The excitement in his heart turned into hunger. The Tyrant roared angrily and called for hisckeys to capture the food that had willingly presented itself. Of course, with the Tyrant¡¯s intelligence, he knew that the tall man must have something to rely on since he dared toe forward. The Tyrant himself was also prepared to fight. The man abruptly stopped in his tracks. Then, a dark streak of light appeared in the sky above his head, descending with incredible speed! When the light appeared in the Tyrant¡¯s retina, it was toote to dodge¡­ The Tyrant could only defensively cross his arms while ring at Bai Tianyu as if to say, ¡°You don¡¯t care about martial ethics! A sneak attack!¡± He thought that if he could withstand this strike, he would surely slice Bai Tianyu and devour him. However, the next second, the tyrant knew nothing¡­ Boom! Bai Tianyu, who was the closest, witnessed everything that happened next. Therge ck iron b flew over from afar and urately smashed into the Tyrant¡¯s chest. The Tyrant¡¯s reaction was indeed swift. Just a second before the collision, the tyrant raised his arms in defense at the point of impact. However, the force carried by the iron b was too great¡­ It was so great that even Bai Tianyu could not describe it! Everything seemed to slow down. Bai Tianyu could clearly see the iron b smashing into Tyrant¡¯s arms. The two arms, which were thicker than his thighs, shattered like porcin and instantly turned into minced flesh. Without losing momentum, the iron b embedded itself into the robust chest of the Tyrant¡­ Yes, embedded. The Tyrant was the wall, and the iron b was the nail. Then, a ¡®Hercules¡¯ took a giant iron hammer and struck it forcefully. There was a ¡°Snap¡± sound. The tremendous force erupted within the Tyrant¡¯s body, starting from the upper body. His body instantly exploded, spraying red and white matter over ten meters away. His head shot up into the sky, flying at least twenty meters high. Then, the iron b flew out of the Tyrant¡¯s remains andnded on the ground with a ¡°boom¡±. Like a skipping stone. Therge iron b bounced and bounced on the ground. Even though it had changed shape, it continued bouncing towards the distance, creating a bloodied path through the horde of zombies. The bloodied path stretched as far as the eye could see¡­ Bai Tianyu cleared his throat. He was just about to react when he heard another ¡°boom¡± sounding from the other side of Good Hope Vige. Bai Tianyu was dumbfounded. Zhao Honglei was also dumbfounded. His field of vision was slightly better than Bai Tianyu, so he saw more or less what Bai Tianyu saw. He witnessed with his own eyes the Tyrant, whom he absolutely could not contend with, being shattered on the spot. Then, he heard repeated loud bangsing from behind him. The zombies on both sides began to fall into chaos. However, following their instincts, the zombies continued to charge towards Good Hope Vige. At this moment, Zhao Honglei wanted to express some thoughts. But he felt Zhang Lixin tugging at him. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. The real battle is just beginning!¡± He looked at Zhang Lixin dumbfoundedly and saw that his expression was solemn, even more solemn than before. This made Zhao Honglei a little confused. It wasn¡¯t until Wang Xiong spoke softly from the side. ¡°No matter how much the zombies evolve, it doesn¡¯t matter to us. After all, no matter how strong they are, they¡¯re nothingpared to our brother Lu, one shot, one kill. ¡°But the number of zombies is important to us. After all, no matter how strong Brother Lu is, he¡¯s only one person with just two hands.¡± With that, Wang Xiong shouted loudly, ¡°Guys, it¡¯s time for our performance!¡± ¡°Hold your position.¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll wait for Brother Lu to solve the problem!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Clear! For a moment, the crowd was furious and their fighting spirit was high. Only Zhao Honglei stared nkly at the highest level of the observation tower, as if he was an outsider.. Chapter 60 - 60: Good Hope Village’s Defense System and Help Chapter 60: Good Hope Vige¡¯s Defense System and Help Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The destructive power of the zombie horde was truly formidable. They gathered inrge groups, stretching as far as the eye could see. They were also incredibly strong, and there were even variants with different abilities like the giant zombies and the hunters. Any normal gathering ce, once confronted with a zombie horde of thousands, could only meet one fate¡ªdestruction and death. In certain aspects, the gathering ce on Guangping Street fell within the realm of normalcy. For example, the surface construction fortifications of the gathering ce. Simple reinforced city walls, pre-apocalypse old houses, ordinary roadblocks and traps. As Wang Xiong had said, even though Lu Ming was strong, he was just one person with a pair of hands. He did not possess anyrge-scale offensive superpowers. Compared to the Tyrant with stronger individual strength, Lu Ming found it difficult to deal with arge number of ordinary zombies. One iron discus after another was thrown out by Lu Ming, creating bloodied paths amidst the sea of zombies. From time to time, Lu Ming would pick up his slingshot and urately kill the highly threatening hunters. However, these actions still could not stop the zombie horde from approaching the gathering ce. It did not take long for the vanguard of the zombie horde to reach the foot of the city wall. The nearly io-meter-high city wall appeared frail in the face of the zombie horde. Agile hunters could easily leap over it. Giant zombies stepped on the zombies, allowing them to climb up the city wall. Ordinary zombies formed humandders, and the city wall could not hold them back. Some hot-tempered giant zombies even pounded the gate, causing it to quickly distort and deform. It seemed like it would not hold for much longer. There were even impatient giant zombies who picked up the zombies and threw them over the wall as if they were throwing shot puts. The city wall barely blocked the zombie wave for less than half a minute before itpletely lost its effect. Upon entering the gathering ce, the zombies became even more excited. They roared ferociously as they charged towards Lu Ming¡¯s observation tower, demolishing houses along the way and trampling over farnd. The once well-maintained gathering ce was immediately turned into a disaster zone under the onught of the zombie horde. Zhang Lixin and Li Zitong watched this scene with pained expressions, their mouths twitching uncontrobly¡­ ¡°That was our hard work,¡± Zhang Lixinmented. Lu Ming¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrobly in worry. ¡°My home is in big trouble¡­¡± His hand movement became even faster. Countless slingshot bullets rained down like a storm, and the groups of zombies were harvested in batches. However, it still could not stop the zombie tide from rushing to the vicinity of the observation tower. At this moment, Zhang Chengcheng made her move. After advancing to Level 3, Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s superpower strength reached new heights. This was not only reflected in a higher gravitational field, but also in the endurance of the superpower, the range of its influence, and even the finesse of its maniption. At this moment, Zhang Chengcheng raised her hand, and a twisted ripple spread out from her hand. The ripples expanded, spreading within a 30-meter diameter centered around the observation tower. ¡°Gravity, five times!¡± A gravitational field was generated. The footsteps of the zombie horde instantly stagnated. Five times the gravitational field was not a difficult task for a Level 3 Zhang Chengcheng. However, for ordinary zombies whose physical fitness was only slightly stronger than ordinary people, it was nothing short of a disaster. The ordinary zombies instantly copsed to the ground, unable to move. As for the giant zombies and hunters that could still move, they were immediately targeted and killed precisely by Lu Ming. It was ridiculous how the zombie horde had initially advanced with great momentum, but in the final tens of meters before their meal, they werepletely immobilized. ¡°Chengcheng, well done!¡± Even Lu Ming could not help but exim in admiration. Although Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s strength was nothingpared to Lu Ming, various abilities with unique effects could achieve things that even Lu Ming could not. It was only at this moment that Zhao Honglei finally understood the means by which Guangping Street¡¯s gathering ce resisted the zombie horde. A powerhouse. An unbelievably powerful one. The existence of such a person ensured the immediate elimination of the most threatening high-level zombies. An almost indestructible defensive line,bined with a group of Awakened individuals with diverse superpowers. This observation tower was the indestructible defensive line. The material of the observation tower was actually nothing special¡ªit was made of iron. However, with the assistance of Li Zitong¡¯s earth-element superpower, it reinforced the foundation of the observation tower, making it even more sturdy. There was also another high-level Awakened with outstanding crowd-killing and control abilities. With this setup, the group resisted the zombie horde centered around the watchtower, leaving the horde with almost no opportunities. What was even more impressive was the shelter beneath the observation tower. Ordinary survivors withoutbat strength could hide inside. As long as the external defensive line held up, the survivors inside would be safe. Without any worries, the fighters could unleash their full potential and ruthlessly ughter the zombies. ¡°Wonderful, absolutely wonderful!¡± Expressions of admiration echoed one after another. However, after the sentiment subsided, Zhao Honglei awkwardly scratched his head. Now, he seemed to be an outsider¡­ because he did not need to contribute anything to this system at all. Looking down from a higher vantage point, Bai Tianyu could not help but fall into silence when he saw Lu Ming and the others resisting the zombie horde. He had promised Professor Huo that he wouldplete this mission. There was definitely no problempleting the mission, but the embarrassing part was that he waspletely an outsider throughout the entire process and did not contribute anything at all. His gaze turned to the top of the observation tower and saw the man on the top of the tower was pulling the slingshot while smiling and nodding at him. Yes, Lu Ming had long noticed Bai Tianyu¡¯s presence. However, from Bai Tianyu¡¯s actions, Lu Ming could tell that he hade with good intentions, so he temporarily ignored him. Seeing Lu Ming¡¯s smile, Bai Tianyu also smiled awkwardly. However, he thought to himself, ¡°Who is this kid? His level of abnormality is on par with mine, if not surpassing it.¡± Originally, Bai Tianyu was proud¡­ However, after seeing Lu Ming¡¯s attack, his pride seemed to have melted away intoughter. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine this way too. There¡¯s never a shortage of powerful awakened individuals.¡± Muttering to himself, Bai Tianyu reached into his pocket and took out a signal re. This was a signal re to notify the military for support. The Tyrant had been taken care of. The zombie horde was still a problem. However, without the leadership of the Tyrant, the danger posed by the zombie horde was significantly reduced. In this case, it would be less dangerous for the military and low-level Awakened to clean up the zombies. Eight military vehicles rumbled over. They began to encircle and exterminate the zombies from the periphery. Bai Tianyu returned to the team, feeling somewhat awkward in the face of thepliments from his fellow team members. In the minds of the team members, Bai Tianyu must have taken care of the Tyrant¡­ and thus the ttery came one after another. Bai Tianyu wanted to exin, but considering that dealing with the zombie horde was the current top priority, he kept his exnations to himself. With the addition of the military and heavy weaponry, the pressure on Lu Ming was greatly relieved. From the afternoon until the moon reached its zenith. This zombie wave attack was finallying to an end.. Chapter 61 - 61: Old Friend Chapter 61: Old Friend Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The earth under the moonlight undted in ripples. Li Zitong¡¯s face twisted in a grimace as he exerted his superpower with all his might to transport the corpses of the zombies in Good Hope Vige to the outskirts. His superpower was indeed useful and he saved a lot of time in collecting the corpses. At the bottom of the watchtower, as Li Zitong withdrew his superpower, the iron gate reappeared. Wang Xiong opened the iron door, and the survivors walked out of the underground shelter. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for today. We have plenty of work to do tomorrow.¡± Under the moonlight, the survivors saw the condition of the gathering ce. Apart from Lu Ming¡¯s watchtower and a few houses, the entire gathering ce was in ruins. The fruits of their hard work were destroyed in arge-scale zombie wave. Some emotional people could not help but shed tears on the spot. However, most survivors maintained a positive mindset¡ªafter all, surviving the afternoon was already a victory in itself. The survivors found their own ces to rest. But the Awakened ones still had things to do. Wang Xiong, apanied by Zhang Lixin and Meng Jie, arrived at the entrance of Good Hope Vige, where they were met by a burly man striding over. Under the moonlight, Zhang Lixin saw the man¡¯s face and sucked in a breath of cold air. He hurriedly jogged forward and saluted the man. ¡°Colonel Bai!¡± Zhang Lixin and Bai Tianyu were both from the military system. It was normal for them to know each other. It was mainly because Bai Tianyu was famous in the military before the apocalypse. To put it in more detail, he was Zhang Lixin¡¯s idol and the first Awakened person in the military, as Zhang Lixin often mentioned. Bai Tianyu was not very familiar with Zhang Lixin, but after seeing Meng Jie, he immediately recognised him. ¡°Captain Zhang and Dr. Meng.¡± Upon hearing Bai Tianyu call out his surname and position, Zhang Lixin¡¯s face lit up with a smile. He was about to say something when he saw Bai Tianyu walk past him and approached Meng Jie. ¡°Dr. Meng, are you alright?¡± Meng Jie nodded gently, about to speak when she heard Bai Tianyu continue, ¡°You have no idea how worried and anxious Dr. Huo was after he lost contact with you.¡± Meng Jie instantly shut up and red at Bai Tianyu, but Bai Tianyu pretended not to notice. Zhang Lixin and Wang Xiong exchanged puzzled looks. ¡°There seems to be some gossip going on. Colonel Bai, please borate.¡± Bai Tianyu did not delve into Meng Jie¡¯s gossip. He just followed Wang Xiong into the gathering ce, scanning the surroundings as if he was looking for someone. After a while of not finding the person he wanted to meet, Bai Tianyu had no choice but to say to Zhang Lixin, ¡°The Awakened who was at the top of the observation tower just now¡­¡± Zhang Lixin suddenly realized, ¡°You mean Brother Lu? Brother Lu has gone home to rest.¡± ¡°I wonder if you can introduce me to him?¡± This posed a dilemma for Wang Xiong and Zhang Lixin. Lu Ming did not like meeting strangers. And what Lu Ming did not like was strictly prohibited in the gathering ce. Wang Xiong was about to speak when Meng Jie sighed and said, ¡°Little Lu is already very exhausted. Let him rest for a while. Let¡¯s talk about our own matters. Besides, I want to ask you something.¡± Bai Tianyu said, ¡°Is it about Dr. Huo Sheng? Well, I have plenty to say then.¡± Meng Jie frowned and looked at the naive Bai Tianyu¡­ She did not know if this big guy did it on purpose. Why does he always bring up sensitive topics? The moment the zombie wave ended, Lu Ming immediately returned home. This time, it was not because it was too dangerous outside. Lu Ming wanted to see how much damage his home had suffered. From the outside, the overall condition of the house looked rtively intact. This was one of the few buildings that had not been destroyed by the zombies. However, when he got closer, Lu Ming noticed some cracks on the wall. This made Lu Ming¡¯s heart ache as he roared angrily, ¡°There¡¯s air leaking in! F*ck!¡± Beside him, Li Zitong had to console him. ¡°Brother Lu, why don¡¯t I help you fix it?¡± With his earth control superpower, he was also skilled in fixing houses. But Lu Ming thought about it and shook his head. Suppressing his heartache and urgency, Lu Ming feigned calmness and said, ¡°There are still so many people who arc homeless tonight. If you have the energy, go help others repair some livable houses.¡± Li Zitong, Zhang Cgcg, and Zhao Honglei were all stunned. It was only when Lu Ming entered his home and locked the door that Zhang Cgcg sincerely eximed, ¡°Brother Lu is truly admirable. His character is beyond reproach.¡± Li Zitong nodded in agreement. Zhao Honglei scratched his head in confusion. He actually did not quite understand why Brother Lu Ming had such a strong obsession with houses. There was nothing special about this house¡­ There was some good news, though. The supplies were all intact. Although the house had cracks, it did not copse. The overall structure was still intact, and the supplies inside were undamaged. That was fortunate. Another piece of good news was that after dealing with the zombie wave this time, Lu Ming¡¯s skill level had once again increased. Slingshot Shooting Lv2O-Lv2i (1081/2100). Agility increased by 2.1. Throwing Lv4-Lv6 (152/600), all attributes increased by 1.1. As a result, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Strength: 82.7 Physique: 83.4 Agility: 105.1 The house could no longer protect Lu Ming. His attributes became Lu Ming¡¯s only reliance. But after all, home was still home. Whether it had protective capabilities was one thing, but the sense of belonging was another. After going to the basement to take stock of the supplies and confirming that nothing had been damaged, Lu Ming changed into his pajamas with a worried expression, washed up, andy on the bed. At this moment, all that upied Lu Ming¡¯s mind was one thing. Repairing the house! Reinforcing it! 45th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday. Lu Ming got up on time at six in the morning. After washing up, making breakfast, and eating, it was already 8:30 in the morning¡ªthe time taken for cooking and eating had be a burden for Lu Ming. After a short rest, Lu Ming went out and was about to start exercising when he realized that Wang Xiong had been waiting at the door for a while. ¡°Good morning, Brother Lu.¡± ¡°Good morning, Wang Xiong.¡± As he warmed up his body, he observed Wang Xiong¡¯s expression. Lu Ming had a hunch that Wang Xiong had something to say. As expected, Wang Xiong spoke as he warmed up. ¡°Zhao Honglei left this morning. He¡¯s preparing to return to the Red Thunder Martial Arts School and bring everyone over. In the afternoon, I¡¯m nning to go pick them up. So, we¡¯ll be counting on Brother Lu to take care of the home.¡± Lu Ming nodded. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± The zombie wave brought another benefit¡ªthe surrounding zombies were attracted. There were not many zombies in the short term, so there was not much danger. Wang Xiong and the other Awakened ones could finally go out more easily. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. The military personnel came yesterday.¡± Lu Ming nodded in realization. ¡°The tall and strong one?¡± ¡°Yes, his name is Bai Tianyu and he¡¯s from the official side. He came yesterday because the official shelter in the city center detected the advancement of a Level 3 Awakened, so he came to help.¡± ¡°They leftst night, but they gave us the address of the official shelter.¡± After saying this, Wang Xiong hesitated for a moment.. Chapter 62 - 62: Red Thunder Martial Arts School Chapter 62: Red Thunder Martial Arts School Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Ming could sense Wang Xiong¡¯s hesitation. Thinking back to what had happened before, Lu Ming said, ¡°Are you thinking of moving again?¡± Wang Xiong had moved once from this ce to the Zhang family¡¯s gathering ce. Although the oue was not ideal, there was actually no problem with his train of thought. There was strength in numbers. It was important to have mutual aid and cooperation to tide over difficult times in the apocalypse. Moreover, it was obvious that the conditions in the official shelter were much better than here. Before Wang Xiong could respond, Lu Ming continued, ¡°That is your decision, but I won¡¯t move.¡± Lu Ming did not want to go to an unfamiliar ce to settle down. If it meant that he would die if he didn¡¯t move, Lu Ming would move; there was nothing more important than preserving his life. But its not at that level yet, is it? Upon hearing this, Wang Xiong burst intoughter. ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯ve made the mistake of moving before, so I certainly won¡¯t make it a second time. ¡°Guangping Street is my home. Even if I die, I have to die here! ¡°And when I chatted with Colonel Bai yesterday, I realized that the situation over there isn¡¯t all that great either.¡± Wang Xiong began to exin in detail. As for Lu Ming, he listened carefully while warming up with Zhang Chengcg¡¯s help. The situation in the official gathering ce was indeed not great. The gathering ce was located in the city center, just three kilometers away from the tower. Until now, the official gathering ce had yet to figure out what that tower was, nor had they found a way to enter the tower. But regardless, it was a hidden danger, and a significant one at that. The official gathering ce was built underground, and the fortifications were strong and defensive. When the Awakened individuals over there advanced, the zombie tide could not find the entrance to the shelter, and the zombies had yet to evolve the ability to dig underground¡ªfor the most part, they were not threatened by the zombie tide. However, they faced difficulties in terms of food. There was no way to farm underground. Although there were a lot of food reserves, it could notst for long. More importantly, at the beginning of the apocalypse, the official shelter did its best to rescue survivors. Coupled with a substantial number of military personnel, this resulted in tens of thousands of people in the official shelter, and the consumption of food was evident. Food was the top priority. Without food, major problems would arise. After briefly introducing the situation there, Wang Xiong continued, ¡°Actually, they have had an idea for a long time¡ªto clear out the zombies and reim the city.¡± It was not for dignity or face, but purely for survival space. It was impossible for humans to live underground forever. Without sunlight, there would be no food. But without a doubt, the research there also showed that humans were at aplete disadvantage when facing zombies. To put it bluntly, they did not have the ability to reim lost territory. At least there was no way to recapture the entire Nanxiang region in a short period of time. ¡°Meanwhile, our ce isn¡¯t far from the official shelter. Colonel Bai mentioned an idea yesterday¡ªto establish a route between our gathering ce and the official shelter and use these two ces as a fulcrum to create a safe area. At the very least, farming has to be put on the agenda.¡± While performing squats, Lu Ming nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Then he saw Wang Xiong scratching his head again. ¡°Yesterday, I got a bit carried away by my emotions and agreed without seeking Brother Lu¡¯s opinion, so you think¡­¡± Lu Ming was stunned. So you hesitated because you didn¡¯t ask for my opinion. I don¡¯t think my opinion is that important¡­ Moreover, this indeed turns out to be a good thing¡ªarger and more organized safe zone, which can also provide us with a greater sense of security. And there¡¯s food too! With these thoughts in mind, Lu Ming smiled and said, ¡°Your decision is sound. It¡¯s a good thing.¡± Wang Xiong finally breathed a sigh of relief. After the morning exercise ended, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Name: Lu Ming Strength: 82.7 (84-4) T- Physique: 83.4 (85.1) f. Agility: 105.1 (106.8) J. Fitness Lv2 (900/1200). Eat, cook, and take a nap. After getting out of bed, Lu Ming felt refreshed. Just then, the roar of cars came from outside the window. Lu Ming came to the window on the second floor and opened it to look out. He saw that all four military vehicles that had left in the morning had returned, packed with people. The vehicles stopped dozens of meters away. As the door opened, Zhang Lixin, Li Zitong, Zhao Honglei, and over twenty other people whom Lu Ming had never seen before got out of the vehicles. Recalling his conversation with Wang Xiong in the morning, Lu Ming nodded slightly. ¡°They must be from the Red Thunder Martial Arts School.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s presence was also sensed by Zhao Honglei and the other Awakened. The Awakened individual named Zhao Honglei walked over with a burly man who was even bigger than him. The man beside Zhao Honglei was Zhao Honglei¡¯s eldest son, Zhao Yongchun. Seeing his father bring him to the small building, Zhao Yongchun asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Zhao Honglei thought for a moment and responded with three words, ¡°Pay our respects.¡± Zhao Yongchun instantly understood. Earlier in the morning, Zhao Honglei returned to the martial arts school and brought back a decision¡ªto move house. This decision was unanimously agreed upon because they really could not live here anymore. During the remaining time, Zhao Honglei described in detail what he had seen and heard yesterday, and he couldn¡¯t stop talking about one person¡ªMr. Lu Ming. The strongest Awakened individual! The guardian of Guangping Street! The hope and beacon of humanity Lu Ming thought to himself, What nonsense are you talking about? In summary, there was just one point: It was great to hang out with Brother Lu! Although Zhao Yongchun had not met Lu Ming before, he already admired him in his heart. Now, arriving at the gathering ce in Guangping Street, it was proper etiquette to pay a visit to the strongest individual here. The two of them arrived at Lu Ming¡¯s house downstairs. Previously, Zhao Honglei had asked Wang Xiong about Mr. Lu¡¯s preferences¡ª Mr. Lu was an easygoing person, but it was important to remember that his house was strictly off-limits to outsiders. Standing downstairs and looking up at Lu Ming, Zhao Honglei cupped his fists and spoke, ¡°Mr. Lu.¡± Zhao Yongchun also cupped his fists. ¡°Mr. Lu.¡± ¡°Hello, both of you.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Lu.¡± Then, the conversation fell into an awkward silence. Lu Ming was not good with words, and Zhao Honglei and Zhao Yongchun were not great at small talk either. Moreover, Lu Ming¡¯s strength was indeed intimidating, and people who were not familiar with him naturally felt the pressure when they stood in front of him. Watching the awkwardness of the Zhao father and son, Luming thought for a moment and spoke, ¡°So, you¡¯ll be living here from now on?¡± Zhao Honglei nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be settling here. Please take care of us, Mr. Lu Ming.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m taking care of you, everyone will take care of one another.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s ¡®humble¡¯ statement made the Zhao father and son rx a lot. The two of them were about to take their leave when they unexpectedly heard Lu Ming speak again. ¡°By the way, Mr. Zhao, I heard that you had a martial arts school before the apocalypse¡­ Which means you have martial arts skills, right?¡± Zhao Honglei wanted to say that his martial arts skills were nothingpared to Lu Ming. Your powerful brick-throwing technique is the strongest martial art skill I¡¯ve ever seen! However, he did not say that. He only nodded, ¡°My Zhao family does have a few tricks up our sleeves.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up.. ¡°Can you teach me?¡± Chapter 63 - 63: Zhao Family Spear, Resistance Stance Chapter 63: Zhao Family Spear, Resistance Stance Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Martial arts were equivalent to skills. Skills equaled attributes. In fact, after hearing about Zhao Honglei¡¯s background yesterday, Lu Ming became interested in this matter. But considering that the zombie wave had just passed and everyone was very busy, Lu Ming did not rush to bring it up. Now that the other party had taken the initiative toe knocking on his door, Lu Ming had to make a request for the sake of his attributes. Fortunately, Zhao Honglei and Zhao Yongchun were very easygoing people. After a simple discussion, Zhao Honglei said, ¡°If Mr. Lu is truly interested in our farming techniques, my son and I will certainly teach you everything we know!¡± The Zhao Family¡¯s martial arts skills were not some closely guarded secret in the martial arts world¡ªalthough in Nanxiang before the apocalypse, the Zhao Family Spear was quite famous. However, times had changed¡­ In this day and age, spears were fast beyond seven steps, and within seven steps, spears were fast and urate. No matter how awesome the Zhao Family Spear were, could they beat firearms? Definitely not. One could even say that in the pre-apocalyptic era, there was no martial arts world, nor were there any exclusive martial art techniques that were not passed down. If you wanted to learn, you could pay to learn. Even if you learned it, it was not of much use. Would you still dare to fight someone? Now that Lu Ming had spoken, the Zhao father and son could not find any reason to refuse. They were even secretly delighted. Being able to have dealings with Luming using their family¡¯s inherited martial arts was fantastic! Profitable! It was worth it! Lu Ming, however, was a little impatient. ¡°There¡¯s no better time than now. Shall we start immediately?¡± Facing Lu Ming¡¯s eager eyes, the Zhao father and son nodded without hesitation. ¡°You decide. We have plenty of time!¡± The Zhao n Martial Arts School primarily taught spear techniques. The spear technique was called the Zhao Family Spear. Despite its ordinary name, Zhao Family Spear was indeed rare in modern times and it focused on practicalbat. Of course, because of its emphasis on practicalbat, there were not many disciples. The business of the former Red Thunder Martial Art School was just average, so there was no need to dwell on that. Lu Ming stood upright in the open space in front of the house. Opposite him, the one responsible for teaching him was not Zhao Honglei but Zhao Yongchun. ording to Zhao Honglei, his son, Zhao Yongchun, had mastered his authentic techniques and was a better teacher than him. As for whether there was any deeper logical reasoning behind it, Lu Ming did not know. He did not need to know. At this moment, Lu Ming had already changed into sportswear, and Zhao Yongchun had also put on a loose white training suit. The two faced each other, with Zhao Yongchun looking solemn as he slowly spoke. ¡°I think what Mr. Lu wants to learn isn¡¯t just a superficial physical training routine.¡± Lu Ming: ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll skip the preliminary physical training and get straight to the point.¡± ¡°Martial arts and striking techniques. ¡°As for the so-called striking techniques, the greatest secret can be summarized in one sentence: Faster and stronger! ¡°It was not just about striking faster and stronger; it also applies to being quicker and stronger in terms of physical abilities! ¡°The so-called traditional martial arts actually share simrities with the mixed martial arts that Wang Xiong practices. If one truly really wants practicalbat, the party with greater strength will definitely have a significant advantage. In fact, when his strength surpasses his opponent to a certain level, the techniques and skills will be meaningless. ¡°This is the fundamental reason why boxing, mixed martial arts, and otherbat sports have heavyweight divisions¡ªthe weaker ones hardly stand a chance against the stronger ones.¡± Of course, Lu Ming did not need to consider physical fitness issues, so there was no need to go through physical training. Beside him, Zhao Honglei handed over two long spears. ¡°The Zhao family practices the long spear. ¡°The long spear is four meters long, made of iron, and belongs to the category of hard spears. However, for the convenience in travel, our ancestors in the Republican era improved the Zhao family¡¯s spear technique to make it usable with a two-meter spear. However, generally speaking, it¡¯s better to use the long spear for actualbat. ¡°This follows the principle that strength increases with size.¡± After taking the long spear, Lu Ming casually swung it, creating sonic booms, which caused Zhao Yongchun¡¯s face to stiffen as he heard Lu Ming speak again. ¡°This spear is quite stiff. It¡¯s not as elegant as it looks in TV dramas.¡± In the past, when Lu Ming watched period dramas, he had also seen ¡®martial arts experts¡¯ wielding spears. Their spears were as soft as cloth, and with a swing, they moved like a wriggling python, which looked impressive. However, Zhao Yongchun scoffed and said, ¡°That¡¯s all just for show. It might look good, but it¡¯s not practical in actualbat at all. ¡°This is also the first point I want to emphasize about spear techniques¡ªthe essence of spearmanship. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s only one key attack for spearmanship¡ªthrust!¡± After saying that, Zhao Yongchun suddenly raised his hand and his spear shot out like a dragon! The long spear urately pierced a mud b in front of him, shattering it on the spot. ¡°With the spear, there¡¯s only one way to attack! Thrust! Thrust urately and swiftly, that¡¯s all there is to it. As for fancy twirling, using the spear as a staff to strike people¡­ it¡¯s just for show. It¡¯s useless in a real fight. ¡°The logic behind this is easier to understand. ¡°Is it the force of the spear shaft stronger or the spearhead that is stronger in terms of lethality? If you say that the spear shaft can also kill people, then why don¡¯t you go learn the staff instead? ¡°Thrusting is the core attacking technique of Zhao Family Spear and even all spear techniques. That¡¯s why we only use hard spears and not soft ones. ¡°Hard spears thrust urately with low energy loss, making them much more lethal than soft spears. ¡°Just imagine using a soft spear to thrust at someone. You aim for their throat, but the spear shaft is too soft, and it ends up crookedly stabbing their thigh- how embarrassing¡­¡± Zhao Yongchun continued, ¡°Many people say that there are simrities between spear techniques and boxing techniques, and that¡¯s quite true. ¡°Thrusting is like the jab in boxing. It emphasizes speed. Combined with a sharp spearhead, when you have both speed and strong killing power, you have all the necessary elements. ¡°So, the first thing I want to teach Mr. Luming is actually just a simple word, ¡®thrust¡¯.¡± Lu Ming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to learn martial arts?¡± Zhao Yongchunughed. ¡°This is martial arts!¡± ¡°Some things seem mysterious until youe into contact with them. ¡°But once you do, you realize they¡¯re not that special. ¡°The so-called traditional martial arts, when you get down to it, are simply a form of striking technique. To put it bluntly, most traditional martial arts are not as powerful and effective as modernbat techniques. ¡°As for the martial world, martial arts, inner strength¡­ just listen and don¡¯t take it too seriously. I don¡¯t know if there was inner strength in ancient times, but what I can say for sure is that in modern and even recent times, no one in the Zhao family has attained inner strength. ¡°Furthermore, I want to correct a misconception you have, Mr. Lu. That is the idea of martial arts routines. ¡°The martial arts in TV dramas always have routines and techniques, but true martial arts actually don¡¯t have many set routines¡ªbecause you face different opponents with different techniques, it¡¯s impossible to use the same set routine against different opponents. ¡°That leads me to the next thing I want to teach you, the fundamentals of spear techniques. ¡°Footwork, parrying, and thrusting. Parrying for defense, thrusting for offense. Once you master these, spear techniques will naturallye.¡± This waspletely different from what Lu Ming had imagined. However, upon further contemtion, Lu Ming had to agree with Zhao Yongchun¡¯s logic. Without fixed techniques, there¡¯s no constant form. If you just perform a set of techniques for 10 minutes, that¡¯s not martial arts, that¡¯s gymnastics. But then another question arose, ¡°So, what you can teach me is just the basics of spear techniques, right?¡± Then it seems like I can learn from videos myself. To this, Zhao Yongchun smiled slightly, ¡°And finally, what I want to teach Mr. Luming is the foundation training of our Zhao Family Spear and our renowned technique. ¡°The Frosty Glow..¡± Chapter 64 - 64: Zhao Family Spear, Resistance Stance (2) Chapter 64: Zhao Family Spear, Resistance Stance (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After all, the Zhao Family Spear had something substantial. This something was embodied in the stance training and killing techniques¡ª otherwise, the Zhao Family Spear might as well change its name to Basic Spear Technique. This was also a true portrayal of the contemporary martial arts world. With stance training as the core, mastering a few unique killing techniques would qualify as a decent inheritance. ¡°The so-called stance training is the foundation of martial arts,¡± Zhao Yongchun said. ¡°The stance technique is divided into the static stance and the dynamic stance, with the static stance also known as the standing stance¡­ To be honest, whether in ancient times or modern days, the static stance is merely a way to cultivate one¡¯s character and has nothing to do with martial arts. ¡°The dynamic stance, on the other hand, is the essence of a true martial arts inheritance. ¡°Of course, dynamic stances are not about cultivating internal strength. To put it bluntly, dynamic stances train the method of exerting strength. ¡°Due to the different killing techniques of different martial arts, the method of exerting force also varies. Only by mastering the correct method of exerting force of a martial art could one truly be considered to have mastered it. ¡°Among them, stance training, or rather dynamic stances, is a set of movements that enables practitioners to grasp the relevant martial arts¡¯ methods of exerting force. ¡°Stance training forms the foundation. Strengthening the body through training is one aspect, exerting force is another. Once the stance training is aplished, then one can enter the realm of killing techniques, and when the killing techniques are perfected, the martial skills reach their pinnacle.¡± After saying that, Zhao Yongchun concluded, ¡°That is what martial arts are all about.¡± After listening to Zhao Yongchun¡¯s exnation, Lu Ming was actually somewhat disappointed. He had thought that martial arts were the kind that involved soaring through the sky and traversing the earth. His childhood dream was shattered¡­ However, after the disappointment, Lu Ming regained his spirit. He cupped his fists respectfully at Zhao Yongchun and said, ¡°Please teach me, Mr. Zhao!¡± In the face of the apocalypse, having an additional skill was always a good thing. Even if martial arts were not what Lu Ming had imagined, it would not hurt to practice more. Perhaps sensing Lu Ming¡¯s hidden disappointment, Zhao Yongchun pondered for a moment and did not rush into the teaching process. Instead, he spoke up. ¡°Before we start the lesson, how about letting Mr. Lu see the effectiveness of our Zhao Family Spear?¡± On the side, Zhao Honglei had already walked over, holding a thick wooden stake. The wooden stake had a diameter of about half a meter and was covered with iron, giving it a sturdy and solid appearance. After taking the long spear handed to him by Zhao Honglei, Zhao Yongchun swung it a few times and then turned to Wang Xiong, who was spectating nearby. ¡°Mr. Wang is a Level 2 Awakened, right?¡± Wang Xiong was stunned for a moment before nodding and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, I would like to ask Mr. Wang to cooperate with me. Can you do that?¡± Wang Xiong immediately nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡± He stepped forward, taking the long spear handed to him by Zhao Yongchun. Zhao Yongchun then said, ¡°Use your full strength to thrust at the wooden stake in front of you.¡± Wang Xiong immediately thrust the spear. With a bang, the wooden stake was pierced and flew a long distance, but Wang Xiong awkwardly scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m not very skilled with spears.¡± His thrusting motion was merely brute force. While it was powerful and hit the target, the force was not concentrated, resulting in lower overall damage. Zhao Honglei retrieved the wooden stake, and Lu Ming looked at it, noticing the broken iron covering and a piece of the wood inside being sted open. Zhao Honglei stabilized the wooden stake again and took the long spear from Wang Xiong¡¯s hand. He also thrust the spear! The spear entered from the front and came out from the back. Zhao Honglei¡¯s thrust directly pierced through the wooden stake! There was no need for further exnation; just by looking at the condition of the wooden stake, it was obvious which one of them dealt more damage, Wang Xiong or Zhao Honglei. Lu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up and he could not help but ask, ¡°Is this the Cold Light?¡± However, Zhao Yongchun smiled and shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t a cold light, it¡¯s merely a difference in basic spear technique.¡± Wang Xiong¡¯s style was brute force. Zhao Honglei¡¯s was considered a spear technique, but it was only a basic spear technique. ¡°Next, what I¡¯m going to demonstrate to Mr. Lu is the ultimate skill of our Zhao Family Spear, the Cold Light.¡± After Zhao Honglei finished speaking, he raised his spear and assumed a stance simr to a lunge. In the next second, a glimmer of cold light appeared first, followed by the spear swiftly entering and exiting like a dragon! With a cracking sound, the wooden stake exploded on the spot, shattering into pieces! Zhao Honglei let out a breath, slowly retracted his spear, and looked at Lu Ming while asking, ¡°Mr. Lu, did you notice anything?¡± Lu Ming nodded gently. ¡°Not only is it more lethal, but the speed of the thrust is also much faster.¡± Its lethality was stronger, evident from the condition of the wooden stake. And Lu Ming¡¯s dynamic vision could indeed capture the difference between Zhao Honglei¡¯s two thrusts. The speed of Cold Light¡¯s thrust was nearly twice as fast as a regr thrust! This was not Zhao Honglei intentionally holding back his full strength in the first thrust to highlight the power of the Zhao Family Spear. Both he and Wang Xiong were Level 2 Awakened, and their speeds when thrusting were not significantly different. In fact, Zhao Honglei¡¯s first thrust was even slightly faster than Wang Xiong¡¯s. This was enough to prove that the Zhao family¡¯s ultimate skill, Cold Light, was indeed powerful! ¡°Please teach me, Mr. Zhao!¡± This time, Lu Ming put aside that trace of disappointment and disyed an extremely dignified and solemn demeanor. Zhao Yongchun nodded and said, ¡°I will definitely do my best and hold nothing back in teaching you.¡± The practice of traditional martial arts was a long process. In the martial arts world, there was a saying that one spent a lifetime with a staff or a saber. ¡°The spear is indeed not easy to practice. ¡°But with Mr. Lu¡¯s physical condition, the so-called martial arts are actually not difficult.¡± There was no doubt about it, the physical body was the foundation of all martial arts! Lu Ming¡¯s strength was not only reflected in his strength and speed, but his body coordination was also outstanding¡ªit was partly thanks to Wang Xiong. In terms ofbat techniques, freebat and traditional martial arts share simrities. In other words, the foundation of the body has already been established, and the rest will naturally fall into ce. ¡°First of all, I would like to teach Mr. Lu the basic spear technique training routine¡­¡± As Zhao Yongchun spoke, he demonstrated the movements in person, and Lu Ming followed suit, imitating Zhao Yongchun¡¯s actions with the spear. Initially, Lu Ming¡¯s movements were awkward, but after just half an hour, he had already learned them quite well. This progress was reflected in the data panel. Basic Spear Technique Lvi (5/100): You have preliminarily grasped the essentials of spear techniques. Your Strength, Stamina, and Agility +0.1! A new skill acquired. Zhao Honglei, who had been observing on the side, could not help but gasp when he witnessed Lu Ming¡¯s progress. Spear techniques were difficult to learn to begin with, and mastering a four-meter long spear was even more challenging! Yet, in just half an hour, Lu Ming¡¯s progress had surpassed that of an ordinary person in a week. Zhao Honglei had never seen such a genius in his lifetime! After about another half an hour, Lu Ming sessfully advanced to Level 2 in basic spear techniques! His three-dimensional attributes increased by another 0.2 points. Zhao Yongchun timely said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break for now.¡± Lu Ming retracted his spear and saw Zhao Yongchun looking at him with aplex expression. Zhao Yongchun said, ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡¯re learning very quickly, so I think we can move on to stance training directly.¡± Initially, Zhao Yongchun had nned to teach Lu Ming stance training the next day. But obviously, the speed of Lu Ming¡¯s progress could not be exined by ordinary theory. So, he would teach him in advance! Teach everything! There was nothing that could not be taught! The Zhao family¡¯s stance training was called the ¡°Resistance Stance¡±. This stance was dynamic in nature. To put it bluntly, it was a set of established movements to swing a long spear. It was simr to a routine of techniques and somewhat resembled gymnastics. As Zhao Yongchun had previously exined, the significance of stance training was not in actualbat but in cultivating the body and familiarizing oneself with the force-exerting techniques of rted skills. Thus, the movements of the Resistance Stance felt a bit awkward. After Zhao Yongchun performed a set of stance training, during Lu Ming¡¯s first attempt, he felt that his body¡¯s twisted movements were extremely uncoordinated. It felt like his waist was fighting against his own thighs. However, with the dual guidance of Zhao Yongchun and Zhao Honglei, Lu Ming gradually corrected his movements. By dinner time, Lu Ming sessfullypleted the entire set of stance training at an extremely slow pace. The attribute panel changed once again! Resistance Stance Lvi (1/100): You have preliminary grasped the training method of the Resistance Stance! Free attribute points +1! (Note: Free Attribute Points can be assigned to any attribute of your choice.) Lu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up like a light bulb.. Chapter 65 - 65: New Home and Kitchen Maid Chapter 65: New Home and Kitchen Maid Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Free attribute points were definitely good things. Adding points freely meant flexibility, and it also meant targeting to make up for weaknesses. And the Resistance Stance, which could bring free attribute points, was an even better thing. Not only did it give free attribute points, but it also gave a lot of them! While other skills only gave 0.1 or 0.2 points, the Resistance Stance directly gave 1 or 2 points! This really made Lu Ming excited¡­ He practiced the Resistance Stance again and again until a strong sense of hunger overwhelmed him, and only then did Lu Ming stop. It was already 9 o¡¯clock in the evening. Zhao Yongchun, Zhao Honglei, and the others had not eaten yet, as they apanied Lu Ming through the tough training. When they saw Lu Ming stop and prepare to go home, they were amazed by his talent and let out a sigh of relief. They were even hungrier as they had not eaten since morning. However, since Lu Ming did not say to stop, they did not dare to stop either¡­ After thanking the Zhao father and son several times, Lu Ming went home to prepare dinner. It was not until after 11 o¡¯clock that Lu Ming finished cooking and had his meal. Feeling tired and sleepy, Lu Ming still forced himself to take stock of the household supplies. However, his mood turned unpleasant when he saw the walls with leaks all around. Lying in bed, Lu Ming muttered to himself as he drifted off to sleep. ¡°I have to fix it, it must be fixed!¡± Soon, he fell asleep. Day 46 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday. He got up, washed up, made breakfast, and exercised. Afterpleting this routine, Lu Ming obtained attribute points, and the morning time passed by just like that. After the lunch break, Lu Ming immediately went to look for Li Zitong. ¡°Help me fix my house if you have time.¡± Part of the walls of Lu Ming¡¯s house had suffered fatal damage during thest zombie wave. When Lu Ming slept at night, he could feel the drafts in the house. He felt ufortable and insecure living there. Upon hearing this, Li Zitong nodded immediately. ¡°I have time right now.¡± When Brother Lu needed help, the task had to be done properly and quickly. Brother Lu¡¯s matters were of utmost importance in the Guangping Street gathering ce! Lu Ming said, ¡°Then let¡¯s start now!¡± The skill training session in the afternoon had been reced by a house repair session by Lu Ming. Standing in front of his house, most of the people from the gathering ce hade to watch themotion. Lu Ming did not pay much attention to that. He just looked at his house that was on the verge of copse and could not express his frustration¡­ ¡°So, Brother Lu, how do we fix it?¡± Li Zitong asked. Lu Ming thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Just patch up the cracked areas.¡± As soon as Lu Ming finished speaking, Zhang Lixin who was standing beside them immediately chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t do it like that, Brother Lu. I have a better idea.¡± Lu Ming turned to look at Zhang Lixin and listened as he continued, ¡°Brother Lu, think about it. You finally started construction on this house. Shouldn¡¯t we make the most of it? Expand its scale or whatever. And if you have any ideas or requirements for the house, feel free to mention them. We can work on it together.¡± Lu Ming thought that Zhang Lixin¡¯s suggestion made sense. But there was another important issue. ¡°Can you guys handle the plumbing and electrical work too?¡± Zhang Lixin¡¯s smile froze on his face in an instant. Since the beginning of the apocalypse until now, the water and electricity supply had not been cut off. To the survivors, this was undoubtedly great news. But now that Lu Ming wanted to repair his house, and if he made the major changes suggested by Zhang Lixin, the issue of water and electricity supply would definitely be unavoidable. And Zhang Lixin really could not handle it. After asking around in the crowd, Zhang Lixin shook his head in disappointment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not possible. We don¡¯t have people with expertise in that area in our gathering ce.¡± The gathering ce had a small poption, and talent was even scarcer. So a major renovation was not feasible. ¡°But I think it¡¯s really necessary to set up an outdoor kitchen,¡± said Zhang Chengcheng, who was beside Lu Ming. Lu Ming looked at Zhang Chengcheng and heard her say with a smile, ¡°Brother Lu, cooking by yourself must be time-consuming, right?¡± Lu Ming nodded. Indeed, it was. As Lu Ming¡¯s appetite grew and each meal took longer to prepare, cooking and eating had be a burden for him. However, he could not let others eat in his ce. Lu Ming would not let anyone walk into his house and cook for him. He did not want to eatmunal meals either¡­ While contemting these issues, Zhang Chengcheng said, ¡°So, Brother Lu, let¡¯s set up an outdoor kitchen. Instead of using the natural gas pipeline for fuel, we can use gas cylinders and find someone to help you with the cooking. This way, it should save you a lot of time.¡± Lu Ming could not help but feel conflicted. It was indeed important to save time, but having someone else to cook for him¡­ he could not trust just anyone¡­ What if someone poisoned the food? Seeing Lu Ming¡¯s dilemma, Zhang Chengcheng smiled and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have much to do every day, so why not let me cook for you from now on? I¡¯m quite skilled at cooking.¡± Letting Zhang Chengcheng cook for him¡­ In terms of trust, Lu Ming was at ease¡ªwithout Zhang Chengcheng, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes would not have improved. So Lu Ming was not too worried about Zhang Chengcheng poisoning the food. It was just that¡­ ¡°How can I ept that?¡± Lu Ming said. ¡°You help me with my training and now you want to cook for me, it¡¯s a bit too much of a favor,¡± he added. Zhang Chengcheng chuckled softly and said, ¡°Brother Lu, why are you still being so formal with me? How about this, why don¡¯t you take care of my meals from now on? How does that sound?¡± Lu Ming immediately nodded. ¡°Deal!¡± With that, the matter was settled. However, Lu Ming did not notice the silent exchange of nces among the people behind him. Zhang Chengcheng was trapping Lu Ming¡­ But it was fine. At least in the eyes of others, they felt that Zhang Chengcheng and Lu Ming were a good match. With the n in ce, they immediately started working. Earth-element superpowers were undoubtedly helpful for house repairs. Li Zitong used his Earth-element superpower to help repair and reinforce the walls of Lu Ming¡¯s house. He also built a square outdoor kitchen and a dining room near Lu Ming¡¯s house. From today onwards, this would be Lu Ming and Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s dedicated dining area. Although there was indeed suspicion of special treatment, Lu Ming did not care about that. He used his own resources for cooking and eating, so there was nothing to be ashamed of in having a separate kitchen. In just two hours, the minor repairs werepleted. After thanking Li Zitong multiple times, the others dispersed and busied themselves with their own tasks, leaving only Lu Ming, Zhang Chengcheng, and Zhao Yongchun in front of Lu Ming¡¯s house. ¡°Are you going to continue training in the afternoon?¡± After Zhao Yongchun asked Lu Ming, he immediately nodded. ¡°It¡¯s only three o¡¯clock. It¡¯s still early. I can train for another two hours.¡± Zhao Yongchun could not help but admire him. Lu Ming was already so strong, yet he still diligently trained every day. No wonder he was so awesome¡­ Hard workbined with talent, there was no reason not to be extraordinary! Seeing the earnest and hardworking Lu Ming, Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s eyes also sparkled with admiration. She chuckled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and cook now.¡± Lu Ming nodded and said seriously, ¡°Thank you, Chengcheng.¡± The afternoon training focused on spearmanship. With a qualified master like Zhao Yongchun, Lu Ming¡¯s basic spearmanship improved rapidly. By dinner time, Lu Ming had raised his basic spearmanship to Level 3 (35/300), and his three-dimensional attributes increased by 0.3 points again. As a result, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Name: Lu Ming Age: 25 years old Strength: 86.2 Physique: 86.9 Agility: 108.6 Free Attribute Points: 1 Fitness Lvi2 (1150/1200). Slingshot Lv2i (1081/2100) Crossbow Shooting Lvi5 (312/1500) Archery Lvi5 (788/1500) Gun Shooting Lv5 (45/500) Hand-to-hand Combat Lv20 (259/2000). Cold Weapon Combat Lvio (621/1000) Basic Spearmanship Lv3 (35/300) Throw Lv6 (152/600) Resistance Stance Lvl (32/100). After enjoying the dinner made by Zhang Chengcheng, Lu Ming took a short break and immediately began practicing the resistance stance technique. Every exercise, every drop of sweat, would bring results. Therefore, Lu Ming had no reason to be anything but diligent.. Chapter 66 - 66: Mother and Son Chapter 66: Mother and Son Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The 47th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday. It was morning. At the official shelter. The heavy gates swung open and a convoy drove out from underground to the surface. This convoy was led by Bai Tianyu. Today, they were embarking on a mission, and once again heading to the gathering ce in Guangping Street. Bai Tianyu sat in the military vehicle at the front. Other than him and the driver, there was another person in the car. This person had gray hair and deep eye bags, appearing to be around 40 years old, but the fatigue and vicissitudes in his eyes made him look older. This person was the chief scientist of the official shelter¡ªDr. Huo Sheng. The vehicle left the confines of the official shelter and arrived on the streets of Nanxiang City. There were not many zombies along the way since Bai Tianyu¡¯s team had cleared them out multiple times. After a while, Huo Sheng, who was beside Bai Tianyu, could not help but speak, ¡°So Tianyu, what about Meng Jie¡­¡± Seeing that Dr. Huo Sheng could no longer contain his concern for his ex-wife and asking about her, Bai Tianyu¡¯s lips curved into a smile and he said, ¡°Very good, Dr. Meng is doing very well over there.¡± Bai Tianyu heard a faint sigh of relief from Huo Sheng before he quickly changed the topic. ¡°You mentioned yesterday that there¡¯s an Awakened person over there who¡¯s stronger than you. Can you tell me in detail what¡¯s going on?¡± Bai Tianyu immediately perked up as he spoke of Lu Ming. ¡°That person is indeed stronger than me, undoubtedly an Awakened who is Level 4 or above.¡± Huo Sheng shook his head abruptly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± This was because the advancement of an Awakened individual required zombie crystals of the same level. ording to current observations, the number of known Tyrants was not enough to support a Level 4 Awakened. Hearing Huo Sheng¡¯s words, Bai Tianyu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I also chatted with Dr. Meng Jie about Lu Ming. Meng Jie told me that she had been observing Lu Ming for a long time and discovered something strange. ¡°She had never seen Lu Ming take any corpse crystals. And Lu Ming would exercise and train every day without fail. ¡°She spected that Mr. Lu Ming¡¯s level might still be Level 3, but his superpower was rtively unique. He could increase his physical strength through training and exercise, and this enhancement might have no limit.¡± Huo Sheng thought about it carefully and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more likely.¡± After saying that, Huo Sheng could not help but sigh. ¡°What a terrifying superpower¡­¡± Bai Tianyu was not convinced. ¡°My superpower is not bad either. It¡¯s not necessarily inferior to Lu Ming¡¯s superpower.¡± Huo Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°No, your superpower is much inferior to Mr. Lu. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed something, but after an Awakened advances, his physical strength will increase significantly.¡± Bai Tianyu was well aware of this. ¡°And this increase is doubled, doubling their original strength! It means that the stronger the awakened individual¡¯s physical strength was originally, the stronger he bes after leveling up. ¡°Let¡¯s say you and Mr. Lu are both Level 3 Awakened, but his physical strength is 100, while yours is 50. After both of you advance to Level 4, your physical strength is 100, while Lu Ming¡¯s physical strength is 200! This difference will only be greater as the levels increase. How can youpare with him?¡± Bai Tianyu opened his mouth, wanting to refute, but he could not find a counter -argument. After a moment, Bai Tianyu stretched and yawned. ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to have a monster like him appearing among humans than you always pinning your hopes on me alone¡­¡± Bai Tianyu remained calm. Huo Sheng, on the other hand, entered a contemtive state. ¡°You mentioned that Meng Jie did not want toe back because she wanted to observe Mr. Lu Ming¡­ Now, I think Meng Jie¡¯s decision is very reasonable. If we can decipher the root of Mr. Lu Ming¡¯s superpower, perhaps we will have hope of oveing this disaster. ¡°However, until now, I haven¡¯t figured out the root of these superpowers. I only know that it¡¯s rted to a mysterious factor, but the research on this mysterious factor has reached a deadlock¡­ How should we proceed?¡± Huo Sheng began chanting a spell. Bai Tianyu couldn¡¯t understand his mumbling at all. Knowing that Huo Sheng had entered his work mode, Bai Tianyu decided not to listen anymore. He turned his head to look out the car window, but unexpectedly he caught a glimpse of a faint gaze from one of the nearby buildings, seemingly directed at him. Frowning, Bai Tianyu wanted to trace the source of that gaze, but the car was moving too fast and making a turn, leaving the gaze behind within seconds. Shaking his head gently, Bai Tianyu muttered softly, ¡°It was probably just an illusion.¡± In the building that the convoy had just passed. On the third floor. As she watched the convoy gradually disappear into the distance, Xu Rufang drew the curtains. She was a middle-aged woman, around 40 years old. She had a bulky figure, in features, and rough skin. Overall, she was just an ordinary person. However, even ordinary people have their extraordinary aspects. On the second day of the apocalypse, Xu Rufang had a high fever. After the fever subsided, she unexpectedly discovered that her physical strength had significantly increased. At the same time, she had a special ability. She had be Awakened! Of course, Xu Rufang herself did not know the term ¡®awakened.¡¯ She did not really care much about this. Compared to being an Awakened one, Xu Rufang had more important things to do. After drawing the curtains, Xu Rufang turned around and looked into the house. After being in a daze for a moment, she muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s time to make breakfast. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to make breakfast¡­ Otherwise, my son will be hungry¡­¡± As if she had gone crazy, Xu Rufang mumbled to herself while making her way to the kitchen. Unlike the other clean and tidy areas in the house, the kitchen was in a mess. There were blood stains everywhere, and the house was filled with the pungent smell of blood. However, Xu Rufang turned a blind eye to it. She simply went to the chopping board and picked up the kitchen knife. She raised the knife with her right hand and ced her left hand on the chopping board¡­ ¡°Crack!¡±. The knife fell and her hand was severed! A shocking scene unfolded¡­ Xu Rufang¡¯s wound quickly healed and stopped bleeding. At the same time, bone stubble and flesh buds kept growing out of the wound. In just five minutes, the severed hand hadpletely regrown. Satisfied with what she saw, Xu Rufang smiled contentedly. She ced the severed hand on a te and held it up, walking towards the second bedroom. Standing at the doorway, Xu Rufang called softly, ¡°Son, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± A sound came from the bedroom. A rustling sound, as if insects were crawling. Soon, the bedroom door was opened from the inside. A fleshy tentacle protruded from the door and coiled around the te. At the right moment, Xu Rufang released her grip, watching as the tentacle swept the te into the room. The doting look in her eyes was as sweet as sugar. Xu Rufang whispered, ¡°Lianjie, if it¡¯s not enough, tell Mom and I¡¯ll cut more for you.¡± Then, a hoarse voice came from the room, sounding like a terminally ill patient choking on phlegm. ¡°It¡¯s a bit insufficient, Mom. I need more¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I will go and cut more for you.¡± Xu Rufang turned around and returned to the kitchen. A faint voice came from the second bedroom again. ¡°Thank you, Mom..¡± Chapter 67 - 67: Huo Sheng’s Visit Chapter 67: Huo Sheng¡¯s Visit Trantor: Attas Studios Editor: Attas Studios Reconstruction of the post-war Guangping Street gathering ce had not beenpleted yet When Bai Tianyu and his group arrived at Good Hope Vige, all they saw was a scene of devastation, with only a few buildings still intact. However, it was easy to sec that the people here had a vitality on their faces, rather than themon look of despair in the apocalypse. This meant that they were optimistic about this ce and the future. The person responsible for receiving Huo Sheng and Bai Tianyu was Zhang Lixin. At the first sight of Zhang Lixin, even before Bai Tianyu could speak, Huo Sheng anxiously asked, ¡®Where is Meng Jie?1¡¯ After giving Bai Tianyu a military salute, Zhang Lixin cast a strange look at Huo Sheng and said, r¡®Dr. Meng is in her own researchb?1 Huo Sheng nodded and calmly said, ¡°Dr. Meng¡¯s research is very important for humanity. 1 would like to see her. Is it convenient now?¡± Zhang Lixin thought for a moment and nodded. After instructing a survivor to bring Huo Sheng to see Mong Jie, Zhang Lixin looked up at Bai Tianyu. ¡°Is that Dr. Huo Sheng?¡± A faint smile appeared on Bai Tianyu¡¯s square face. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is he Sister Meng¡¯s admirer?¡± Judging by his attitude, it seemed like it¡­ Bai Tianyu shook his head and said, ¡°Not a suitor, but her ex-husband.¡± Zhang Lixin said in realization, ¡°Ex-husband? The remarriage brother?¡± He had already imagined a big show in his mind. Bai Tianyuughed helplessly and said, ¡°Yes and no¡­ In any case, the rtionship between these two is quiteplicated, it¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. So they will mind their own business, and we will mind ours.¡± As he spoke, Bai Tianyu walked in the direction of Lu Ming¡¯s house and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me to see Brother Lu Ming.¡± Thest time he came, he did not got a chance to meet Lu Ming and chat with him. This time, Bai Tianyu would not miss the opportunity for anything. Huo Sheng was led by a survivor to Meng Jie¡¯s homo andboratory. After knocking on the door and hearing Meng Jie¡¯s voice from inside, Huo Sheng opened the door and entered the house. He could see that the furnishings inside the house were simple, even bordering on crude, with the remains of the two Tyrants and the corpses of several other zombies. The entire room was filled with a foul, even causing Huo Sheng, an old scientist, to frown. On the other hand, Meng Jie was focused on dissecting the Tyrants and seemed unaware of Huo Sheng¡¯s arrival. Huo Sheng remained silent and slowly walked over to theboratory table. After waiting for about five minutes, when Meng Jie put down the equipment, Huo Sheng finally spoke, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± This was not only about the hard work of the experimental conditions, but also referred to Meng Jie¡¯s hardships as a lone survivor in the post-apocalyptic world. Zhang Lixin was speechless. Only at this moment did Meng Jie look up at Huo Sheng, her eyes devoid of any particr brilliance, and calmly said, ¡°The muscle tissues of the Tyrants are stronger than ordinary Level 3 Awakened. Their stomachs have undergone further mutations or, rather, evolution, allowing them to easily digest the flesh and blood containing mysterious factors ¡°I specte that the Tyrants might be even hungrier and crazily hunt down the Awakened or even ordinary survivors.¡± Huo Sheng was taken aback by her businesslike attitude. However, he was not someone who knew how to sweet-talk women, in the first ce, otherwise, he and Meng Jie would not have reached this point today. After a moment of thought, Huo Sheng heaved a long sigh. ¡°Compared to humans, zombies have a great advantage. For human Awakened individuals to advance, they need the zombie crystals from zombies of the same level. But for zombies to advance, they don¡¯t need the flesh and blood of Awakened humans of the same level. Even low-level Awakened humans and ordinary humans can promote the evolution of zombies¡­¡± After speaking, Huo Sheng forced a bitter smile, ¡°I even have this feeling that zombies arc the more perfect human form and the future of humanity.¡± Meng Jie said, ¡°No, they¡¯re not the future. They¡¯re just a group of ugly monsters.1¡® As she spoke, she picked up a test tube on the table. There was 50ml of blood sealed in the test tube. Handing the test tube to Huo Sheng, Meng Jie said, ¡°This is Lu Ming¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°1 really don¡¯t have the means here to analyze Lu Ming¡¯s blood, so I¡¯m giving it to you. Believe me, this is the future of our human race.¡± Huo Sheng was speechless. After a moment, he said, ¡°Take me to sec him. then.¡± Lu Ming was exercising. The morning had always been Lu Ming¡¯s exercise time, and this would not change under any circumstances. When Meng Jie and Huo Sheng arrived at Lu Ming¡¯s house, they saw Bai Tianyu, Zhang Lixin, Zhang Chengcg, Wang Xiong, and the protagonist himself, Lu Ming. Under the weight of loox gravity, Lu Ming was doing push-ups. Those intertwined muscles silently portrayed the absolute power that its owner possessed! It was already half past 10. Today¡¯s workout was about toe to an end. Only after Zhang Chengcheng canceled the gravity field and took a brief rest to prepare dinner did the day¡¯s exercise officially conclude. Fitness was upgraded from Lvi2 (1150/1200) to Lvl3 (280/1300). This meant that Lu Ming would obtain an additional 0.1 points in all three attributes from his daily exercise. As a result, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Name: Lu Ming Strength: 86.2 (88) f- Physique: 86.9 (88.7) f. Agility: 108.8 (110.4) t* It was another day filled with power!¡± After his exercise ended, Lu Ming noticed that there were quite a few strangers around him. This made Lu Ming feel somewhat ufortable. He turned around and was about to head back home when he heard Meng Jie¡¯s voice. ¡°Little Lu, there arc a few people you have to meet.¡± Lu Ming did not interact much with Meng Jie. However, Lu Ming had great respect for Mong Jie. He had always respected intellectuals, especially those who had made contributions. Without them, there would be no progress in society, and there would be no good life for ordinary people in the pre-apocalyptic world. Upon hearing Mong Jie speak, Lu Ming thought for a moment and stopped. He smiled at Meng Jie, Huo Sheng, and Bai Tianyu. He listened as Meng Jie introduced, ¡°This is Huo Sheng, Dr. Huo, from the official shelter, and this is Bai Tianyu, Mr. Bai, who helped usst time.1¡® Lu Ming nodded. ¡°Hello to both of you.¡± With that, he turned and walked back toward his home. This time, Meng Jie did not ask him to stay. Watching Lu Ming walk away, Meng Jie turned to the bewildered Huo Sheng and Bai Tianyu and said, ¡°You¡¯ve met him. Is there anything else?11 Huo Sheng: ¡°???¡± Bai Tianyu:¡±???¡± Wfaafs going on? Huo Sheng could not help but smile bitterly, ¡°This meeting was too brief.¡± The only response he received was Meng Jie¡¯s disdainful nce. Meng Jie muttered, ¡°Little Lu doesn¡¯t like to interact with people, and what he doesn¡¯t like is strictly prohibited here. If he greets you, he has already given me a lot of face. So, do you still want to have a heart-to-heart conversation with him?¡± Huo Sheng wanted to say that he really wanted to have a heart-to-heart conversation with Lu Ming, but after some thought, he swallowed those words. Just then, Wang Xiong approached with a smile, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, you can talk to me. I can decide on most matters, and if there¡¯s something I can¡¯t decide, I¡¯ll consult with Brother Lu.¡± Bai Tianyu nodded in understanding¡ªhe had received the same treatmentst time. On the other hand, Huo Sheng scratched his grayish-white hair. He could not help but mutter, ¡°Weirdo¡­¡± Chapter 68 - 68: The Slingshot Points to the Pure Land! Chapter 68: The Slingshot Points to the Pure Land! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No matter what, this was the rule of the Guangping Street gathering ce. There was no need to break this rule because of anyone¡¯s special identity. It was mainly because Lu Ming had his own rhythm of life, and everyone on Guangping Street was unwilling to disturb his rhythm. Helpless, Huo Sheng could only talk to Wang Xiong. And what they talked about was nothing more than what Bai Tianyu and Wang Xiong had talked about previously. ¡°The Circle of Survivors can also be called the Human Defense Circle.¡± Huo Sheng set the tone, and Bai Tianyu took out a map and spread it out in front of Wang Xiong. Then, while pointing to the map, Bai Tianyu said, ¡°This is the official shelter with nearly 60,000 survivors. This is the gathering ce of Guangping Street with less than 100 survivors.¡± The two locations were more than 10 kilometers apart. It was indeed not far, but it was not considered close in the apocalypse. Then, Bai Tianyu took out a carbon pen and drew an ellipse with the official shelter and the Guangping Street gathering ce as the apex. ¡°And this area is the safe zone we have agreed upon.¡± The elliptical area was notrge, totaling only a few hundred square kilometers. But such an area was indeed sufficient to sustain 60,000 survivors. ¡°Furthermore, there are also water nts and power nts within this area. By securing them, we no longer have to worry about water and electricity. ¡°Apart from that, there¡¯s also an agricultural zone. It is quite simple; we can grow crops on rooftops, or if necessary, construct some greenhouse shelters to solve the food problem. ¡°However, the key issue is security.¡± This area, not too big nor too small, waspletely exposed with no cover or fortifications from any direction. To protect such a safe zone, the amount of manpower required was unimaginable. While Wang Xiong was contemting, he heard Huo Sheng say with a smile, ¡°Actually, we have also considered the safety problem. Initially, this problem seemed impossible to solve, but Mr. Lu Ming¡¯s presence has shown me the possibility of establishing a safe zone.¡± With a serious expression, Huo Sheng continued, ¡°Mr. Lu seems to favor using a slingshot, right?¡± Wang Xiong nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Anyway, he had observed that Lu Ming frequently used a slingshot. ¡°May I ask one more question? How far can Mr. Lu shoot with his slingshot?¡± Wang Xiong chuckled. ¡°That depends on the material of the slingshot and how high Brother Lu stands.¡± Wang Xiong believed that Lu Ming was extremely skilled with the slingshot. Precise and powerful. However, the maximum shooting power depended on the slingshot itself¡ªthe Hunter Slingshot could no longer fully unleash Lu Ming¡¯s capabilities. And the shooting position (shooting height) determined Lu Ming¡¯s field of vision¡ªafter all, you could not expect Lu Ming to hit a target that he could not even see. After Wang Xiong finished speaking, Zhang Lixin beside him immediately said, ¡°I can solve the slingshot problem. With the remains of the Tyrant, I can definitely make a better slingshot for Brother Lu.¡± Huo Sheng added, ¡°And the issue of height can also be resolved.¡± With that, he pointed at the conspicuous watchtower outside the window, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the solution?¡± ¡°So what I¡¯m thinking is that the defense system of the entire safe zone will relypletely on Mr. Lu Ming to build! ¡°We¡¯ll build a high tower, a tower that can overlook the entire city, with Mr. Lu Ming standing at the top.¡± Standing by the window, Huo Sheng looked out with enthusiasm and spoke in a high-spirited tone! ¡°He is the light on the lighthouse! ¡°He¡¯s the guardian of all survivors! ¡°Within his range lies the safe zone for the survivors! ¡°Wherever his slingshot point points bes a purend!¡± He spoke eloquently. It even got Wang Xiong and the others excited. But after the excitement subsided, countless questions arose¡­ ¡°The high tower can be built easily. With Li Zitong¡¯s presence, we can build a tower of any height. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± ¡°But Brother Lu can¡¯t possibly stand guard on the tower day and night¡­ He has his own daily routine.¡± ¡°He exercises in the morning, takes a nap at noon, and in the afternoon and evening, he¡¯s usually free. But recently, he¡¯s be obsessed with marksmanship and resistance stance training, and he also goes to bed early¡­¡± This issue did note as a surprise to Huo Sheng. Lu Ming was also a human, and like any human, he needed to eat and sleep. Huo Sheng smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t rely solely on Mr. Lu Ming for security issues. He¡¯s the core, but not the entirety. The remaining issues need to be addressed through the collective efforts of each of us.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s another issue.¡± Zhang Lixin hesitated before speaking, ¡°Although Brother Lu isn¡¯t afraid of heights, he cares a lot about his safety. The height of the tower can¡¯t be raised indefinitely. At most, it can only be maintained at the height where Brother Lu Ming can jump from the top of the tower andnd safely.¡± Huo Sheng¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Can¡¯t we make the tower more sturdy?¡± Zhang Lixin shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about the sturdiness. It¡¯s purely a psychological issue.¡± This made Huo Sheng smile wryly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll raise it bit by bit. The stronger Lu Ming bes, the higher the tower will be, and eventually, it will meet our needs.¡± Meng Jie spoke again, ¡°Where do you want to build this tower?¡± Huo Sheng pointed to the map. ¡°At the center of the safe zone.¡± Meng Jie immediately shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Huo Sheng was taken aback. ¡°Why not?¡± The few people at the gathering ce on Guangping Street exchanged nces, and Wang Xiong said, ¡°Brother Lu has a rule. Unless absolutely necessary, he won¡¯t go too far from home. ¡°And having him guard the tower clearly doesn¡¯t meet the ¡®absolutely necessary¡¯ condition.¡± Huo Sheng remained silent. He felt strange, but he was unable to pinpoint the problem. After a long silence, Huo Sheng let out a tired sigh. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just build the tower here. We should discuss the next topic. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about clearing the zombies within the safe zone.¡± Huo Sheng and the others spent the entire afternoon at Wang Xiong¡¯s house, engaged in discussion. Lu Ming did not care much about what they were discussing. After all, Lu Ming had his own pace. In the afternoon, during spear practice, Zhao Yongchun and Zhao Honglei took turns sparring with Lu Ming. This made Lu Ming¡¯s proficiency in basic spearmanship and cold weaponbat increase rapidly. After Zhang Chengcheng finished cooking dinner, Lu Ming¡¯s basic Spearmanship had already reached Lv5 (124/500), and his three-dimensional abilities had increased by 0.4+0.5! At the same time, his cold weaponbat level remarkably broke through to Level 11(55/1100)! Strength and stamina increased by 1.1 points each. As a result, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Strength: 90 Physique: 90.7 Agility: 111.3 After enjoying the meal prepared by Zhang Chengcheng, Lu Ming nced at the time and realized that even if he did not have to cook, just eating took him a whole hour¡­ As his strength grew, his appetite became increasingly monstrous. After finishing the meal and taking a short rest, Lu Ming prepared to practice the resistance stance. But he saw Wang Xiong, Huo Sheng, and the othersing out of the house. He nodded slightly towards Huo Sheng and Bai Tianyu from a distance, acknowledging their presence, and then he began his stance training. Huo Sheng and the others did not disturb Lu Ming. After they drove away, Wang Xiong approached Lu Ming. Wang Xiong roughly exined the conversation just now. Perhaps seeing that Lu Ming was not interested, Wang Xiong finished briefly and did not talk about it anymore. He simply watched Lu Ming, who was diligently training, and silently thought to himself. That¡¯s right, nothing else matters. There¡¯s only one thing Brother Lu needs to do. Be stronger. That¡¯s enough. And this was what Lu Ming had always insisted on. Wang Xiong could not help but marvel at Lu Ming¡¯s clear goal. He knew exactly what he needed most. And he also knew what he should do. It was such wisdom and determination. Wang Xiong was full of admiration in his heart. That1 s my Brother Lu.. Chapter 69 - 69: Untitled Chapter 69: Untitled Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Day 48 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday.] [Huo Sheng and Bai Tianyu came to visit yesterday and left in the evening.] [Wang Xiong told me that he had already reached an agreement with the official shelter, and he exined the details of the agreement to me, but I only got a rough idea.] [Because those are all unimportant things.] [I can be sure that I don¡¯t possess any leadership abilities, nor do I have a big-picture perspective. My abilities are limited, and when ites to matters of development and construction, I feel that I shouldn¡¯t get involved.] [There¡¯s only one thing I need to do¡ªfarm my attributes and be stronger!] [Strength gives me a sense of security.] [Therefore, there¡¯s nothing more important than increasing my strength.] [This afternoon, Wang Xiong left with Li Zitong, Zhang Lixin, and Zhao Honglei. I heard that he went out to clear the zombies.] [Zhang Chengcheng told me that from today onwards, the official shelter and our side are prepared to mobilize manpower to eliminate all the zombies within the safe zone.] [It¡¯s quite a massive project, but I won¡¯t get involved.] [Today¡¯s attribute record:] Name: Lu Ming Strength: 92.4 Physique: 93.1 Agility: 113.7 Free Attribute Points: 3 Fitness Lvi3 (700/1300) Slingshot Lv21 (1345/2100) Crossbow Shooting Lvi5 (312/1500) Archery Lvi5 (788/1500) Gun Shooting Lv5 (45/500) Unarmed Combat Lv20 (362/2000). Cold Weapon Combat Lvli (488/1100) Basic Spearmanship Lv6 (34/600) Throw Lv6 (152/600) Resistance Stance Lv2 (37/200)] [It¡¯s worth mentioning that although the Resistance Stance gives a considerable number of attribute points, it is rtively challenging to practice, and progress is a bit slow¡­ but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.] [I haven¡¯t figured out how to use the 3 free attribute points I umted, so I¡¯ll keep them for now.] [Apocalypse Calendar, 49th day, Saturday.¡± [Today, I learned from Zhao Yongchun the ultimate move of the Zhao Family¡¯s Spear¡ªCold Light.] [The Cold Light is a special technique that uses the power generated from the Resistance Stance to thrust the spear, significantly increasing the speed and power of the attack.] [I¡¯m already proficient in the Resistance Stance. Because of this, I grasped the Cold Light technique very quickly. About half an hourter, I mastered Cold Light¡¯s force delivery technique. Zhao Yongchun was amazed and said that I was a genius.] [But, I know that I¡¯m not a genius. Other than the system¡¯s help, the key to my progress lies in persistent perseverance and rigorous training, akin to that of an ascetic monk!] [Of course, I don¡¯t find it to be a hardship. The feeling of bing stronger every day makes me happy.] [By the way, the system did not record the Cold Light skill. Perhaps, from the system¡¯s perspective, Zhao¡¯s family spear skill¡ªCold Light¡ªis not considered a skill, but rather an advanced techniquebining spear technique and the Resistance Stance.] [But the good news is that practicing the Cold Light can quickly increase the proficiency of the basic spearmanship and the Resistance Stance¡ªyesterday, I said that it was difficult to practice the Resistance Stance, but today, I found a solution.] [It¡¯s all thanks to me!] [Today¡¯s attribute record: (omitted)¡­] [Day 50 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Sunday.] [The days sometimes feel slow and sometimes fast, but every day is so fulfilling! ] [Today, I leveled up without any incidents.] [The Fitness skill has been upgraded again, reaching Level 14 (88/1400).] [Today¡¯s attribute record: (omitted)¡­] ¡°Day 51 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Monday.¡± ¡°Today was uneventful as well.¡± [Today¡¯s attribute record: (omitted)¡­] [Day 52 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday.] [I was on a whim today, and I asked Zhang Lixin for a sniper rifle.] [In the afternoon, I stood on the observation deck which was raised to 70 meters again, and shot at the zombies.] [I¡¯ve always firmly believed that every zombie I kill now means eliminating a future tyrant! The fewer zombies, the better! The fewer of these things, the safer I¡¯ll be!] [Not to mention that it allows me to increase my proficiency in firearms shooting¡ªit¡¯s killing two birds with one stone!] [Today¡¯s attribute record: (omitted)¡­] [Day 53 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday.] [Day 55 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday.] [Day 58 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Monday.] A weekter. Day 65 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Monday. In the afternoon, after lunch break, Lu Ming opened his attribute panel. The attributes on it had already changed drastically since 17 days ago. Name: Lu Ming Strength: 171.7 Physique: 172.4 Agility: 203.4 Free Attribute Points: 45 Fitness Lvi7 (1100/1700) Slingshot Lv24 (888/2400) Crossbow Shooting Lvl8 (321/1800) Archery Lvi9 (621/1900) Gun Shooting Lvi7 (510/100) Unarmed Combat Lv24 (65/2400) Cold Weapon Combat Lv20 (333/2000) Basic Spearmanship Lv20 (1135/2000) Throw Lvio (515/1000) Resistance Stance Lv9 (0/900) He got out of bed and went to the mirror. A humanoid figure nearly two meters tall appeared in the mirror. Lu Ming was not wearing pajamas because the original pajamas were already too small to fit his body. He was only wearing shorts. Looking at the mirror, he saw that the person in the mirror was two meters tall, with muscles that were entangled like old tree roots covering the surface of his body, like a firm bronze armor. His facial features were sculpted and resolute, masculine yet gentle. After gazing at himself in the mirror for a long time, Lu Ming grinned and said, ¡°Great, full of strength!¡± The sudden increase in height and strong muscles meantbat strength! In Lu Ming¡¯s perspective,bat strength could be equated with beauty. As Lu Ming dressed, he pondered another challenging problem¡­ Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s Gravity superpower could not keep up with Lu Ming¡¯s progress. Regarding this matter, Lu Ming had already discussed it with Zhang Chengcheng, Wang Xiong, and the others yesterday. For a Level 3 Awakened to advance further, they needed Tier 3 Corpse Crystals¡ªspecifically, the Corpse Crystals of the Tyrant. However, during this period of time, they did not encounter many Tyrants here or in the official shelter. They encountered only five of them and killed two, obtaining two Level 3 zombie crystals. Even with the reserves, it was still not enough for Zhang Chengcheng to advance to a Level 4 Awakened. The situation was stuck in a stalemate. Wang Xiong said that he had already talked to Huo Sheng. During this period of time, everyone would prioritize hunting Tyrants and collecting Level 3 zombie crystals. Lu Ming could only express his gratitude and quietly wait. As soon as he walked out of the house, many voices reached his ears. ¡°Brother Lu.¡± ¡°Hello, Brother Lu!¡± ¡°Brother Lu! As people passed by outside the door and saw Lu Ming, they all smiled and greeted him. During this period of time, Lu Ming had also be ustomed to such a scene. After politely nodding and responding with a smile, he stepped forward and arrived in front of the nearby observation tower. After more than 10 days of expansion, the observation tower had reached a height of 150 meters. Lu Ming tried it and found that even when free-falling from this height, he couldnd without injury, which gave him the confidence to climb to the top of the tower. There was adder on the tower. Lu Ming took a big leap and quickly climbed to the height of 150 meters, standing at the top of the tower, gazing into the distance with an unobstructed view.. Chapter 70 - 70: Level 4 Chapter 70: Level 4 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The wind on the top of the tower was a bit strong. But for Lu Ming, it was just a gentle breeze, not worth mentioning. He looked around. From there, he could see the entire gathering ce of Guangping Street, with people bustling about like ants. There were a lot more people. Apart from the original survivors, most of them had migrated from the official shelter. At this moment, the defense system in the gathering ce of Guangping Street was set up again. It was even stronger than before¡ªbut it was evident that it still could not stop the zombie tide. In order to resist the zombie tide, defense fortifications were not the main focus. The main focus stilly on thebat strength of the Awakened. But all things considered, it was better than nothing. Moreover, there had not beenrge-scale outbreak of the zombie tide during this period of time, otherwise, Lu Ming would not have to worry about the Tyrant¡¯s crystals. He looked further into the distance. He could see that the streets outside were sparsely popted by zombies, not forming a significant scale. ording to Huo Sheng¡¯s suggestion, beyond Guangping Street¡¯s gathering ce, it was no longer within the safe zone. In other words, this ce was the outpost for the survivors to resist the zombies. Every day, Lu Ming would find time to climb up the observation tower, and he would show no mercy to any zombies that appeared within his field of view. He could kill them with a slingshot! That was how ruthless he was! This resulted in the number of zombies nearby to decrease. However, there were always brainless zombies who would be guided by sound and wander in this direction. In general, there was no shortage of live targets. Picking up the Tyrant slingshot beside him, Lu Ming pulled back the bowstring and shot. After a scries of crisp sounds, the zombie turned into an exercise in slingshot proficiency. Lu Ming then turned his head to look behind him. The most eye-catching thing behind him was undoubtedly the tower that appeared when the apocalypse came. That was the real symbol. It was also filled with mystery. It was said that even now, Huo Sheng still did not know what role that tower yed and what significance it had. Not far below the tower was the official shelter. With the delineation of the safe zone, the military and Wang Xiong¡¯s group began clearing the zombies within the safe zone. Lu Ming would also shoot out from time to time to turn zombies into skill proficiency. A dozen days had passed, and it was evident that the cleanup efforts were quite effective. At least in the safe zone behind, Lu Ming could only see human survivors and military vehicles passing by; he couldn¡¯t see any zombies appearing on the streets. ¡°But we can¡¯t let our guard down!¡± After muttering to himself, Lu Ming picked up the sniper rifle. Holding the gun in a standard position, he aimed. Lu Ming stood tall like an eagle, and the safe zone was his territory. There was a loud ¡°bang¡±. A gunshot rang out. It was the sound of a sniper rifle. Bai Tianyu in the military vehicle could see that in a tall building not far away, the ss on the 18th floor suddenly shattered. Immediately after, a headless zombie fell freely from the sky and crashed onto the deste street. Beside him, a young soldier smiled and said, ¡°It must be Brother Lu on duty.¡± Another valiant female soldier¡¯s eyes were filled with stars. Nodding her head, she said, ¡°It must be Brother Lu. Only Brother Lu can see so far and shoot so urately.¡± Listening to his subordinates ttering Lu Ming, Bai Tianyu felt a little upset¡­ Before Lu Ming showed up, these were all his bootlickers. Why are you guys changing sides now? It feels like being NTRed¡­ Clearing his throat, Bai Tianyu regained hisposure and said, ¡°Be serious, knowing that Brother Lu is amazing is enough. Even if you praise him, he can¡¯t hear it.¡± The young soldiers giggled. ¡°Colonel Bai, are you jealous?¡± ¡°Colonel Bai is also awesome, although a little inferior to Brother Lu¡­¡± ¡°Brother Bai, Brother Bai, have you ever fought with Brother Lu? Do you think you can withstand a few moves in front of Brother Lu¡­¡± Bai Tianyu looked helpless. These soldiers were all recruitedter from among the survivors. If they were his original soldiers, Bai Tianyu would have punished them by making them run 20 kilometers with the vehicle¡¯s speed¡­ Amidst the noisy chatter, the three military vehicles stopped at the entrance of Linting Residential District. Soldiers on duty approached and reported the situation. Our captain smelled the stench of zombies in this district.¡± ¡°The smell is very intense, so our captain suspects that there are high-level zombies here.¡± II Estimated to be a Level 3 Tyrant.¡± Hearing the words Level 3 Tyrant, Bai Tianyu narrowed his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s your captain?¡± II I¡¯m over here. II At the side, a young man in military uniform walked over quickly. Seeing this person, Bai Tianyu asked, ¡°Can you confirm that it¡¯s a Tyrant?¡± The Awakened soldier shook his head hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, because I¡¯ve never smelled a Tyrant before. However, that stench is much stronger than that of a Hunter.¡± The young man¡¯s name was Lin Bai, a Level 1 Awakened, but his awakened ability was quite mediocre, it was an enhancement of his sense of smell. Speaking of which, Awakened Superpower could vary greatly. Just as there were powerful abilities like Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s, there were also weak abilities like Lin Bai¡¯s. Back to the main topic. Lin Bai¡¯s enhanced sense of smell could greatly amplify his sense of smell, allowing him to easily detect the putrid odor of zombies. Due to his status as an awakened individual and the unique nature of his superpower, Lin Bai¡¯s daily task was to search for zombies in buildings, residential areas, and corners.. This task was important but not too challenging. Once the location of the zombies was determined, Lin Bai could gather otherbat teams to eliminate them. This afternoon, Lin Bai led his team to the Linting Residential District and immediately detected a strong putrid smell upon entering the area. He quickly reported the situation and Bai Tianyu was directly called in by his superiors¡ªThe team led by Bai Tianyu was currently the strongest team in the safe zone. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Without another word, Bai Tianyu walked straight into the Linting District. Behind him, Bai Tianyu¡¯s team and Lin Bai followed closely. With Lin Bai leading the way, the group soon arrived at Building No. 3. ¡°This is it. The source of the stench is here. Other than that, there¡¯s also a very strong smell of blood.¡± As Lin Bai spoke, he covered his mouth and nose. The odor in this ce made him dizzy. Seeing this, Bai Tianyu didn¡¯t hesitate and opened the unit door, stepping inside. As he ascended the stairs, Bai Tianyu loudly proimed, ¡°Is anyone there? We¡¯re from the authorities and we¡¯vee to search for survivors! II Is anyone there?¡± The voice echoed through the surroundings. It was not really to search for survivors. The main purpose was to attract the attention of the zombies with the sound. Unfortunately, there was no response. When Bai Tianyu reached the third floor, he abruptly stopped. Even without Lin Bai, he could smell the bloody scent emanating from behind the door. Even the powerful hearing brought about by his powerful physique allowed Bai Tianyu to faintly hear the intense heartbeat. ¡°It¡¯s a living person¡­¡± Muttering to himself, Bai Tianyu narrowed his eyes. Approaching the door, he thought for a moment and then knocked. ¡°Please open the door. We¡¯re official personnel. ¡°Open the door, please.¡± The survivors inside did not respond. Bai Tianyu did not waste any time. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three.¡± ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Click! II With both hands, Bai Tianyu forcefully gripped the door frame. Just as he counted to two, he used his strength to pry the security door offpletely. A woman¡¯s cry of surprise came from inside. Bai Tianyu swung open the security door and focused his gaze. He saw a middle-aged woman looking at him with a panicked expression.. Chapter 71 - 71: Level 4 (2) Chapter 71: Level 4 (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Madam, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Xu¡­ Xu Rufang¡­¡± ¡°The smell of blood in your house is very strong. Did something happen?¡± Xu Rufang quickly shook her head and said uneasily, ¡°No, nothing happened.¡± After saying that, she vaguely nced at the door of the second bedroom and quickly said, ¡°There is no problem here. Please leave.¡± Xu Rufang¡¯s attitude had already made the situation clear. It was the apocalypse! When survivors saw people in military uniforms, they might cry, doubt, or seek help. However, they would not ask the soldiers to get lost quickly! Bai Tianyu squinted his eyes and slowly scanned Xu Rufang. He could clearly see that Xu Rufang¡¯s clothes were stained in blood. However, it could not be her own blood¡ªbecause Xu Rufang was obviously not injured. Bai Tianyu¡¯s first reaction was¡­ this was a viin! She might kill people for fun or even for food! Otherwise, there was no way to exin the bloodstains on her body! His gaze then drifted to the second bedroom. Bai Tianyu walked towards the second bedroom and said, ¡°Madam, I have to inspect your house. Rest assured, I won¡¯t wrong any good person, but I won¡¯t let any bad person off either!¡± Because this was the duty of a guardian. In fact, deep down, Bai Tianyu had already ssified Xu Rufang as a bad person¡ªbut it still needed to be verified. As Bai Tianyu slowly approached the second bedroom, Xu Rufang became visibly anxious. She was just an ordinary housewife, and in her panic, her brain overloaded¡­. ¡°I told you to leave immediately. Nothing had happened in my house!¡± As she spoke, she rushed forward, intending to hug Bai Tianyu from behind. Bai Tianyu dodged Xu Rufang¡¯s hug and clenched his fists. He turned his head and said coldly, ¡°I could consider you to have attacked me, and therefore, I have the right to defend myself! I don¡¯t want the situation to escte to the worst possible oue, so Madam, please stop resisting and confess!¡± Xu Rufang froze on the spot. Her brains and experience alone were not enough to deal with the situation in front of her. A voice suddenly came from the second bedroom behind Bai Tianyu. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s happening?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Tianyu abruptly turned his head towards the second bedroom, and Xu Rufang¡¯s face was filled with panic. Amidst this tense atmosphere, the door of the second bedroom slowly opened, emitting a foul smell, and a frail figure slowly walked out. The person who walked out of the second bedroom appeared to be an ordinary and unremarkable individual. He was around 18 or 19 years old, justing of age, with a light yellow dyed punk hairstyle, a skinny body like a bamboo pole, and average facial features resembling Xu Rufang to some extent. He was wearing light green pajamas, withrge stains on the pajamas, as if they had been soaked in mud, and emitting an indescribable strange odor. Seeing her son, Xu Rufang¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then she said with aplicated expression, ¡°Lian¡­ Lian Jie¡­ This is¡­ This is¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a soldier, right?¡± The young man named Lian Jie smiled politely at Bai Tianyu. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lian Jie¡­¡± Bai Tianyu¡¯s brows slowly rxed. He raised his hand and pointed at the second bedroom. ¡°Is that your room?¡± Lian Jie nodded and said, ¡°Yes. ¡°I was resting just now. Perhaps my mother didn¡¯t want you to disturb my rest, so she didn¡¯t let you in. I admit that my mother¡¯s behavior is indeed a little strange, but I think it¡¯s because she¡¯s under a lot of pressure and is overly protective of me¡­¡± As he spoke, Lian Jie turned sideways and opened the door, revealing the dim and dark second bedroom. He smiled and said to Bai Tianyu, ¡°Are you still nning toe in and take a look?¡± Bai Tianyu pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°No, since there¡¯s nothing wrong, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± With that, Bai Tianyu turned around and left. Seeing Bai Tianyu turn around and leave the house, Xu Rufang heaved a sigh of relief. In her opinion, she had managed to fool him this time. But she did not notice that Lian Jie was staring intently at Bai Tianyu¡¯s back, his eyes slowly flickering with red light. As Bai Tianyu walked away, his muscles remained tense. He appeared calm as he left but remained vignt at all times. Lian Jie suddenly spoke, ¡°Mr. Soldier¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°You noticed, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Bai Tianyu turned to look at Lian Jie, his eyebrows raised, wearing a puzzled expression. But Lian Jie smiled mysteriously, ¡°I have no heartbeat!¡± The atmosphere suddenly froze. Linting Community, in themunity square. Lin Bai and the others formed a battle formation, surrounded Building 3, waiting for Bai Tianyu¡¯smand before swarming forward to deal with the zombies. However, they did not hear anything for a long time from Bai Tianyu who was inside the building. They could only continue to wait. Until a loud ¡°boom¡± suddenly came from the third floor. The wall exploded, and a faint red figure broke through the wall, crashing out of the building andnding steadily on the ground. It was Bai Tianyu. At this moment, Bai Tianyu¡¯s height had already increased to about 2.3 meters. His muscr body was even bursting out of the military uniform, with intertwined muscles on his bare upper body, disying a light red color! This was Bai Tianyu¡¯s superpower¡ªBlood Boiling! There were no fancy effects. The effect of this superpower was simple. It doubled the physical qualities when activated. But often, the simpler the effect, the more overwhelming thebat power! Just as hended and stabilized himself, Bai Tianyu shouted to his team members, ¡°You guys leave first!¡± After saying that, he looked up at the hole he had created on the third floor. Bai Tianyu, who could crush a Level 3 Tyrant, had an unprecedented solemn expression at this moment. Because he knew that he had encountered a big guy this time. The zombies were dead. They were just corpses that could move. Therefore, zombies would not have a heartbeat! When Bai Tianyu opened the door of Xu Rufang¡¯s house on the third floor, he clearly sensed Xu Rufang¡¯s heartbeat¡ªhis hearing as a Level 3 Awakened was indeed capable of that. However, from the beginning to the end, he did not hear Lian Jie¡¯s heartbeat. One could imagine how surprised Bai Tianyu was when Lian Jie walked out of the second bedroom. From the first moment he saw Lian Jie, Bai Tianyu realized that something was off. So, he wanted to retreat first and gather reinforcements to deal with the situation here. Unexpectedly, Lian Jie was much smarter than he had imagined. Bai Tianyu¡¯s little scheme did not escape Lian Jie¡¯s eyes at all! Low, heavy breathing sounds faintly emanated from the hole. Until Lian Jie¡¯s thin figure appeared at the hole. He looked down at Bai Tianyu and thebat team gathered beside him, a strange smile appearing on his pale face. ¡°So much¡­ so much food!!¡± His mouth opened wider and wider. Saliva flowed out of the corners of his mouth uncontrobly, dripping until it formed a line. His eyes became redder and redder. The tyranny and appetite of the zombies gradually overwhelmed Lian Jie¡¯s scarce sanity and intelligence! ¡°I really want to! I really want to eat so badly!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± His back exploded. A total of eight python-like flesh-colored tentacles stretched out from Lian Jie¡¯s back, making him look like Dr. Octopus in the movie¡ªpowerful and eerie. Except for Bai Tianyu, thebat team members could not help but take two steps back. Looking at Lian Jie waving his tentacles, everyone gulped. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± The only response they received was Bai Tianyu¡¯s calm voice. A zombie. ¡°Level 4 zombie..¡± Chapter 72 - 72: Mom, I’ll Just Eat One Chapter 72: Mom, I¡¯ll Just Eat One Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Linting Community. Bai Tianyu and the others faced off against Lian Jie. The atmosphere was tense, and a fierce battle was about to break out. As Lian lie¡¯s breathing became heavier, the tension grew. But behind Lian Jie, a pair of hands wrapped tightly around his waist. ¡°Child! Child! Calm down, calm down!¡± It was Xu Rufang who stopped Lian Jie. Xu Rufang¡¯s presence diluted the tense atmosphere. Bai Tianyu and Lian Jie¡¯s gazes fell on this mother. Sobbing sounds could be heard, and Xu Rufang cried out, ¡°Lian Jie! Lian Jie! Even if you¡¯ve be like this, you¡¯re still Mommy¡¯s good son. But we can¡¯t do things that are against thew, like killing people. ¡°They¡¯re good people, and so are we. If you attack them, we won¡¯t be good people anymore.¡± ¡°Jie, listen to Mom¡¯s advice. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s leave now. Let¡¯s stay far away from them, let¡¯s not engage with them. Bai Tianyu:¡±???¡± What is going on now? Soon, he saw Xu Rufang reaching out her hand to Lian Jie¡¯s mouth. ¡°Jie, Mom knows you¡¯re hungry. Come, I¡¯ll give you something to eat. We¡¯re good people. We don¡¯t eat people. Come, be good¡­¡± The smell of flesh and blood made Lian Jie open his mouth, revealing teeth that resembled those of a shark. ¡°Crack.¡± He bit off his mother¡¯s arm. Then, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, Xu Rufang¡¯s hand grew back at an extremely fast speed. Bai Tianyu was enlightened. Despite Bai Tianyu¡¯s burly appearance, he was quite meticulous. Looking at Xu Rufang, Bai Tianyu frowned. ¡°Awakened one!¡± Superpower of self-healing! This type of Awakened person was not scary, and self-healing was not a powerful superpower. However, this abilitybined with a zombie became extremely terrifying! Zombies fed on humans and Awakened ones. By devouring their flesh and blood, they absorb mysterious factors toplete their evolution. Unlike Awakened ones who needed zombie crystals of the same level to level up. Huo Sheng¡¯s research showed that the advancement of zombies only required a sufficient amount of flesh and blood¡ªthis was the advantage of zombies. And Awakened ones had much more mysterious factors in their flesh and blood than ordinary survivors. In other words, Awakened ones were perfect supplements to high-level zombies. When a self-healing Awakened one cuts off his flesh to nurture a zombie¡­ the speed at which this zombie advanced could be imagined! Bai Tianyu wanted to curse in his heart¡­ Did Xu Rufang know what kind of monster she had raised? There was a high chance that she knew. But she had no choice. He was her son. Even if he turned into a zombie, this was an unbreakable bond. Looking up at Lian Jie again, Bai Tianyu could see that as Lian Jie swallowed Xu Rufang¡¯s arm, the red light in his eyes slowly dissipated. The tyranny of the zombie gradually subsided as he ate, and human rationality began to regain control. After taking a deep look at Bai Tianyu, the tentacles on Lian Jie¡¯s back wriggled and wrapped around Xu Rufang. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll listen to you. Let¡¯s go.¡± When Lian Jie said this, Xu Rufang¡¯s face showed a relieved expression, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and stay far away from them.¡± The other tentacles wrapped around the protrusions on the wall, carrying Lian Jie and Xu Rufang down from the third floor. Using tentacles instead of feet, Lian Jie and Xu Rufang gradually retreated into the distance. Bai Tianyu did not intend to to pursue them¡ªhe was only a Level 3. Although he had Level 4bat power after activating his superpower, he was still a little inferior to Level 4. Just as the battle was about to end¡­ Lian Jie suddenly stopped in his tracks. More saliva dripped from his mouth like a waterfall. Looking at Bai Tianyu, Lian Jie suddenly grinned. ¡°Mom, since we¡¯re leaving, let¡¯s take some food with us.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The tentacles swung through the air, apanied by Lian Jie¡¯s eerie voice. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sensible. ¡°I¡¯ll just eat one!¡± The tentacles struck with a howling sound. At the same time, Xu Rufang¡¯s panicked voice rang out. She wanted to stop Lian Jie, but the evil nature of zombies was inherent. Even though there was a mother-son bond, it could not stop the inherent instinct of zombies! Boom! Bai Tianyu did not retreat even half a step and forcefully blocked the attack of the tentacles¡ªhe could block one, but not seven! Another tentacle ruthlessly struck Bai Tianyu, sending him flying like a bowling ball. As he quickly got up from the fall, Bai Tianyu suddenly heard a scream. It was Lin Bai, who was wrapped by a tentacle. In the next second, that tentacle suddenly sprouted numerous sharp teeth, grinding Lin Bai into pieces like a meat grinder. In the blink of an eye, Lin Bai had vanished without a trace. Even his bones and hair were devoured by the tentacles. Bai Tianyu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief! Lian Jie, on the other hand, let out a satisfied burp. The flesh and blood of an Awakened person that tasted different from Xu Rufang aroused Lian Jie¡¯s appetite. ¡°One more bite, Mom, just one more!¡± As he muttered, he turned to look at Bai Tianyu. This one is of a higher level, so he must be more delicious! Just as this thought emerged, he suddenly felt a pain on his forehead. A sniper bullet struck Lian Jie¡¯s forehead with precision, followed by the sound of a gunshot. More than 10 kilometers away, Lu Ming, who was on the watchtower, observed the situation and pulled the trigger, hitting the bullseye urately. However, firearms were indeed somewhat powerless against higher-level zombies. Even an anti-material sniper rifle, despite its formidable killing power, was insufficient against the eerie characteristics of zombies. Even though the sniper rifle bullet had blown open Lian Jie¡¯s forehead and shattered his brain matter, the wound on Lian Jie¡¯s head rapidly healed at an astonishing speed, within less than a second, leaving no trace of the sniper rifle¡¯s damage. ¡°This recovery speed is so fast¡­¡± Lu Ming frowned, feeling the difficulty of the situation. Picking up the Tyrant slingshot, Lu Ming hesitated for a moment and put it back. The power of his slingshot was slightly stronger than an anti-material sniper rifle, but it was also limited. As for that strange zombie, the difficult part was not its defense, but its recovery ability. Lu Ming muttered as he picked up an iron discus. ¡°Then let¡¯s try this.¡± This shot left Lian Jie slightly dazed. But it did not matter. Lian Jie naturally understood that the military had firearms. Ordinary firearms could not break its defense, and firearms that could break its defense were not a big deal in the face of its terrifying recovery ability. Ignoring the sniper whose location was unknown, Lian Jie stared at Bai Tianyu with bloodshot eyes. Paying no attention to Xu Rufang¡¯s cries, he prepared to have another meal. Until an ear-piercing boom echoed in the sky! The iron discus thrown by Lu Ming flew far faster than the speed of sound, so when everyone heard the howling sound, it was already toote to react. A ¡°boom¡± sounded in the Linting Community. The smoke and dust waves rose nearly 10 meters into the air. Bai Tianyu, who had just steadied himself, felt a wave of air surge over and send him tumbling. Xu Rufang¡¯s screams and Lian Jie¡¯s angry roars rang in his ears. As the dust settled, the scene of carnage entered Bai Tianyu¡¯s sight.. Chapter 73 - 73: Evil Is Stirring Chapter 73: Evil Is Stirring Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The attack method that Zhang Cgcheng respectfully called Thor¡¯s Hammer was undoubtedly a range attack. It had strong destructive power and a wide range of damage, but the key was that it could unleash all of Lu Ming¡¯s physical capabilities! A full-powered strike with three-dimensional power of 170+ was terrifying. With a single strike, not only did itpletely defeat Lian Jie, but even Xu Rufang, who was in its embrace, had her limbs blown off. ¡ªAnd this was with Lian Jie¡¯s protection. Otherwise, with Xu Rufang¡¯s level of power, trying to withstand Thor¡¯s Hammer would have left her in ashes. Bai Tianyu looked at Lian Jie. He saw that six of Lian Jie¡¯s eight tentacles had been severed, leaving only two entangled around Xu Rufang. They were rtively intact but droopy, like withered eggnts. Lian Jie¡¯s body had been hit head-on by Thor, undoubtedly pulverizing it. However, its powerful regenerative ability allowed Lian Jie¡¯s wounds to heal rapidly. In the time it took for the dust to settle, its body had already returned to itsplete form. Xu Rufang experienced a simr oue. Although her hands and right leg were severed by Thor¡¯s Hammer, with Lian Jie¡¯s protection, Xu Rufang did not perish. At this moment, her ability was activated, and in just a short moment, she had stopped the bleeding. There were even signs of her severed limbs growing back. Before the second strike of Thor¡¯s Hammer coulde, Lian Jie, who had just recovered slightly, let out a strange cry and quickly retreated with Xu Rufang under the building. As a result, Lu Ming lost his line of sight. Even if he could continue to use Thor¡¯s Hammer, with the obstruction of the buildings, the lethality was not enough to deal a fatal blow to Lian Jie! Bai Tianyu briefly weighed his options and prepared to engage Lian Jie to create an opportunity for Lu Ming. But then he heard Xu Rufang¡¯s sorrowful crying from Lian Jie¡¯s embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Little Jie didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He definitely didn¡¯t intentionally eat people! He¡¯s still a child. I beg you to spare him.¡± Bai Tianyu,¡±¡­.¡± In the midst of this speechless moment, the sound of friction rang out. Lian Jie shuttled quickly, dodging Lu Ming¡¯s line of sight by hiding among the tall buildings as he fled into the distance. He had to run¡­ He had no choice but to run! He was not afraid of Thor¡¯s Hammer. A Level 4 zombie with a powerful recovery ability was enough to ensure Lian Jie¡¯s life. However, just because it could withstand Thor¡¯s Hammer did not mean that its mother, Xu Rufang, could withstand it. It was unknown if Lian Jie was more of a zombie or a human. But one thing was certain. His mother really didn¡¯t dote on him for nothing¡­ Of course, Lu Ming would not let go of such a huge threat. However, this unknown zombie was really cunning. It deliberately burrowed into the tall buildings, evading Lu Ming¡¯s line of sight, making it impossible for Lu Ming to aim. Several iron discuses were thrown, but apart from the first one hitting its target, the rest became explosive devices, dealing fatal blows to the buildings. Bai Tianyu did not manage to hold back that zombie. Soon, the zombie ran out of the safe zone, carrying its ¡®hostage,¡¯ and also escaped Lu Ming¡¯s line of fire. Putting down the iron discus, Lu Ming¡¯s gaze carried a deep concern. ¡°A new type of zombie, and Its strength is even greater than that of a Tyrant!¡± At least the Tyrant could not withstand Lu Ming¡¯s Thor¡¯s Hammer, but this eight-tentacled monster could¡ªit was already evident that there was a difference in strength. He could not help but worry about the future. Soon, these worries evolved into a motivation for training. He asked Li Zitong to increase the height of the observation tower by 10 meters. Lu Ming vented his worries on the zombies within his field of view. It was the same old saying. For every additional zombie killed now, it was equivalent to eliminating a future tentacle monster. It also provided an opportunity for skill training and attribute growth. Truly a win-win situation. The desire to survive overcame the appetite. Lian Jie fled frantically with Xu Rufang, with no thought of ¡°having another bite.¡± At the same time, in his digestive system, the genes of Lin Bai which he had just consumed were rapidly assimting into Lian Jie¡¯s body. By the time he ran out of Lu Ming¡¯s shooting range, Lin Bai had already beenpletely digested. Arge amount of smell surged into his olfactory organs. The heightened sense of smell made the world in Lian Jie¡¯s eyes more colorful and vibrant. It was only at this moment that Lian Jie had some understanding of his own abilities. ¡°Devour! I can devour Awakened ones and extract their superpower for my own use!¡± In the past, he had only relied on Xu Rufang for his growth. Because of this, the Level 4 Lian Jie had obtained a self-healing ability¡ªhe had believed that this was his innate ability. But now, it suddenly realized that this was not its innate ability, but an ability it had acquired. Before Lian Jie could think further, a strange scent suddenly filled its olfactory organ. It was the smell of his own kind. No, it wasn¡¯t just the scent of its own kind. The pheromones in the scent also carried a message of e find me.¡± Having just escaped from Lu Ming¡¯s clutches, Lian Jie was still in a daze. At this moment, sensing the pheromones, Lian Jie made a simple decision to go and investigate. Xu Rufang, who was entangled by the tentacles, asked softly, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Lian Jie replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡± A Level 4 zombie was undoubtedly a dominant force at this stage. Even though he was being relentlessly bombarded by Lu Ming, once he ran out of the safe zone, Lian Jie still had a significant advantage. His presence alone was enough to deter any nearby zombies from approaching. He swiftly moved by swinging his tentacles and soon arrived at a park to the south of Nanxiang City. Here was the source of that scent. He stood at the entrance of the park and waited for a moment. Soon, sounds came from the park. The same sound of tentacles rubbing against each other as it walked! Soon, another tentacle monster appeared before Lian Jie¡¯s eyes. With eight tentacles stretching out from behind, the appearance of this person was clearly different from Lian Jie¡¯s¡ªit was a middle-aged man in his forties, dressed in a sharp suit, with meticulously styled hair. If you ignored the eight tentacles, he looked like an insurance salesman. As their eyes met, the man smiled warmly, ¡°Wee, fellow creature. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Sima Xiao.¡± Lian Jie asked, ¡°Were you the one who attracted me here?¡± Sima Xiao nodded gently, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Hearing Lian Jie¡¯s question, Sima Xiao suddenly chuckled, his eyes shing. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you to discuss something important!¡± Lian Jie: ¡°What important matters?¡± Without exining further, Sima Xiao just waved his hand at Lian Jie. ¡°I can only say that the important matters I speak about concern ourmon fate! ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you cane with me. ¡°If you¡¯re not interested, 1 won¡¯t stop you from leaving now. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you.¡± As soon as Sima Xiao finished speaking, Xu Rufang¡¯s voice came from within Lian Jie¡¯s tentacles. ¡°Son, this person doesn¡¯t look like a good person. Let¡¯s not get involved with him. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± However, Lian Jie felt that he had grown up¡­ Or perhaps it was because of his Level 4 strength that that made him feel capable. He did not care about his mother¡¯s suggestion at all. After a brief thought, Lian Jie said to Sima Xiao, ¡°Lead the way..¡± Chapter 74 - 74: Evil Is Stirring (2) Chapter 74: Evil Is Stirring (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He followed Sima Xiao into Nanxiang City¡¯s First Park. The cleanliness of the park surprised Lian Jie. There were no zombies everywhere, and there were even very little bloodstains. The entire park seemed to have returned to its original state, with lush vegetation and the sound of insects and birds. Walking on the shaded path, passing through the swaying tree shadows, more scents soon entered Lian Jie¡¯s olfactory organs. The same kind! Same level, same kind! And there were many of them! This made Lian Jie stop in his tracks, feeling a little uneasy. Seeing this, Sima Xiao smiled and said, ¡°I told you before that I invited you here to discuss important matters.¡± ¡°Do you think I would only invite you to discuss these so-called important matters?¡± Since it was an important matter, the more ¡®people¡¯ involved, the better. Lian Jie thought about it and felt that it made sense. He stopped worrying and continued forward. Soon, the spacious park square came into view. Along with it, there were a total of five ferocious and terrifying giants! In Lian Jie¡¯s eyes, Sima Xiao¡¯s ¡®important matters¡¯ seemed more like a gathering of zombie kings! Including Sima Xiao and himself, there were already seven Level 4 zombies present. Such a number was terrifying¡ªconsidering that even Lu Ming could not find enough Tyrant¡¯s Crystals, yet here, seven Level 4 zombies higher than the level of a Tyrant had gathered! Under Sima Xiao¡¯s lead, Lian Jie stood in a corner of the square where no one was present. Silently observing his own kind, Lian Jie quickly noticed that there were differences among the Level 4 zombies. Lian Jie, Sima Xiao, and another Level 4 zombie belonged to one category they had tentacles growing on their backs while still retaining a human appearance. As for the other four, they were more like the erged versions of the Tyrant! They stood at a height of five meters, covered in lump-like muscle tissues all over their bodies. Even when these four monsters squatted on the ground, they were still as burly as small mountains. Compared to Level 4 zombies like Lian Jie, these four Tyrant-like Level 4 zombies were more in line with the human imagination of high-level zombies. Before Lian Jie could contemte further, Sima Xiao¡¯s voice faintly reached his ears. ¡°After evolvers like us reach Level 4, there will be twopletely different branches among us Evolvers. ¡°One type is simr to you and me, capable of assimting human genes, obtaining human superpowers, and continuously perfecting ourselves as Evolvers! ¡°I¡¯d call them the Devourers! ¡°The other type is an upgraded version of the Tyrant. They don¡¯t possess the special abilities of Devourers like us; they¡¯re just bigger, faster, and stronger. Although their strength is not weak and they¡¯re also Level 4, fundamentally speaking, they are still lower than us Devourers. ¡°I call them Tanks.¡± After waiting for Lian Jie to digest the information, Sima Xiao continued, ¡°We are Icings, and they are soldiers. We lead the zombie race, and they are just our enforcers and guards¡ªunderstand it this way. ¡°Oh, by the way, let me mention it again. These Tanks don¡¯t see it this way. They think that they¡¯re of the same level as us, so their status is the same. In order to avoid trouble, it¡¯s best not to mention this theory in front of them.¡± Then, Sima Xiao pointed to his own head with a smile. ¡°The Tanks¡¯ brains aren¡¯t too good¡­¡± Lian Jie nodded slightly, indicating that he understood. After some thought, he asked softly, ¡°So, what do you mean by ¡®Evolvers¡¯?¡± Unlike Sima Xiao¡¯s telepathy¡ªLian Jie could not do that move. Because of this, Lian Jie¡¯s words entered the ears of all the Level 4 zombies present. Upon hearing this, another Devourerughed and said, ¡°Evolvers? What does this term mean?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, we zombies also just arrived here today. We only heard Sima Xiao mention discussing important matters, but Sima Xiao hasn¡¯t exined anything yet. He only said that there aren¡¯t enough of us here.¡± After saying that, the Devourer narrowed his eyes and looked at Sima Xiao and asked, ¡°Are there enough now?¡± Sima Xiao looked at the sky. It was already approaching dusk. Sima Xiao pondered for a moment and spoke, ¡°With seven Tier 4s here, I assume everyone has a considerable legion of zombies, right?¡± The Tanks responded sullenly, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Sima Xiao:¡±¡­¡± Lian Jie:¡±¡­¡± Another Devourer,¡±¡­¡± Sima Xiao gave Lian Jie a look that said, ¡°See, I told you, right?¡± Then, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Then we should have enough manpower. ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase and get straight to the point. ¡°I gathered you all here today for one thing! ¡°To reim the Holy Tower!¡± The Holy Tower¡­ Another new term. However, the words ¡°Holy Tower¡± were easier to understand than the so-called Evolvers. Just as the words ¡°Holy Tower¡± were spoken, the three Devourers turned around in unison and looked at the towering spire in the city center. ¡°You¡¯re referring to that Holy Tower?¡± After Lian Jie muttered, he saw Sima Xiao nod, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the Holy Tower.¡± After speaking, Sima Xiao said in a clear loud voice, ¡°I believe that by now, everyone should vaguely remember the scenes when the apocalypse arrived, right?¡± Many Level 4 zombies nodded in unison. After reaching Level 4, they could vaguely recall some fragments from their previous lives. And the scene at the beginning of the apocalypse, when the tall tower emerged, was particrly vivid in their memories. ¡°I can say this. ¡°That tower is both the root of the apocalypse and the origin of us Evolvers!¡± This reasoning was not convincing enough. Another Devourer couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Sima Xiao smiled faintly, ¡°Of course, and by the way, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°Oh ho ho ho, you can call me Simba.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Simba, of course I do have evidence, but I can¡¯t show it to you.¡± Before Simba could question further, Sima Xiao said in a clear voice, ¡°The Devourer can devour the flesh and blood of Awakened ones and obtain their superpower. I believe Mr. Simba is well aware of this, right?¡± Simba nodded. Sima Xiao continued, ¡°And some time ago, I devoured an Awakened person. His superpower was called Future Vision! ¡°I can vaguely perceive certain fragments of the future. As a result, I have learned something.¡± As he spoke, Sima Xiao turned around, facing the tower with open arms as if embracing it, and fervently proimed, ¡°We originated from the Holy Tower, and we will ultimately return to it! When the ck mist recedes, everything wille to an end! Only those who embrace the tower can attain ultimate redemption and eternal life! ¡°And now, those humans, those failed Evolvers, have taken over the tower, the sacrednd of us true Evolvers, the chosen ones! I gathered you all here today for one thing! ¡°Annihte mankind and reim the Holy Tower! And let the entire Nanxiang bask in the holy, glorious, and righteous evolution!¡± Chapter 75 - 75: Evil Is Stirring (3) Chapter 75: Evil Is Stirring (3) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lian Jie:¡±¡­¡± Simba:¡±¡­ Xu Rufang could not help but mutter, ¡°Is he a chatan? Son, I told you he¡¯s not a good person. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lian Jie also thought his mother had a point. However¡­ ¡°Pa pa pa. Intense apuse echoed. It was the four Tanks, waving their human-sized palms and apuding. Good! Wonderful! You¡¯re right!¡± We are the true evolution! Lian Jie and Simba:¡±¡­¡± The four Tanks stood up, looking at Sima Xiao, their small eyes radiating fanatical light. After pping for a long time, the Tanks spoke in unison, ¡°Yes, True, Evolution, We are!¡± Sima Xiao smiled and gestured for them to calm down. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! We are the true Evolvers! The path we are taking is the correct path of human evolution!¡± We shed our human forms, we discard our human emotions. We believe in evolution and embrace evolution. We are the children of the Holy Tower, and only we have the potential for everything! And now, those despicable humans have enclosed themselves in the Holy Tower, daring to im it as their own!¡± Can this be tolerated? The Tanks said, ¡°No!¡± We can¡¯t! We can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Sima Xiao raised his hands again, passionately proiming, ¡°This is an era that belongs to us! Brothers,rades, family members! Let us reim the Holy Tower and embrace our evolution! Fight, shout, and devour! Use our strength to shatter everything!¡± His gaze vaguely turned towards Simba and Lian Jie as Sima Xiao continued, ¡°As long as all of you join me, you can share in the glory of the Holy Tower! Not joining? Enjoy watching from the sidelines? Enjoy hesitating? Enjoy doubting? Then you will only be left defenseless!¡± The Tanks: ¡°Break through the defense!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Eat! Break the defense! Lian Jie and Simba began to have a headache. Just as the two of them were reflecting on whether they had made a mistake by standing here, Sima Xiao heaved a sigh of relief and said again, ¡°Of course, since I¡¯m taking the lead this time, I won¡¯t let everyone work in vain.¡± ¡°I previously devoured an Awakened with healing superpower and I obtained his power.¡± If anyone needs me to heal for food, feel free toe to me. You have chives, and I have fertilizer.¡± Simba and Lian Jie gasped. This Sima Xiao not only knew how to talk, but he was also quite capable. The healing ability was simr to Xu Rufang¡¯s self-healing ability. They were both abilities that could rapidly induce the evolution of zombies. It was expected that Simba would be tempted¡ªwho would not want an endless supply of snacks? Even Lian Jie was also tempted¡ªhe indeed needed the genes of different Awakened ones to increase his strength. With such a temptation in front of them, even Lian Jie and Simba could not help but fall into silence. Amidst the voices of the Tanks chanting ¡°Break the defense¡± and ¡°Break the strong defense,¡± Simba and Lian Jie nodded one after another, ¡°Count me in.¡± ¡°Count me in too. Sima Xiao revealed a smile that seemed to have everything under control. It continued, ¡°Alright then, this matter is settled. Tomorrow, we willunch arge-scale attack and reim the Holy Tower in one fell swoop!¡± At this point, the gathering of zombie kings came to an end. At that moment, Simba suddenly spoke up, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take down Good Hope Vige first?¡± Sima Xiao thought about it and nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± The human safe zone was only so big. Good Hope Vige was also an outpost of the human safe zone. It was a sound decision to attack Good Hope Vige first. However, Sima Xiao was unaware of Simba¡¯s hidden agenda. Back then, Simba had been terrified by Lu Ming and had fled from Wangcun. Now that he had reached Level 4, he still did not have the courage to approach Good Hope Vige again. Right now, letting Sima Xiao test the situation in Good Hope Vige was a very wise choice. How should we attack?¡± Simba was about to tell Sima Xiao that there might be a monster in Good Hope Vige, but before he could say anything, he saw Sima Xiao¡¯s sinister smile. How should we attack? ¡°Attack directly!¡± ¡°What? Are we hunting now and still concerned about methods, about tactics?¡± ¡°Sneak attack? y tactics? That won¡¯t do! ¡°We have to confront their defenses head-on! Not for anything else, but to prove our strength! Sneaking around is too dirty and doesn¡¯t showcase our superiority!¡± Brothers, tell me, am I right?!¡± The Tanks, ¡°Awooo!¡± Yes! ¡°Ha.¡± ¡°Huh. Simba and Lian Jie¡¯s eyelids twitched. They could not help but question themselves. Was he really serious about this zombie king gathering? The grand banquet began. The four Tanks did not have food reserves¡ªand their intelligence was not enough to support such acts of storing food. The food was provided by Sima Xiao. Three Level 2 Awakened individuals. The three humans were bound by Sima Xiao¡¯s tentacles, their faces devoid of expressions of fear or panic, only numbness remained, like a mass of human-shaped dead flesh. Meanwhile, Sima Xiao waved to the three Awakened individuals and calmly announced the names of the dishes. These are my collections! The superpowers of these three Awakened ones are fire, ice, and strength. Every time I consume them, I will only eat a thigh or an arm and use a healing superpower to heal them. It¡¯s like farming. Do you know about farming?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Huh.¡± Hmph.¡± Ow! ¡°It seems that everyone knows¡­ In any case, the key is sustainable development.¡± Moreover, I also found out that the taste of high-level Awakened ones is better and provides us with more evolutionary energy.¡± At this point, Sima Xiao nced at Lian Jie, hinting, ¡°So, if any of you want to farm, you might as well increase the level of your crops? It doesn¡¯t have to be much, just lower than yourself by one to two levels.¡± As he spoke, Sima Xiao tore off the Awakened person¡¯s legs and distributed them to Lian Jie, Simba, and the four Tanks. For a moment, the sound of chewing and screams intertwined, as if performing a magnificent symphony. That night, the seven zombie Icings dispersed and began recruiting manpower. But it was not something that could be done overnight; It would take several days. Although his words were overbearing, Sima Xiao was still rtively cautious in his actions. Of course, cannon fodder alone can¡¯t fight a war. We can¡¯t let them take the lead in charging, right? That would be too disgraceful. It was fine if he did not move, but if he did, he would crush the entire human safe zone like a thunderbolt. Day 66 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday. When Lu Ming woke up, he had no idea about the zombie king gathering happening dozens of kilometers away. However, the appearance of the tentacle monster yesterday had brought a little shock to Lu Ming regarding the zombies. The Tentacle monster. It should be a Level 4 zombie. Although they only had a long-range one-sided confrontation, the formidable self-healing ability of the tentacle monster still made Lu Ming uneasy¡­ Who knew to what extent zombies could evolve? This thing was bing more and more peculiar. After the morning¡¯s exercise, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Name: Lu Ming Strength: 171.1 (173.9) Physique: 172.4 (174.6) Agility: 203.4 (205.6) Free Attribute Points: 45 Fitness Lvi7 (1500/1700) After a short rest, while helping Zhang Chengcheng cook, Lu Ming pondered the issue of the tentacle monster. Just then, Meng Jie walked over from not far away and shouted to Lu Ming from a distance. Little Lu? Are you busy?¡± Lu Ming looked up at Meng Jie and smiled. ¡°Sister Meng, I just finished work. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Meng Jie slowly walked over As she walked, she said, ¡°Officials from the official shelter came earlier. It¡¯s Huo Sheng and Bai Tianyu. Huo Sheng said that he wanted to meet you and talk. What do you think¡­¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Sure, let theme over. We can talk while eating..¡± Chapter 76 - 76: Huo Sheng’s Research Findings Chapter 76: Huo Sheng¡¯s Research Findings Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ording to Lu Ming¡¯s thoughts, Huo Sheng hade to him to discuss the appearance of the tentacle monster that appeared yesterday. The emergence of a new evolved form of zombies was always a significant event for all survivors. Huo Sheng¡¯s visit this time was most likely for this reason. He had to talk to Lu Ming about the potential consequences and impacts of the appearance of a Level 4 zombie. In fact, Huo Sheng and Bai Tianyu¡¯s visit was indeed rted to this matter. While eating, Lu Ming chatted casually with Huo Sheng¡ªmainly because Lu Ming was eating while Huo Sheng did the talking. ¡°Level 4 zombies are not easy to deal with. They have strong healing abilities, fast speed, and great strength¡­ Bai Tianyu told me about this yesterday, and for now, it seems that we don¡¯t have a good method to handle Level 4 zombies.¡± Unless nuclear weapons are used. But, cultivating mushrooms in the city¡­ Forgetit¡­ After wiping his mouth, Lu Ming pondered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any good ideas either.¡± That tentacle creature had normal intelligence and would hide or run away if it could not win. In theplex urban environment, a Level 4 zombie that was determined to escape posed an unsolvable problem for Lu Ming. Besides, Lu Ming obviously could not have chased after it for too far¡ªwhat if he fell into an ambush outside!? After exining his difficulties, Lu Ming focused on eating again. He thought that the conversation would end here. Unexpectedly, Huo Sheng thought for a moment and signaled to Bai Tianyu with his eyes. Seeing this, Bai Tianyu immediately left the outdoor kitchen. Soon, only Lu Ming, Zhang Chengcg, and Huo Sheng were left in the area. At this moment, Huo Sheng spoke again, ¡°I¡¯ve analyzed your blood.¡± Lu Ming nodded. ¡°Sister Meng gave it to you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± About a month ago, Meng Jie asked Lu Ming for a blood sample for scientific research purposes. Lu Ming thought about it and agreed¡ªbecause it was a trivial matter. If Meng Jie could analyze and find something helpful to humanity from his blood, Lu Ming would only raise his hands in celebration. From the looks of it, it was probably because the experimental facilities here were insufficient, so Meng Jie transferred his blood sample to Huo Sheng. Lu Ming had no objections to that. Now, as Huo Sheng brought up the topic, it was evident that he had analyzed something from Lu Ming¡¯s blood sample. After swallowing arge piece of beef, Lu Ming looked at Huo Sheng and saw a gleam in his eyes as he said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re not an Awakened one, right?¡± Huo Sheng¡¯s words startled Zhang Chengcheng. Then, she looked at Huo Sheng in confusion and said, ¡°Brother Lu isn¡¯t an Awakened one? How is that possible!¡± Absolutely impossible! How could an ordinary person bepared to Brother Lu?! Not to mention ordinary people, even Awakened ones could notpare¡­ Lu Ming frowned. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t actually know if I¡¯m considered an Awakened.¡± Lu Ming felt that he was probably not an Awakened one. However, there was nothing wrong with saying that he was an Awakened one. The attribute system was a superpower. But he did not experience the high fever that urred when someone became an Awakened one. In short, Lu Ming was unclear about his identity¡ªbut this was not important. He knew how to be stronger, and that was enough. Seeing Lu Ming¡¯s puzzled expression, Huo Sheng let out a sigh. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not clear about your own situation¡­.but it doesn¡¯t matter. Whether you¡¯re Awakened or not and whatever secrets you may have, none of that is important.¡± What was important was that Lu Ming had the strength and the will to protect others. That was the most important thing. With that, Huo Sheng organized his words briefly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve analyzed your blood and found a very strange phenomenon. Your cells did not show signs of binding with the mystery factor! In other words, at the cellr level, you¡¯re not an Awakened one, but an ordinary person.¡± Zhang Chengcheng was in a daze. She felt that Huo Sheng¡¯s words were difficult to understand. She nced at Huo Sheng from time to time, only to see his serious expression. She then looked at Lu Ming and saw that his expression was calm. ¡°And then?¡± Lu Ming asked in response to Huo Sheng¡¯s statement. Faced with Lu Ming¡¯s question, Huo Sheng suddenly had a strange expression on his face. ¡°Then, I conducted another experiment to test if your body cells can rbine with the mystery factor. ¡°The result is positive.¡± After saying this, Huo Sheng immediately grinned, ¡°Do you know what this means?¡± Lu Ming shook his head in confusion, ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°It means that regardless of whether you are an Awakened one or not, you can awaken again!¡± ¡°First, let¡¯s talk about some other research findings. ¡°Although the cells in your body have notbined with the mystery factor, the strength of your cells still far exceeds the limits of ordinary people. ¡°And this level of strength can even allow you to defeat zombie infections solely with your immune system. ¡°In other words, regardless of whether you¡¯re an Awakened one or not, you¡¯re immune to the zombie virus during blood extraction.¡± The blood was drawn more than a month ago. Previously, Lu Ming was already immune to zombie infection, let alone the current Lu Ming. ¡°And most importantly, let¡¯s talk about Awakening.¡± When it came to this topic, Huo Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, indicating his excitement. He turned to Zhang Chengcheng and asked with a smile, ¡°Chengcheng, do you know what this means?¡± Zhang Chengcheng thought of a highly probable answer. She turned to look at Lu Ming and could not help but gasp in astonishment. ¡°ording to Dr. Huo, assuming that Brother Lu is not an Awakened one. Currently, there is still a possibility for him to be one, which means¡­ Brother Lu¡¯s strength can further improve!¡± Huo Sheng interrupted with a smile, ¡°Not just further improvement, it¡¯s an exponential improvement!¡± ¡°When an ordinary person bes a Level 1 Awakened, their physical abilities will double. ¡°When a Level 1 Awakened advances to Level 2, his physical abilities double again, along with Awakened superpower! ¡°I conducted some experiments with Lu Ming¡¯s cells and discovered that he indeed still has the potential to be an Awakened individual! However, because his body is too strong, it requires a significant amount of mystery factors. If we follow the normal process¡­ that is, natural Awakening, the probability of Mr. Lu Ming bing an Awakened is infinitely close to zero!¡± This was because the tiny amount of the mystery factor present in the air had been digested and dposed by Lu Ming¡¯s body as soon as it entered his respiratory system. It could not fuse into his cells to promote Lu Ming¡¯s Awakening. If the probability of an ordinary person bing an Awakened person was like winning the lottery, then the probability of Lu Ming bing an Awakened person was like an ordinary person winning the lottery jackpot for 999 consecutive days. Hearing Huo Sheng¡¯s words, Zhang Chengcheng could not help but sigh in disappointment. But Lu Ming asked with interest, ¡°Dr. Huo, you just said that ording to the normal process, I have no chance of bing an Awakened person. Does that mean that you have an abnormal process?¡± Huo Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve already researched how to turn an ordinary person into an Awakened person..¡± Chapter 77 - 77: Lu Ming’s Potential Awakening Chapter 77: Lu Ming¡¯s Potential Awakening Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Turning ordinary people into Awakened individuals was a topic that Meng Jie had once raised. Unfortunately, Guangping Streetcked the necessary experimental equipment and assistants. It was alreadymendable that Meng Jie could research the evolution of Awakened individuals through devouring zombie crystals. Any further progress was beyond her capabilities. However, Meng Jie could not do it, but Huo Sheng was different. Firstly, his knowledge was indeed superior to Meng Jie¡¯s. Most importantly, he had the support of the entire official shelter¡ªboth people and equipment, were readily avable. A long time ago, Huo Sheng had already started researching the topic of artificially creating Awakened individuals. Not to mention the difficulties encountered along the way, but in short, until a few days ago, Huo Sheng finally found a safe and effective method to turn ordinary people into Awakened individuals. ¡°The key lies in the mystery factor.¡± ¡°It is known that for ordinary people to be Awakened individuals, the cells in their bodies need tobine with the mystery factor.¡± ¡°And Zombie crystals are pure amalgams of mystery factors.¡± The method was simple. Extract and dilute the mystery factor from the zombie crystal, mix it with special substances, and inject it into the human body through intravenous injection. ¡°The key here lies in the quantity of the mystery factor.¡± ¡°Even the lowest Tier 1 zombie crystal can explode an ordinary person! Therefore, the difficulty of the experiment lies in how to further separate the mystery factor in the zombie crystal.¡± When it came to professional knowledge, Huo Sheng¡¯s expression immediately changed. He became excited and focused, speaking fluently and non-stop. However, when he saw that Lu Ming and Zhang Chengcheng did not show much interest, he sighed softly and went straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Lu¡¯s body is different from that of ordinary people.¡± ¡°If an ordinary person directly swallowed the zombie crystal, their cells would immediately be crushed by the mystery factor and they would definitely turn into zombies within ten seconds. However, due to the strength of your physical abilities, Mr. Lu, you can directly consume the Zombie crystal, and you will be able topletely absorb the mystery factor within it.¡± ¡°Once the concentration of the mystery factor in your body reaches a certain threshold, you willplete your Awakening and be a Level 1 Awakened!¡± Being stronger indeed made a difference. Even the mystery factor had to open a back door for you¡­ In short, Lu Ming and Zhang Chengcheng understood Huo Sheng¡¯s words. If Lu Ming wanted to progress further and be an Awakened, all he needed to do was to consume Zombie crystals. Tier 1, Tier 2, or Tier 3 zombie crystals were fine. If one was not enough, he would take two. If two were not enough, he would take three. He would continue to consume them until Awakening! Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s face revealed excitement. Brother Lu was already strong now. How powerful would he be after Awakening!? Lu Ming, on the other hand, remained calm. After thinking for a moment, he asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not dangerous?¡± Huo Sheng nodded affirmatively, ¡°I¡¯m sure! There¡¯s absolutely no danger.¡± However¡­. Eating the nucleus of a zombie¡­ This was really a little disgusting. However, for the sake of strength, Lu Ming could tolerate a bit of disgust. The problemy in the level of risk. Unlike acquaintances like Zhang Chengcheng, Wang Xiong, and Meng Jie, Lu Ming was not very familiar with Huo Sheng. Lu Ming was notpletely convinced by what he said. After some thought, Lu Ming continued, ¡°I want to see the entire process of an ordinary person bing an Awakened. Is it possible to start from the stage of processing the zombie crystal?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s caution did note as a surprise to Huo Sheng. Instead, he smiled slightly, as if to say, ¡°I was waiting for you to say this.¡± After that, he said, ¡°Coincidentally, I also have the intention to be an Awakened individual this time. Let me personally demonstrate it to you. What do you think?¡± That could not be better. Huo Sheng was a smart person. Even though he had not interacted much with Lu Ming, Huo Sheng had indirectly learned what kind of person Lu Ming was. Otakus did not like to interact with others. At the same time, he had a bit of paranoid delusion, always thinking of things in a negative light and believing that someone would harm him. ¡ªThis could be seen from the fact that Lu Ming had not allowed anyone, not even Zhang Chengcheng, to step inside his home. To gain the trust of such a person would inevitably require prolonged contact. However, at the moment when the Tier 4 zombie tentacle monster appeared, Huo Sheng realized that humanity¡¯s time was truly running out¡­ The zombies were evolving, bing stronger and more terrifying! Meanwhile, the evolution of human Awakened individuals had stagnated¡ª Tyrants were difficult to find, Zombie crystals were scarce, and leaving the safety zone to actively hunt Tyrants was too dangerous and not worthwhile at all. To put it bluntly, the main purpose of Huo Sheng¡¯s visit today was not to discuss the issue of Tier 4 zombies with Lu Ming, or even to inform Lu Ming that he could progress further and be an Awakened individual. Huo Sheng simply wanted Lu Ming to be an Awakened individual! Lu Ming had to progress further and be an Awakened individual! Otherwise, the future of humanity was really worrying! Of course, Huo Sheng also knew that Lu Ming, who was not an Awakened, must have a secret. But was that important? It did not matter at all! Digging into the secrets of a strong individual and offending the strong¡ªlet¡¯s not even mention whether he had a way to control Lu Ming or not. Even if he did, as a leader, if he were to do such a thing, humanity might as well be destroyed, and there would be no point in the struggle. What was the point of a bunch of idiots fussing around¡­ The location of the experiment was in Meng Jie¡¯sboratory. Taking out a Tier 1 zombie crystal, Bai Tianyu helped Huo Sheng retrieve an instrument¡ªa small centrifuge that resembled a blender. Under Lu Ming¡¯s interested gaze, Huo Sheng activated the centrifuge and ced the zombie crystals inside. Soon, the zombie crystals began to melt, transforming into streams of air with twinkling specks of light. The streams flowed out of the centrifuge through another opening and were collected. Bai Tianyu and his warriors brought more equipment and raw materials. As Huo Sheng concocted some kind of pale red liquid, he exined, ¡°Actually, the difficulty in turning ordinary people into Awakened individuals lies in the quantity of the mystery factor. Have you seen those streams of air? Those are the diluted mystery factors.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind the pain, you can directly inhale the diluted mystery factors to be an Awakened individual. However, although this method is not dangerous, it is very painful and difficult to endure.¡± After speaking, Huo Sheng shook the test tube containing the mixed liquid and said, ¡°This is a painkiller that can fuse with mystery factors. Whenbined, it can reduce the pain to a level that an ordinary person can endure.¡± With that, Meng Jie stepped forward and rolled up her sleeves. After properly fusing the painkiller with the mystery factor, Huo Sheng injected it into Meng Jie¡¯s body. Soon, Meng Jie began to experience fever and body convulsions, indicating that she was in pain. However, Huo Sheng no longer paid attention to Meng Jie and instead looked back at the experimental table. He picked up a portion of the collected Mystery Factors, pulled out the test tube stopper, took a deep breath and sucked in the other portion of Mystery Factor into his nasal cavity. Veins popped out on his forehead. Cold sweat instantly covered his forehead. Amidst everyone¡¯s exmations, Huo Sheng turned to look at Lu Ming. As he trembled, he smiled and said, ¡°I rmend Mr. Lu to directly consume the zombie crystals.¡± ¡°Just like what I¡­ am doing now¡­¡± Chapter 78 - 78: The Big One Is Coming Chapter 78: The Big One Is Coming Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Ming could not help but sigh. Huo Sheng really had guts¡­ He was in so much pain, his body hunched over like a shrimp, lying on the ground convulsing. But, surprisingly, even in this state, Huo Sheng could still spare some time to asionally chat with Lu Ming. He was quite a tough one. And the awakening method Huo Sheng developed was much faster than natural awakening. Soon, Meng Jie and Huo Sheng bothpleted their awakenings. There was no need for further experiments. Lu Ming could already hear that their heartbeats had be stronger, and their blood flow was faster¡ªthis meant that their physical strength had increased explosively! Seeing this, Lu Ming could not help but nod. ¡°This method should work.¡± After dispelling his worries, Lu Ming looked at the small centrifuge. The Level 1 zombie crystal had not been used up yet, still having about three-fifths left¡­ After some thought, Lu Ming went to the centrifuge, picked up another vital mystery factor, pulled out the stopper, and took a deep inhale. The mystery factor surged into Lu Ming¡¯s nasal cavity. Lu Ming immediately felt invigorated. ¡°This feels somewhatfortable.¡± And then there was nothing more¡­ Beside him, seeing Lu Ming¡¯s actions, Huo Sheng wiped his sweat and said, ¡°There¡¯s not enough.¡± He had mentioned before that due to Lu Ming¡¯s strong physique, he needed to consume more of the mystery factor to awaken. The amount of mystery factor that could awaken an ordinary person was like a drizzle to Lu Ming. But Lu Ming did not care about this. After waiting for more than half an hour, Lu Ming could not help but sigh. There¡¯s no reaction. Huo Sheng remained silent. So what I said earlier was in vain? Lu Ming took out another mystery factor and consumed it again. Still no reaction.¡± He took out the remaining half of the Level 1 zombie crystal from the centrifuge and put it into his mouth while enduring the nausea. It melted in his mouth, without any nauseating taste. Great. The mystery factor, whether it was gas or liquid in his oral cavity, smoothly flowed into Lu Ming¡¯s body¡­ Lu Ming could not help but shiver as if he had eaten an ice cube. Then, there was still no reaction¡­ Huo Sheng could not help but scratch his head, ruthlessly tugging at the little hair he had left, and said, ¡°This amount is simply not enough for you¡­ Tianyu.¡± After Huo Sheng finished speaking, Bai Tianyu took the initiative to step forward and ce a briefcase in front of Lu Ming. Lu Ming opened it and saw that it was filled with Tier 1 and Tier 2 zombie crystals. There were probably hundreds of them. From this, it was evident how much Huo Sheng wanted Lu Ming to be an Awakened. It also showed the tremendous pressure Huo Sheng faced with the appearance of a Level 4 zombie. However, Lu Ming was no longer in a hurry. After some thought, he asked, ¡°After bing an Awakened, the physical attributes will double, right?¡± Huo Sheng nodded gently. ¡°Under normal circumstances, yes.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s better to be stronger before bing Awakened, right?¡± After a moment of silence, Huo Sheng nodded again, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t rush.¡± Currently, Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s gravity superpower was a little outdated, but Lu Ming could still gain attribute points every day. And the situation now was not a desperate one. It would be more profitable to brush up on attributes and then be an Awakened. Huo Sheng thought about it and agreed, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to rush you. You can decide on this matter yourself.¡± Lu Ming immediately nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, he immediately stood up and said seriously, ¡°I should take an afternoon nap now.¡± As he spoke, he turned around and prepared to leave. But at the doorway, Lu Ming turned back. He picked up the briefcase containing the zombie crystals with one hand and the small centrifuge with the other. He asked, ¡°Can I take these things with me?¡± Huo Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°They¡¯re all yours.¡± Bing an Awakened was a significant event for Lu Ming. However, it did not bring about much change to Lu Ming¡¯s daily life. Lu Ming was not in a hurry to be Awakened. For Lu Ming, the greatest benefit of awakening was the doubling of his physical strength. With Lu Ming¡¯s current three-dimensional attributes approaching 200 points, it was easy to imagine how powerful he would be if he doubled his strength. However, the problem was that after the three-dimensional attributes doubled, Chengcheng¡¯s superpower would likely no longer assist in training. Then, how would Lu Ming continue to farm his attributes every day? Another issue was his appetite. Lu Ming was now a big food tank. He had to eat at least ten kilograms of food for a meal! And he also had to provide for Zhang Chengcheng, a Level 3 Awakened one, whose appetite was not small either. The food reserves at home could onlyst a few months with two big eaters. If Lu Ming awakened again and his appetite increased, it would not be long before he faced a food crisis. So, Lu Ming thought that since he had the method and the awakening materials, it would be better to take it slow, strengthen his foundation, and awaken when he encountered problems he couldn¡¯t handle. After waking up from his afternoon nap, he gained all his attributes. In the afternoon, Lu Ming climbed a high ce, watched from afar to kill zombies, and farmed his skills. At night, he practiced his spearmanship and resistance stance with the Zhao father and son. As he got busy, Lu Ming gradually forgot about the Level 4 zombie tentacle monster incident Day 67 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday. [Nothing happened.] Today, Lu Ming¡¯s fitness skills had reached Lvi8 (100/1800), and he gained some additional daily attributes. Oh, right, there was another matter. Yesterday, he took the zombie crystals and centrifuge from Huo Sheng. This morning, Lu Ming tried them out¡ªhe used the machine to split a Level 1 zombie crystal into two parts and absorbed one. Unfortunately, it was still ineffective. It turned out that the quantity was indeed too little. At night, Lu Ming ate an entire Level 1 zombie crystal. Then, he had a good night¡¯s sleep. In short, Lu Ming once again confirmed one thing. Zombie crystals were probably harmless to him. Day 68 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday. Today was still uneventful. He ate well, slept well, and exercised well throughout the day. The weather was beautiful. It was a perfect day. Day 69 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday. [Nothing happened.] The Resistance Stance reached Level 10, earning 10 free attribute points. He already had a total of 55 free attribute points. He decided to save them up. Three dayster, on Day 72 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Monday. At dawn this morning, the Zombie Kings led by Sima Xiao finallypleted the assembly of the army. Nearly one-twentieth of the zombies in the city were summoned by the seven Zombie Kings. The massive army of zombies quietly gathered dozens of kilometers away from Good Hope Vige. They were waiting for themand of the Zombie Kings tounch a full-scale attack, to recapture the sacred Holy Tower, and embrace the glorious evolution! Today, the sky was covered in dark clouds. Lu Ming woke up early and ate the noodles prepared by Chengcheng, and got ready to start today¡¯s training. But suddenly, he heard a piercing bell ringinging from the gathering ce. The bell ringing was mixed with the terrified screams from the lookout! ¡°Zombie tide! It¡¯s the zombie tide!! ¡°An endless sea of zombies!! Lu Ming frowned and climbed up his watchtower, looking down from a high vantage point towards the distance. He saw a vast horde of zombies in the distance, rushing towards them like waves. They were like locusts. The dust they raised was like a sandstorm. The sheer number that could not be counted made Lu Ming¡¯s heart sink. ¡°The big one ising!¡± Chapter 79 - 79: Let the Humans Witness Our Power! Chapter 79: Let the Humans Witness Our Power! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The massive army of zombies marched in a grand and undisciplined manner. One could not expect the zombies to follow orders like well-trained soldiers, but their robust physical condition and fearlessness of death made them superior warriorspared to human soldiers. About 10 kilometers away from Good Hope Vige, the seven Zombie Kings gathered once again. The leader among them was undoubtedly the Devourer, Sima Xiao. At this moment, Sima Xiao was in high spirits! Seven Level 4 Zombie Kings. There were hundreds of thousands of zombies gathered together, enough to make anyone who heard about it tremble in fear! In fact, in Sima Xiao¡¯s opinion, there was no need to fight seriously in this battle. Just having the zombies horde charge would be enough to crush all enemies, retake the Holy Tower, and capture a few more Awakened individuals to enrich the crop in his vegetable fields. However¡­ ¡°I say, why are you two hiding so far away?¡± Sima Xiao asked jokingly as he looked at Simba and Lian Jie, who were half-crouched on the ground and carefully hiding behind the Tanks. Simba raised his head slightly, ¡°Oh, ho ho ho! This is mybat form! When I assume such a posture, it means that I¡¯ve entered abat state!¡± Lian Jie gave a strange look at the cautious Simba and thought that Simba was indeed a bit odd. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°My mother is by my side, so I have to protect her.¡± Sima Xiao shrugged. ¡°Alright then.¡± In its eyes, this battle was the endgame. Whether Simba and Lian Jie contributed or not was not that important. But little did it know that Simba and Lian Jie exchanged a nce in secret. As their eyes met, both sides showed a look of realization. The meaning in their gaze seemed to say: Simba: ¡°Brother, how did you know there were monsters over there?¡± Lian Jie: ¡°I was driven out by that monster. Do you see that observation tower? That monster is standing there. It probably has spotted us by now.¡± Simba: ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± Lian Jie: ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want toe either, but Sima Xiao made such a big deal out of this battle, and it¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s stronger between them and that monster. I thought I¡¯de to broaden my horizons, take advantage if there is any, and quickly run away if there isn¡¯t. What about you, bro?¡± Simba: ¡°It takes one to know one¡­ Once the fighting starts, let¡¯s take care of each other. We mustn¡¯t let that monster kill us.¡± Lian Jie: ¡°Yes, okay, brother.¡± It was hard to imagine that so much could be conveyed through eye contact. But perhaps, it was a talent¡­ Neither Lian Jie nor Simba said anything more. Until the four Tanks let out a powerful roar! This meant that the final attack had begun! Sima Xiao stood in the most conspicuous position and waved itsrge hand, ¡°Brothers, let the humans witness our power!¡± As the zombie tide formed their battle formation, the entire Guangping Street Shelter had already entered the highest state of alert. The survivors entered the underground shelter in an orderly manner. The Awakened ones used Lu Ming¡¯s observation tower as the core to build a defense system. Another speed-type Awakened person dashed towards the rear, preparing to inform the official shelter of the attack and request reinforcements. Everything proceeded in an orderly manner. Because they had a fixed point¡ªthe Beacon of Hope! With Brother Lu around, there was hope. The others naturally did not have to worry about anything. If Brother Lu could not hold on, everyone would die, and worrying would be in vain. At the top of the observation tower. Lu Ming narrowed his eyes and scanned the horde in the distance. There were many zombies and quite a few high-level ones. Lu Ming saw more than 10 of the Tyrants. There were also three Tentacle monsters and four Giant zombies which wererger than the Tyrant. As he watched, Lu Ming could not help but take a deep breath. ¡°So many, so powerful, so terrifying¡­¡± Lu Ming was not afraid of the Tyrant. This thing could not withstand a single shot from Lu Ming! However, Lu Ming could not deal with the zombie horde¡ªhe did not have the ability forrge-scale killing. It was also difficult for Lu Ming to deal with a Level 4 zombie. The Tentacle Monsters had extremely strong self-healing abilities and were not particrly afraid of Lu Ming¡¯s Thor¡¯s Hammer (Lu Ming did not know the characteristics of the Devourer). As for those Giant Zombies, they were probably Level 4. Lu Ming had no idea what abilities they possessed. The unknown brought fear and uneasiness. Lu Ming felt goosebumps rising on his skin. Suddenly, the roar of Giant Zombies resounded through the heavens and earth. Before Lu Ming¡¯s eyes, the horde began to move. The Tyrant led the team, with the Hunters on the side, vigntly watching. Four Giant zombies merged into the zombie horde, exuding a strong stench and malice, and crushing towards Lu Ming like an avnche. This made Lu Ming¡¯s eyes gradually turn red. A family member knows their own business best. Lu Ming was alone. If he wanted to escape, he had a 100% chance of escaping this predicament. As long as Lu Ming had the intention to flee, these zombies would definitely not be able to kill him on the spot. But¡­ He turned to look at his house. He thought of the supplies he had painstakingly gathered. And he thought about what would happen if he lost his home. He would have to wander around, constantly on edge and fending off the harassment of zombies. And he would go hungry. That was right, he had to starve!! Lu Ming¡¯s appetite had already be sorge. Without supplies and a stable logistics system, finding food every day would be an enormous task. Perhaps, just finding food would take up all of Lu Ming¡¯s time each day. Then how could he farm his attributes? How could he be stronger? Such a scene faintly appeared in his mind. He was like a tramp wandering the streets, wearing dirty clothes, rummaging through trash cans, and even cheering when he found a half-drunk bottle of expired Coke. But the cheering attracted the zombies¡­ The scene in his mind came to an end, and Lu Ming shivered violently. Taking a deep breath to clear his mind of all distracting thoughts, Lu Ming looked down at the briefcase by his feet. Lu Ming muttered to himself. ¡°Why! ¡°Why do these zombies always have to shatter my sense of security?! ¡°Why?! Can¡¯t you guys just stay outside obediently and let me peacefully farm my attributes?! ¡°I won¡¯t go looking for you, so don¡¯te looking for me either. Let¡¯s not meet for the rest of our lives. Isn¡¯t that good?! ¡°Why do I keep bumping into you guys when I¡¯ve almost never stepped out of my house¡­ Why, why, why!!¡± Lu Ming could not find the answer! Hence, he could only open the attribute panel! He looked at the line of words that said ¡¯55 free attribute points.¡¯ Without hesitation, Lu Ming allocated 25 points to Strength, bringing it to 223! Vitality +30 points, reaching 228.7! Then, he opened his briefcase, picked up a handful of zombie crystals, and stuffed them into his mouth. Lu Ming stared at the approaching zombie horde with bloodshot eyes¡­ Until a heart-piercing pain surged from within his body! His body started to heat up! His muscles began to twitch involuntarily! The intense pain made Lu Ming let out a roar, like an enraged wild beast! But the pain passed as quickly as it hade. About a minuteter, the pain rapidly subsided. Lu Ming slowly stood up¡­ He clenched his fists. Power burst forth from his fingertips, unlike before. He lowered his head. He saw that his pants had shortened by a significant length. He twisted his neck slightly. The sound of bones cracking could be heard. Faintly, Lu Ming could still hear his thunderous heartbeat! Opening the attribute panel, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes came into view! Chapter 80 - 80: Awakened: Lu Ming!! Chapter 80: Awakened: Lu Ming!! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Name: Lu Ming Level: Level 1 Age: 25 years old Strength: 446 Physique: 457-4 Agility: 445-6 Free Attribute Points: 0 Skills: Omitted. Superpower: Awakening in progress¡­ Attributes doubled! When a normal person awakened, their physical condition would indeed multiply. Lu Ming was no exception¡ªafter all, he was just an ordinary person with a system. He gently closed his eyes. Lu Ming could even faintly feel the rushing sound caused by the flow of his blood. Like a mighty river, filled with power! He gently raised his hand, bringing with it a surging wind. Looking at his rough hands, a smile of genuine satisfaction appeared on Lu Ming¡¯s face. Dr. Huo Sheng didn¡¯t lie to me. So this is what it feels like to be an Awakened person? Very good, excellent!¡± Lu Ming¡¯s sense of security came partly from the order in his home and the shelter, but mostly, it came from his own strength. As Lu Ming had always believed, attributes were everything; nothing else mattered! If you had the ability, no one would refute you even if you said the Earth was square! At this moment, with his strength greatly increased once again, Lu Ming looked at the distant horde of zombies, and the sense of worry he felt just moments ago immediately left him. ¡°I¡¯ve be an Awakened person, so I¡¯m not afraid of closebat with the zombies anymore.¡± Huo Sheng had said that even if he was not an Awakened person, Lu Ming would not be afraid of being infected by the zombie. But Lu Ming would definitely not take the initiative to try it out. What if Huo Sheng was wrong? Now that he had be an Awakened person with dual assurance, Lu Ming had the confidence to fight the zombies in closebat. Looking at the endless zombie tide, Lu Ming thought for a moment and came up with an idea. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be afraid of high-level zombies now. Even dealing with Level 4 ones shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. ¡°The key is still therge number of ordinary zombies. I still don¡¯t have any group killing methods.¡± Never underestimate ordinary zombies. Their collective impact could be powerful enough to tear down Lu Ming¡¯s house and crush his supplies. Without supplies, Lu Ming would have to scavenge for food on the streets and eat from garbage cans. No! He could not bear it! This was absolutely unbearable! Thinking about this, Lu Ming made a decision. He jumped down from the observation tower andnded lightly beside Zhang Chengcheng and the others. Lu Ming saw Zhang Chengcheng and the others widened their mouths in astonishment. Because before their eyes, Lu Ming had grown a lot taller again, reaching a height of 2.3 meters! All the muscles on his body bulged, exuding a violent beauty! Zhang Chengcheng immediately thought of something. ¡°Brother Lu¡­.¡± But Lu Ming waved his hand to interrupt Zhang Chengcheng. ¡°We¡¯ll talk after we finish what we need to do.¡± After speaking, he looked at Zhang Lixin and Li Zitong. ¡°Soldier, Zitong, do me a favor.¡± ¡°Help me make a closebat weapon.¡± ¡°I want it to be like this¡­¡± Following Lu Ming¡¯s description, Zhang Lixin and Li Zitong slowly opened their mouths wide, their faces filled with shock. The horde of zombies began to move. With a number in the hundreds of thousands, it was impossible to describe it with words. It was just like the first time humans saw the sea, being stunned by the vastness and boundlessness of the sea¡ªthe zombie tide at this moment produced that kind of feeling. Sima Xiao firmly believed that in front of a zombie wave of this scale, all the resistance of humans was futile and useless. Be it ordinary people or Awakened ones, in the face of their own strength, there was only one oue. ¡°Death! As the zombie wave slowly approached Good Hope Vige, Sima Xiao¡¯s expression became calmer. What it was considering at the moment was no longer how the battle would unfold, but rather what would happen after it upied the Holy Tower. The ability to foresee the future was indeed remarkable. This ability did not belong to the active category but was more like a passive ability. It was not that the owner of the ability could foresee the future just by wanting to, but it was more akin to daydreaming, where future fragments would inexplicably appear in the mind. Just like at this moment¡­ Just as Sima Xiao was praying and trying to foresee the scene after it upied the Holy Tower, the ability to foresee the future was suddenly activated¡­ A fragment appeared in Sima Xiao¡¯s mind. A beam of light shed, and it was torn in half. The terrifying scene in the vision made Sima Xiao shudder. As the ability faded, Sima Xiao frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± No one could answer the question about the vision it had foreseen. After thinking it over, Sima Xiao came up with a reasonable exnation. II Looks like there¡¯ll still be danger after upying the Holy Tower¡­ Well, that¡¯s for sure. After I upy the Holy Tower, there will definitely be humans or simr beings who wille to contend for it. ¡°The future me will definitely encounter battles.¡± After convincing itself with this thought, Sima Xiao subtly nced back. The four Tanks, Lian Jie and Simba. ¡°At the moment, they¡¯re in the same camp as me. ¡°And within this camp, I hold absolute authority. ¡°If we encounter danger in the future, I can push them out to face the cmity¡­ Yes, that¡¯s how it is.¡± Otherwise, why would it establish this alliance? Why did it share its food and abilities? Wasn¡¯t it all for the purpose of strengthening its forces and gatheringrades (cannon fodder)? With that thought in mind, Sima Xiao suddenly saw Simba and Lian Jie shudder. They had a horrified expression and unconsciously took two steps back! It was as if something terrifying had appeared in Good Hope Vige. Sima Xiao quickly turned his head to look at Good Hope Vige. And there, he saw a figure slowly climbing up the vige wall. The figure reflected in Sima Xiao¡¯s eyes was strong and filled with dominance. He was 2.3 meters tall and had sturdy and stylish short hair, ordinary facial features but a calm tranquility in the face of danger. The short and somewhat funny-looking clothes outlined a strong physique, clearly revealing the angr muscles. But¡­ That was all there was to it¡­ A human, what are you pretending to be in front of Level 4 Zombie Kings?! This was the true thought in Sima Xiao¡¯s heart. As for the unusual behavior of Xingba and Lian Jie just now, Sima Xiao didn¡¯t pay any attention to it at all. He simply thought that these two devourers were overly cautious, cautious to the point of timidity. Until Sima Xiao¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched¡­ He saw that strong man picking up a saber. A 40-meter-long saber! That knife was truly enormous. Not only was it long, but it was also big and thick! The shape wasn¡¯t that of a normal saber either. The de wasrge and long, and although the handle was also quite big, it required the man to embrace it with both hands. However, proportionally speaking, it had a somewhat mini and cute appearance. The overall appearance of the saber seemed to be made of stones, but it was mixed with steel. Especially the de, which underwent special treatment, had a sharp edge that faintly shimmered in the dim sunlight. Sima Xiao watched as the man raised therge knife and suddenly burst intoughter! ¡°Is this it? Just this? Who are you trying to scare here!?¡± What¡¯s the big deal? The bigger the weapon, the more impressive it is? That doesn¡¯t make sense, right? How can you deal with hundreds of thousands of my Corpse Soldiers with your single saber!? Sima Xiao did not notice that Simba and Lian Jie, who were behind him, had already gulped. They felt their legs go weak and wanted to run away quickly. On the low wall of Good Hope Vige, Lu Ming slowly exhaled. Muscles bulged all over his body like tree roots and evil pythons. He raised his saber horizontally. Lu Ming made his move.. Chapter 81 - 81: The 40-Meter-Long Sword! Have You Heard of Swordstorm? Chapter 81: The 40-Meter-Long Sword! Have You Heard of Swordstorm? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He took a deep breath. His muscles began to tighten as he exerted force. Lu Ming enteredbat mode. The battle sword in his hand was very big and heavy, but before Lu Ming¡¯s strength, it was equivalent to an ordinary person carrying a five-kilogram iron rod. Besides some slight effort in gripping it, it did not burden Lu Ming too much. His waist and abdomen contracted. Power was transmitted from his waist to his upper body. Simultaneously, his thighs began to exert force. Lu Ming leaped down from the wall with a big stride. As soon as hended, he started spinning crazily like a top! Admittedly, Lu Ming¡¯s actions were a littleical. Of course, that was assuming Lu Ming was not holding the 40-meter-long sword. When the sword started spinning along with Lu Ming, theical movements immediately turned into a scene straight out of a horror movie! And a secondter, a storm arose! It was known that the sword was 40 meters long, and Lu Ming¡¯s arm was nearly a meter long! When Lu Ming started spinning, he drew a circle centered on himself with a radius of 41 meters. An 82-meter diameter. The heavy sword. The sharp de. Lu Ming¡¯s unparalleled strength. The incredibly fast rotation and absolute speed of movement! With all these factorsbined, a catastrophe befell the horde of zombies! The wind was calm today. But when Lu Ming started spinning, Sima Xiao felt a strong gust of wind. A gentle breeze brushed against him, gradually intensifying until it became a howling gale. He saw the eye of the storm raised by Lu Ming, charging at the forefront of the zombie tide. The zombies at the front were swept up like straw in a tornado, thrown into the air or reduced to a pile of flesh. The furious wind turned blood-red in an instant. The swirling winds scattered decaying flesh and shattered bones, creating a disastrous scene. Sima Xiao was briefly astonished by Lu Ming¡¯s power but quickly regained hisposure. ¡°No worries, stay calm!¡± Lu Ming¡¯s strength was indeed astonishing, far surpassing that of the Tanks. But he was just one person, only one person! And being a human, he would tire and get exhausted. As long as he was human, it was impossible for him to defeat an army of hundreds of thousands of zombies! That wasmon sense! At least it was Sima Xiao¡¯smon sense. However, Lu Ming was anything but conventional. Inside the shelter. On the outer defense line of the observation tower. Standing on the stone tform erected by Li Zitong, everyone gazed at the blood-colored storm raised by Lu Ming in the distance and was silent for a long time. After a moment, it was Zhao Yongchun who spoke with concern. ¡°Brother Lu, is there a problem¡­¡± Lu Ming was the guardian of the shelter and even the entire human race. At this moment, Lu Ming jumped down from the observation tower and fought the zombie wave one-on-one. It would be a lie to say that they were not worried. After all, Lu Ming had never had any experience in closebat with the zombie wave. If anything happened to Brother Lu, one could imagine the future situation. But Zhang Chengcheng calmly said, ¡°Brother Lu will be fine, 100%!¡± She had always trusted Lu Ming 100%. Next to her, Zhao Honglei continued, ¡°Yongchun doesn¡¯t doubt Brother Lu Ming¡¯s abilities, but there¡¯s indeed something troubling.¡± As he spoke, Zhao Honglei pointed at the blood-colored storm that Lu Ming had stirred up in the distance and said, ¡°Hisbat tactics don¡¯t make sense.¡± Beside him, Wang Xiong nodded slightly in agreement. There were two problems: The first was the weapon. A 40-meter-long sword looked cool, and it was also very fun to wield. However, a massive weapon was cumbersome and reduced adaptability. This was a very dangerous thing in group battles. Moreover, the physical energy required to swing such arge weapon was also an issue. The second was the movement. Lu Ming¡¯s swordstorm-like moves looked quite cool. However, there was one thing to consider, spinning in circles could make a person dizzy¡­. Once dizzy, it would be challenging to stand steadily, let alone engage inbat. Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s light voice entered everyone¡¯s ears, silencing them all. ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention something. Brother Lu just leveled up again, just now. His physical attributes have doubled. ¡°Now, do you still think the things you said are a problem for Brother Lu?¡± As it turned out, the concerns of Zhao Honglei and others were entirely unfounded when it came to Lu Ming! With 450 points in his three-dimensional attributes¡­ ¡°You should know that theoretically, the three-dimensional attributes of a Level 4 Awakened are around 80 points, and even slightly stronger zombies at 100 points are manageable! In other words, in terms of attributes alone, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes were more than four times that of a Level 4! and over twice as strong as a Level 5! He was stronger than theoretically a Level 6! Therefore, Lu Ming did not feel tired. The 40-meter long sword in Lu Ming¡¯s hand was as easy to wield as an ordinary person holding a thin iron rod and spinning it in circles did not consume much energy. Even if he was really tired, he could just slow down a bit. Of course, Lu Ming¡¯s version of ¡®slow¡¯ was different from that of an ordinary person ¨C his slow was enough to wreak havoc among the horde of zombies. As for dizziness, it was the same. As his physical condition became less human-like, some of the physiological phenomena of humans became less apparent in Lu Ming. His tolerance for dizziness was absurdly high. Besides, there was that saying again. If you feel dizzy, just slow down¡­ There was no need to spin too fast or pursue maximum speed. As long as that Swordstorm could instantly kill the zombies, that was enough. In short, the current Lu Ming was quite rxed. He was so at ease that he could easily adjust his pace and charge towards Sima Xiao at a faster movement speed.I The principle here was to capture the leader first. When he saw the blood-colored storm rapidly approaching him, Sima Xiao also lost hisposure. He asked a question from the bottom of his heart. ¡°What¡¯s going on with this guy!?¡± From the performance, Lu Ming exhibited much greater strength than a Tank. But this was illogical. If you¡¯re so much stronger than a Tank, you have to be Level 5, right? To advance from Level 4 to Level 5, you needed Level 4 zombie crystals, right? 10 Level 4 zombie crystals at that. Sima Xiao had an understanding of the evolution speed of zombies. Finding 10 Level 4 Zombie Kings in Nanxiang was possible. But silently killing 10 Level 4 Zombie Kings andpleting the advancement? That was impossible.. As a Tier 4 Devourer, how could Sima Xiao not sense the advancement fluctuations of a Level 5 Awakened? It was sure that Nanxiang currently had no Level 5 or Level 5! Therefore, in Sima Xiao¡¯s view, the man ying with the Swordstorm was someone who should not exist in the first ce. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± It looked bewildered and turned to look behind. However, he realized that Lian Jie and Simba had long disappeared. Sima Xiao,¡±¡­¡± It did not run away either. In fact, it did not think that Simba and Lian Jie had fled either. It assumed they were hiding among the zombie horde, preparing to ambush. So, the truth was¡­ Sima Xiao could notprehend the seriousness of the current situation. Until it saw¡­. A Tank roaring and charging towards the blood-colored storm. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°My guards, stop him and tear him apart!¡± Sima Xiao secretly thought so¡­ It could still barely maintain a calm expression. Until the flesh and blood of the same tier covered its face.. Chapter 82 - 82: Run Fast, He’s Going Crazy Showing Off! Chapter 82: Run Fast, He¡¯s Going Crazy Showing Off! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment the Tanks charged straight at Lu Ming, this ce became the focal point of the battlefield. Everything seemed to slow down. Whether it was Sima Xiao, the other three Tanks, Lian Jie and Simba, who had hidden themselves, or Wang Xiong, Zhang Chengcheng, and the others in the gathering ce, they were all staring intently! This was because the oue of the battle between Lu Ming and the Level 4 Zombie King could, to some extent, decide everything! Closer¡­ The Tank was getting closer and closer to the Swordstorm¡­ ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°My guards, stop him and tear him apart!¡± Sima Xiao¡¯s face was filled with madness, his eyes turning red. ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t fail!¡± Wang Xiong and the others prayed crazily in their hearts. ¡°My Brother Lu is my Brother Lu¡­¡± Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s eyes were filled with affection. She only focused on Lu Ming¡¯s strong and agile figure and did not pay attention to the oue of the battle between Lu Ming and the Tank¡ªbecause in her eyes, the oue was clear, wasn¡¯t it? ¡®just how strong is that monster?¡± Hidden in a building, Lian Jie and Simba peeped out sneakily through the window gap. Once Lu Ming showed any sign of weakness, the two vultures would definitely change their wretched appearance and rush up to tear a piece of meat off Lu Ming¡¯s body! Until the Tank sessfully charged to the edge of the storm. It let out a powerful roar, and the pink muscles on its entire body bulged. Its already mountain-like body expanded again. Lifting its hands, it focused on the edge of the storm. As the de came closer and closer, the Tank suddenly squatted to lower its center of gravity while extending its hands, preparing to use its hands to fiercely block the de and disrupt the storm¡¯s momentum. In terms of decision-making, this was not a big problem. Although a Tank¡¯s intelligence was not high, itsbat instinct was still terrifying. The only problem was that the Tank had underestimated the power of Lu Ming¡¯s sword swing! Just as the Tank was about to reach the de with its bare hands¡­ Lu Ming increased his strength by five times¡­ ¡°Hmph.¡± With the intention of conserving his stamina and not getting dizzy, Lu Ming¡¯s rotational speed was only maintained at about one-tenth of his maximum speed. When he saw the Tank charging towards him, Lu Ming thought for a moment and realized that one-tenth of the strength might have a risk of going off course. So he adjusted his strength to half of his full power. The sudden increase in rotation speed caught the Tankpletely off guard! It watched as the enormous de swiftly passed through its still-unsped hands and sliced through its body like a hot knife cutting through butter. Everything was progressing too quickly. It was so fast that the Tank could not react in time. Its right hand heavily pped against the de while roaring excitedly. The roar seemed to be saying, ¡°Look! This is bare-handedly facing the de! I caught him!¡± From the corner of his eye, he could faintly see Sima Xiao¡¯s despairing gaze. The pain made the Tank shudder. It suddenly realized something¡­ It had lost all feeling below his chest¡­ Also, I had clearly blocked therge sword. Why didn¡¯t the storm dissipate? The even more turbulent winds swept away all the thoughts of the Tank. All the onlookers could see was the Tank, left with only one hand, its head, and a small portion of its upper body, being lifted high by the storm. Arge amount of blood and minced flesh stripped away from its already mangled body, flying in all directions with the turbulent wind. And Sima Xiao, who was right in front, bore the brunt of it. The Tank¡¯s debris smacked him in the face. Instant kill. Yes, a one-hit kill! There was no second possibility, nor would there be one. After all, this was a full 4-5 times difference in all attributes! This gap was probablyparable to that between a healthy adult male and a one-year-old baby. Or perhaps even greater! Sima Xiao was thoroughly stunned this time. Even with blood and flesh smeared on his face, Sima Xiao could not stop himself from muttering in confusion. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°This is impossible, right?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happened to this world?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a Tier 4 Tank¡­ In terms of physical strength, it¡¯s a Tank that¡¯s physically stronger than me¡­¡± Nanxiang did not have a Tier 5. However, there was a monster that could instantly kill a Tier 4 Tank! Does that make sense? It doesn¡¯t make sense at all! Until the turbulent gusts of wind awakened Sima Xiao¡¯s sanity. He looked at Lu Ming who was getting closer and closer, A shrill ¡°Ah¡± rang out. It emitted a terrified scream, almost like that of a little girl! The moment the tank was instantly torn apart by Lu Ming, the entire battlefield seemed to have paused. Everyone and the zombies watched in a daze as half of Tank¡¯s body flew into the sky and the other half fell to the ground. Then, they looked at the rapidly elerating storm¡­ Until another ¡°Ah¡± broke out. Sima Xiao¡¯s voice changed in pitch as he screamed, bringing everyone back to their senses. Everyone in the shelter heaved a sigh of relief. There was no need to say more. The situation had stabilized. The Tanks and zombies let out even more ferocious roars. These mindless fools actually did not know fear. Bloodthirst and brutality had already seeped into their bones. Even though the Tank¡¯s death had proven Lu Ming¡¯s strength, they still had no concept of escaping. And this suited the Devourers just fine. ¡°Charge! Everyone, get him!!¡± After screaming, Sima Xiao immediately regained hisposure. With a red face, it issued an order to all the zombies to surround and kill Lu Ming, while its eight tentacles waved wildly, pulling it back frantically. Where could it run to? II had no idea.¡± However, running was the right thing to do, the further away from that monster, the better, there was no need to think about anything else. In a certain building. Simba waved its tentacles and pulled the curtains shut in one go. Turning to look at the trembling Lian Jie, Simba said, ¡°Stop looking and run! He¡¯s crazily showing off!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t run now, we¡¯re done for!¡± Lian Jie nodded like a chick pecking at rice. He could not help but feel grateful to Simba. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re clever. You¡¯re much smarter than that Sima Xiao¡­¡± From the corner of his eye, he saw Sima Xiao escaping. Lu Ming immediately chased after it! This Devourer was one Lu Ming had not seen before. But it sure know how to show off. Standing at the center position during a battle clearly indicated that it was the mastermind behind the awakening of the zombie horde this time¡ªLu Ming thought, anyone else could run, but not you! Since he was already here¡­ The Devourer was actually very fast. After all, it had eight more tentacles than other zombies. At this moment, Sima Xiao was focused on running away. Lu Ming actually realized that he could not catch up to it. After thinking about it, Lu Ming decided to dispel the Swordstorm. Standing amidst the pile of broken corpses and looking at Sima Xiao¡¯s receding figure in the distance, Lu Ming took a deep breath. Just then, there was a loud bang. He shot into the sky like a rocket! The 40-meter-long sword did not glow under the dim sunlight, but the bloodstains on the de added a touch of domineering to the weapon! He did not know how high he had jumped. All he knew was that when he came crashing back down with a loud ¡°boom,¡± he was already in front of Sima Xiao! Looking at the figure in front of him holding arge sword, Sima Xiao knelt down without a word! ¡°Big Brother, I was wrong. Spare me..¡± Chapter 83 - 83: Spare Your Life? Chapter 83: Spare Your Life? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sima Xiao considered himself adaptable, just like his tentacles. In this situation where the monster had clearly targeted him, he was willing to beg for mercy, even if it meant kneeling or doing something more shameful. Looking at the very human-like Tier 4 zombie in front of him, Lu Ming thought for a moment and said, ¡°You can talk?¡± Sima Xiao shed a fawning smile, ¡°Yes, I can, sir.¡± ¡°And you also know how to beg for mercy¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I can do that too.¡± Lu Ming gasped, ¡°You¡¯re notcking in intelligence¡­¡± Sima Xiao¡¯s expression froze and he was speechless. High intelligence meant that he knew how to y tricks, which meant that he was more dangerous under the same circumstances. At this moment, when he heard Lu Ming¡¯spliment, Sima Xiao did not feel honored. Instead, he felt that he was one step closer to defeat. Lu Ming saw Sima Xiao¡¯s expression and even vaguely guessed what it was thinking. Slowly squinting his eyes, Lu Ming made up his mind. However¡­ There were some issues that needed to be addressed first. ¡°Do tentacle monsters like you have a name?¡± Faced with Lu Ming¡¯s question, Sima Xiao was quite willing to share everything! ¡°Yes, zombies like my type are called Devourers.¡± ¡°What about the big guys?¡± ¡°Those are called Tanks.¡± ¡°Are they all Level 4?¡± ¡°Yes, all of them are Level 4?¡± ¡°Do you have any special abilities?¡± Sima Xiao¡¯s eyes darted around, considering lying and making himself appear useless. But then he saw Lu Ming lifting the big sword and patting his shoulder with the heavy de¡­ It felt like its shoulder was crushed. In this situation, Sima Xiao decisively suppressed his scheming thoughts and hastily replied, ¡°Tanks are an advanced version of Tyrants and have no special abilities! Devourers, on the other hand, can obtain special abilities by devouring Awakened ones, hence the name Devourers!¡± ¡°Of course, we all have the ability tomand low-level zombies.¡± Lu Ming removed his sword and nodded gently. ¡°Then you Devourers are very powerful.¡± Sima Xiao smiled tteringly again, ¡°No, not that powerful. Definitely not as powerful as you, Big Brother.¡± No shit¡­¡¯ ¡®With my system, of course, I¡¯m powerful.¡¯ Lu Ming naturally would not tell Sima Xiao about this. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to spare your life¡­ but you have to help me do something.¡± Sima Xiao eagerly nodded, ¡°Of course! No problem! Whatever Big Brother wants me to do, I¡¯ll do it!!¡± In order to survive, Sima Xiao was simply going all out. Hearing this, Lu Ming raised his sword again. ¡°You said that you can control low-level zombies. Now, please get all the low-level zombies toe to me.¡± Moving his feet lightly, Lu Ming activated th Swordstorm again. As he elerated, he said, ¡°After I deal with this zombie wave, I¡¯ll seriously consider my arrangements for you.¡± The Swordstorm was activated again. But this time, Lu Ming did not need to go find the zombies; instead, the zombies came looking for him ¨C which was very satisfying. At least Lu Ming no longer had to worry about his house and supplies being destroyed. ¡°Everyone,e here!!¡± Sima Xiao roared at the sky, giving hismand. The voice sounded extremely domineering¡­ but it still could not hide its treacherous nature. However, this was not important. In any case, the average zombies did not have high intelligence. If they were not stupid, who else could they scam? ¡°Ha.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± The three Tanks did not care about their senior¡¯s fate at all; they were like ferocious generals who had fallen into a trap and were unafraid of death! Then, they were hammered¡­ Following behind the Tanks were the Tyrants, Hunters, Giant Zombies, and even ordinary zombies. The overwhelming number was about to drown Lu Ming. However, after bing an Awakened, Lu Ming not only had great strength and speed but also terrifying endurance. The Swordstorm he set off, like an abyss, continuously devoured all the zombies. Five hourster. Inside the shelter. Zhang Chengcheng and the others were still standing on the tform, dumbfounded, watching the diminishing zombie horde in the distance and the eye of the storm. However, unlike before, there were several more people on the tform. Huo Sheng, Bai Tianyu, and a few soldiers from the official shelter. Their expressions were the same as Zhang Chengcheng and the others¡ªopen-mouthed, as if their worldviews had copsed. In fact, Bai Tianyu, Huo Sheng, and the others had already arrived at the battlefield when Lu Ming killed the first Tank in the morning,. They had brought along Awakened ones and heavy weapons. What they carried was a determination to fight to the death! It was definitely impossible to give up the gathering ce on Guangping Street and Lu Ming. Huo Sheng still understood the logic of sharing amon fate. Therefore, in fact, Huo Sheng had already treated this battle as a life and death battle for the survivors of Nanxiang City! With determination and courage to fight to the death, Bai Tianyu and the others arrived at the front line. Unexpectedly, Lu Ming¡¯s solo show hadpletely refreshed their worldview! They stood there for five hours. After watching Lu Ming¡¯s personal show for five hours. It was only when the zombie wave was about to be defeated that Huo Sheng smiled bitterly. ¡°We came here for nothing¡­¡± It was indeed a wasted trip. The Awakened in the official shelter hade for nothing. The activation of heavy weapons and so on was in vain. Bai Tianyu did not respond to Huo Sheng¡¯s words. He just stared at Lu Ming intently until Huo Sheng pushed his arm. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Bai Tianyu shook his head gently and asked in confusion, ¡°I was just thinking that Lu Ming and I are both humans. Why is the difference so big?¡± Bai Tianyu could no longer understand Lu Ming¡¯s strength¡­ However, he was greatly shocked! Huo Sheng smiled freely. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much if you don¡¯t understand. Let¡¯s go. Come with me.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°The front line, find Lu Ming and¡­¡± As he spoke, Huo Sheng vaguely looked at Sima Xiao, who was kneeling on the ground and not daring to move. ¡°And that thing.¡± The Swordstorm thatsted from morning to afternoon finally stopped. It was as if the dark clouds had dissipated today, revealing the warm afternoon sun. Sunlight fell from the sky and shone on the ground, illuminating the forty-meter-long sword, the man as strong as a bear, and the scarlet carpet under the man¡¯s feet, as well as the Tentacle Monster kneeling at the man¡¯s feet not far away. At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s chest was heaving. He was indeed a little tired. He felt a little tired¡ªlike a university student with good physical fitness who had run a thousand meters. After resting for a while to calm his breathing, Lu Ming took a deep breath, but he only felt that his mouth and nose were filled with the smell of blood. He turned to look around. The zombie tide had already turned into minced meat that covered an area of a few kilometers. Blood-red substances covered the ground, and it felt soft and sticky when one stepped on it. Not far away, Bai Tianyu and Huo Sheng walked over quickly on this ground and quickly arrived beside Lu Ming.. Chapter 84 - 84: Sword Strikes A Level 4! Chapter 84: Sword Strikes A Level 4! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Huo Sheng greeted him and saw Lu Ming nod in response. Lu Ming picked up the deformed big sword again and turned to look at Sima Xiao. He saw Sima Xiao revealing an expression that seemed betweenughter and tears. Sima Xiao was inplete despair. Whether he was a traitor or not did not matter to Sima Xiao, he had no burden for being one. The crucial point was¡­ It really wanted to run away. However, he just could not escape! Whenever it tried to make a move while Lu Ming was entangled by the zombies, the cold and sharp de would always erase its thoughts of escaping. ¡®So¡­ let¡¯s leave it at that¡­¡¯ Sima Xiao sighed deeply in its heart. When he saw Lu Ming, Huo Sheng, and Bai Tianyu walking towards him, Sima Xiao immediately adjusted his expression and quickly spoke up. ¡°Big Brother is awesome! Big Brother is mighty! Big Brother is eternal!!¡± ttery! He had to tter! If it didn¡¯t make big brother feelfortable, wasn¡¯t it just courting death? Before Lu Ming could say anything, Sima Xiao immediately added. ¡°Big Brother, do you think my ability to summon zombies is reliable?¡± Lu Ming was stunned for a moment before nodding, ¡°Quite impressive.¡± A Tier 4 Devourer could control arge number of zombies. Just now, during the cooperation between Lu Ming and Sima Xiao, tens of thousands of zombies were unable to break free, showing how well Sima Xiao could control the lower-level zombies. Sima Xiao crawled forward on his knees and smiled tteringly at Lu Ming and the others, ¡°So, my value is not small!¡± ¡°Big Brother, think about it. If you spare me, I can help you gather the zombies. We won¡¯t need to make such a big fuss anymore. With just a hundred thousand or eighty thousand at a time, you won¡¯t need more than a few days to exterminate all the zombies in Nanxiang!¡± ¡°Then Nanxiang will be under big brother¡¯s control, right?¡± ¡°Big Brother, what do you think of my idea?¡± Bai Tianyu was a bit stunned but quickly became intrigued¡­ This idea was feasible¡­ extremely feasible! With Lu Ming¡¯s strength and Sima Xiao gathering the zombies, it would be like leading the zombies voluntarily to the ughterhouse, waiting to be ughtered one by one. In no time, the entire Nanxiang would bepletely pacified! Lu Ming and Huo Sheng, however, remained expressionless. Huo Sheng gently tugged at Lu Ming¡¯s sleeve and shook his head. No matter how impressively Sima Xiao spoke, it could not change one fact¡ªa zombie with high intelligence like him really must not be allowed to live. The danger was too great. Letting it go was like releasing a tiger back to the mountain! Lu Ming nodded and could not help but mutter. ¡°I¡¯m very busy. I really don¡¯t have time to y these tricks with you on ughtering the zombies.¡± This time, the zombie wave attacked the city. The siege wasted Lu Ming¡¯s entire morning. He had not exercised, had no lunch, could not take a nap, and had not farmed his daily attributes¡­ Lu Ming¡¯s heart ached at the thought of this loss!! That was a 2.3 three-dimensional attribute! Currently, the path to bing an Awakened had been cleared. Lu Ming was currently a Level 1 Awakened. Level 1 was 2.3 attributes, Level 2 was 4.6, and Level 3 was 9.2! Let alone Level 4 and 5! Based on this estimation, Lu Ming had lost 100 million worth of attributes! This data was enough to turn the world upside down, but it was dyed by a zombie wave today. Not to mention that Sima Xiao had let Lu Ming be an Awakened one prematurely¡­ How many attributes did Lu Ming lose? He could not think too deeply about it¡­ Just thinking about it, Lu Ming felt a bit of a murderous intent toward Si Ma Xiao. The cold killing intent flowed out, making Sima Xiao shiver. It hastily added, ¡°Brother! Big Brother! I still have other uses!¡± ¡°I have a superpower, big brother! I have a superpower that can foresee the future! This will definitely be useful for you guys! I also have fire, ice, strength, and healing superpowers!¡± ¡°I also know the secret about the Holy Tower!¡± Huo Sheng frowned. ¡°What Holy Tower?¡± Sima Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s the Holy Tower!¡± It pointed at the tall tower in the city center and said, ¡°The ck fog! You all know about the ck fog, right? The ck fog around Nanxiang City! My ability to predict the future tells me that a great crisis will emerge from the ck fog one day in the future! Only by going to the Holy Tower can we avoid that deadly situation!¡± Huo Sheng and Lu Ming said in unison, ¡°Tell us in detail?¡± Sima Xiao was stunned for a moment before saying bitterly, ¡°I can¡¯t go into detail about this¡­¡± Because the power of Future Prediction could not be actively used, what it could see was only fragments of the future. There were really no details left. In that case¡­ The value of a united front was reduced¡­ Realizing this, Sima Xiao quickly added, ¡°Big Brother, give me some time. If not, you can tie me up. This ability will be activated again one day! Once it¡¯s activated, I will definitely know more secrets about the Holy Tower.¡± ¡°Mm¡ª¡± Lu Ming pondered for a while. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became! Damn, 2.3 attribute points!! All gone because of you!! Beside him, Huo Sheng timely said, ¡°I need its body cells for research¡­ Well, I only need its body cells.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a saber beam shed! In the next second, Sima Xiao was split into two by Lu Ming. From the beginning, Lu Ming had never considered sparing Si Ma Xiao ¨C no matter how impressive its words were, no matter how persuasive it tried to be, it was of no use. Lu Ming was a human, and Sima Xiao was a zombie. The zombies ate humans. This was the fundamental contradiction that would never change! As long as the premise of zombies eating humans existed, no matter how high Sima Xiao¡¯s value was, it could not stop Lu Ming¡¯s determination to kill it. He split Si Ma Xiao in half from the middle, and the two halves fell to the ground. Because he feared the Devourer¡¯s healing ability, Lu Ming waited for Huo Sheng to take some experimental samples and then he immediately took out his sword to crush Sima Xiao to ashes. Even finding remnants the size of a fingernail was considered a testament to Lu Ming¡¯s unskilled swordsmanship. Afterward, Lu Ming even stood there and waited for nearly an hour. After confirming that Sima Xiao was truly dead, he sheathed his sword and deactivated hisbat mode. He opened the attribute panel and looked at his stats. Lu Ming¡¯s heart ached with joy. Distress over the 2.3¡­ He did not engage in systematic exercise today, nor did he eat or sleep well. His attributes indeed did not increase. The joy was in the skill level! Name: Lu Ming Level: Level 1 Age: 25 years old Strength: 450.7 Physique: 462.1 Agility: 445-6 Free Attribute Points: 0 Superpower: Awakening in progress¡­ Fitness lvi9 (251/1900). The fitness skill had leveled up again. ording to the proficiency calctions, it had increased by a whole 551 proficiency points! Just like Lu Ming¡¯s previousprehension¡ªdaily exercise could also be categorized as fitness. Does walking in circles count as fitness? It counted. Does killing zombies count as a fitness? Also, yes! Then, does spinning around and killing zombies count as fitness? Of course, it does! Slingshot shooting, crossbow shooting, archery, firearms shooting, unarmedbat, basic marksmanship, throwing, and resistance stances had not increased at all¡ªbecause Lu Ming had not used them. On the other hand, his level in closebat with cold weapons had increased again! Cold Weapon Combat Lv22 (731/2200) ¨C Level 24 (213/2400)!. Strength and stamina each increased by 4.7 points. Using a 40-meter-long sword to sh zombies certainly fell under the category of closebat with cold weapons, and Lu Ming had been shing for the entire morning, resulting in a considerable increase in the skill level. Unfortunately, Lu Ming did not obtain skills like Basic Swordsmanship or Swordstorm ¨C probably because he had not undergone systematic learning, so the attribute system did not trigger those skills. What a pity¡­ Lu Ming could not help but think this way. If he had mastered the Basic Swordsmanship skill, how much would his swordsmanship have improved after this morning¡¯s efforts? Well, he just wondered if a forty-meter-long big sword was considered a proper sword¡­ Chapter 85 - 85: Chengcheng’s Advancement and New Troubles Chapter 85: Chengcheng¡¯s Advancement and New Troubles Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the fierce battle, it was time for a big cleanup. The ground filled with corpses had to be cleaned up. Leaving them unattended would not only pollute the environment but also pose the risk of diseases. However, Lu Ming did not need to worry about these things. The morning was already dyed by the zombies. If his afternoon was dyed as well, Lu Ming¡¯s mentality would explode! By the time Chengcheng finished cooking, it was already evening. At the dining table, Zhang Chengcheng advised Lu Ming to rest for a day if he was tired, but Lu Ming firmly refused! Taking a break was not an option. A day¡¯s worth of 2.4 three-dimensional attributes was equivalent to about one billion! After dinner and a short rest, Lu Ming began his basic exercise for the day. However, a problem arose. Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s superpower could no longer provide any pressure for Lu Ming! As everyone knew, the growth and strengthening of muscles involve a process of damage and healing. Once the training could not reach the level of damaging muscle fibers¡ª in other words, if it was not strenuous enough, then muscle growth could not be achieved. Chengcheng adjusted the power output of her superpower to the maximum. When itnded on Lu Ming, it was just a drizzle. Exercising under this level of gravity was easier than walking for an ordinary person. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°Damn Sima Xiao!!¡± If not for it, Lu Ming would not have be an Awakened, and he would not be facing this problem prematurely. After cursing Sima Xiao again, Lu Ming looked at Zhang Chengcheng and said solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s advance.¡± ¡°Tonight!¡± Today was definitely an auspicious day for advancing. First of all, Lu Ming needed it, so Zhang Chengcheng had no choice but to advance. Secondly, the problem of zombie crystals that had troubled everyone had been resolved¡ªin this tide, they had harvested at least several dozens of Tier 3 zombie crystals. There were also five Tier 4 zombie crystals, which were still prepared for Zhang Chengcheng. Finally, because the zombie tide had just passed, there should not be too many zombies around, so there was no need to worry about attracting another tide during the advancement. Well, in fact, no one was worried about attracting a zombie tide during the advancement because with Lu Ming around, the zombie tide was like drizzling rain. However, Lu Ming was worried about this¡­ Because killing zombies was not his main job. His main job was to farm attributes. To let zombie killing interfere with his attribute leveling was foolish. Zhang Chengcheng swallowed the Zombie Crystal. Her ability fluctuated explosively. It was also sensed by the two Tier 4 Devourers nearest to Good Hope Vige. As a result, the Devourers named Simba and Lian Jie fled even faster. Zhang Chengcheng sessfully advanced to Level 4. Moreover, it did not trigger the zombie tide. Lu Ming waited for Zhang Chengcheng toplete her advancement and realized that it was already 7:30 in the evening. Taking a deep breath, Lu Ming said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s practice!¡± Nothing could stop Lu Ming¡¯s determination to train! However, when Zhang Chengcheng activated her superpower, Lu Ming realized that the problem was still not resolved! Currently, the upper limit of Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s superpower could create a 200-fold gravitational field. However, the problem was that attributes did not increase linearly. There was a huge difference between an increase of 5-6 and an increase of 400-401. The 200-fold gravity field still could not meet Lu Ming¡¯s training needs! Her superpower could not keep up with Lu Ming¡¯s growth rate! After struggling for a whole hour and seeing that his three-dimensional attributes had only increased by 0.1, Lu Ming fell into deep confusion. What should he do? Zhang Chengcheng brought even worse news when she spoke again, ¡°Brother Lu, my stamina is not enough for me to use my superpower for a long time.¡± As mentioned before, Zhang Chengcheng had to consume zombie crystals to replenish her superpower while assisting Lu Ming in his exercises. At Level 2, Zhang Chengcheng used Tier 1 zombie crystals. At Level 3, Zhang Chengcheng used Tier 2 zombie crystals. Now that Zhang Chengcheng had reached Level 4, she needed to use Tier 3 zombie crystals. However, where could they get so many Tier 3 zombie crystals for Zhang Chengcheng to consume? He looked up at Zhang Chengcheng in a daze. It took a moment for Lu Ming to snap back to reality¡­ He said dispiritedly, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not train today. Let¡¯s wait until tomorrow.¡± That night, Lu Ming returned home and finished the daily task of counting supplies. He discovered another piece of grievous news. The supplies were running low¡­ Today, Lu Ming became an Awakened individual, but he only had one meal. However, the consumption of this one meal was equivalent to the consumption of an entire day¡¯s worth of supplies yesterday. Just like an ordinary person bing an Awakener, the body¡¯s attributes doubled, and so did the appetite. Lu Ming had be an Awakened, his attributes doubled, and his appetite was no exception to thisw. Moreover, now that Zhang Chengcheng had advanced to Level 4> Lu Ming was in charge of her meals. Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s appetite had certainly increased as well¡ª two rice bowls evolved into rice barrels, and the consumption of ingredients increased day by day. A preliminary estimate showed that Lu Ming¡¯s supplies might onlyst for a month. At ten in the evening. Lu Mingy in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. His mind was filled with these words, attributes and food. As the saying went, the one who gained the Tao would have manypanions; the one who lost the Tao would have fewpanions. Just as Lu Ming was tossing and turning in bed, the news that Brother Lu was in trouble had already spread throughout the entire gathering ce through Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s mouth. If something happened to Brother Lu, it was a big deal! It was even a matter of life and death for all the survivors! ¡°First problem, food. Everyone knows that I¡¯m the one cooking for Brother Lu now. Recently, Brother Lu¡¯s recipe has added a lot of canned food. I think Brother Lu doesn¡¯t have much food reserves.¡± After Zhang Chengcheng said this, Wang Xiong immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Brother Lu protected everyone and everyone fed Brother Lu. This was very reasonable, right? Even though Brother Lu Ge usually did not like epting food from others and did not like eating with everyone else. That was fine. Wang Xiong was confident that he could persuade Brother Lu to ept the food provided by the gathering ce. At the side, Meng Jie smiled and said, ¡°The food problem isn¡¯t difficult. We don¡¯t have enough, but the official shelter should have some! Just tell Huo Sheng that Lu Ming is running out of food. Even if he starves himself to death, he definitely won¡¯t let Lu Ming go hungry.¡± Zhang Chengcheng nodded. In fact, in her opinion, food was indeed not a big problem. She brought up the second issue. ¡°The second problem is that Brother Lu¡¯s daily training has encountered resistance. He¡¯s too strong. It¡¯s very difficult for my superpower to work on Brother Lu again.¡± Everyone in the gathering ce knew that Lu Ming¡¯s superpower was a growth-type superpower. At this moment, Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s question meant that Lu Ming¡¯s growth speed would stagnate. It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over everyone¡¯s heads, making their hearts turn cold. This was going to be fatal¡­ After some thought, Wang Xiong could not sit still any longer. ¡°If we want to resolve this matter, we still have to rely on the superpowers of the Awakened.¡± Because of Zhang Chengcheng, Lu Ming¡¯s previous training was not interrupted. Without her superpower, Lu Ming might not have been able to gain attributes through daily exercise once he surpassed 50. As soon as this problem arose, Wang Xiong immediately thought of superpowers. He had to find a new assistant for Brother Lu. With this thought in mind, Wang Xiong wasted no time and prepared to make a trip to the official shelter in the middle of the night. There were many people there, and there were many Awakened ones. Naturally, there would be many solutions.. Chapter 86 - 86: New Assistance Chapter 86: New Assistance Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Day 73 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday. When he woke up, Lu Ming felt a bit down. Thinking that today was another day without any attributes to farm, Lu Ming could not find the motivation to do anything. Just then, the doorbell rang, Lu Ming got out of bed and went to the door. He turned on the disy screen and saw Zhang Chengcheng standing outside. ¡°Brother Lu, Huo Sheng is here and he wants to talk to you about something.¡± Lu Ming nodded. ¡°Tell him to wait a moment. I¡¯ll go and freshen up.¡± After washing up, Lu Ming went to the door. Click, click, click, click, click. He unlocked the door and pushed open the door. What greeted his eyes was a row of neatly arrangedrge trucks. Bai Tianyu was standing in front of the trucks. When he saw Lu Ming, he hurriedly went forward and saluted. ¡°Brother Lu.¡± ¡°Colonel Bai!¡± After greeting them, Lu Ming raised his chin at the convoy and asked curiously, ¡°What is all this¡­¡± ¡°Condiments, rice flour, oil, frozen meat, dehydrated vegetables, and canned food that canst for a long time.¡± ¡°Now, all of this belongs to Mr. Lu.¡± Lu Ming was taken aback at first but quickly waved his hand, ¡°I can¡¯t ept this.¡± Lu Ming had always adhered to one principle¡ªnever take others¡¯ belongings. If one epted advantages from others, one would have to return the favor. If he owed someone a favor, he would have to repay it with kindness. With too many obligations, he would not have time to farm his attributes. Hearing this, and looking at Lu Ming¡¯s reaction and expression, Bai Tianyu immediately sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s exactly as Professor Huo said.¡± Lu Ming, ¡°What did you say?¡± Bai Tianyu¡¯s expression turned serious and he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Beforeing here, Huo Sheng had already anticipated Lu Ming¡¯s reaction, which was exactly as he described. That was why Bai Tianyu already had a way to make Lu Ming ept the supplies willingly. He said, ¡°Brother Lu, you might be mistaken about something.¡± ¡°These supplies are not gifts; they are your well-deserved rewards.¡± ¡°Rewards?¡± ¡°Yes, rewards.¡± As he spoke, Bai Tianyu turned around and pointed at Lu Ming¡¯s observation tower. ¡°You clear the zombies near the safe zone every afternoon, and ording to the shelter¡¯s regtions, you get rewarded for your work. With your strength and the heavy tasks you undertake, it¡¯s only natural that you receive more rewards.¡± Hearing Bai Tianyu¡¯s words, Lu Ming felt a little embarrassed. ¡°What you said makes sense, but my sry is too high.¡± Bai Tianyu smiled and said, ¡°The sry is only a small portion. The other resources are also your remuneration. However, it¡¯s not your remuneration for guarding the tower, but the remuneration for zombie crystals and Tier 4 research materials.¡± ¡°You cleaned up so many zombies in the battle yesterday. Logically speaking, the zombie crystals should be yours, but we took a lot of them. We can¡¯t take your things for no reason, so this food ispensation for you.¡± Listening to Bai Tianyu, Lu Ming began to ept the exnation. As he walked around the convoy, Lu Ming¡¯s mood brightened. There were plenty of supplies, enough tost Lu Ming and Zhang Chengcheng for at least half a year. This would definitely alleviate Lu Ming¡¯s immediate needs. He stopped being pretentious and turned to thank Bai Tianyu with a smile. Then, Bai Tianyu said, ¡°When I came this morning, Li Zitong had already built a cer for you. Coincidentally, the official shelter has transported a batch of ice blocks and the supplies can be stored there for a short period of time without going bad. What do you think?¡± Lu Ming immediately nodded. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s great. I appreciate your help.¡± There was indeed not enough room for so many supplies in the basement of his home. Bai Tianyu waved his hand, ¡°The cer is also the reward you deserve.¡± With Bai Tianyu¡¯s help, Lu Ming moved the supplies into the cer. The cer was about ten meters away from Lu Ming¡¯s home and had a sturdy door lock. After finishing the task, Bai Tianyu handed the key to Lu Ming,pleting the handover. The replenished supplies gave Lu Ming a great sense of security. But, when he thought about how he might not be able to farm attributes anymore, Lu Ming could not help but feel depressed. Seeing this, Bai Tianyu coughed lightly and said, ¡°Professor Huo would like to meet you. He¡¯s in your dining room. Are you avable?¡± Lu Ming nodded, ¡°Yes, I am avable.¡± Since Zhang Chengcheng was not too helpful in enhancing his attributes, his daily farming of attributes was forced to stop. Now, Lu Ming was feeling a bit idle. He went to the outdoor dining room and found Zhang Chengcheng had already prepared breakfast. Buns filled with canned meat. A total of 300 big buns in five pots were ced on the dining table, steaming hot and appetizing. Sitting at his usual spot, Lu Ming ate while looking at Huo Sheng and another woman in military uniform sitting opposite him. When Lu Ming¡¯s gaze swept over, Huo Sheng smiled gently, ¡°Let me introduce her. This is an Awakened person from the official shelter, Wei Lan.¡± The woman named Wei Lan was about 20 years old, with ordinary features but an excellent figure. When she noticed Lu Ming¡¯s gaze, Wei Lan immediately stood up and saluted him, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lu. I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± Lu Ming swallowed the bun and nodded with a smile, ¡°Hello, Ms. Wei.¡± Then, he looked at Huo Sheng. It was fine if he came alone, but what did he mean by bringing a woman? Facing Lu Ming¡¯s puzzled gaze, Huo Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Mr. Lu encountered some trouble yesterday. I¡¯m here today to resolve this matter.¡± Before Lu Ming could ask further, Huo Sheng said, ¡°Ms. Wei Lan is a Level 2 Awakened. Her superpower is quite interesting. It¡¯s called the Weakening Curse.¡± ¡°As for the effect, it can make people fall into a weak state.¡± Lu Ming was slightly stunned. He looked at Wei Lan again, his gaze much more serious. He was not stupid. Naturally, he knew what his problem was. He could also guess that the Weakening Curse ability might be of help to him. After finishing a fist-sized bun in two bites, Lu Ming wiped his mouth and said excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s try it!¡± The experiment took ce in the dining room. When Lu Ming was ready, Wei Lan raised her hands and aimed at Lu Ming. A dim ck light shot out from her hands andnded on Lu Ming¡¯s body. Lu Ming immediately felt his body grow heavy. He opened the attribute panel and saw that his attributes had changed. Name: Lu Ming Level: Level 1 Strength: 450.8 (225.4). Physique: 462.2 (231.1) f. Agility: 445-7 (222.8) J Attributes were halved! This superpower was truly terrifying! However, when Lu Ming exerted a little strength, he immediately felt the weakness quickly dissipate. Meanwhile, Wei Lan, who was opposite him, trembled and screamed as if she had suffered a heavy blow, immediately falling to the ground. ¡°rgh.¡± Wei Lan spat out a mouthful of sour gastric liquid. Her face was pale, and she was dizzy and could not get up for a long time. Lu Ming scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± Zhang Chengcheng helped Wei Lan up. Huo Sheng observed Wei Lan¡¯s condition and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯re too strong and she¡¯s too weak. It¡¯s only natural that her superpower can¡¯t affect you.¡± Unlike Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s Gravity superpower, Wei Lan¡¯s Weakening Curse was a targeted ability and its effectiveness depended on the rtive strength between the two parties. From this perspective, Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s superpower was indeed very powerful. Lu Ming sighed in disappointment, ¡°So, Ms. Wei is not the right answer.¡± However, Huo Sheng shook his head. ¡°Not necessarily. If your superpower is not strong, you can advance. If you can¡¯t advance to Level 2, it does not mean you can¡¯t advance to Level 4..¡± Chapter 87 - 87: The Two Evolution Paths of the Zombie and the Mysterious Black Mist Chapter 87: The Two Evolution Paths of the Zombie and the Mysterious ck Mist Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Ming¡¯s attributes enhancement was the highest priority! This was currently the consensus between the official shelter and the Guangping Street shelter. Although zombie crystals were very precious, when it came to Lu Ming¡¯s growth speed, even the most precious zombie crystal seemed insignificant. ¡°Let Wei Lan advance first. We¡¯ll see the effect after advancing to Level 4.¡± After Huo Sheng said this, Zhang Chengcheng led Wei Lan out of the kitchen. Poor Colonel Bai. He was supposed to be the martial force of the official shelter. It was fine if he could not be the first Level 4 Awakened, but now even the second ce was out of reach¡­ After Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan left, only Lu Ming and Huo Sheng remained in the dining room. Lu Ming continued eating, and Huo Sheng said, ¡°Since we¡¯re idle anyway, you keep eating, and I¡¯ll talk about the results of my research yesterday to pass the time. There was no need to worry about advancing to the next level. Yesterday, Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s advancement had already proven that there were no zombies around, so naturally, there would not be a zombie wave attacking the city.¡± After hearing this, Lu Ming continued eating when he heard Huo Sheng say, ¡°Yesterday, I obtained a sample of the body tissue of a Tier 4 zombie. After conducting experiments, I discovered that zombies are indeed interesting.¡± ¡°Although the two types of Tier 4 zombies are of the same origin and species, their evolutionary paths arepletely different.¡± There were two types of Tier 4 zombies. One was a Devourer, and the other was a Tank. ¡°Tanks are actually enhanced versions of Tyrants. They are faster, stronger, andrger, with astonishing destructive power. However, I discovered in my research that the Tank¡¯s genome is chaotic and disorderly. It is basically certain that the Tank is a product of erroneous evolution.¡± Lu Ming was not very interested in these things, but since they had time, he listened to Huo Sheng¡¯s exnation. When it came to his research, Huo Sheng¡¯s emotions seemed to be somewhat excited. ¡°On the other hand, the Devourer ispletely different from the Tank!¡± ¡°This type of zombie evolution is quite perfect! Not only is its genome stable, but it can also absorb other beneficial genes to constantly improve its evolutionary path!¡± ¡°Inyman¡¯s terms, it is able to absorb the genes of the Awakened and gain control over the superpowers of the Awakened.¡± ¡°They also possess advanced intelligence!¡± ¡°At the moment, I have this spection¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Lu, have you ever seen a highly intelligent low-level zombie?¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and could not help but nod. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen it before.¡± Not to mention the two Devourers that escaped yesterday. At the beginning of the apocalypse, the giant zombie chasing after Wang Xiong was quite intelligent¡ªit had a very mature hunting n and saw through Wang Xiong¡¯s trap. Huo Sheng continued, ¡°Such zombies are very rare, but considering the poption size of Nanxiang City, no matter how rare they are, there will be arge number of intelligent zombies born in Nanxiang City.¡± ¡°Once such intelligent zombies evolve to Tier 4, there¡¯s a high chance that they will take the evolution path of the Devourer.¡± Compared to Tanks, the Devourer¡¯s initial ability might not seem strong, but its growth potential was terrifying. This was also the fundamental reason why Huo Sheng was willing to fully fund Lu Ming¡ªin the entire Nanxiang City, only Lu Ming could withstand the highly intelligent and rapidly evolving Devourers. As for whether a Level 4 Awakened could contend with a Devourer of the same level¡­ Huo Sheng was quite pessimistic about that. After a long silence, Huo Sheng smiled freely when he saw Lu Ming eating the bun with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re here.¡± He muttered in a low voice, causing Lu Ming to raise his eyebrows, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®fortunately, you¡¯re here.¡¯?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s discuss another matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what Sima Xiao said about the ck mist and the Holy Tower.¡± When it came to this, Lu Ming became interested. At this stage, Lu Ming actually did not care much about the zombies. A Tier 4 zombie, be it Tanks or Devourers, were all insignificant before Lu Ming. Especially after Lu Ming became an Awakened one, he was no longer afraid of the infection from the zombies, which allowed him to deal with them freely. And Lu Ming could act freely¡­ Regarding this matter, Simba and Lian Jie were certainly the ones who had a say in it. Compared to the zombies, the ck mist and Holy Tower that Sima Xiao mentioned yesterday¡ªactually intrigued Lu Ming more. At that time, Sima Xiao said that in future, a huge crisis would appear in the ck mist. Only by going to the Holy Tower could one escape from that deadly situation. The focus was not on the ck mist and the Holy Tower, but the great crisis. Whether this great crisis could threaten Lu Ming or whether it would dy Lu Ming¡¯s farming of attributes was a problem that Lu Ming needed to focus on. After swallowing the food in his mouth, Lu Ming raised his head and stared at Huo Sheng intently. He heard Huo Sheng say softly, ¡°The Holy Tower that Sima Xiao mentioned is the high tower that appeared in the city center when the apocalypse arrived. I¡¯ve never been clear about the significance of that tower or what it represents. Even after conducting early-stage research, I couldn¡¯t figure it out.¡± There was no door or window. No way to destroy the tower¡¯s structure. No one could enter or destroy it. He only knew that the tower was constantly releasing mystery factors, but he had no clue about the rest. Sima Xiao¡¯s words vaguely gave Huo Sheng a clue. ¡°I guess, maybe it requires Awakened individuals or zombies to reach a certain level before it can trigger a response from that high tower.¡± ¡°However, Level 3 won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve never tried Level 4, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work either¡­¡± ¡°In any case, I have elevated this issue to a higher priority. And another thing, the ck mist is indeed quite mysterious.¡± As early as the beginning of the apocalypse, the moment the Holy Tower appeared, Nanxiang City and its surroundings were shrouded in ck mist. The people outside could not enter, and the people inside could note out. ¡°Moreover, the ck mist can¡¯t be captured nor analyzed. In fact, at the early stages of the apocalypse, the officials sent people to the border of the ck mist.¡± ¡°I believe Mr. Lu has heard rumors about New York City before the appearance of the Holy Tower, right?¡± Lu Ming nodded. Nanxiang was not the first city shrouded in ck mist. New York was the first. The two incidents were separated by one month. Huo Sheng continued, ¡°The government knows better than themon people. What can be confirmed is that the ck mist can¡¯t be analyzed by any scientific means, nor can its cause be described. Furthermore, it is impossible to enter the encirclement of the ck mist.¡± This means that people from outside could not enter. ¡°Any equipment or personnel that attempt to enter the ck mist from the outside will lose contact immediately.¡± After Nanxiang City was engulfed by the ck mist, Huo Sheng conducted a reverse experiment¡ªhe wanted to test if the people inside could cross the ck mist to the outside world. ¡°The answer is unknown. I sent out five teams, and three of them reached the edge of the ck mist. However, when they entered the ck mist, allmunication waspletely cut off. It was unknown if the person who walked into the ck mist was dead or alive.¡± Lu Ming frowned, ¡°It sounds very dangerous.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very dangerous. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t paid attention to the ck mist for a long time.¡± ¡°Until yesterday¡­¡± After a slight pause, Huo Sheng said with aplex tone, ¡°Last night, Tianyu led a team to the edge of the ck mist and discovered a very troubling phenomenon.¡± ¡°The ck mist is shrinking.¡± Lu Ming raised his eyebrows, ¡°Shrinking?¡± ¡°Yes, shrinking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like¡­¡± Huo Sheng pondered for a long time but could note up with a suitable analogy, so, Lu Ming said solemnly, ¡°Peace squad shrinking the poison.¡± Huo Sheng was stunned for a moment before he said, not knowing whether tough or cry, ¡°That¡¯s a fitting analogy..¡± Chapter 88 - 88: Back on Track Chapter 88: Back on Track Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The ck mist¡¯s contraction speed is not is not shrinking fast. It has only shrunk by nearly a hundred meters sincest time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a month and a half since Ist observed the ck mist.¡± A month and a half, about a hundred meters. The speed was indeed not fast. However, Huo Sheng could not be sure if the subsequent contraction speed of the ck mist would be faster. The problem was that no matter how the ck mist contracted, there was no way to deal with it. The Holy Tower was the same. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m just telling you this without any particr intention, just casual chatting. All you need to do is keep getting stronger. With regard to the Holy Tower and the ck mist, the only thing we can do is watch and wait.¡± Lu Ming nodded when he heard Huo Sheng¡¯s conclusion. It was too dangerous, nothing can be done. Therefore, he did not think too much about it. He just focused on farming his attributes. Speaking of the devil. The dining room door was pushed open and Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan walked in. ¡°The advancement was sessful. Let¡¯s try again.¡± The ck light representing the curse once again bloomed from Wei Lan¡¯s hand again andnded on Lu Ming. Lu Ming felt a slight heaviness in his body. Opening the attribute panel, he realized that his three-dimensional attributes were still reduced by half¡ªthis meant that advancement could not improve the effect of the Weakness Curse superpower. However, the intensity had indeed increased significantlypared to before. If Wei Lan¡¯s superpower was like a piece of paper before, which Lu Ming could break with a sneeze, now, after reaching the Level 4, Wei Lan¡¯s superpower could be likened to a light vest for Lu Ming. It would be easy to intentionally tear it apart, but if he did not intend to, he could wear it without any problem. Lu Ming stood up and moved around a bit, nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Pretty good!¡± Wei Lan¡¯s superpower offset the impact of Lu Ming¡¯s advancement, making it convenient for him to continue farming attributes. Moreover, the strength of his superpower was controble. Basically, if Lu Ming wanted to dispel the Weakness Curse, he could do so. Although Wei Lan was introduced by Huo Sheng, Lu Ming did not not really trust him much, let alone Wei Lan. Controble Weakness Curse intensity meant that he would not have to worry about the consequences of asking for help from Huo Sheng. Lu Ming believed that this was the most important thing. Thinking about this, Lu Ming could not wait to start his training today. He was eager to go out and start exercising, but Zhang Chengcheng chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Lu, you haven¡¯t finished your breakfast.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll skip it, let¡¯s start!¡± Lu Ming said in high spirits. The n was good, and the results were also good. Before Lu Ming¡¯s advancement, Lu Ming could still obtain attributes with Zhan Chengcheng¡¯s assistance. Now, with Wei Lan, it essentially offset the gains from Lu Ming¡¯s advancement. Furthermore, with Chengcheng also achieving advancement, his n to farm attributes was back on track. In fact, the results were even better than before! While Lu Ming was training, Huo Sheng rambled on, ¡°Now, there¡¯s one thing you have to pay attention to. You have to control the duration of your training. Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan are both Level 4 Awakened. Replenishing their physical strength and superpower energy requires consuming Tier 3 zombie crystals. However, we don¡¯t have many Tier 3 zombie crystals on hand.¡± Seeing how Colonel Bai was still at Level 3, it was evident how precious Tier 3 zombie crystals were. Wang Xiong came over at the right time. As he watched Lu Ming¡¯s exercise, he said, ¡°I just made a new n. It should be able to meet Lu Ming¡¯s daily exercise needs within an hour.¡± Lu Ming, who was sweating profusely, smiled as he exercised, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Anyway, today was a truly perfect day for Lu Ming. On the side, Wei Lan maintained her superpower while watching Lu Ming. Curiosity shed across her eyes. Wei Lan, 21 years old, amoner. Her home was in the city center. When the apocalypse struck, Wei Lan was lucky enough to escape to the official shelter and received protection from the government. Wei Lan had noints about her life in the shelter. Although it was crowded there, they could not move around daily and the food was rationed, Wei Lan could ovee these minor difficulties in the apocalypse. From the day the Awakened appeared, Wei Lan had fantasized about bing a glorious Awakened. And within a month of the apocalypse, her wish came true. However, life was not smooth-sailing. After following on a few field missions, Wei Lan discovered a problem¡ªshe could not handle scenes that were too bloody and intense. Whenever the scenes were too gruesome, Wei Lan would suffer from seizures. So, field missions were out of the question for her, and her chances of advancing were now slim. She had to return to the shelter and do work within her capabilities. If it were not for Lu Ming, Wei Lan¡¯s future would have been predictable¡ªshe would have lived aimlessly in the shelter until it fell to the zombies. Fortunately, there was a god in Nanxiang, the renowned Lu Ming! Wei Lan was genuinely grateful to Lu Ming. Thanks to him, the status of humans and zombies hadpletely reversed within the safety zone. Humans were no longer afraid of zombies; they were actively clearing and hunting zombies. As a result, Wei Lan gained more zombie crystals¡ªenough to allow her, a seemingly insignificant Awakener, who had nobat value, to try to be a Level 2 Awakened and obtain a higher-quality superpower. Half a month ago, Wei Lan became a Level 2 Awakened and awakened the superpower of the Weakness Curse. Wei Lan was disappointed with her ability. This was because the value of the Weakening Curse was very ordinary. However, Wei Lan did not expect that the moment her superpower awakened, she would receive extraordinary treatment. And today, Wei Lan finally understood why Professor Huo Sheng treated her so well after she awakened her superpower. ¡°Help Lu Ming improve his attributes, that¡¯s your mission.¡± Recalling Huo Sheng¡¯s words, Wei Lan took a deep breath, her eyes bing more determined. Yes, this was her mission and also her worth! To assist the Savior¡­ Once someone who only held others back, she now shined brightly, striving for the future of all humanity! At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Lu Ming finished his exercise for the day. Exhausted, Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan withdrew their superpowers and Lu Ming opened his attribute panel. Attributes appeared before his eyes. Name: Lu Ming Level: Level 1 Strength: 450.8 (453-2) T- Physique: 462.2 (464.6) f. Agility: 445-7 (448.1) f Free Attribute Points: 0 Superpower: Awakening in progress¡­ ¡°What a pity.¡± Lu Ming muttered. He had originally thought that Wei Lan¡¯s superpower wouldpress his three-dimensional attributes, and after canceling his superpower at the end of the exercise, he would receive twice his daily attributes. In the end, it did not solve this issue of the bug. After the moment ofment, Lu Ming did not feel disappointed. The key was not about the bug. As long as he could grow normally, Lu Ming was not dissatisfied! Just then, Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan walked over together. As the three of them wiped their sweat, Zhang Chengcheng asked softly, ¡°Brother Lu, what do you want to eat for lunch?¡± Lu Ming replied with a smile, ¡°Anything is fine.¡± ¡°Sure, Brother Lu.¡± Cheng Cheng obediently responded, then thought for a moment before adding, ¡°By the way, Brother Lu, I want Lan Lan to help with the cooking, do you mind?¡± Lu Ming was troubled for a moment, but looking at the exhausted Chengcheng, he nodded and said, ¡°Sure, but the main cook will still be you.¡± He had just got to know Wei Lan, so it was natural to be cautious. Zhang Chengcheng smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Lu. I understand..¡± Chapter 89 - 89: Wei Lan’s Day Chapter 89: Wei Lan¡¯s Day Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Lan had to admit that she could not understand the conversation between Lu Ming and Zhang Chengcheng. But, she had one advantage¡ªshe did not talk much. If it was a trivial confusion, she would avoid asking about it. Zhang Chengcheng led her to the kitchen, and began to cook while Wei Lan assisted in handling the ingredients under her guidance. As the two women worked, Zhang Chengcheng spoke. ¡°Before you came, did Iluo Sheng tell you about Brother Lu¡¯s temperament?¡± Wei Lan looked serious and said, ¡°No, Professor Iluo just said that Brother Lu is a very good person.¡± Zhang Chengcheng nodded with satisfaction, a hint of a smile ying on her lips, ¡°Of course! 1 have never seen anyone as good, kind, and powerful as Brother Lu!¡± There must be nock of dailypliments! It had practically be Cheng Cheng¡¯s belief. After sighing, Zhang Chengcheng continued, ¡°But you have to understand that even good people can have some peculiarities.¡± Wei Lan quickly nodded. She understood the principle that no one was perfect. Zhang Chengcheng continued, ¡°That¡¯s why 1 have to tell you some things to take note of.¡± ¡°Sister Chengcheng, please go ahead.¡± ¡°First of all, Brother Lu¡¯s house. This is the most important thing! You can¡¯t enter Brother Lu¡¯s house! Don¡¯t even think about it! That¡¯s Brother Lu¡¯s private territory. Stepping into Brother Lu¡¯s house without permission is equivalent to dering war on Brother Lu. 1 believe you know the consequences.¡± Wei Lan quickly nodded and said that she would definitely not court death. ¡°Secondly, the distance from Brother Lu. It¡¯s very difficult for Brother Lu to trust others. It¡¯s your first day here today, so you have to be careful to maintain a distance from Brother Lu. If you get too close to Brother Lu, he won¡¯t be pleased. If Brother Lu is unhappy, no one in our gathering ce will be happy.¡± With that, Zhang Chengcheng fixed her gaze on Wei Lan, her eyes scanning over her long legs as she solemnly said, ¡°Understand?¡± Wei Lan nodded repeatedly, ¡°1 understand.¡± Zhang Chengcheng smiled in satisfaction and continued, ¡°Finally, Brother Lu doesn¡¯t like to go out, and he especially dislikes being troubled. So, those of us who assist Brother Lu need to handle whatever affairs we could. If we can¡¯t handle it, we look for Wang Xiong. If Wang Xiong can¡¯t handle it, we turn to Iluo Sheng. In short, don¡¯t bother Brother Lu.¡± Wei Lan nodded again. ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯m not the kind of person who causes trouble.¡± The food was steaming hot in the pot. Zhang Chengcheng remained silent for a while after finishing her instructions. Wei Lan was puzzled, ¡°Sister Chengcheng, is that all?¡± Zhang Chengcheng nodded. ¡°Yes, just these three things.¡± Therefore, she should not enter Brother Lu¡¯s house, maintain a distance from him, and don¡¯t trouble him unnecessarily. Wei Lan thought over it and could not help but say, ¡°It seems very simple¡­¡± Cheng Cheng nodded gently. ¡°Because Brother Lu is a simple person. An extremely simple Seeker of the Path!¡± ¡°Seeker of the Path?¡± ¡°Yes, the Seeker of the Path of Strength!¡± It took about an hour for Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan to finish cooking three portions of food. Yes, ording to Lu Ming¡¯s rules, from today onwards, Wei Lan¡¯s meals would also be taken care of by Lu Ming. This was something Lu Ming should do. With a table full of food served, Lu Ming entered the dining room. As Lu Ming sat at the head of the table and softly said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat¡±, the food was devoured by the three Awakened like a tornado. The meal took about forty minutes! After the meal, Lu Ming said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap,¡± and left the dining room, leaving Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan to clean up the dishes. It did not take long to clean up the dishes. After finishing their work, Zhang Chengcheng took Wei Lan to a room. ¡°This will be your bedroom from now on. Are you satisfied with it?¡± Looking at the simple one-bedroom apartment, Wei Lan nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied.¡± The conditions were definitely better than those at the official shelter. After all, there were not many survivors here. Zhang Chengcheng smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After saying that, she turned to leave, but Wei Lan stopped her. ¡°By the way, Sister Chengcheng, what about this afternoon? What do I need to do in the afternoon?¡± Zhang Chengcheng replied, ¡°We don¡¯t need to do anything specific in the afternoon. It¡¯s Brother Lu¡¯s training time, and he doesn¡¯t need our assistance then. However, it¡¯s best if the two of us are on standby. If Brother calls, we go immediately.¡± Wei Lan nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°By the way, go to the kitchen at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon to prepare dinner. Don¡¯t forget this.¡± Wei Lan smiled and nodded, ¡°Got it, Sister Chengcheng.¡± After Zhang Chengcheng left, Wei Lan walked around her room. The house was rtively clean and tidy, which suited Wei Lan¡¯s taste. Feeling tired, Wei Lany on the bed and quickly fell asleep. Wei Lan slept until four in the afternoon. After being woken up by the rm clock, Wei Lan hurriedly got up and went to the kitchen. She saw that Zhang Chengcheng had already begun to prepare the ingredients. After washing her hands, Wei Lan helped while apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Chengcheng. I identally overslept.¡± Zhang Chengcheng smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. It was indeed exhausting in the morning, especially when Tier 3 zombie crystals can¡¯t be supplied without limits. But the work in the afternoon is much easier.¡± The two women chatted about everyday things as they cooked. After they had finished dinner, they decided to take a stroll within the shelter. When the food was served, Lu Ming entered the dining room. Another swift meal. That night, after strolling around Good Hope Vige with Zhang Chengcheng for two hours, Wei Lan returned to her room. There was not much nightlife in the apocalypse, and Wei Lan was not someone who liked nightlife. Seeing that it was already past eight o¡¯clock, and knowing that she had to wake up early to prepare breakfast for Lu Ming the next morning, Wei Lan went to bed early. However, she found it difficult to fall asleep. Recalling everything that had happened throughout the day, Wei Lan realized that from today onwards, her destiny was more or less bound to Lu Ming¡¯s. She had to admit a fact. Lu Ming was a dull and uninteresting man. Being Lu Ming¡¯s assistant was also a boring job. This job was not challenging, but it was not interesting either. Assisting with the training, and then cooking and doing the dishes. Moreover, given Lu Ming¡¯s strength and personality, Wei Lan knew that her job would likely remain the same for a long time. But, Wei Lan did not have anyints. In the apocalypse, it was already the greatest blessing to be able to have a stable life. Recalling Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s evaluation of Lu Ming in the morning. ¡°Yes, the Seeker of the Path of Strength!¡± It was so appropriate. He was simple, but determined and steadfast. He was cautious and careful, never never venturing into danger, but he was constantly growing stronger. He endured the boredom and monotony, solely to pursue the ultimate path of bing stronger. He was like a ball of fire. Even if it was the simplest selfbustion, he could unknowingly bring warmth and radiance to those around him. ¡°He may not be a hero, but he does things that even heroes cannot do.¡± ¡°He has always pursued strength single-mindedly, and yet, in an unconscious way, he influenced numerous people.¡± So, if even the savior could tolerate the mundane routine, then what reason did Wei Lan have to be dissatisfied? With these emotions in her heart, Wei Lan drifted off to sleep.. Chapter 90 - 90: Mustache, Jeans, Remember My Name Chang Yi! Chapter 90: Mustache, Jeans, Remember My Name Chang Yi! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Simba and Lian Jie ran for an entire day and night! Terrified. As Level 4 Devourers, they were already noticeable targets, but they did not know Lu Ming¡¯s characteristic of ¡°rarely leaving home¡±. When Simba and Lian Jie witnessed Lu Ming easily dealing with Sima Xiao, they were so frightened that they desperately fled for their lives. They did not have a specific destination, but one thing was clear¡ªthe farther away from Lu Ming, the better. Hence, they had been running until now¡­ ¡°Stop!¡± Simba suddenly shouted. Lian Jie, who was already dizzy, quickly waved his tentacles to halt its steps. Trying to muster up some energy, Lian Jie looked ahead and saw the reason why Simba had called for a halt. ck mist! They had run all the way from Good Hope Vige to the border of the ck mist! The two Tier 4 Zombie Kings, who were considered quite powerful anywhere else, looked at each other in silence. After a while, Lian Jie asked cautiously, ¡°Brother, did we run too far?¡± To alleviate the awkwardness, Simba could only let out its iconicugh, ¡°Oh ho ho ho.¡± With its head hanging low, it whispered, ¡°But isn¡¯t it safer the farther we are from him?¡± Even Lian Jie could see Simba¡¯s guilt, but it did not point it out¡ªbecause they were both in the same situation, so there was no need to mock. After a long silence, the two Devourers looked at the ck mist in unison and sighed in unison. Simba muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not far enough¡­ If that monster really wants to kill us, this distance isn¡¯t safe.¡± Lian Jie nodded repeatedly, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right.¡± Simba added, ¡°But there¡¯s indeed something wrong with the ck mist.¡± There was something wrong with that chatan Sima Xiao¡¯s brain, so its words could not be fully trusted. But, they could not be dismissed entirely either. At least one thing was clear. This ck mist was indeed very problematic. ¡°Actually, I had encountered this ck mist a long time ago.¡± When Simba first escaped from Good Hope Vige, his development route was to surround the city from the countryside, staying away from the city center (Bai Tianyu) and the territory of Good Hope Vige (Lu Ming). At that time, it hade to the edge of the ck mist, but it did not dare to venture into the ck mist personally. Instead, it only sent its underlings to investigate the situation in the ck mist. The result, of course, was that they lost contact. As cautious as Simba was, it would definitely not have any contact with the ck mist again. However, the situation had changed now. Lu Ming¡¯s threat was right behind them, but there was an unknown danger in the ck mist ahead. Moreover, Sima Xiao¡¯s nonsensical words vaguely echoed in his ears. This put Simba in a dilemma and made him feel extremely ufortable. He was in a dilemma. Suddenly, Simba sensed the aura of an Awakened behind him. Simba and Lian Jie turned around at the same time and saw a tall and thin figure slowly walking over from the end of the street. It was a Level 4 Awakened human. His appearance was male, and he was probably in his twenties, around 1.8 meters tall, rtively thin but aesthetically pleasing in human standards. He wore a silver-white jacket with sequins on the upper body, light blue jeans on the lower body, a pair of shoes, and a mustache on his lips. As the man slowly walked over, the sequins on his body shimmered under the moonlight, making him look shy and vulgar. However, Simba and Lian Jie did not dare to underestimate this man. The two Zombie Kings knew that there were many zombies in the direction this man came from. In other words, this man had silently killed his way through the zombies, without a single trace of blood stain on him. With Lu Ming¡¯s example, Simba and Lian Jie definitely had to be careful when dealing with humans who still dared to face a Level 4 Zombie King. Fortunately, the shy man stopped twenty meters in front of the two Zombie Kings. He nced at Simba and Lian Jie, then at the ck mist behind them. Then, he pointed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going in?¡± Simba and Lian Jie fell into silence. After a moment, Simba, as the elder brother, carefully asked, ¡°Who are you¡­¡± ¡°Huh!¡± As if something had touched a nerve in the man, his eyes lit up, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. He raised his hand and gently stroked his mustache. A high-pitched voice came out of his mouth, ¡°Mustache and jeans. I¡¯m Chang Yi. Remember me!¡± Simba and Lian Jie:¡±¡­¡± ¡°So, aren¡¯t you guys going in?¡± The man named Chang Yi finished announcing his name in a strange andical manner and repeated his question. Simba and Lian Jie looked at each other. They wanted to ask the heavens from the bottom of their hearts, ¡°Why are there so many freaks in Nanxiang?!¡± The two of them shook their heads in unison. ¡°We¡¯re not going in.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°No specific reason, we just don¡¯t want to go in.¡± Chang Yi put his hands on his hips and chuckled, ¡°Ha, you¡¯re lying to me. You¡¯re afraid of danger, right?¡± Simba was about to deny it when Chang Yi nodded confidently and pointed at Simba¡¯s chest. ¡°Don¡¯t lie, I can hear your thoughts¡­¡± Simba:¡±¡­¡± It wanted to say that you were a big garlic bulb, but considering thew that there were many freaks in Nanxiang, it was wise not to disy its violent temper. Taking a deep breath, Simba nodded repeatedly. ¡°All, yes, yes.¡± Chang Yi said confidently, ¡°I knew it.¡± ¡°But you did a smart thing. It¡¯s indeed not easy for you two little zombies to enter the ck mist. You¡¯re still young and can¡¯t bear the danger inside.¡± Simba asked, ¡°Then can you do it?¡± Chang Yi replied, ¡°Of course 1 can! There¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t handle in Nanxiang!¡± Simba said, ¡°Yo, you¡¯re so awesome, bro? Won¡¯t you have to snatch a Holy Tower to prove your strength?¡± Chang Yi¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°You know about the Holy Tower?¡± Simba¡¯s expression also turned serious, ¡°You know about the Holy Tower too?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the man and the two zombies fell into silence. A momentter, Simba asked cautiously, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re level four, right?¡± Chang Yi seemed to be a straightforward person. When he heard the question, he immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m indeed a Level 4 Awakened.¡± ¡®Level four¡­ Then why are you pretending¡­¡¯ That was what Simba thought, but before it could finish the thought, Chang Yi said, ¡°There¡¯s a difference between Level 4 and Level 4. My Level 4 is different from the typical Level 4.¡± ¡°Forget it, what¡¯s the point of exining to a little zombie like you?¡± As he said that, Chang Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today and nned to explore the ck mist. When 1e out, I¡¯ll be Level 5.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to encounter you two, and 1 find you quite pleasing, so I¡¯ll give you some advice.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go to Linhai County, which is under Nanxiang City. There¡¯s a big tree inside that¡¯s only slightly weaker than me. It¡¯s an existence you can¡¯t mess with.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a Tier 4 Zombie King in Donglin County. It¡¯s the same type as you, but its evolution level is much higher. Although it¡¯s much weaker than me, it¡¯s an existence you can¡¯t afford to provoke.¡± ¡°There¡¯s great danger in the ck mist. Level 5 might be able to explore it. Little fellows like you can enter and explore, but you shouldn¡¯t go too deep. Don¡¯t even think about it now.¡± As Chang Yi spoke, he approached the ck mist. When Chang Yi was about to enter the ck mist, Simba could not help but ask, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re a human and we¡¯re zombies. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t fight, but why are you telling us all this information?¡± Chang Yi snorted and ced his hands on his waist. He said loudly, ¡°I, Chang Yi, do things based on my likes and dislikes, why should 1 exin to others?!¡± Confirmed! This person was indeed a freak. However, in Simba¡¯s eyes, this was a good freak, unlike the one in Good Hope Vige who was a bad freak. Simba was touched and said, ¡°Buddy, since you treat me sincerely, I¡¯ll tell you a piece of news too.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to snatch the Holy Tower. There¡¯s a freak at the Holy Tower.¡± ¡°With him around, no one else gets a share in the Holy Tower.¡± This seemed to be the first time Chang Yi had heard this news¡ªhis usual activities did not extend to that area. Upon hearing this news for the first time, Chang Yi frowned. After a moment, he shook his head, ¡°No, 1 can¡¯t tolerate an existence more powerful than me in Nanxiang City.¡± After some thought, Chang Yi came up with an idea. He pped his hands and said, ¡°How about this? Wait for me here for a few days. Once 1 advance, I¡¯ll personally bring you to see the Holy Tower and meet the freak you mentioned!¡± With that, Chang Yi turned around and entered the ck mist. Lian Jie looked at Simba, ¡°Brother, are we really going to wait for him?¡± Simba spat on the ground. ¡°Wait my ass! What¡¯s there to see when a freak fights a freak? Let¡¯s go. Try to stay away from such people in the future..¡± Chapter 91 - 91: Skill Harvest Chapter 91: Skill Harvest Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the moment the tower rose, the ck mist appeared around Nanxiang City. The ck mist epassed the entire Nanxiang City, as well as the surrounding three satellite cities, 14 small counties, and hundreds of viges and towns under the jurisdiction of Nanxiang City. This area was actually quiterge. There were also quite a number of people within the range of the ck mist. Therefore, Lu Ming had always held the belief that the outside world was very dangerous. Because of its vast territory, there were many people. With many people, there were many survivors, and also many zombies. With so many survivors and zombies, it was easy for some strange things to emerge. Because of this, Lu Ming had never considered himself to be exceptionally strong, much less that he was the number one in the world. Naturally, he would never stop farming attributes. Day 74. of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday. Huo Sheng came to visit again. Aside from checking whether Wei Lan¡¯s work met the standard, Huo Sheng had another purpose for visiting Guangping Street. ¡°These are the martial arts experts you need, Mr. Lu. I¡¯ve brought them all to you.¡± Behind Huo Sheng stood eight individuals of various shapes and sizes. When they saw Lu Ming¡¯s gaze sweep over, they cupped their hands at Lu Ming and said, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Lu.¡± Lu Ming replied, ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± The official shelter had arge poption and it had already surpassed 100,000 people. It was not difficult to find a few people who knew martial arts among them. Of course, there was no need to count on their skill levels¡ªbut Lu Ming did not need them to be highly skilled in martial arts. It was enough if they could trigger the skills for him. Otherwise, encountering situations where he spent hours fighting zombies without gaining much skill proficiency, like before, would be a waste and embarrassing. After a brief introduction, Huo Sheng left to find Meng Jie, leaving time and space to Lu Ming and the eight ¡°martial arts experts.¡± Without needing Lu Ming to say a word, Zhang Chengcheng spoke, ¡°Masters, can you briefly introduce yourselves and your expertise?¡± Before these eight people came, they had heard of Lu Ming¡¯s name. Now that Lu Ming was in front of them, the eight of them immediately respectfully introduced themselves. Some practiced martial arts. Some practiced the saber. Some practiced the sword. Some practiced staff techniques. In short, there were a variety of skills, which suited Lu Ming¡¯s preferences. After everyone finished their self-introductions, Lu Ming smiled and said, ¡°Shall we begin in the afternoon?¡± The eight of them immediately nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll follow Mr. Lu¡¯s arrangements!¡± The regr exercise time in the morning could not be dyed. After lunch and an afternoon nap, Lu Ming got up, washed up, and immediately went out. He saw the eight people lining up in front of his house, waiting for a long time. Without further ado, they began. From one o¡¯clock in the afternoon until dinner time at five o¡¯clock, Lu Ming sessfully achieved his goal. However, just by looking at Lu Ming¡¯s tightly furrowed brows during dinner, one could tell that Lu Ming had gained something, but it was not a huge gain. After dinner, Lu Ming returned to his room, sat at his desk, and opened the attribute panel again. [Name: Lu Ming Level: Level 1 Age: 25 years old Strength: 455-9 Physique: 467.3 Agility: 450.9 Free Attribute Points: 1 Superpower: Awakening in progress¡­ Skills: (Omitted). Newly acquired skills: Basic Saber Technique Lvi: You have grasped the basics of the saber technique. All your attributes +0.1! Basic Sword Technique Lvi: You have grasped the basics of the sword technique. All your attributes +0.1! Basic Staff Technique Lvi: You have grasped the basics of the staff technique. All your attributes +0.1! Tiger Steps Stance Lvi: You have grasped the basic stance technique: Tiger Steps Stance. Your free attribute points +1!] There is one thing to celebrate: After experiencing systematic learning, the saber, sword, and staff techniques, just like spear techniques, were stripped away from cold weaponbat ¨C after all, the path of weapon techniques was extensive and profound. Using a single cold weaponbat technique to summarize all weapon techniques was no different from a generalization. There were two regrets: Firstly, fist and foot techniques were not separated from hand-to-handbat. They were the essence of modern fist and foot martial arts and had long been integrated into modernbat arts. A mixed martial arts technique and a few grabs were enough to summarize the essence of hand-to-handbat. Of course, it could also be that the master who taught the fist and foot techniques was not very skilled¡­ But Lu Ming was too embarrassed to say this to his face. Secondly, there was only one stance technique that he had obtained in the afternoon. It was the Tiger Step Stance. This was taught by a saber master. Other masters would not use moving stances like the Tiger Steps Stance or the Resistance Stance. ¡°So in summary, 1 gained four skills in one afternoon.¡± With this thought in mind, Lu Ming rxed his frown. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Of course,gaining skills was only one aspect. Practicing the skills, improving skill proficiency and level to gain more attribute points, was another aspect ¨C and this was destined to be a long process. But to talk about time and effort¡­ Heh, this was what Lu Ming was least afraid of! Those without a system would not know how satisfying it was to diligently exercise every day and see their own growth in such a tangible way! With a powerful stretch, Lu Ming yawnedzily. As he walked out the door to practice stance technique, he indulged in daydreams of a bright future. Swoosh! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! What a fulfilling and secure life! [Day 75 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday. Morning routine training, obtained all the attributes. Afternoon, practiced shooting zombies at the lighthouse, raised slingshot shooting to Lv26 (102/2600), and agility increased by 2.6 points! Evening, the Resistance Stance was upgraded to Level 11 (855/1100), gaining 11 free attribute points.] [Day 76 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday. Nothing significant happened, busy yet fulfilling. Afternoon, practiced saber techniques, sword techniques, and staff techniques, raising ail three skills to Level 3, gaining 1.5 points in all attributes! Evening, practiced Tiger Steps Stance, raising it to Lv2 (15/200), gaining 2 free attribute points.] [Day 77 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Saturday. Morning exercisespleted, fully gaining attributes and fitness skill had increased to Lv20 (0/2000). Daily attribute points had reached 2.5 points! Afternoon, practiced guarding the tower and practiced stance technique in the evening.] It was the same on the Day 78 of the Apocalypse Calendar. It was the same on Day 79¡­ Day 80¡­ Day 81¡­ Day 82¡­ Until Day 88 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday. Afternoon nap ended, Lu Ming woke up and opened his attribute panel. He saw his extremely luxurious attributes! [Name: Lu Ming Level: Level 1 Strength: 541.5 Physique: 552.9 Agility: 548 Free Attribute Points: 86 Superpower: Awakening in progress¡­ Fitness Lv2i (1700/2100). Slingshot Lv29 (1500/2900) Crossbow Shooting Lv2i (575/2100) Archery Lv23 (777/2300) Firearms Shooting Lv21 (520/2100) Hand-to-hand Combat Lv29 (958/2900) Cold Weapon Combat Lv29 (665/2900) Basic Spearmanship Lv24 (2210/2400) Throw Lvi5 (960/1500) Basic Saber Technique Lvio (300/1,000). Basic Sword technique Lvio (200/1,000). Basic Staff Technique Lvio (150/1000). Tiger Steps Stance Lv8 (47/800). Resistance Stance Lvi4 (631/1400). Powerful, exaggerated, and beyondparison!] Of course, Lu Ming knew that his current attributes were formidable and his abilities were very terrifying! However, strength and weakness had always been a rtive concept¡ªeven a one-year-old baby was very strongpared to an ant. Perhaps in the eyes of someone stronger, Lu Ming was the baby that waspared to an ant. Therefore, Lu Ming never felt satisfied. He recalled the conversation between Zhang Chengcheng and him yesterday. ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯re already so strong. Why do you still persevere in your exercise every day?¡± Lu Ming only had one answer to that, ¡°I¡¯m strong, but not strong enough.¡± Cheng Cheng asked again, ¡°When will you feel that you¡¯re strong enough?¡± This question made Lu Ming think for a long, long time. Finally, he gave an answer, ¡°There will be no end to my path to bing stronger.¡± At the same time, quietly in his heart, he added, ¡°If there is, it will only be the end of the attribute panel! Not my end!¡± At the edge of the ck mist. A staggering figure emerged from the ck mist and returned to the sunlight. The sunlight shone on his body, making Chang Yi feel warm from his body to his soul. Looking up at the sun above his head, Chang Yi suddenlyughed wildly! ¡°Level 5! Level 5!¡± ¡°I knew it. the opportunity for Level 5 was in the ck mist!¡± Taking a deep breath, Chang Yi solemnly tucked a small notebook into his clothes. He threw his head back andughed wildly, his high-pitched voice echoing through several blocks. ¡°I! Chang Yi! I¡¯m invincible!¡± Chapter 92 - 92: Chang Yi Left the Recluse And Swore to Overturn The World! Chapter 92: Chang Yi Left the Recluse And Swore to Overturn The World! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The average physical fitness of an ordinary person was 5. Level 1 meant 10. Level 2 was 20, Level 3 was 40, Level 4 was 80, and Level 5 was 160! The numerical difference was exponential, but the performance in physical activities was not just exponential, it was even greater! So great that it was outrageous enough to form an all-round suppression! Was a Level 5 Awakened considered invincible? In Chang Yi¡¯s opinion, it definitely was! Within Nanxiang City, there were no conditions to reach Level 5 ¨C maybe zombies could, but Awakened ones would find it extremely difficult. Therefore, Chang Yi, who emerged from the ck mist with the strength of a Level 5, definitely had the qualification to say, ¡°I am invincible!¡± The question that followed was, what should an invincible person do? Pursue even stronger power? Indeed, that was one option, but in Changyi¡¯s view, it was too low, too dull, and too uninteresting,pletely forgetting the purpose of pursuing strength! Why did he be stronger? For the thrill! ¡°I¡¯m already invincible, so why not enjoy it?¡± ¡°An Invincible person should act like a great ancestor!¡± ¡°If 1 hesitate even for a moment, it will be disrespectful to my strength!¡± With these thoughts in mind, Chang Yi strode forward, ready to fully enjoy his invincible life. First, he had to recuperate. Apart from Chang Yi himself, no one knew what was going on in the ck mist. However, it was an indisputable fact that he had returned injured. Chang Yi did not have a recovery-type superpower, so he could only rely on his physical fitness to recuperate. However, the self-healing ability of a Level 5 Awakened was extremely terrifying. Deep wounds that reached his bones hadpletely healed within a day, leaving no scars. Day 89 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday. In the afternoon. Chang Yi walked out of a hotel room, quickly identified the direction, and then soared into the air using his telekinesis, flying rapidly towards Linhai County.. After a simple direction, his body floated up into the air and flew rapidly towards Linhai County. His superpower was Telekinesis ability! Before entering the ck mist, Chang Yi¡¯s activity range was limited to the counties and towns surrounding Nanxiang City. Chang Yi knew the surrounding terrain, the zombies¡¯ levels, and any potential challenges in this area very well. His trip to Linhai County was solely for seeking revenge and venting his anger! Because there was one of his enemies over there¡­ Linhai County was one of the subordinate counties of Nanxiang City, with a permanent poption of about 300,000. Linhai County was not far from Nanxiang City, about 20 kilometers in a straight line. With the help of his Telekinesis, Chang Yi flew rapidly and entered the territory of Linhai County in just over ten minutes. He looked down at the deste Linhai County from a high altitude. Chang Yi¡¯s eyes slowly turned red. Superpower: Heat Vision! With this ability, nothing could hide from his sight, whether it was a living person or a zombie! However, there were no living beings in Linhai County to be seen. At the center of the county, a huge cylindrical object emitted an extreme heat, as if it were the entirety of Linhai County itself! ¡°Phew.¡± Taking a deep breath, Chang Yi gradually approached the heat source. As he got closer and closer to the heat source, he gradually saw the full appearance more clearly. It was a towering tree! The tree was hundreds of meters tall, with extremely thick roots. Its trunk was straight, and its branches were lush and dense, resembling willows and pines. But, unlike regr green nts, this giant tree had an overall pale red color ¨C both the trunk and the branches, as well as the leaves. Upon closer inspection, there was a dazzling array of leaves hanging on the branches. But these were not leaves at all. They were clearly miniaturized human heads, each the size of a fist! ¡°Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡­¡± He muttered these four words in a low voice. This was the name Chang Yi had given this tree. Looking at the tree again, a murderous intent shed in Changyi¡¯s eyes! The grudge was actually very simple. At that time, when Chang Yi was at Level 4, he came to the territory of Linhai County and was attacked by the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. From the beginning to the end, there was nomunication between them, but an attack was an attack! If you attacked me, it meant you wanted to kill me. If you offended me, the two of us would fight to the death! Before, as a Level 4, Chang Yi could not deal with the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. However, now that he was Level 5, he naturally wanted revenge¡ªotherwise, how could he feel good? Floating in midair, Chang Yi slowly narrowed his eyes. Superpower: Heart Listening, activate! This was Chang Yi¡¯s third superpower! However, the feedback of the superpower clearly told Chang Yi that the consciousness of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree was chaotic and disorderly. This unknown creature could not bemunicated with. ¡°Then go to hell!¡± mes, ice, hurricanes, and lightning. Colorful energy turbulence surged out of Chang Yi¡¯s body and swept towards the Blood Flesh Mother Tree like a storm! Superpower: Elemental Control! The bombardmentsted for a full hour. Until a figure soared across the sky and flew into the distance, while the Blood Flesh Mother Tree remained standing in its original position¡­ As Changyi quickly moved away, he felt a surge of frustration in his heart that he could not vent. He felt suffocated. After an hour of bombardment, Chang Yi discovered the characteristics of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡ªthis thing could not be moved, and its attack power was not strong, but it was truly durable, and its healing ability was extremely terrifying. Every time he caused even the slightest injury to it, before he could exert more damage, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree had already recovered from its injuries. Chang Yi could not help but recall a poem: After thousands and thousands of strikes, it still stood tall, enduring the winds from all directions. It was a pity that the Blood Flesh Mother Tree was a rock bamboo, and he, Chang Yi, was the wind from all directions¡­ ¡°An unsessful attempt! An unsessful attempt!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Wait for me to reach Level 6! When 1 reach Level 6,1¡¯11 definitely uproot you!¡± The more he tried to suppress his anger, the more it surged. And the more he tried to retreat, the more he felt at a disadvantage. While in midair, Chang Yi turned around and flew towards Donglin County, which was not far from Linhai County. 1 can¡¯t crush the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, but how can 1 not crush a Level 4 Devourer?! It had to be said that Chang Yi had a bad temper. And people with bad tempers would make enemies easily. As the saying went, those who followed the right path would have many friends, while those who deviated from it would have few. Lu Ming belonged to those on the right path, so Huo Sheng, Wang Xiong, Zhang Chengcheng, and the others were willing to help him solve his problems. And Chang Yi was one of those who had deviated from the right path ¨C before and after the apocalypse. No one was willing to help him. In fact, many people would unknowingly provoke Chang Yi and create inexplicable conflicts with Changyi even after just a simple encounter. The overlord of Donglin County, a Level 4 Devourer, was one such person who had a conflict with Chang Yi. Activating his telekinesis, Chang Yi flew forward quickly while gritting his teeth! Not only was he angry that he could not deal with the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, but also about the past grievances with the ruler of Donglin County. Soon, Donglin County was in sight from a distance. Chang Yi stopped outside Donglin County. As he activated his heat vision, everything in Donglin County fell into Chang Yi¡¯s eyes. He heaved a sigh of relief and said in a treacherous tone, ¡°Not bad, not bad. From the looks of it, everyone is still alive¡­¡± Then, he gritted his teeth and revealed a ferocious look, ¡°This is really great!¡± Donglin County is under the jurisdiction of Nanxiang City. Although it had a small poption, its economic development was rtively good with the help of Nanxiang City¡¯s influence. Chang Yi was from Donglin County. Three months before the apocalypse, Chang Yi started working at a smallpany called Yilin Trading. That year, Chang Yi was 28 years old. And she was 25 years old.. Chapter 93 - 93: The Taste of Love Chapter 93: The Taste of Love Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Life has its bitterness, spiciness, sourness, and sweetness, and also wonderful encounters. Chang Yi still remembered that day, his first day at work. It was pouring rain, and he forgot to bring an umbre when he went out. A ten-minute walk left Changyipletely drenched, like a drowned rat. Just as he walked into the office dripping wet, that girl handed him a tissue. And It was that girl who handed him clean clothes. Her gentle smile. The fragrance she carried. Their hands touched when she handed him the tissue. Like an electric current, it broke through Chang Yi¡¯s mental defense¡­ If this wasn¡¯t love, then what was? Floating in the air above Donglin County, Chang Yi took a deep breath and a powerful sound wave erupted from his mouth. ¡°Eileen! It¡¯s Chang Yi! I¡¯m here to pick you up!¡± In amercial office building in Donglin County. When Chang Yi¡¯s voice boomed, in a certain room, a beautiful woman named Eileen was stunned, and then covered her face in agony with her hands. Tears slowly fell and dripped from her fingertips, and her painful whimpers could be heard. ¡°This¡­ this idiot!¡± Until a tentacle gently wrapped around Eileen¡¯s shoulder. She opened her hands again and looked at the zombie beside her. It was a very handsome male. Even as a zombie, its body was clean, with eight tentacles extending menacingly from its back, but Eileen did not mind. It was not just because this zombie had never harmed her. But also because this zombie was her husband in his past life. Yilin Trading Company. Yi Shan and Eileen. Seeing his wife in pain, Yi Shan took a deep breath, and a cold killing intent shed in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look. But this time, don¡¯t try to stop me. This idiot must die today!¡± Chang Yi waited for about three minutes before he saw Yi Shan bring Irene to the top of a nearby building. Eileen, still as beautiful as ever, stunned Chang Yi for a moment. After snapping back to reality, Chang Yi stroked his mustache and put on what he thought was a handsome smile, saying, ¡°Eileen, you¡¯re still as beautiful as ever. Now that I¡¯m here to pick you up,e with me.¡± That calm tone¡­ It was as if Eileen belonged to him, Chang Yi. This instantly triggered an explosion in Eileen¡¯s emotions! A piercing soprano voice rang out from Eileen¡¯s mouth. ¡°Chang Yi! Chang Yi, are you stupid! How many times have 1 told you! 1 don¡¯t like you! I hate you! 1 have a husband and a family! Why do you keep pestering me! Why, why!¡± However, Chang Yi was not normal to begin with¡­ He raised his eyebrows and smirked, ¡°1 knew you¡¯d say that¡­ but that was within my expectations too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve read in the Little Green Book that when ites to girls, you have to interpret what they say in reverse. You say you don¡¯t like me, you hate me, so interpreted in reverse, it means you like me and you love me, right?¡± Chang Yi had never been in a rtionship, but he believed that he was a love expert. He continued proudly, ¡°And at that time, in the entire unit, you were the only one who cared for me and took care of me. Doesn¡¯t that prove that you love me?¡± Irene opened her mouth in confusion and was speechless. Am I kind-hearted and in the wrong, is that it? Yi Shan, who was beside her, could not help but say, ¡°Chang Yi, are you really missing the point!? The point is that this is my wife and I¡¯m her husband! We got married two years ago! Two years ago!¡± Chang Yi raised his eyebrows again, flicked his mustache, and said, ¡°Yeah, I know. But 1 don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve seen a ser match? Even with a goalkeeper, they can still score, right? So what if Eileen has a husband?¡± He then opened his arms, as if embracing the whole world, ¡°What is true love? It¡¯s being together even after oveing numerous obstacles, that¡¯s true love!¡± ¡°And you! Eileen¡¯s ex-husband, Yi Shan, is just an insignificant obstacle in my path of love!¡± Chang Yi¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°I¡¯m here today to crush a stubborn rock like you! Yi Shan, are you ready to die?¡± As the saying went, if words did not hit it off, there was nothing more to say. If Yi Shan and Eileen could reason with Chang Yi, things would not havee to this point. Deep and low-frequency sound waves emanated from Yi Shan, spreading throughout Donglin County in an instant. Thousands of zombies came out from various parts of Donglin County and gathered ording to the orders of theTier 4 Devoured However, as of now, the zombies had indeed not evolved the ability to fly. Facing Chang Yi, who was floating in midair, the zombie tide piled up under his feet was utterly powerless! This was also the main reason why Yi Shan could not deal with Chang Yi before ¡ªhe could fly¡­ However, this did not matter because Yi Shan was not to be trifled with. Before, when they were at the same Tier 4, it was solely Yi Shan¡¯s power that kept this disgusting idiot in check! Yi Shan had thought that this time would be no different from thest. However, Eileen keenly sensed a cold smile on Chang Yi¡¯s face. Fine grayish-ck scales emerged all over Chang Yi¡¯s body. His hands and feet turned into sharp ws, and in a matter of seconds, he transformed into a terrifying half-human, half-dragon appearance! Superpower: Dragon Transformation! After transforming into a dragon, Chang Yi¡¯s strength increased explosively, and the amplified strength further boosted Changyi¡¯s already abundant self-confidence! He looked at Yi Shan and smiled coldly, ¡°In the short space of three days, much can happen! Yi Shan, times are different now. Today, you¡¯re finished!¡± ¡°And you!¡± It turned to look at Eileen, his eyes filled with gentleness. ¡°From today onwards, you are my queen!¡± Telekinesis, elemental control,bined with the explosive power of Dragon Transformation. Chang Yi, like a shooting star, plunged towards Yishan! ¡°Boom!¡± That night, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse. Chang Yi, with a radiant face, and Eileen, stunned like a wooden chicken, held a ¡°grand¡± wedding in a clean room. Chang Yi wore a suit, and Eileen wore a wedding dress. The bridal chamber was filled with candlelight, romance, and faint sobbing. A night of passion. The next morning. Chang Yi got up, dressed, and left. When he reached the door, Chang Yi turned around and nced at the numb Eileen. He could not help but sigh. ¡°This is the taste of love.¡± Wonderful, intoxicating. Therefore, Chang Yi wanted more. More beauties, more love. He vaguely recalled the female teacher next door. He wondered if she was still alive¡­ ¡°I should look around the nearby gathering ce..¡± Chapter 94 - 94:I Hate Them the Most! Chapter 94:I Hate Them the Most! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Day 90 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday. Chang Yi began his journey to find love. Lu Ming, on the other hand, continued his usual routine¡ªSwish! In the morning, he did regr fitness exercises. In the afternoon, he went up the tower to shoot zombies and farm long-range skills. In the evening, he practiced cold weapon skills and stance skills. At nine o¡¯clock at night, after organizing the supplies and lying down on his bed, Lu Ming opened his attribute panel and looked at his attributes that had increased by another level. He felt satisfied with his gains for the day. ¡°Time to sleep!¡± He lived in a sturdy house and had plenty of supplies. Every day, he increased his strength in an orderly and fulfilling manner. Such a lifestyle made Lu Ming look forward to each new day. On the same night. Lu Ming slept soundly. However, Chang Yi could not sleep a wink. In a building not far from Donglin County, Chang Yi was enjoying wine in thepany of several beauties. This ce was originally a small shelter with around 100 people. There was no need to evaluate whether this shelter was good or bad, virtuous or evil. This was because the second-inmand of the shelter had turned into a pile of meat pulp, and the leader was like a dog, kneeling and fawning beside Chang Yi. ¡°Boss, are you satisfied?¡± Hearing this, Chang Yi lowered his head and looked at the beer and food on the table, then nced at the two scantily d girls beside him. He pursed his lips. ¡°So-so.¡± There was little food and drink, not even enough to fill the gaps between the teeth of a Level 5 Awakened. Not to mention the women¡­ They were not as good-looking as Eileen, and they had a strange smell from not bathing for a long time, which made Chang Yi nauseous during the ¡°love¡± process. In short, the love Chang Yi experienced today was not deep or profound enough. The leader trembled suddenly. Because of what happened in the afternoon, he realized that the person in front of him was undoubtedly a killer and a lunatic. If he expressed dissatisfaction, his life would be over. Taking a deep breath, the leader decisively changed the topic. ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve seen the situation here. It¡¯s not that 1 haven¡¯t treated you well, but we are indeed facing difficulties here.¡± Chang Yi pretended to look indifferent, barely showing any expression, leaving the leader unable to guess his emotions. Helpless, the leader continued. ¡°Previously, when we came, Boss, you mentioned that you wanted to find more love, establish a huge harem, and recruit more subordinates. You wanted to be the king of the entire Nanxiang City.¡± ¡°Boss, I know that you have the strength for that, but there might be a problem in your direction¡­ With your strength, you could go to the official shelter. There are more resources, more women, and more beautiful women. With your power, if you go there, everyone will bow down to you.¡± ¡°If you directly take over, Boss, your goal would be instantly achieved!¡± The leader¡¯s words made Chang Yi burst outughing. He patted the leader¡¯s head as if petting a dog and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re actually quite interesting.¡± The leaderughed smugly, but Changyi¡¯s next sentence wiped the smile off his face. ¡°Just not clever enough¡­¡± With that, Chang Yi¡¯s expression turned cold as he stared at the leader and said with emphasis, ¡°I can do whatever I want. I don¡¯t need your advice!!¡± He activated his telekinesis and the leader bled from his seven orifices on the spot, and his brain turned into a mess of pulp. The two girls beside him trembled, not daring to take a breath. Seeing the leader copse on the ground, Chang Yi¡¯s gaze turned profound. After a moment, he suddenly turned to look at the two women beside him. A faint smile appeared on Chang Yi¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think I have the ability?¡± As his voice sounded, how could the two women dare to say anything negative? ¡°Brother Yi, of course you have the ability.¡± ¡°My Brother Yi is the best!¡± However, Chang Yi¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. He muttered to himself, ¡°Yes, 1 do have the ability¡­¡± ¡°But why was my life before the apocalypse so miserable!?¡± ¡°I came from a poor family, and my father is a gambling addict and a drunkard! I¡¯ve lived with my mother since childhood and endured countless disdainful looks! 1 experienced countless ups and downs!¡± After drinking a ss of beer, Chang Yi sighed, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m capable and hardworking! I got into a second-tier university with my own ability. Guess what happened next? I was unemployed as soon as I graduated! I had to work odd jobs to support myself, and the money I earned in a month couldn¡¯t even buy a palm-sized house!¡± mming the beer against the wall, Chang Yi turned back to look at the two women and asked word byword, ¡°So, do I have the ability?!¡± The two women trembled all over¡­ This was because Chang Yi¡¯s mental state was clearly not right. Before the two women could give an answer, Chang Yi continued muttering to himself, ¡°1 have the ability! I have the ability! I definitely have the ability! But why did I live such a repressed life in the past!!¡± ¡°I kept thinking¡­ 1 pondered it over and over, and finally, I figured it out¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem with this society!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s this social system that made me live like a dog!¡± ¡°This society is wrong!¡± ¡°Do you agree with me?¡± The two girls nodded, ¡°Brother Yi is right!¡± Chang Yi chuckled, ¡°The official shelter¡­ Heh¡­¡± ¡°I hate them the most! I also have a score to settle with them!¡± With his right hand crushing another beer ss, Changyi stood up and looked around. Around him were mountains of corpses and seas of blood¡­ All the men and less attractive women in this small shelter had been lying in pools of blood on the ground a few hours ago, leaving only the two women and the leader. Now, the leader of the team was dead¡­ Chang Yi turned to look at the two women and shook his head slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to enter my harem.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s time to say goodbye.¡± With a gust of psychic force, all traces vanished. Gazing towards the center of Nanxiang City, Chang Yi¡¯s gaze was deep and gloomy. ¡°I indeed need to pay a visit to the official shelter¡­ Yes, tomorrow.¡± Women, subordinates, and food. A Level 5 Awakened could be said to have a huge appetite and consume an enormous amount of food. Without a stable logistics system, Chang Yi would definitely not have an easy time. In fact, from the moment he walked out of the ck mist, Chang Yi had already set his sights on the official shelter. But clearly, this matter was not urgent. He was certain that no one stronger than him would appear in Nanxiang City even if he dyed for a few days. First, enjoy, and then enjoy some more. In short, just keep enjoying. ¡°After all, if you have the strength but don¡¯t know how to enjoy it, you¡¯re like a person without dreams, leading a worthless life!¡± Day 91 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Saturday. Just as Lu Ming finished his lunch and was about to take a nap, Chang Yi had already brought Eileen to the safe zone. He flew over Good Hope Vige and arrived at the entrance of the official shelter, unabashedly and conspicuously. ¡°Get someone in charge to see me.¡± Standing in front of the surveince camera, with Eileen in his arms, Changyi spoke in such a manner¡­ Chapter 95 - 95: Chang Yi’s Steady Hand Chapter 95: Chang Yi¡¯s Steady Hand Trantor: As Studios Editor: Attas Studios The officials had been keeping a close eye on Chang Yi. After all, the ability to fly was a formidable power at this stage¡ªregardless of the level of the Awakened, the strategic value of flying was undeniable. Hearing Chang Yi¡¯s words, despite having some vague concerns about Chang Yi and the woman in his arms, the official shelter quickly opened its gate. The two of them walked out of the gate. One was Bai Tianyu, and the other was the former mayor of Nanxiang City before the apocalypse, Gao Junyi. Gao Junyi was about 1.7 meters tall, weighing a full 200 kilograms. His chubby face carried a friendly smile, making his eyes appear as narrow slits. ¡°Wee, both of you. This is an official establishment¡­¡± ¡°I know what you do here.¡± Before Gao Junyi could finish speaking, Chang Yi had already waved his hand and interrupted. This made Gao Junyi and Bai Tianyu frown. The neer seemed unfriendly! But, Chang Yi did not care. He did note with good intentions in the first ce. And he would not bother considering all the nuances andplications. What I do is what 1 wanted! Was there a need to feign civility? Totally unnecessary. As the saying goes, ¡°if I feel a little aggrieved or unhappy, it would be disrespectful to my strength!¡± Bai Tianyu took a deep breath and walked up to Chang Yi. Their eyes met, and hostility began to brew. Just as Bai Tianyu was about to say something, Huo Sheng¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in Bai Tianyu¡¯s ears from afar¡ªit sounded like a thousand-mile sound transmission. ¡°He¡¯s a Level 5 Awakened. You have to agree to whatever he says for the time being.¡± Bai Tianyu was stunned. In the underground of the official shelter. In front of the huge instrument, Huo Sheng looked at the numbers disyed on the instrument and felt a bit at a loss. This instrument was the instrument used by the officials to detect Cheng Cheng¡¯s advancement. At this moment, Chang Yi came to the vicinity of the official shelter and the instrument sessfully detected Chang Yi¡¯s power level. [Level 5!] Data that should not have appeared at this stage. The questions that followed¡­ How did this man be a Level 5 Awakened? What was his motive foring to the official shelter? Also, what was his superpower? Arranged in order of importance, these questions needed answers. How did he advance to this level? Where did he get the Tier 4 zombie crystals? Once this question was resolved, the strength of the Awakened in the shelter would definitely advance by leaps and bounds! Secondly, his purpose ining here¡ªthis determined the logic of how the officials would deal with him. Finally, what was his superpower? This determined hisbat prowess. In the event of conflict between the two sides, his superpowers would undoubtedly be a key factor in determining the oue. There is temporarily no answer to the first question. The second question¡­ From his words and logic, it seems this person is not here with good intentions. As for the third question, his superpower is flight¡­ but it¡¯s unclear whether its a simple flying ability or a flying effect derived from another ability. With these thoughts in mind, Huo Sheng immediately spoke, and his voice transmitted directly into Bai Tianyu¡¯s ears. ¡°He¡¯s a Level 5 Awakened. You have to agree to whatever he says for the time being.¡± Bai Tianyu was suddenly in a dilemma. He stood in before Chang Yi, not knowing whether to move forward or retreat. He was just a Level 3 Awakened. Even if his superpower could temporarily erupt with the strength of a Level 4, he was still no match for a Level 5 Awakened. Bai Tianyu felt a little aggrieved. Soon, he could not help but have such a thought. A Level 5 Awakened¡­ If the person standing here was Brother Lu, he would definitely rip off this kid¡¯s head without a second thought¡­ (Lu Ming, ¡°1 definitely wouldn¡¯t do that. I¡¯m not that hot-tempered.) However, Bai Tianyu did not know that Chang Yi possessed multiple superpowers. One of them, known as ¡°Mind Listening,¡±¡ªhe could hear the innermost thoughts of living beings. Chang Yi was also stunned. ¡®Level 5 Awakened¡­ Are you talking about me? So, can this ce detect the level of an Awakened?¡¯ ¡®And that Brother Lu¡­ What kind of person is he?¡¯ Originally, Chang Yi¡¯s n was to bulldoze this ce. He would take revenge for grievances and settle scores. He would kill until he was satisfied. However, now that his Mind Listening superpower had given him new information, he also came up with a new idea. ¡®This burly man in front of me knows that I¡¯m a Level 5 Awakened, but he still believes that Brother Lu can twist my head off.¡¯ ¡®And those two zombies from before, they also said that there¡¯s a monster here that¡¯s even more powerful than me¡­¡¯ To be honest, Chang Yi was indeed a bit entric. Given his personality, even with his extraordinary superpower, it would be challenging for him to survive the initial stages. However, ¡°Mind listening¡± made the impossible possible for Changyi. This superpower had brought him an abundance of information andpensated for his wealmess in interpersonal rtions, allowing him to avoid countless crises. As a result, a scene unfolded in front of the gate of the official shelter. Bai Tianyu and Chang Yi stood facing each other. The two of them locked eyes, seemingly deeply troubled and conflicted. Until Chang Yi grinned. ¡°Yes, I know that this is an official shelter. I brought my wife here because I heard that this ce can protect the safety ofmoners like us.¡± After saying that, he scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t had a proper meal for a few days. Do you have any food here?¡± Just a moment ago, he was full of arrogance, looking down on everyone. But now, he suddenly acted like an innocent and obedient child. Chang Yi had left Baitian Yu and Gao Junyipletely confused. Gao Junyi pushed Bai Tianyu away and approached Chang Yi. He smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s enough food. Please follow me.¡± Gao Junyi and Baitian Yu were responsible for receiving Chang Yi, but in fact, Huo Sheng was still the one making the decisions. Inside the room where the equipment was located, Huo Sheng had seen everything that had just happened. Huo Sheng was confused by Chang Yi¡¯s change in attitude¡­ ¡°He came here in an aggressive manner, but before we could say anything, his attitude took a 180-degree turn. What is this kid thinking?¡± This question also remained unanswered. Helpless, Huo Sheng could only continue to observe Chang Yi¡¯s every move. One of the guards beside him spoke up, ¡°Professor Huo, should we ask Brother Lu toe over?¡± Huo Sheng immediately shook his head. ¡°No need.¡± Whether Lu Ming was willing toe or not was the biggest issue¡ªsince the bteral alliance until now, Lu Ming had nevere to the official shelter. Moreover, he could not always rely on Lu Ming for everything. Lu Ming did not owe anyone anything. Huo Sheng knew very well that Lu Ming was getting stronger every day, every moment. Dying Lu Ming¡¯s time was tantamount to hindering his growth, putting everyone in danger in the future. The logic behind this was crystal clear to Huo Sheng. Therefore, he decided to let the official shelter handle this person on their own. Even if they could not handle it, they should keep him upied until the veryst moment, then seek Lu Ming¡¯s assistance. With Lu Ming¡¯s abilities, as long as they could buy him enough time, all problems would naturally be resolved! There was nothing wrong with that! Chapter 96 - 96: The Legendary Brother Lu Chapter 96: The Legendary Brother Lu Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the way to the cafeteria, both parties learned each other¡¯s names. Chang Yi behaved just like a well-behaved child, never revealing his ¡°domineering¡± side. Meanwhile, Eileen remained numb and motionless, almost like a walking vegetable. However, Chang Yi was indeedcking in strategy and patience. After a hearty meal, Chang Yi finally could not help but probe, ¡°What¡¯s the highest level of Awakened over here?¡± ¡°Level 3, but there are two Level 4s on Guangping Street, and then there¡¯s Brother Lu.¡± ¡°What¡¯s Brother Lu¡¯s level again? 1 don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s definitely above Level 5.¡± Although he clearly heard this information through his Mind Listeningmunication, Gao Junyi still asked, ¡°Mr. Changyi, your strength must be extraordinary. May I know what level you are?¡± Chang Yi rolled his eyes in his heart. ¡®You¡¯re asking the obvious.¡¯ ¡®And, if you don¡¯t answer my question, you fat guy, you¡¯re dead meat!¡¯ Of course, Chang Yi could not say that. That unknown Brother Lu had indeed brought tremendous pressure to Chang Yi, so he felt he should y it safe. ¡°Level 5,¡± Chang Yi obediently replied, causing Bai Tianyu and Gao Junyi to exim in unison. ¡°Mr. Chang Yi is so strong!¡± ¡®Level 5 probably can¡¯t beat Brother Lu.¡¯ ¡°Mr. Chang Yi is truly exceptional!¡± ¡®Level 5 is definitely not Brother Lu¡¯s match.¡¯ Chang Yi felt a bit numb¡­ ¡®So, how strong was that Brother Lu exactly?!¡¯ ¡®The two of you keep nagging in your hearts. 1 can¡¯t just act recklessly!¡¯ For the first time, Chang Yi felt that his Mind Listening did not seem to be that useful¡­ Before Chang Yi could think more about it, Gao Junyi spoke again. ¡°But Mr. Chang Yi, ording to our research, it seems challenging to cultivate Level 5 Awakened in Nanxiang City. May 1 ask where Mr. Chang Yi obtained a full ten Level 4 zombie crystals?¡± As soon as the question was asked, Gao Junyi gave himself a little p. ¡°You see, my mouth is too fast. This matter is indeed not easy to talk about. If Mr. Chang doesn¡¯t want to share, just ignore what I said just now.¡±¡±In fact, there¡¯s nothing too secretive about it. Since Mayor Gao wants to know, I¡¯ll briefly exin.¡± ¡°Come on, 1¡¯11 punish myself with a drink.¡± Gao Junyi downed a ss of 52-degree Moutai without changing his expression, but he was about to say something when he heard Chang Yiugh. ¡°In fact, there¡¯s nothing too secretive about it. Since Mayor Gao wants to know, 1¡¯11 briefly exin.¡± ¡°The opportunities for me to advance to Level 5 are all in the ck Mist.¡± As soon as Chang Yi finished speaking, whether it was Gao Junyi, Bai Tianyu, or Huo Sheng, who was observing everything through the monitoring screen, they were all stunned. Gao Junyi heard Huo Sheng¡¯s voice in his ear, and he remainedposed as he followed Huo Sheng¡¯s instruction and asked again. ¡°The ck Mist, are you sure?¡± Chang Yi spread his hands. ¡°Why would I lie about this?¡± Indeed, there was no need to lie about this. Chang Yi could have lied, but there was no point. Firstly, lies always had loopholes, and Chang Yi was not adept at lying. Secondly, the opportunity to be a Level 5 Awakened one was within the ck Mist, but that ce was not somewhere ordinary people could explore. Even for a chosen one like Chang Yi, he would only have a slim chance of survival if he went in. The chances of these Awakened ones with only a single superpowering out alive were extremely slim. Even if the officials could find a way to advance within the ck Mist, it would take time, and with that time, Chang Yi could learn more about Brother Lu¡¯s background. By that time, matters like the ck Mist would be irrelevant. Thinking of this, Chang Yi suddenly realized a problem. He asked carefully, ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone explored the ck Mist here?¡± Gao Junyi shook his head and said, ¡°Of course we¡¯ve explored it. Unfortunately, we lost contact after entering the ck Mist. After a few attempts, we stopped trying. Today, Mr. Chang Yi telling us about the opportunity to reach Level 5 in the ck Mist really helped us a lot. After Gao Junyi said this, he downed another ss. Chang Yi smiled and joined him for a sip, before asking again, ¡°Even Brother Lu hasn¡¯t been inside?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere at the dining table became tense. Until Chang Yiughed and said, ¡°My ears are very sharp, it¡¯s my superpower. Earlier, in the corridor, 1 overheard many people discussing Brother Lu. Brother Lu should be the strongest Awakened here, right? So, Brother Lu has never explored the ck Mist?¡± Gao Junyi and Bai Tianyu exchanged nces, and it was not until they heard Huo Sheng¡¯s voice again that Gao Junyi said, ¡°Yes, Brother Lu hasn¡¯t gone in.¡± Mind Listening let Chang Yi know that this was true. He took a sip of white wine and smiled, ¡°Then he must not be an Awakened who is Level 5 or above, right?¡± There was no need for Gao Junyi and Bai Tianyu to say anything. Mind Listening had already given Chang Yi the answer. Bai Tianyu: ¡®Brother Lu is not a Level 5 Awakened, but he is definitely stronger than a Level 5 Awakened!¡± Gao Junyi: ¡°So what does this person mean by his words? He deliberately changed the topic to Brother Lu and even said that Brother Lu is definitely not a Level 5 Awakened. Hiss, he has ill intentions.¡± This puzzled Chang Yi again. Gao Junyi¡¯s thoughts did not matter, but Bai Tianyu¡¯s thoughts were problematic. It was not Level 5, but it was stronger than Level 5. So what ability did this Brother Lu have? At the dining table, no one spoke for a long time. Until Gao Junyi smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Chang, how about we stop here for today? You must be tired aftering all the way here. Why don¡¯t you rest for the day and we can continue tomorrow?¡± Chang Yi thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± The original n was toy everything on the table. But that Brother Lu was truly baffling Chang Yi. Chang Yi felt that it was necessary to interact with Brother Lu first before discussing anything else. ¡°Can you introduce me to Brother Lu tomorrow?¡± In response to hisst question, Chang Yi saw Gao Junyi nod slightly, ¡°I need to apply to the higher-ups. I hope Mr. Chang Yi will understand.¡± ¡°Understand, understand.¡± Chang Yi¡¯s arrival was like a pebble thrown into water, causing a slight ripple. However, these minor ripples did not affect Lu Ming. After a calm and fulfilling day, it was Sunday, the 92nd day of the Apocalypse Calendar. Lu Ming got up early as usual and began his daily routine exercises, while Chang Yi snuggled with Eileen and slept until mid-morning. Opening his sleepy eyes, Changyi freshened up quickly, and it was already lunchtime. Seeing the table full of dishes, Changyi¡¯s appetite was whetted, and as he ate, he activated his Mind Listening and Heat Vision. However, he realized that there was only Gao Junyi around him; the other people from the official shelter were crowded on the other side, within the range of his Heat Vision but outside the effective range of Mind Listening. Realizing that his actions and words from yesterday might have rmed them, Changyi straightforwardly asked Gao Junyi after finishing the meal, ¡°Can I see Brother Lu now?¡± Gao Junyi looked hesitant and said, ¡°Brother Lu doesn¡¯t want to see anyone today. Mr.. Chang, what do you think¡­¡± Chapter 97 - 97: Three Days, Three Days, and Another Three Days (Part 1) Chapter 97: Three Days, Three Days, and Another Three Days (Part 1) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing Gao Junyi¡¯s words, Chang Yi frowned, but he quickly rxed. The king did not meet the king? No, no, no. Chang Yi felt that there were only two possibilities why he could not see Lu Ming today. One possibility was Lu Ming had something on today. The second possibility was that Lu Ming considered himself not his match, so he did not want to meet him. The first possibility was less likely, but not impossible. The second possibility was more likely. Although from yesterday¡¯s Mind Listening, Chang Yi had heard Bai Tianyu and Gao Junyi¡¯s thoughts that Lu Ming was stronger than him, But now, he had already alerted the enemy. If Lu Ming was really confident in his strength, then as the strongest person here, Lu Ming had no reason not toe and intimidate him, right? ¡°Hiding? Fine, then 1¡¯11 give you three days. Once three days are up, I¡¯ll definitely debunk the illusion that your Brother Lu is powerful!¡± After making this decision, Chang Yi stopped talking and continued to eat and drink heartily. But, he had already made the decision to take down the official shelter. There was no need to worry about food and drink here. Chang Yi had not eaten so well in a long time. However, ying it steady was still necessary. In case that Brother Lu was really more formidable than him, being a bit more amodating now would allow room for easing tensionster. On this day, Gao Junyi acted like a loyal guide, taking Changyi on a tour around the official shelter¡ªof course, without letting him meet anyone other than himself. After eating and drinking his fill, Chang Yi hugged Eileen and treated it as a vacation and did not show much discontent. During this period, Chang Yi inquired several times about Lu Ming¡¯s detailed information from Gao Junyi, but Gao Junyi evaded his questions skillfully. Mind Listening also did not provide Chang Yi with the information he wanted. Because Gao Junyi genuinely did not know Lu Ming¡¯s strength and abilities. As an ordinary person, he was only responsible for internal affairs, and he really did not know about Lu Ming¡¯s matters. And Huo Sheng would not reveal the characteristics of Lu Ming¡¯s abilities and make it known to everyone. At night, Chang Yi, who was lying on the bed with Eileen in his arms, could not help but smack his lips. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± As the saying went, good things take time. Since he was eating and drinking well here, why not wait for him for three days? But it would only take three days at most. ncing at the numb Eileen beside him, Chang Yi sighed faintly. ¡°So love really has an expiration date¡­¡± ¡°I need to get a new one.¡± Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Day 95 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday. In the past three days, Chang Yi did not get to meet Brother Lu, which further strengthened his belief that Lu Ming was just a paper tiger. However, Chang Yi did not lose his cool. He said three days, so three days it was. Today was the bottom line that Chang Yi had set for himself. Chang Yi got up at noon. After lunch, he looked at Gao Junyi beside him and said, ¡°Old Gao, it¡¯s been three days, but you haven¡¯t arranged for me to meet Lu Ming yet. You making me wait like this is really putting me in a difficult position¡­¡± He shaved his teeth while raising one leg. At the end of the day, the dagger was revealed. Gao Junyi could only smile helplessly, ¡°Mr. Chang, Brother Lu does have something on. We didn¡¯t mean to patronize you.¡± Gao Junyi did not know the specifics of whether Lu Ming had something or not, Huo Sheng did not tell him either, so Chang Yi¡¯s Mind Listening could not pick up any clues. Chang Yi was about to m the table and fly into a rage when he heard Gao Junyi change the topic. ¡°I also feel that Brother Lu isn¡¯t doing things properly, but I¡¯m only here to help out. Sigh¡­ However, I have a little bit of authority here, you see¡­¡± ¡°So, let me apologize to you, Mr. Chang, for making you wait for three days, and then¡­¡± With that, Gao Junyi pped his hands, and the restaurant¡¯s door opened as three gorgeously dressed women walked in. Chang Yi¡¯s eyes lit up! ¡°This is, isn¡¯t this that¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Ah Yu, Ah Huan, and Qiao Luo.¡± Three of the four female stars before the apocalypse. They were beautiful in appearance. Their makeup and dressing were carefully done. Of the three of them, one was wearing a cheongsam, one a cosy costume, and the other was wearing a secretary outfit. Chang Yi could not take his eyes off them. It was not until the beautiful women surrounded Chang Yi that Chang Yi suddenly gasped. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Gao Junyi smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Chang, please don¡¯t be offended. I only have this small amount of authority¡­. But Mr. Chang, this matter is not suitable to be discussed in the open here at our gathering ce. So, Mr. Chang, please enjoy yourself and don¡¯t tell others.¡± Chang Yi¡¯s mental defense line was instantly breached¡­ How could I, Chang Yi, withstand such a temptation? In a daze, he heard Gao Junyi¡¯s voice again, ¡°So, Mr. Chang, about Brother Lu¡¯s situation, let me apply for you again. Can you wait for two more days?¡± ¡°Sure, alright, alright!¡± Chang Yi, who was immersed in a gentle embrace, waited for three more days. Day 98 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Saturday. During lunchtime, Chang Yi hugging Ying Ying and Yan Yan in his arms, asked Gao Junyi again, ¡°Regarding Brother Lu¡­¡± Gao Junyi smiled obsequiously, ¡°Brother Lu is still busy, still busy¡­¡± Chang Yi suddenly frowned. Although he had been immersed in the gentle paradise for the past three days, he also had some thoughts. For example, about women. Once he dealt with Brother Lu, there would be no one in the entire official shelter who could rival him. At that time, wouldn¡¯t all the four female stars and other women be his? Why waste time waiting here? Just today, Chang Yi reluctantly pulled himself out of the gentle paradise and was ready to cause trouble. However, before Chang Yi could say anything, Gao Junyi interrupted, ¡°Actually, today, we¡¯d like to ask Mr. Chang for a favor.¡± At the mention of favor, Chang Yi¡¯s frown deepened. But considering that he had been well-fed and pampered these past few days, and they even found him a new love, Chang Yi reluctantly suppressed the violence in his heart. He nodded slightly and gestured for Gao Junyi to continue. Gao Junyi¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°The Holy Tower.¡± ¡°Mr. Chang, do you know about the Holy Tower? The tower that appeared in the city center at the beginning of the apocalypse?¡± Chang Yi had long heard of the Holy Tower. He knew that the thing seemed to be very important, but Chang Yi did not have any specific information about it. Upon hearing Gao Junyi¡¯s words, Chang Yi immediately became more attentive. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ve researched it, and it seems that the Holy Tower reacts to high-level Awakened ones and zombies.It¡¯s like this. Currently, Mr. Chang is the only Level 5 Awakened in the entire Nanxiang City. So, we would like to ask you, Mr. Chang, to go to the Holy Tower and take a look. What do you think?¡± Chang Yi briefly weighed the pros and cons and nodded decisively, ¡°Sure.¡± This was not to help the officials, but the Holy Tower was a mystery to everyone and was very important. Chang Yi himself had wanted to explore it, but he was held back by the gentle paradise over here. After some thought, Chang Yi felt that going to explore the Holy Tower first seemed like a good choice.. Chapter 98 - 98: Three Days, Three Days, and Another Three Days (Part 2) Chapter 98: Three Days, Three Days, and Another Three Days (Part 2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They set off immediately after lunch. There were not many people apanying Chang Yi. Other than Gao Junyi, there was only a driver who knew nothing. They arrived at the base of the Holy Tower, and Gao Junyi apanied Chang Yi out of the car and walked to the bottom of the Holy Tower. Chang Yi raised his head and looked at the towering spire. His vision was momentarily nk. Vaguely, a piece of information seemed to transmit into Chang Yi¡¯s mind. Chang Yi attentively tried to listen and discern the message for several minutes before he came back to his senses. Gao Junyi had been observing Chang Yi¡¯s reactions all the while. When Chang Yi regained his senses, Gao Junyi quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Chang, how is it?¡± Chang Yi narrowed his eyes and pondered for a moment before he honestly said, ¡°Your spection is indeed correct. 1 triggered a reaction from the tower.¡± ¡°Just as I was approaching the Holy Tower, a piece of information suddenly appeared in my mind¡­¡± ¡°It told me that if I wanted to gain stronger power, if I wanted to escape from this dire situation, 1 should touch it.¡± ¡°Stronger power¡­ Danger zone¡­¡± Gao Junyi repeated these two terms. Just as he was about to ask, he heard Chang Yi say, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know what danger zone refers to either.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s a high chance that it¡¯s referring to the ck mist circle we¡¯re currently in.¡± This reminded Chang Yi of everything that had happened in the ck mist. He shivered and had some guesses in his heart¡ªbut he decided there was no need to share them with Gao Junyi. While contemting, Chang Yi turned around and walked towards the car, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. 1 need to think about this matter carefully.¡± Chang Yi was indeed serious. Back at the official shelter, Chang Yiy on the bed and did not even touch the beauty beside him. He was fully focused on contemting the information obtained from the Holy Tower. ¡°Stronger power¡­ Actually, 1 can also obtain stronger power from the ck mist. There are Tier 5 monsters in the ck mist that can drop Tier 5 zombie crystals. In that case, 1 have the conditions to break through to Level 6.¡± ¡°But the danger there is too great¡­ It¡¯s even a hundred times more dangerous than being trapped in a zombie wave!¡± ¡°In other words, the stronger power referred to by the Holy Tower should be safer than exploring the ck mist¡­¡± Power was a good thing. Everyone wanted to be stronger. In Chang Yi¡¯s opinion, taking risks to obtain power was worth it, but there was a limit to everything¡ªit was not worth it to obtain stronger power by exploring the ck mist. And the path to the Holy Tower represented the unknown. No one knew what would happen after a Level 5 Awakened came into contact with the Holy Tower, and facing the unknown made Chang Yi very flustered. ¡°And the Danger Zone¡­ Nanxiang City is currently enveloped in ck mist. ording to the officials, the ck mist will shrink, gradually squeezing the territory of humans and even the zombies.¡± ¡°If one day, the ck mistpletely covers Nanxiang, won¡¯t Nanxiang be a danger zone?¡± Thinking of what he had experienced in the ck mist, Chang Yi¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. Suddenly, a soft body gently coiled around him, and a fragrant scent wafted over, stirring a reaction in Chang Yi. Qiao Luo, who was in his arms, said coquettishly, ¡°Brother Chang¡­¡± Chang Yi¡¯s eyes instantly turned amorous, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Love can erase a thousand worries. Soon, Chang Yi let go of his worries. Another three days passed. Day 101 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday. Noon, lunchtime. Familiar location and familiar people. On one side, Chang Yi ate and drank with an astonishing appetite. On the other side, Gao Junyi marveled at the physical fitness of a Level 5 Awakened while apanying him with small talk. Living a carefree life day after day, like an emperor, Chang Yi did not seem weakened at all. Then Chang Yi finished his meal, wiped his mouth, and looked at Gao Junyi. ¡°Another three days, don¡¯t tell me there is still no response from Brother Lu?¡± This time, Chang Yi was really impatient. Three days, three days, and another three days¡­ One thing after another prevented Chang Yi from meeting Lu Ming in person. And during thesest three days, Chang Yi had finally figured out the matter of the Holy Tower. Respond to the Holy Tower? Impossible! It would not be toote to respond to the Holy Tower when the situation became impossible. Now, he only wanted to do one thing, enjoy! Eat! Drink! y! Have fun! ¡®After I¡¯ve had enough fun, we can talk about other things.¡¯ If he wanted to enjoy himself, he had to conquer the official shelter. Only then would he not have to worry about food, drink, and beauties. However, if he wanted to take down the official shelter, the legendary Brother Lu would be a stumbling block in Chang Yi¡¯s path. Chang Yi felt that this matter could not be dyed any longer. If Gao Junyi said ¡°no,¡± Chang Yi would massacre the official shelter without paying any more attention to Brother Lu. But unexpectedly, a smile appeared on Gao Junyi¡¯s chubby face. ¡°Brother Chang, Brother Lu has replied. He has time to meet you now. Shall we leave now?¡± Chang Yi was slightly stunned. He thought for a moment and could not help but ask, ¡°Can¡¯t hee to meet me instead?¡± Gao Junyi revealed a troubled expression,¡±Brother Chang, do you know the kind of status and strength our Brother Lu have? Ordinary people can¡¯t even meet Brother Lu even if they want to. Now that Brother Lu can spare some time to see you, it¡¯s already a great deal¡­ What do you think¡­¡± Chang Yi felt offended. But this actually ignited Changyi¡¯spetitive spirit. He snorted and stood up decisively, ¡°Alright, since your Brother Lu is so awesome, I¡¯ll go and see what kind of character he really is!¡± Today, in the afternoon. The gathering ce on Guangping Street had already been cleared. Only Lu Ming sat alone in front of his house. As he recalled the conversation with Huo Sheng earlier in the morning, Lu Ming could not help but scratch his head. ¡°Chang Yi?¡± ¡°Let me deal with him?¡± ¡°How do I deal with him?¡± Huo Sheng did not say how to deal with him. Huo Sheng only mentioned that Chang Yi did not seem like a good person, and he persistently wanted to meet Lu Ming. The officials could not stop him. As for how Lu Ming should handle the meeting, Huo Sheng left the decision to Lu Ming. As everyone knew, Lu Ming disliked trouble, and he particrly did not like meeting strangers ¨C Changyi checked both boxes, which naturally made Lu Ming not have a good impression of him¡­ Suddenly, the humming sound of a car echoed in his ears. Lu Ming looked up and saw a military vehicle driving into the gathering ce. Soon, it stopped about twenty meters in front of him. ¡°Bang.¡± The car door opened, and two men, one fat and one thin, stepped out from the back seat. ¡°Hello, Brother Lu!¡± The chubby man greeted Lu Ming respectfully from a distance. Lu Ming nodded slightly and looked at the thin man beside him. With a height of 1.8 meters, he seemed like a dwarfpared to Lu Ming. But he had a quirky mustache. He was wearing a white sports jacket and light blue jeans. His expression was rtively calm, but Lu Ming could vaguely see a glimmer of light in this person¡¯s eyes. It was the light of ambition. It was also the light of pride. And it was the light of danger. ¡°Are you the legendary Brother Lu?¡± Meeting Lu Ming¡¯s eyes, Chang Yi asked.. Chapter 99 - 99: Lu Ming’s Thoughts Chapter 99: Lu Ming¡¯s Thoughts Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Are you the legendary Brother Lu?¡± Staring at Lu Ming in front of him, Chang Yi slowly narrowed his eyes. Strong! Chang Yi¡¯s first impression on Lu Ming was that he was strong! He was 2.3 meters, wearing a short-sleeved shirt, his bare arms were even thicker than Chang Yi¡¯s thighs. His facial features were still considered decent, butpared to his exaggerated physique, his facial features did not seem as important. Opposite Chang Yi, Lu Ming slowly stood up and looked down at Chang Yi. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Lu Ming.¡± ¡°I heard that you wanted to meet me?¡± Chang Yi nodded gently, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, the two of them fell silent¡­ Lu Ming¡¯s build brought some pressure to Chang Yi. But not much. Physique could not determinebat power ¨C otherwise, Tanks would be the most powerful. Even if Lu Ming was tall and strong, it did not matter. The key was, what level was this Lu Ming? Therefore, after a simple conversation, Chang Yi did not speak anymore ¨C he did not need words to get the answer. He just needed to activate his mind-reading ability, and Lu Ming would naturally tell him everything without missing a thing. Lu Ming¡¯s reaction was also simple¡ªhe did not say much. The atmosphere began to be awkward and abstract. Lu Ming remained expressionless, but Chang Yi¡¯s brows gradually furrowed. It was because¡­ He could not hear Lu Ming¡¯s thoughts! Lu Ming had no thoughts! This can¡¯t be! Chang Yi thought to himself. This was because the Mind Listening ability was not an ability that could be resisted by strength. The effectiveness of Mind Listening had nothing to do with the other person¡¯s strength at all. As long as the other person had thoughts and intentions, no matter how strong he was, he could not avoid Chang Yi hearing his thoughts. ¡°So what¡¯s wrong with this person?!¡± Chang Yi was puzzled when he suddenly received feedback from his Mind Listening. ¡°What does this person mean?¡± He had heard Lu Ming¡¯s thoughts! Chang Yi was stunned for a moment before he heard Lu Ming speak. ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯re here to see me, right?¡± Chang Yi nodded. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Chang Yi opened his mouth, but he did not know how to answer Lu Ming¡¯s question. He activated his Mind Listening Technique again. ¡°He came to find me, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t say why he came either. Is this person crazy?¡± Chang Yi¡¯s expression froze, and Lu Ming spoke again. ¡°You came to see me and have no idea why you came to see me? Are you crazy?¡± Chang Yi¡¯s face instantly turned beet-red. He realized something. Lu Ming was straightforward and spoke his mind. What he said was what he thought! He did not y any tricks¡ªhe said whatever he wanted¡­ In the face of such a person, it was useless to listen to his thoughts! With a thought, Chang Yi went all out. A smile appeared on his face as he said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve only been here for a short time, but I¡¯ve often heard of Brother Lu¡¯s name. I¡¯m a Level 5 Awakened, but I¡¯ve been told that Lu Ming¡¯s strength is stronger than mine.¡± ¡°Therefore, I thought of visiting Brother Lu and sparring with Brother Lu to see if Brother Lu is stronger or I, Chang Yi, am stronger. Yes, that¡¯s right. I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you! To put it bluntly, I¡¯m here to challenge you. By saying this, it must have provoked some reaction from you, surely?¡± Sure enough, upon hearing Chang Yi¡¯s words, Lu Ming frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s spar?¡± ¡°Yes, a spar.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t like sparring with strangers.¡± Lu Ming simply refused. Sparring was too dangerous. In any case, Lu Ming had heard from Wang Xiong, Zhao Yongchun, and the others that in the past, when they were practicing martial arts, they often had outsidersing to challenge them. When they encountered novices, they dealt with them casually. However, if it was an expert challenging them, it was easy to run into problems during the spar. Fighting, if not done seriously, could not determine one¡¯s level. But once it was done seriously, it was not easy to hold back and injuries could happen. ¡®What if I get injured? Wouldn¡¯t that dy my regr training? There¡¯s no need to mess up the rhythm of my own life over such a small matter.¡¯ Mind Listening captured Lu Ming¡¯s thoughts again. This made Chang Yi frown again, ¡°Training? Brother Lu, do you like to train?¡± Lu Ming nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But this has nothing to do with you. In short, let¡¯s skip the sparring. Fists and kicks have no eyes. I have no grudge or grievances with you. There¡¯s no need for a fight.¡± After saying this, Lu Ming did not want to chat with Chang Yi anymore¡­ In Lu Ming¡¯s eyes, the matter was actually very simple. This person believed himself to be strong and wanted to spar with me. However, he did not want to exchange blows with him. You have no right to force me to do something 1 don¡¯t want to do, right? Now that the matter was clear, Lu Ming felt that this matter was resolved. He turned around and was about to return home when he heard Chang Yi¡¯s voice again from behind. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. I don¡¯t fear you. I just feel it¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Chang Yi said agitatedly, ¡°It¡¯s just a spar, just a spar! just once, 1 just want to see how strong you are.¡± ¡°No, what does my strength have to do with you? How strong I am has nothing to do with you, right?¡± After saying this, Lu Ming had already opened the door and walked into the house. Chang Yi was left standing at the door of Lu Ming¡¯s house with a dumbfounded expression. Until Gao Junyi gently tugged at Chang Yi¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brother Chang, you¡¯ve seen Brother Lu. To be honest, Brother Lu¡¯s temper is like this. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± With that, Gao Junyi said apologetically, ¡°Shall we go back first?¡± Chang Yi suddenly turned his head and looked at Gao Junyi. His face twitched, and he could no longer suppress the violence in his heart! Three days, three days, and another three days¡­ ¡°Do you know how 1 survived these nine days?!¡± The suppressed growl made Gao Junyi involuntarily take two steps back. Chang Yi roared at the sky, ¡°I, Chang Yi! The chosen one! The number one in the world! I¡¯m Level 5! I¡¯m the strongest in Nanxiang! In the end, when I came to your official shelter, I was frightened and aggrieved by Brother Lu for nine whole days! Now, 1 want to spar with you. That¡¯s because 1 gave you face! In the end, you treat me like this! This is how you treat me!!¡± There was a ¡°Snap¡± sound. The window on the second floor of Lu Ming¡¯s house opened. Lu Ming stood at the window and looked at Chang Yi, frowning as he said. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap, keep your voice down.¡± ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this person? Shouting loudly outside someone else¡¯s house. It¡¯s a pity that there are no mental hospitals in this post-apocalyptic world¡­¡¯ Chang Yi felt his anger rising. I¡¯m the protagonist! I¡¯m the protagonist of a cool and exciting story! After reaching Level 5,1, Chang Yi, decided that any hit of displeasure would be disrespectful to my strength. And here you are, a straight-talking impulsive fool, are you going to brush me off and belittle me just like that?! He instantly recalled the defeat he had suffered in front of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. Taking a deep breath, Chang Yi angrily smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear it anymore!¡± ¡°My name is Chang Yi. Remember this! Lu Ming! The one who killed you! Chang Yi!!¡± His telekinesis erupted in an instant. It shot towards Lu Ming like a cannonball! Chang Yi saw that Lu Ming was standing there like a fool, and not moving. Until the telekic cannonball shattered the window on the second floor and smashed straight into Lu Ming¡¯s face. Boom! Lu Ming did not move, but his face wrinkled for a moment before returning to normal a secondter. The atmosphere instantly froze. It was like a bucket of cold water poured over Chang Yi¡¯s head. Without another word, he stood at attention and bowed 90 degrees to Lu Ming. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Lu. I was impulsive. Please forgive me..¡± Chapter 100 - 100: Why is this happening?! Chapter 100: Why is this happening?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Telekinesis was one of Chang Yi¡¯s mainbat superpowers. There were many ways to use the myriad transformations! When Chang Yi attacked in a fit of anger just now, he undoubtedly used his full strength¡ªalthough the power of the telekic st seemed unimpressive, it was incredibly concentrated in power. However, it hit Lu Ming¡¯s face like a gentle breeze, barely making a dent. At that moment, Chang Yi realized something. This Brother Lu is a monster. A wise man does not stand under a dangerous wait. A hero does not fight when the odds are against him. I¡¯ll back down and give the matter further thought! This was Chang Yi¡¯s true inner thoughts. However, amidst his ny-degree bow, he did not notice that Lu Ming¡¯s eyes were slowly turning red. Turning his head, Lu Ming looked at his home. The window on the second floor waspletely destroyed. Under the impact of the telekic st, the entire window was crushed into powder. Even the iron te was twisted and deformed, hanging precariously on the edge, looking particrly deste. Chang Yi activated his Mind Listening and in the next second, he caught a deafening roar of anger! ¡°My house! My house! How dare you touch my house! How dare you touch my house!¡± ¡°Wait, Brother Lu, wait. The house can be repaired, it really can be repaired! 1 can personally fix it for you, is that eptable?¡± As Chang Yi spoke, he felt a sense of absurdity. What was wrong with this person? Is your dpidated house that important? I hit you in the face, didn¡¯t I? My telekic st hit you in the face! Lu Ming suddenly looked down at Chang Yi. The muscles on his face squirmed, and his facial features became ferocious. Yet his voice was calmer than before¡­ ¡°Repair? I¡¯ve spent so much effort on this house. Can the word ¡®repair¡¯pensate for the mistake you made?¡± Chang Yi was speechless. ¡°Also, I did hear it just now, you wanted to kill me, didn¡¯t you? You wanted to kill me. We have no grudges or enmity, why do you want to kill me!? Why! ¡°Why !?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s body convulsed. He did not understand this person, Chang Yi. What did I do wrong? Why do you want to kill me?! Have 1 offended you in any way that you wanted to kill me?! Why do you want to kill me? What right do you have to kill me!? Moreover, he wasn¡¯t just talking; he actually acted on it! ¡°You shot me with a cannon! You hit my face! You broke my window!? Why¡­ What on earth is going on!!¡± From the beginning of the apocalypse until now, Lu Ming had be increasingly unable to understand this world. There were zombies chasing you and biting you¡­ That was not important anymore. Those were zombies. They were mindless creatures and only liked to eat brains. Lu Ming could understand why they would attack humans. But now, you are a living human, you want to beat me up and lull me for no reason, and you want to teardown my house?! He did not understand. Lu Ming truly did not understand! Chang Yi saw Lu Ming jumping down from the window on the second floor, andnded steadily on the ground. His reddened eyes were fixed on Chang Yi, the killing intent in his eyes exceptionally heavy. Chang Yi¡¯s heart sank. He felt the overwhelming and intense killing intent emanating from Lu Ming¡¯s body! Actually, Chang Yi was also bewildered. ¡°Yes, 1 admit that I¡¯m a little arrogant. I also admit that I can be a bit foolish at times. However, Brother Lu, you should know that I didn¡¯t break through your defenses! Not breaking through the defense = no damage = 1 didn¡¯t attack. There was nothing wrong with that!¡± Lu Ming kept advancing, and Chang Yi kept retreating, speaking as he moved back. ¡°Brother Lu, look at how this matter has blown up. I know I was wrong. Brother Lu, please give me a chance. 1¡¯11 repair the house for you. I¡¯ll kneel down and apologize to you.¡± Chang Yi said he would kneel, and he actually did so. However, the moment his knees touched the ground, the ground suddenly distorted. A thick and sharp spike rose from the ground under Lu Ming¡¯s feet and smashed straight at Lu Ming¡¯s lower body! A sneak attack! Due to Chang Yi¡¯s telepathic listening, he already knew Lu Ming¡¯s true thoughts! Protect yourself and nip the danger in the bud! The moment Chang Yi attacked, there was no room for reconciliation! ¡°Boom!¡± The thick earth spike was swept away by Lu Ming¡¯s right arm and exploded on the spot. Immediately after, Lu Ming¡¯s thigh muscles suddenly bulged! Chang Yi only heard a violent sonic boom. When he looked back, Lu Ming had already appeared beside him. Everyone who had deep interactions with Lu Ming knew one thing. Brother Lu was a very amiable person. He was strong, but he had never been domineering. Although his burly physique gave a strong sense of oppression, anyone who interacted with Lu Ming would understand that beneath thatrge and imposing bodyy a kind and gentle heart. However, one had to know that. Lu Ming¡¯s kindness was never without a bottom line! There were two kinds of people whom Lu Ming could never forgive! Those who had ill intentions towards him. Those who touched his house. Today, at this moment. Chang Yi met both the points. One could imagine how strong Lu Ming¡¯s killing intent towards him was at this moment! The moment Lu Ming appeared beside Chang Yi, Chang Yi felt goosebumps all over his skin. The ice-cold killing intent prated his marrow, making him shiver. The moment Lu Ming raised his fist. Chang Yi felt like he was falling into an abyss. I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m going to die! If this punchnded, it would be enough to smash Chang Yi into pulp! Amidst the life-threatening crisis, Changyi¡¯s mind unexpectedly calmed down. ¡°Dragon Transformation!¡± Dragon scales, dragon tail, and dragon ws instantly appeared on Chang Yi¡¯s body, greatly increasing his three-dimensional attributes. At the same time, a tremendous telekic force covered the space in front of Lu Ming¡¯s fist! Everything suddenly fell silent. In the next second. Where Lu Ming¡¯s fistnded, countless mirrors seemed to explode crazily. Layers of sound barrier surged, causing Lu Ming¡¯s punch speed to instantly slow down until it heavily struck Chang Yi¡¯s chest. ¡°Boom!¡± Chang Yi was sent flying like a cannonball. But he was fine. Not only was he fine, but he immediately stood up and stroked the shattered dragon scales on his chest whileughing arrogantly. ¡°So, that¡¯s it! So, that¡¯s it! You, Lu Ming, aren¡¯t much stronger than me!!¡± Chang Yi was known to be at Level 5. His basic physical attributes, in terms of numerical values, were around 160 points. The Dragon Transformation superpower was simr to Bai Tianyu¡¯s Blood Boiling. It could double his physical attributes¡ªso, Chang Yi¡¯s physical attributes reached 320 points! However, unlike Blood Boiling, Changyi¡¯s Dragon Transformation did not result in post-use weakness and negative debuffs. Instead, it provided additional boosts to his defense, lethality, and the power of his other abilities! This was a rather high-level superpower! Coupled with Telekinesis and Elemental Maniption, Chang Yi had two mainbat abilities. What Chang Yi said¡ª ¡°I¡¯m invincible¡±¡ªwas indeed logically supported. Then, he looked at Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional attributes. Strength: 606.7 Physique: 618.1 Agility: 638. They were less than double Chang Yi¡¯s. Lu Ming¡¯s ordinary punch had first been weakened by Chang Yi¡¯s Telekinesis before striking his well-protected dragon scales. It was only natural that this punch failed to achieve its goal.. Chapter 101 - 101: Continuous Cold Light Punch! Chapter 101: Continuous Cold Light Punch! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The impact of this punch gave Chang Yi confidence. Was Ming only this much? No, no, no. This Lu Ming was indeed a monster. Chang Yi felt that he himself was monstrous enough, but in terms of basic abilities, even after activated Dragon Transformation, he was much weaker than Lu Ming ¡ªif Li Ming was not a monster, what was he? However, Chang Yi still felt that he could win this battle. Because he also had his own advantages. The advantage of having multiple superpowers! All kinds of energy instantly appeared around Chang Yi in an instant. Amidst the flickering of wind, fire, thunder, and ice, there were earth and ice elements condensing into armor, fire and thunder elements covering his sharp ws, wind elements forming wings on his back, and invisible telekinesis gathering power like a poisonous snake, ready to strike! The dazzling light and shadowplemented Chang Yi¡¯s heroic and extraordinary domineering aura. His body slowly floated up and he looked down at Lu Ming from a high vantage point, with an air of arrogance. ¡°You¡¯re dead! Yes, You¡¯re finished! The only variable now is your superpower! Tell me, Lu Ming, what¡¯s your superpower? Then, show it to me, so you won¡¯t have any regrets¡­¡± It was not that he was deliberately showing off. The purpose of Chang Yi¡¯s words was to stir up Lu Ming¡¯s thoughts and uncover more of his secrets. However, the answer given by his Mind Listening instantly stunned Chang Yi. ¡°I don¡¯t have any superpowers. But it¡¯s not important. Who said you can¡¯t kill without superpowers?¡± He watched as Lu Ming flipped through his pocket and took out a slingshot and several pellets. Raising the slingshot and aiming it at Chang Yi, Lu Ming said softly, ¡°Are you going to jump down, or should I shoot you down?¡± Chang Yi remained unfazed and even felt likeughing. A slingshot? Are you serious? But in the next second, Chang Yi could not smile anymore. Just then, there was a buzzing bang. Lu Ming¡¯s hand moved over the slingshot, like a pianist ying the piano with a special melody. This was the special melody brought about by Slingshot Shooting Lv 31 (250/3100)! When the skill level reached Level 20, it was equivalent to the level of a top professional gamer. And when the skill level broke through Level 30, Lu Ming discovered that his skills had an effect of turning decay into magic. Take, for example, his slingshot shooting now. Just by holding the slingshot, Lu Ming could enter a shooting state directly. In this state, his focus was unparalleled, and he even felt that his perception of time had be faster ¨C correspondingly, the reactions of his target had slowed down. It was like a spell that slowed down time. Even if the moving target was fast, in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes, it was no different from a stationary one. He held a Tank slingshot made by Zhang Lixin in one hand and a hundred-times reinforced pellet also made by Zhang Lixin in his other hand. Thisbination was a treasure against the Tank ¡ªa flick of the bow could shatter the Tank¡¯s skull. Apart from throwing iron discs, this was Lu Ming¡¯s most formidable long-range attack. The moment Lu Ming¡¯s hand swept across the slingshot. Everything became exceptionally simple¡­ Shoot, then hit! There was no second oue! This was the horror of Slingshot Shooting LV31! There was a loud ¡°bang¡±. Chang Yi screamed out loudly. All he could see was a ray of light shing past his eyes. Then came a series of crackling sounds. The Telekic Barrier on Chang Yi¡¯s body was shattered, and the Ice Earth Armor was prated. The deformed and shattered pellets ruthlessly pierced his eyelid and nailed into his right eye. Blood sttered, and the sound of shattered eggs echoed in his skull. Chang Yi¡¯s body, suspended in midair, lost bnce, and he fell to the ground like a bird with broken wings, crying in pain. ¡°What a pity,¡± Lu Ming sighed. Unfortunately, this Tank Slingshot still could not unleash its full potential. Unfortunately, the strength of the 100 reinforced pellets still had limitations. They could not explode the head in one shot. After piercing through severalyers of defense, the pellets would break. But after the ¡°unfortunately,¡± after that, Lu Ming perked up again. He put away the slingshot and gearing up, he walked towards the crying Chang Yi. Just as Chang Yi was about to get up, Lu Ming leaped into the air! The sun was quite bright today. Under the sunlight, the battle for the strongest person in Nanxiang City had already begun! Lying on the ground, the colorful Chang Yi covered his eyes and cried bitterly. In the air, while in midair, Lu Ming leaped high, casting arge shadow over Chang Yi! As he soared higher up, Lu Ming suddenly descended, and his feet stomped heavily on Chang Yi¡¯s waist like a hammer! Force, crushing, and then more force! The series of cracking sounds described the cruelty of Lu Ming¡¯s actions. The telekinesis barrier on Chang Yi¡¯s body shattered, as did the elemental armor, followed by dragon scales, flesh, and bones. In just three seconds, Chang Yi¡¯s waist had been trampled into a pulp by Lu Ming! Countless telekinesis cannons and elemental bullets swept over from all directions and hit Lu Ming. For a moment, Lu Ming felt as if he was on a modern battlefield, being bombarded by artillery. His clothes suffered fatal blows. How could those clothes that cost just over 30 yuan on Taobao withstand the assault? They could only helplessly turn to dust, revealing Lu Ming¡¯s immactely bronzed skin. Chang Yi still could not break through Lu Ming¡¯s defense! At this point, Chang Yi wanted to beg for mercy. However, with his intact eye, he saw Lu Ming slowly raise both fists. At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s fists extended straight forward, resembling two hard spears. He said calmly, ¡°Actually, I have my own pride.¡± This pride stemmed from Lu Ming¡¯s strength! In their first encounter, Lu Ming¡¯s ordinary punch was blocked by Chang Yi, which ruthlessly pierced Lu Ming¡¯s pride. I, Lu Ming, have put in so much effort and hard work, but a random Tom, Dick, and Harry came along and could withstand a punch from me¡­ Where would I, Lu Ming, put my face? It was like a bodybuildering to an ordinary gym and seeing another guy with even better physique. The urge topare would surely arise. Lu Ming¡¯s current state of mind was probably like this. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to end your offense against me with my fists.¡± Since an ordinary punch would not work, then let¡¯s have a sure-kill move! Profound Meaning: Continuous Cold Light Punch! His right fist suddenly shot out like a spear, swift and powerful. This was the ultimate skill of the Zhao family¡¯s spear, Cold Light! The spear and the fist actually had certain simrities. At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s basic spearmanship was LV25! His unarmedbat was LV30! Both abilities were at high-level, and the connection between them was urately grasped by Lu Ming. ¡°Boom!¡± His arm was like a spear, and his spear was like a dragon! An even stronger force surged out and smashed Chang Yi¡¯s left shoulder into meat paste. Then, he threw another Cold Light Punch with his left fist! Followed by another Cold Light Punch . Another blow¡­ What stood out was the continuous attacks! The ground trembled and quaked. Even Lu Ming¡¯s house emitted faint creaking sounds. Where Lu Ming and Chang Yi were, dust filled the sky and Chang Yi¡¯s continuous screams came from inside. But a few secondster, the screams subsided at the speed of light. Gao Junyi¡¯s face was flushed as he looked in the direction of the rising dust until Lu Ming¡¯s figure slowly emerged from it. ¡°Brother Lu is awesome!¡± He could not help but exim in admiration.. Chapter 102 - 102: Dragon Mountain Hermit Order Chapter 102: Dragon Mountain Hermit Order Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ten minutes after Chang Yi set off today. The other two military vehicles also left the official shelter and headed for the gathering ce on Guangping Street. Less than five minutes after Lu Ming killed Chang Yi, these two vehicles entered the gathering ce on Guangping Street. The vehicles came to a stop, and Huo Sheng, Bai Tianyu, Eileen, and the others got off the military vehicles. At this moment, the dust had already settled. Gao Junyi ced Chang Yi¡¯s corpse in the most eye-catching position. The moment she saw Chang Yi¡¯s corpse, Eileen could not hold back any longer! What happened next¡­ She burst into tears and rushed forward, scooping up Chang Yi¡¯s mush and stuffing it fiercely into her mouth! Her terrifying and ferocious appearance even made Lu Ming turn his head away involuntarily. Such deep-seated hatred¡­ Of course, one could not persuade others to be good if he had not suffered himself. Lu Ming did not bother too much about the grievances between Chang Yi and this woman, and quickly stopped paying attention. lie watched as Huo Sheng walked towards him until he stood in front of him. ¡°So what exactly is the situation?¡± Lu Ming asked in a solemn tone, his expression unchanged. Seeing this, Huo Sheng could only smile bitterly. ¡°We encountered a psycho who can hear people¡¯s thoughts.¡± On the first day, Huo Sheng had realized one thing. This Chang Yi could hear the thoughts of others. From Bai Tianyu and Gao Junyi¡¯s minds, he had sensed the strongest person over here¡ªLu Ming. That was why he had always wanted to meet Lu Ming. And the change in Chang Yi¡¯s attitude made Huo Sheng realize that this person was not a good person. He originally wanted to see if the officials could solve Chang Yi¡¯s problem, butter on, he realized that the officials did not have the ability¡­ At this point, Huo Sheng said bitterly, ¡°Mr. Lu, this is probably what happened. 1 apologize to you first. Because of our ipetence, we involved you in this matter. I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was evident that Huo Sheng¡¯s apology was quite sincere. Lu Ming thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°I ept your apology.¡± The reason why he epted it was because Lu Ming had reviewed the entire matter and realized that Huo Sheng and the others really did not have a better solution. Chang Yi was too ambitious and had an unrestrained personality. Since he knew of Lu Ming¡¯s existence, a confrontation between them was inevitable. It could only be said that Lu Ming was always here and not going anywhere. Even if Lu Ming did not cause trouble, his existence was a big problem for many people and monsters. Unknowingly, Lu Ming had be a huge target in reality. In the future, anyone attempting to challenge the official shelter could not avoid the issue of Lu Ming. What could Lu Ming do? Be indifferent¡­ He had to kill anyone who vited his principles! ¡®Let¡¯s do that!¡¯ ¡°Now that the matter has been resolved, I¡¯ll go back and take an afternoon nap.¡± Lu Ming said this, intending to put an end to this matter, but he did not expect Huo Sheng to speak again. ¡°Mr. Lu, wait a moment. Actually, there are some matters we need to discuss.¡± Lu Ming raised his eyebrows, ¡°Is it important?¡± Huo Sheng did not say whether it was important or not. He simply stated the main topic, ¡°About the ck Mist and The tower.¡± Lu Ming understood, ¡°Then it¡¯s worth hearing.¡± Chang Yi did not spill everything. Even though the official shelter had tried various means, he only revealed two meaningful pieces of information. First, he had entered the ck Mist, where there was an opportunity to advance to Level 5. Second, the signal sent by the Holy Tower to Level 5 being. However, just because Chang Yi did not say it, it did not mean that others would not. Chang Yi was a talkative person. If he knew something, it meant that the news could not be kept hidden for long. ¡°I know everything that Chang Yi knew,¡± Eileen said in Lu Ming¡¯s private dining room. At this moment, the corners of Irene¡¯s mouth were still stained with fresh red. However, the stench in her mouth could not suppress Eileen¡¯s hatred and gratitude. It was the official shelter and Lu Ming who had avenged her. When Huo Sheng came to contact her in the morning, Eileen cooperated quite well. She made it clear that if they could only kill Chang Yi, then she would do anything for that! Perhaps, this was Chang Yi¡¯s idea of love¡­ ¡°Chang Yi is crazy. He was sick before the apocalypse, but after the apocalypse, his illness became even worse.¡± This was her subjective impression. Chang Yi might be entric, but he was not necessarily mentally ill. He still had some logic in his words and actions¡ªbut this was no longer important. The important thing was¡­ ¡°Chang Yi likes to show off. Every time he aplishes something, Chang Yi will always show off his matters. Therefore, I know all about Chang Yi¡¯s past experiences.¡± Hearing this, Lu Ming was the first to speak, ¡°He has several superpowers. How did he get them?¡± Lu Ming was still interested in matters rted to strength. If possible, he also wanted all kinds of superpowers. But Eileen¡¯s words dispelled Lu Ming¡¯s thoughts. ¡°He was born with it.¡± ¡°Chang Yi is indeed special. Every time he advances by a level, he will obtain a new superpower.¡± Huo Sheng could not help but sigh. ¡°What a pity.¡± It was a pity that such a powerful Awakened had a personality disorder. If Chang Yi was like a normal person or did more humane things, he would undoubtedly be one of the saviors of Nanxiang City¡­ Lu Ming also shook his head in disappointment. He was born with it, so there was nothing he could do¡­ Huo Sheng continued, ¡°What about other things? For example, why does Chang Yi know so much? Or the situation inside the ck Mist?¡± Irene exined tirelessly. First was Chang Yi¡¯s information source. Chang Yi, although somewhat mentally unstable, showed through his interactions with the authorities that he was not just a reckless person; he had a certain level of logic in his actions. Logically speaking, if there was no relevant information, no one would voluntarily enter the ck Mist area. ¡°Mind Listening. It¡¯s Mind Listening that allowed Chang Yi to know about the ck Mist Zone and the Holy Tower¡¯s news.¡± Huo Sheng frowned. ¡°But Mind Listening must have a Listener, right?¡± Eileen thought for a moment and said, ¡°Chang Yi mentioned a term before.¡± Huo Sheng, ¡°What term?¡± ¡°Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society.¡± ¡°Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society?¡± Huo Sheng was confused. He knew about Dragon Mountain. It was a scenic spot in the suburbs of Nanxiang. However, with the addition of the words ¡°Hidden Cultivators Society¡±, Huo Sheng was baffled. Seeing his confusion, Eileen added, ¡°Chang Yi said that those people know many secrets. He obtained so much information because he listened to their thoughts.¡± Huo Sheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°People? They?¡± Eileen nodded again and apologized, ¡°Chang Yi didn¡¯t delve deep into what the Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society is, so that¡¯s all I know.¡± Eileen¡¯s demeanor did not seem deceptive, and she was not taking a deceptive stance. Seeing this, Huo Sheng could only firmly remember the name Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society. He asked again, ¡°What about the ck Mist? What do you know about the ck Mist?¡± Chang Yi once said that if possible, he would never enter the ck Mist again. I summarized some characteristics of the ck Mist based on a few casual chats with him. The ck Mist is merely a barrier. It has the effect of isting the inside from the outside. Walking into the ck Mist is like passing through a membrane. There¡¯s no actual mist inside the ck Mist, and the visibility is the same as the outside. However, after entering the ck Mist, if you want toe out again, you need some other conditions¡ªChang Yi didn¡¯t specify the details, but achieving these conditions is undoubtedly dangerous. The environment in the ck AAist is different from the outside world. There are all kinds of monsters everywhere¡­¡± ¡°Zombies?¡± ¡°Yes, but not just zombies. Chang Yi said that he encountered moving skeletons in the ck Mist, nts that can hunt other living creatures, and strange beasts. But they have one thing inmon. They all have zombie crystals.¡± Huo Sheng frowned and could not help but ask, ¡°What are their levels?¡± ¡°The lowest is Level 4, and there are even Level 5 and Level 6 monsters. There are quite a few of them, and in some ces, there are even some monsters that Chang Yi dared not approach.¡± Huo Sheng and Lu Ming could not help but exchange nces. Although they had not encountered the ck Mist, ording to Eileen¡¯s ount, it seemed to be quite dangerous. Before either of them could speak again, Eileen continued. ¡°By the way, Chang Yi also mentioned that the ck Mist holds many opportunities for one to be stronger.¡± As she spoke, she rummaged through her pocket and quickly took out a small booklet. ¡°This is something Chang Yi brought out from the ck Mist..¡± Chapter 103 - 103: Basic Breathing Technique Chapter 103: Basic Breathing Technique Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Eileen took out something, and Lu Ming and Huo Sheng looked down at it together. They saw a booklet that resembled a martial arts secret manual, with a deep blue cover and there were fiverge characters in ck written on a white background. [Basic Breathing Technique] Lu Ming:¡±???¡± Huo Sheng:¡±???¡± ¡°What is this?¡± The two of them asked in unison, and Eileen said, ¡°Basic Breathing Technique.¡± Hmm¡­ Alright, Lu Ming and Huo Sheng were not illiterate, so they naturally knew that this was the Basic Breathing Technique¡ªit was written in ck and white. Eileen added, ¡°Chang Yi said that this was his biggest gain from the misty area. But 1 haven¡¯t looked at it in detail, so I don¡¯t know much about it.¡± Chang Yi did not carry this item with him. Instead, he hid it in his room. He thought that he had hid it very well, but he did not know that Eileen had witnessed everything he did, stored it in her memory, and was just waiting for the right moment to stab him in the back. ¡°Apart from this, Chang Yi also has a bag of zombie crystals. Their levels are quite high.¡± However, Lu Ming and Huo Sheng did not listen to this sentence. The two of them only focused their attention on this Basic Breathing Technique booklet. Huo Sheng picked up the booklet first. As he flipped through the pages, arge block of text appeared before his eyes. ¡°Chinese characters.¡± Huo Sheng first confirmed the font of the text before carefully looking at the relevant content in the book. As he read, Huo Sheng¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. Until Huo Sheng roughly scanned through it and gave the book to Lu Ming, who then flipped through it. He saw on the title page it was written: ¡®Origin Power, The Beginning Of The Extraordinary!¡¯ ¡°Origin Power?¡± Lu Ming muttered these two words. Huo Sheng, who was beside him, said, ¡°Mystery factor. It can only be Mystery factor.¡± Turning to the next page, the contents of the text appeared in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. However, as he read, Lu Ming¡¯s eyes gradually narrowed. It was not until he closed the booklet that Lu Ming shook his head regretfully. ¡°This is of no use to me¡­¡± The so-called Basic Breathing Technique, in Lu Ming¡¯s opinion, was a little like the inner energy in martial arts movies. It involved meditation and using a specific breathing frequency to temper internal energy. It sounded a bit fantastical. But in reality, the function of this thing was easy to understand. As everyone knew, humans relied on Mystery Factors (Source Power) to be Awakened, and Awakened also relied on Mystery Factors to level up and be stronger. It was the same for zombies. As for the so-called Basic Breathing Technique, it was to quickly absorb the Mystery Factors that diffused in the air through a specific breathing frequency. This allowed the ordinary people to be Awakened, and even enabled an Awakened to quickly level up. To put it bluntly, this thing served as a substitute for the zombie crystals. But how should Lu Ming put it¡­ He did not want and could not level up quickly as an Awakened; otherwise, it would dy his daily attribute farming. In any case, this thing was very useful for others¡ªgradually umting the high-level corpse crystals was always a challenge. The Basic Breathing Technique could reduce the consumption of corpse crystals to some extent. However, for Lu Ming, this thing was utterly superfluous. Huo Sheng was fascinated by this thing. Seeing that Lu Ming was not interested in this thing, Huo Sheng quickly put away the Basic Breathing Technique. At the same time, another question came to his mind. ¡°Since Chang Yi obtained such a thing, why have 1 never seen him practice it?¡± The Basic Breathing Technique was very important to ordinary Awakened. With this item, it would pave a smooth path towards higher levels. Then why didn¡¯t Chang Yi use it?¡± At the mention of Chang Yi, Eileen immediately sneered, ¡°That¡¯s why 1 said that he¡¯s sick! He thinks that he¡¯s invincible in Nanxiang and just wants to enjoy life. Why would he waste his energy to increase his strength?¡± Hearing this, Lu Ming and Huo Sheng both sighed. Chang Yi was born with a good aptitude and good luck. But he didn¡¯t know how to expand his advantage and instead wasted precious time on worldly pleasures¡­ Lu Ming said, ¡°I have to take this as a warning! Stay stable and not get distracted. Focus and persevere! Invincible? He was just a frog in a well.¡± Hearing Lu Ming¡¯s words, Huo Sheng shrugged helplessly. He wanted to say, Brother Lu, you don¡¯t have to work so hard and persevere. It doesn¡¯t matter if you rx asionally. But considering Lu Ming¡¯s personality, Huo Sheng did not feel it was appropriate to say such things. To him, Chang Yi and Lu Ming werepletely two opposite extremes. However, inparison, Huo Sheng felt that Lu Ming was more adorable. Turning to look at Eileen, Huo Sheng smiled gently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything about the Holy Tower. 1 roughly understand everything in this aspect. Now, I¡¯d like to have a private chat with Mr. Lu. Madam Eileen, what do you think¡­¡± Eileen nodded and turned to leave. When Lu Ming and Huo Sheng were the only ones left in the dining room, Huo Sheng said, ¡°Mr. Lu, have you memorized the Basic Breathing Technique? If you haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll show it to you again. Then, I¡¯ll take this original copy.¡± Lu Ming nodded, indicating that he had memorized it. In his heart, he indeed had some thoughts of just trying it out and not going too deep. It was definitely not going to work if he practiced this thing hard. If he leveled up, it would be even more troublesome. But having an additional skill was always a good thing. Even if he did not need it now, he would keep it and not have to scramble for itter when he needed it. After discussing this matter, Huo Sheng adjusted his sses, his eyes shing. ¡°The situation is actually very clear.¡± Lu Ming raised an eyebrow and waited for Huo Sheng to continue. Huo Sheng began to exin tirelessly. Chang Yi hade into contact with the Holy Tower three days ago and obtained some information from it. Chang Yi did not keep this information hidden. ¡°If you want to gain more power, if you want to escape this dangerous ce, you need to touch the Holy Tower.¡± Coupled with Chang Yi¡¯s experience in the ck Mist, this Basic Breathing Technique, and the various phenomena observed previously, Huo Sheng had roughly figured out the situation they were facing now. ¡°First of all, we can be sure that the ck Mist and the Holy Tower did not appear out of thin air. The Holy Tower, the ck Mist, and everything we¡¯re facing right now all have a mastermind behind the scenes.¡± However, who the mastermind was, or rather, what it was, remained unknown. ¡°Based on previous observations, the ck Mist is slowly shrinking. The danger in the ck Mist is probably a death trap for us.¡± Just because Chang Yi could brave the ck Mist without trouble did not mean the ck Mist area was safe¡­. Chang Yi indeed had some abilities¡ªother than Lu Ming, no one in Nanxiang could control him. Even so, Chang Yi said that he would never dare to enter the ck Mist again. This showed how terrifying the danger in the ck Mist was. As the ck Mist continued to contract in the future, everyone only had two choices, or rather, only two oues. ¡°First, being enveloped by the ck Mist, passively entering the ck Mist area. Second, break through to Level 5 as soon as possible and thene into contact with the Holy Tower to see what¡¯s behind it.¡± Holding the Basic Breathing Technique, Huo Sheng felt a lot of emotions at this moment. Countless thoughts spun in his mind, and many spections arose, but they were ail groundless,cking verification. After a moment, Huo Sheng smiled and shook his head. ¡°But, this Basic Breathing Technique has indeed solved a huge problem.¡± Although they had found a way to turn ordinary people into Awakened individuals, the total number of zombie crystals was always a big issue. This problem troubled all the Awakened individuals and suppressed the upper limit of all their levels. The appearance of the Basic Breathing Technique made their path ahead clear. Speaking of this, Huo Sheng could no longer suppress the excitement in his heart. ¡°I have to hurry back and poprize this thing.¡± After saying that, Huo Sheng paused for a moment and added, ¡°And I think there are big secrets and great opportunities in the ck Mist¡­ Mr. Lu, do you want to explore the ck Mist?¡± Since Chang Yi coulde out of the ck Mist alive, there was no reason why Lu Ming could not! However¡­ Lu Ming¡¯s personality¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± He was straightforward and decisive. Huo Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched. It was really the answer he expected¡­ Chapter 104 - 104: Formation of the Exploration Team Chapter 104: Formation of the Exploration Team Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Huo Sheng left, Wang Xiong, Zhang Chengcheng, and the others returned. Lu Ming finally had time to take a nap. When he woke up, it was already past two 2 p.m. Zhang Chengcheng had prepared lunch early and was waiting for Lu Ming to eat. After a hearty meal, it was already 3:30 p.m.¡ªYes, it took more than an hour just for lunch. Originally, the afternoon was meant for skill practice. However, after being dyed by Chang Yi for a short while, Lu Ming¡¯s schedule was a bit messed up. After some consideration, he decided not to practice his skills and instead focus on practicing the newly obtained Basic Breathing Technique. He would give it a try and let the system record it. Back in his room on the second floor, Lu Ming opened the window to attract more mystery factors (although it was useless), sat cross-legged on the ground, and began to adjust his breathing rhythm. This technique was indeed profound. As Lu Ming¡¯s breathing rhythm was adjusted, he could clearly feel a clear and cool air flowing into his body through his mouth and nose, blending into his body. About three minutester, Lu Ming quickly stopped using the technique. He stood up, moved his body, but there were no changes. Only then did Lu Ming nod in satisfaction. When he opened the attribute panel again, the attributes came into view. [Name: Lu Ming Level: Level 1 Age: 25 years old Strength: 606.7 Physique: 618.1 Agility: 638. Free Attribute Points: 201 Superpower: Awakening in progress¡­ Skills: Fitness Lv23 (1900/2300). Slingshot Shooting LV31 (268/3100) Crossbow Shooting Lv25 (135/2500) Archery Lv25 (487/2500) Firearms Shooting Lv25 (1330/2500) Hand-to-hand Combat LV30 (658/3000). Cold Weapon Combat LV30 (652/3000) Basic Spearmanship Lv25 (210/2500) Throw Lvi6 (60/1600) Basic Saber Technique Lvi5 (400/1500). Basic Sword Technique Lvi5 (314/1500). Basic Staff Technique Lvi5 (100/1500). Stance Techniques: Tiger Steps Stance Lvi5 (635/1500). Resistance Stance Lvi6 (500/1600). Origin Skill: Basic Breathing Technique (Novice) (1/100): The most basic Origin Energy Breathing Technique. This breathing technique only assists in absorbing Origin Energy to advance. It has no other special effects. This cultivation technique can only raise the user to the Realm of Mortals, Level 9! ¡°Origin Skill?¡± ¡°Beginner?¡± ¡°Realm of Mortals? Level 9?¡± As Lu Ming entered the Basic Breathing Technique into the system, several terms that he did not understand suddenly appeared. After some thought, Lu Ming had some guesses that he did not know were right or wrong. ¡°An ability rted to Origin Energy, which is also known as the Mystery Factor, is named by the system as an Origin Energy Skill.¡± ¡°As for the level of Origin Energy Skills, they are not like Level 1 or Level 2, but more like Beginner.¡± ¡°As for the Realm of Mortals, it should be a level ssification, Realm of Mortals¡­ Realm of Mortals¡­¡± Lu Ming mumbled for a while, and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s probably it.¡± The information was limited, and Lu Ming could not make too many wild guesses. There was no way to verify the authenticity of all his guesses, so he might as well stop here. However, ording to the description of the Basic Breathing Technique, Lu Ming learned a very meaningful piece of information. ¡°This technique doesn¡¯t increase attributes even if you cultivate it. It can only promote advancement, so 1 won¡¯t cultivate it in the future.¡± He left the house, climbed the tower, and farmed skill proficiency. Life quickly returned to normal. Huo Sheng, who had returned to the official shelter, immediately looked for Bai Tianyu. After recounting what had happened earlier, Huo Sheng handed the Basic Breathing Technique to Bai Tianyu and said solemnly, ¡°Although our current situation seems fine, it¡¯s actually very perilous. Maybe I¡¯m just a pessimistic person. In any case, I think even with Mr. Lu around, we must work hard to find a breakthrough point. Otherwise, there will be a great disaster in the future.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s presence had solved many problems for the official shelter. But Huo Sheng knew well that entrusting everything to a single individual was very dangerous. It was ast resort before. But Chang Yi¡¯s experience had given Huo Sheng a new possibility. ¡°The ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°If there are high-level zombie crystals and the Basic Breathing Technique in the ck Mist Zone, there must be many other good things.¡± ¡°¡±At present, our only option is to open up the situation in the ck Mist Zone!¡± Bai Tianyu epted the Basic Breathing Technique, while nodding solemnly, ¡°1 understand.¡± The two of them had worked together for a long time and had a tacit understanding. Bai Tianyu clearly understood the unspoken meaning behind Huo Sheng¡¯s words. Lu Ming would definitely not explore the ck Mist Zone. Therefore, Bai Tianyu would lead the way and form a small but capable team to explore that unknown ce. Danger! There had to be. For the sake of all the remaining survivors in Nanxiang City, Bai Tianyu was willing to take on this risk. Thinking of this, Bai Tianyu suddenly grinned, showing his determination, ¡°Anyway, with Brother Lu around, everyone¡¯s safety is guaranteed, making me look useless.¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s my time to shine.¡± Huo Sheng smiled and shook his head. ¡°By the way, these are the zombie crystals left behind by Chang Yi. You can take care of them.¡± That night, the exploration team was formed. There were a total of ten members. Bai Tianyu was the captain, with the strength of a Level 3. The other team members were also Level 3 and possessed powerfulbat abilities through their respective superpowers.. That night, Bai Tianyu came to the gathering ce on Guangping Street andpleted the advancement to Level 4. He sessfully became the third Level 4 Awakened in the safe zone. The advancement process triggered a small wave of zombies, which Lu Ming easily dealt with. The remaining people did not have any extra zombie crystals toplete their advancement¡ªChang Yi did not have too many Tier 4 zombie crystals in reserve. After all, he did not have any use for himself. But it did not matter because they had the Basic Breathing Technique. Though it was not as fast as consuming zombie crystals for advancement, the technique allowed for steady progress. Bai Tianyu and the others were already prepared to cultivate in seclusion at the gathering ce on Guangping Street. When all the members reached Level 4 or when Bai Tianyu reached Level 5, they would set off to explore the ck Mist Zone. Day 102 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday. Lu Ming¡¯s fitness skill had been upgraded to Fitness Lv24 (0/2400). Apart from that, nothing else happened. It was another ordinary and fulfilling day. On the same day, in Wang Family Vige on the outskirts of Nanxiang City. The once peaceful and tranquil Wangjia Vige was now overrun by countless zombies. Looking into the vige from the outside, one could see the vige was crowded with people, zombies pressing against each other, heads against heads, and feet against feet. The stench emanating from the zombies even shrouded the entire Wang Family Vige in a faint mist¡ªit looked like a fairnd from afar but a ghostly ce up close. In the center of the horde of zombies, the two Devourers stood side by side. They were Simba and Lian Jie. Speaking of which, Simba and Lian Jie¡¯s days had been quite enjoyable. After parting ways with Chang Yi, they hid for a while and found that Lu Ming did note after them. Naturally, the two Devourers had their own ns. Revenge was definitely not something they would think about. They would absolutely not return to Nanxiang City¡¯s urban area. It could only be said that as long as Lu Ming was around, these two Devourers would never set foot in Nanxiang! However, to the two Tier 4 Zombie Kings, hiding and sneaking around was not a solution. Without theirckeys and cannon fodder, they could not support their status as two zombie kings and might even be mistaken for soft targets and hunted by zombies of the same level. After searching the nearby viges, Simba and Lian Jie gathered a group of zombies. They also imed Wang Family Vige as their territory. There was no other reason than that this ce was at the edge of the ck Mist, the farthest from Lu Ming¡¯s house¡­ It was just like that saying: If you can¡¯t afford to offend me, can¡¯t you hide? Looking at theirckeys below, Simba and Lian Jie exchanged smiles, feeling a sense of security. Just as the two of them were about to discuss their ns, Xu Rufang¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Lian Jie. ¡°Son, look at that ck Mist, do you think it is getting closer and closer to us?¡± Chapter 105 - 105: The Monster Emerging From The Black Mist Chapter 105: The Monster Emerging From The ck Mist Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Wang Family Vige was located at the border of the ck Mist. Coincidentally, thergest residence in the vige happened to be half-swallowed by the ck Mist. Half of the house was exposed, and the other half was engulfed by the ck Mist, making it a perfect reference point. Hearing Xu Rufang¡¯s words, Lian Jie and Simba turned around and looked at the house. They could clearly see that the house, which was half in and half out of the ck Mist yesterday, was nowpletely covered by it, with only a corner of the wall visible. The ck Mist was shrinking. The official shelter knew about this, but Simba and Lian Jie were unaware of it. Looking toward the edge of the ck Mist, Simba and Lian Jie were both stunned. Just as Simba was about to say something, a terrifying roar echoed from within the ck Mist! The sound was like a mix of a dog and a bear. At first, it sounded low, but upon listening carefully, it was sharp and ear-piercing. The sudden roar startled Simba and Lian Jie. Before they could react, the ck Mist violently surged! If the ck Mist waspared to a membrane, then the protruding shape resembled a huge, wolf-like or bear-like face! This nearly ten-meter-diameter face appeared on the ck Mist, lifting arge chunk of the mist. However, the ck Mist was indeed resilient. Despite the struggles and hoarse growls of the giant head, the ck Mist was distorted at most under its pressure, but could not be torn apart. This scene scared Simba and Lian Jie out of their wits. Because from the monstrous roar just now and the massive head in front of them, they could easily deduce one fact. This monster in the ck Mist could easily tear the two of them to pieces. For a moment, the entire Wang Family Vige fell into silence. Except the ferocious beast which continued to wrestle with the ck Mist. The roars were endless, just like Simba and Lian Jie¡¯s trembling bodies. About ten minutester¡­ The surge quickly receded. That giant beast might have sensed that it could not do anything to the ck Mist and left reluctantly. Another five minutes passed. Simba and Lian Jie both heaved a sigh of relief. Their eyes met, and as they exchanged nces, both of them looked troubled. They seemed to converse through their expressions. Lian Jie, ¡°Bro, what¡¯s going on?¡± Simba, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Lian Jie, ¡°But Bro, do you have the feeling that even though we¡¯re far enough from that monster, it¡¯s not as safe here as we imagined?¡± Simba, ¡°Little bro, you¡¯re right¡­¡± Lian Jie, ¡°Bro, what should we do?¡± Simba,¡±¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask?¡± In a daze, Simba felt overwhelming sadness. In such a vast ce like Nanxiang City, Simba could not help feeling that there was nowhere safe for him. There were monsters in the city center. There were monsters at the edge of the ck Mist. It wanted to ask the heavens above, where it should hide to get a trace of security? Scanning the ck Mist from the corner of his eye, Simba suddenly froze. Because it saw a small dot of light suddenly sh above the ck Mist. At first, the light spot was not very noticeable, but as Simba was staring, it quickly elongated. It was like someone poking an awl into a piece of paper. Then, pulling the awl up¡­ There was a crisp tearing sound. A crack nearly three meters long and one meter wide appeared on the ck Mist. Through the crack, Simba could clearly see the scene on the other side of the ck Mist. It was a cluster of huge eyeballs emitting green light! ¡°Ao!¡± There was a sharp cry. Simba screamed. The sound aroused the creatures in the ck Mist. A series of roars came from within the ck Mist. Apanied by the sounds of intense footsteps, one after another, the monsters crawled out of the crack, charging towards Simba like wolves and tigers! As they got closer, Simba could clearly see the true appearance of these monsters. They had the same head as the monster that tore the ck Mist, but much smaller. Their heads were round, resembling a mix of a wolf and a bear. The monster that tore the ck Mist had a head with a diameter of about ten meters, while the heads of these monsters were only half a meter in diameter they might have a rtionship like the ancestor and his grandchildren. Correspondingly, their bodies were ¡°not too big¡±. They were slightlyrger than well-developed adult male lions. These monsters had ckish-gray skin covered in short, tough fur. They had six strong limbs on their bellies, making them more agile and faster than ordinary lions and tigers. And stronger! Dozens of these six-legged wolf-bears charged forward, causing the ground to tremble. Low and sharp roars rechoed, making Simba¡¯s heart tremble in fear! ¡°Charge! Everyone, attack them!¡± Simba shouted,manding hisckeys to block the six-legged wolf bears, while he retreated with Lian Jie. But the zombies did not care about the six-legged wolf bears. Hearing their boss¡¯smand, a few Tyrants rushed forward with theirckeys and quickly collided with the six-legged wolf bears. In an instant, there were countless zombies tumbling and falling. Simba¡¯s eyes widened, and his body was trembling all over as he watched the scene unfolding before him¡­ What happened next¡­ In an instant, dozens of bloody paths were plowed through the thousands of zombies. One could see: a Tier 3 zombie, a Tyrant, colliding head-on with a six-legged wolf bear. However, the Tyrant, known for its strength, was instantly knocked down by the six-legged wolf bear. The six-legged wolf bear opened its mouth and with a forceful bite, the enormous head was sent flying into the sky! ¡°Tier 4!¡± Yes, Tier 4! Each of these six-legged wolf bears had the strength of a Tier 4! After a brief moment of daze, Simba immediately made a decision. ¡°Run! Run quickly!¡± ¡°Strategic shift! Quick!¡± Simba felt its heart bleeding as it ran with Lian Jie. It could not help but want to roar at the sky and question the heavens, ¡®Why was I always the one getting injured? Why was I always the one running away?!¡¯ Simba¡¯s reaction was indeed quick. It was precisely because of his quick reaction and cautiousness that Simba managed to escape death from several life-threatening situations. But there are two sides to everything. Running away as soon as things looked bad was a safety measure, but it also meant that Simba could not gather much information. For instance, Simba did not know that Lu Ming would not venture too far from home, nor that he would pursue it. Simba also did not know that shortly after it escaped, the crack in the ck Mist was slowly closing up. One creature after another, the young six-legged wolf-bears emerged from the ck mist. However, at a certain moment, as the crack shrank, no monster could walk out of the ck Mist. This short-lived change happened quickly, and it ended just as fast. However, about 200 six-legged wolf bears had already sessfully crossed over the boundary. Wang Family Vige. Faced with around 200 Level 4 creatures, Simba¡¯s zombie horde had no chance of resisting. One after another, the zombies were crushed and ughtered en masse. This one-sided massacre continued until the death of thest zombie, with chaotic beastly roars echoing all around. After dering the victory of their race, these six-legged wolf bears lowered their heads like hungry ghosts and greedily devoured the rotting flesh of the zombies. They seemed to have been hungry for a long time, as they ate with lightning speed and left nothing behind. When thest trace of flesh was consumed, the 200 plus six-legged wolf-bears dispersed in groups of three or two and ran away in all directions. Simrly, no one knew that what happened in the Wang Family Vige today was not an isted incident. At another edge of the other ck Mist, a crack of simr size opened on the ck Mist. In just ten minutes, hundreds of ck birds with a wingspan of nearly five meters squeezed out of the crack. At another edge of the ck Mist, a peculiar zombie with a green body staggered and crossed the boundary. In another crack¡­ Dozens of cracks opened at the same time and closed up in almost the same short time. And just after the cracks closed uppletely, the speed at which the ck Mist shrank suddenly increased by several times! Chapter 106 - 106: Meat! Chapter 106: Meat! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Day 103 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday. Nothing happened. There were no zombies or lunatics. It was a beautiful and fulfilling day. Friday, Day 104 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday. After his afternoon nap, Lu Ming went up the tower to look for zombies from a high vantage point, preparing to farm long-range skill proficiency. However, he suddenly saw a ck shadow rapidly flying towards him from the horizon. His super eyesight allowed Lu Ming to see the full appearance of the ck shadow. A¡­ huge raven? Its wingspan was nearly five meters, and it had a pair of green eyes. ck feathers covered its body, and it looked like a superrge version of a raven. This made Lu Ming frown. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± Huo Sheng had a study on the adaptability of animals to the mystery factor. It had been proven that animals and nts would not mutate due to infections by the Mystery Factor¡ªthey would not be zombies or Awakened ones. The mystery factor seemed to only target humans and exclude animals and nts. This made the appearance of the huge raven rather unscientific. It was very sharp. Lu Ming¡¯s observation tower was quite conspicuous, Coupled with the fact that Lu Ming had been staring at it for a long time, the huge raven seemed to have sensed Lu Ming¡¯s presence. The raven let out a long cry. The big crow turned its gaze to Lu Ming. Then, it pped its wings, soaring towards him like an arrow. ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s hostile?¡± Lu Ming was tense. Then, he took out a two-meter heavy sniper rifle from under his feet. Lu Ming liked small animals. But it was only limited to small animals. In other words, Lu Ming kept his distance from any animals that could potentially harm him¡ªeven cats and dogs. The current size of this huge bird clearly exceeded the category of small animals, and its hostility had already been revealed. There was no room for negotiation.not small. Coupled with the fact that its hostility had already been revealed. There was no room for negotiation. He aimed and pulled the trigger. With a Lv25 firearms skill, Lu Ming was able to hit wherever he aimed. With a loud ¡°boom¡±, the powerful recoil fell on Lu Ming, but it could not shake his strong body in the slightest. On the other hand, the huge bird that was rushing over had its head hit like it was struck by a heavy hammer. With a ¡°snap¡±, the huge bird¡¯s head exploded on the spot. Its body continued to fly forward with inertia. It even pped its wings twice before gliding down like a falling aircraft and crashing not far from Good Hope Vige. The power of firearms had proven reliable so far, provided they did not encounter those freaks with extremely strong recovery abilities. This incident was insignificant to Lu Ming. After dealing with the strange bird, Lu Ming carried the heavy sniper rifle and continued searching for something that he could shoot. However, the loud explosion when the strange bird crashed to the ground caught the attention of the people in Good Hope Vige. ¡°What was that?¡± The explosion made Li Zitong shudder. He turned around to search, but he found nothing. It was Zhao Honglei who said, ¡°A strange bird, shot dead by Brother Lu.¡± He had taken a good look at it. Pointing in the direction where the bird had fallen, Zhao Honglei made a rough estimate and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and fetch the carcass of that thing. Li Zitong immediately nodded. Zhao Honglei had the Stealth superpower to conceal himself. After he had be a Level 3 Awakened a few days ago, the effect of concealment had be more and more outstanding. No one was more suitable to go out than Zhao Honglei. Picking up a spear, Zhao Honglei strode out of the gathering ce. About twenty minutester, Zhao Honglei returned, carrying the strange bird¡¯s carcass, the size of a small hill. cing the carcass on the ground with a heavy rumble, Zhao Honglei stretched his sore shoulder and said, ¡°Brother Lu had killed another strange creature.¡± On one side, Zhao Honglei marveled at the giant size of the strange bird. On the other side, Li Zitong¡¯s eyes lit up. He circled around the strange bird¡¯s carcass, left and right. After a long while, he asked softly with a strange expression, ¡°Uncle Honglei, do you think this thing can be eaten?¡± His words rendered Zhao Honglei speechless. After a moment, he said uncertainly, ¡°I guess¡­ we can.¡± The Guangping Street gathering ce was a democraticmunity. Here, other than Lu Ming, even Awakened ones did not receive much special treatment¡ªmaybe just better amodations, but when it came to food, everyone shared from the same pot. Although supplies were notcking here, with the apocalypse, supplies would definitely be scarcer than before. As a result, Li Zitong and Zhao Honglei had not tasted meat for a while. At this moment, looking at the strange bird¡­ It seemed like it might be edible. Of course, both Li Zitong and Zhao Honglei were not reckless people, as they knew the rules of the shelters. Necessary inspections were still required. Lu Ming did not pay much attention to these things. It was not until dinner time when Lu Ming entered the dining hall and saw the table that his eyebrows furrowed immediately! There were only three barrels of rice and five tes of vegetables¡­ How was this enough to eat? But Lu Ming was not the type to casually me others. He nced at the smiling Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan, then sat at the dining table and picked up his chopsticks. ¡°Chicken?¡± ¡°Um, chicken.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we running low on food?¡± ¡°We still have enough.¡± Since they had enough, why make so little? Lu Ming wanted to ask, but he did not. He just ate a mouthful of rice and picked up a piece of chicken meat. Just as he held the chicken meat, Lu Ming immediately noticed something different. Ordinary chicken meat would be easily snapped in half when held like this, but this time, the chicken meat felt particrly tenacious and resilient. Raising his eyebrows, Lu Ming put the chicken meat into his mouth. A faint sweetness and firm texture instantly exploded on his taste buds. ¡°Mm¡ª¡± He chewed it for a full 20 times before swallowing the meat. In the next moment, Lu Ming immediately felt a surge of energy. ¡°This isn¡¯t ordinary meat.¡± It was not just about the different tastes. The energy contained within was different. As Lu Ming¡¯s physique grew, his digestive capacity had also greatly improved. Normally, the meager energy contained in ordinary food would just be quickly absorbed and converted into calories to sustain Lu Ming¡¯s muscles. That was the fundamental reason why Lu Ming had to eat for nearly an hour each meal¡ªthe energy contained in ordinary food was really too little. It was not an exaggeration to say that Lu Ming¡¯s daily meals were actually maintained at a half-full, half-hungry state. It was not because of insufficient supplies. If he wanted to bepletely full, Lu Ming might have to eat non-stop for 24 hours a day. But the meat he ate this time waspletely different from before! Just a piece of meat, and Lu Ming felt that annoying feeling of hunger quickly disappearing. His body felt as if it had been thirsty for a long time and finally received sweet nectar, and his spirit was instantly invigorated. Compared to this sense of satisfaction, the taste was just a minor detail. ¡°What kind of meat is this?¡± As he took another bite of meat, Lu Ming immediately understood why there were few dishes today. His discontent from a moment ago vanished instantly as he looked at the smiling Zhang Chengcheng, and asked her. Zhang Chengcheng covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s the meat of that big bird.¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and nodded in understanding. ¡°Good bird, good meat!¡± Chapter 107 - 107: Visiting Dragon Mountain Chapter 107: Visiting Dragon Mountain Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unusually, the dining time today took less than twenty minutes. Lu Ming ate three bowls of rice and a pot of bird meat. In terms of quantity, his appetite was equivalent to that of a small capacity eater among ordinary people, far from the level of most mukbang streamers. This demonstrated how rich in energy the bird meat was. After the meal, Lu Ming sighed while cleaning his teeth. ¡°That bird isn¡¯t small¡­¡± Zhang Chengcheng chuckled, ¡°Indeed, Zhang Lixin removed over 2 tons of meat from it.¡± Lu Ming nodded slightly, ¡°Let everyone have a taste of it and store the rest properly.¡± Lu Ming did not know if that big bird was a one-time urrence or if there were more of them. Either way, he couldn¡¯t let such valuable things go to waste. Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan immediately agreed, and Zhang Chengcheng continued, ¡°Meng Jie examined the carcass of the strange bird earlier. Its physical strength is quite astonishing, evenparable to a Level 4 Awakened.¡± ¡°At the same time, it was Uncle Hong Lei who brought back the carcass of this strange bird. He also checked around the area and found that there didn¡¯t seem to be any zombie crystals inside its head. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that the zombie crystals were knocked out by you and couldn¡¯t be found.¡± ¡°Meng Jie also mentioned that this strange bird looks like a crow, but it¡¯s entirely different from a crow. She named this strange bird an ¡¯Exotic Beast.''¡± Exotic beasts were different from ordinary wild beasts. They were stronger andparable to Awakened individuals. For Lu Ming, he was not particrly interested in these research-rted matters. He was more concerned about another question. ¡°Where did this thinge from?¡± Exotic beast meat was good stuff. So Lu Ming wanted more of it. On this matter, Zhang Chengcheng could only hold out her hands helplessly, as Meng Jie did not know either. Meng Jie naturally did not know the source of Exotic Beasts. However, unlike Lu Ming¡¯s ¡°if you can¡¯t figure it out, don¡¯t think about it¡± mindset, Meng Jie, as a researcher, knew how to think divergently and explore possibilities. In the researchb, surrounded by equipment, Meng Jie held the ck bird¡¯s feathers and nails, examining them carefully. As a biologist, Meng Jie was certain that the exotic beast ck bird could not have evolved from existing bird species. So, where the Exotic Beast came from became a big question. It was not just a matter of food supply; safety was also a concern. The Exotic Beast ck bird had the strength of a Level 4. It did not seem to be a threat, but Meng Jie detected signs of them forming a group¡ªonce thousands of ck birds attacked¡­ That scene¡­ Well, they would probably be shot in the head by Lu Ming¡¯s slingshots one by one. Shaking her head, Meng Jie dispelled the vivid images in her mind. ¡°No, that¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°What if a stronger exotic beast appears? What if there are Exotic Beasts that even Lu Ming can¡¯t handle?¡± Thinking of this, Meng Jie wasted no time and immediately left, and drove to the official shelter. This matter needed to be reported to Hao Sheng as soon as possible. That night, Huo Sheng already knew about the appearance of the Exotic Beasts. After sending Meng Jie off, Huo Sheng stood in theboratory and let his imagination run wild. After a while, Huo Sheng sighed. ¡°It¡¯s getting more and moreplicated.¡± Huo Sheng had the feeling that the more he knew, the more ignorant he felt. Initially, the apocalypse was very simple¡ªhumans, Awakened, and zombies. Although there were also the Holy Tower and the ck ATist at that time, he did not understand and thus, paid no attention to them. Unlike now¡­ The worried Huo Shengcheng sighed and pondered the issue of Exotic Beasts. ¡°Meng Jie¡¯s conclusion is probably correct. But if the ck bird Exotic Beast didn¡¯t evolve from existing bird species, then where did theye from?¡± A term suddenly popped into his mind. ¡°The ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°They must havee out from the ck Mist Zone.¡± The more he thought about it, the more Huo Sheng felt that this was the case. However, as a researcher, spection was uneptable. Even if it was a logical guess, it was still a guess, and not a fact. However, Huo Sheng had a way to verify his guess. ¡°Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society.¡± Chang Yi had obtained many secrets from the Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society. From the looks of it, this Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society must have its own exclusive information channels that were even more powerful than the official ones. Perhaps they knew the source of the Exotic Beasts? In fact, ever since Eileen mentioned the Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society, Huo Sheng had the idea of exploring it. However, the poprization of the Basic Breathing Technique was very important. Huo Sheng was busy, so the priority of the Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society was pushed back. But now, things were different. Day 105 of the apocalypse calendar, Saturday. Early in the morning, the ck Mist Exploration Team, which was in seclusion to level up, received orders from their superiors. Protect Gao Junyi on a diplomatic mission to Dragon Mountain, find the Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society, and establish friendly and cooperative rtionships with them, if possible. Lu Ming had just finished his usual morning exercise when he saw three military vehicles rumbling out of the Guangping Street Shelter. ¡°Looks like Bai Tianyu and the others are preparing to explore the ck Mist Zone.¡± Lu Ming concluded in his mind and then pushed the matter aside. Rather than trying to figure out what others were doing, he¡¯d better pay attention to his own lunch. Today¡¯s lunch was also ck Bird meat¡ªLu Ming was looking forward to it. During the day, Bai Tianyu and the others left Good Hope Vige, which was equivalent to entering a dangerous area. However, the so-called dangerous area was actually not that dangerous. Lu Ming¡¯s observation tower had now been raised to about 250 meters, a height that was already top-notch in Nanxiang, excluding the Holy Tower. Being at such a high vantage point allowed Lu Ming to have an extremely vast shooting range¡ªthere were norge-scale hordes of zombies within a distance of over ten kilometers from Good Hope Vige. Initially, Bai Tianyu and the others made good progress, but as they left Lu Ming¡¯s shooting range, they encountered more zombies. This was not a big deal to Bai Tianyu. As a Level 4 Awakened with the Blood Boiling superpower, Bai Tianyu could unleash a Level 5bat power. Although he was still inferior to Chang Yi, he was still considered top-notch in Nanxiang. They proceeded without being overly cautious, but they also could not be considered reckless. In short, It was a journey with some surprises but no real dangers. An entire day and night passed. On Sunday, the 106th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Bai Tianyu and the others safely arrived at the foot of Dragon Mountain. Dragon Mountain was located in the suburbs of Nanxiang. Before the apocalypse, it was a small tourist attraction. The mountain was not tall, with its highest peak only reaching about 300 meters. There was a small People¡¯s Park halfway up the mountain, and at the mountain¡¯s summit stood a small temple. That was the entirety of Dragon Mountain. Hence, it could only be considered a small tourist attraction for nearby residents to take a stroll after their meals. This meant that there were not many visitors here before the apocalypse. It also meant that there were not many zombies in this area after the apocalypse. Along the mountain path, the group of eleven carefully ascended the mountain. Along the way, they could see some signs of human activity, but they had note across any cultivated farnd. ¡°Seems like there¡¯s no one here.¡± A young warrior in the team muttered. If there were people, there would surely be fields. The vicinity of Dragon Mountain was rtively deste, so there were not many readily avable resources. If they did not farm, there would be no food, which meant no conditions for survivors to live. Hearing this, Gao Junyi smiled and said, ¡°Now that you mention it, i roughly know where this Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society is.¡± He suddenly took the lead and turned into a small path up the mountain, talking as he walked. ¡°This ce has no farnd, but that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no food.¡± ¡°I remember that there seems to be a national strategic reserve warehouse on Dragon Mountain. I wonder how things are over there now.¡± As a former high-ranking official in Nanxiang before the apocalypse, Gao Junyi knew this ce very well.. Chapter 108 - 108: The Survivors of Dragon Mountain Chapter 108: The Survivors of Dragon Mountain Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The strategic reserve warehouse was located deep inside Dragon Mountain. This kind of ce was unknown to ordinary people; only those in special positions had a faint idea of its existence. Originally, the supplies reserve warehouse of Dragon Mountain was sealed by arge iron gate. However, when Gao Junyi, Bai Tianyu, and the others arrived, they saw that therge iron gate had been forcefully broken open, revealing a deep tunnel inside.supplies reserve warehouse There were people at the entrance, two vignt male survivors. When they saw Gao Junyi and the others, one of them immediately retreated into the tunnel, while the other stayed far away and gestured for them to stop. Gao Junyi raised his hands high and signaled Bai Tianyu and the others to stop. He walked forward slowly, saying, ¡°Brother, we¡¯re from the official side. We don¡¯t have any ill intentions and don¡¯t want anything from you. We just wanted to ask if you need our help.¡± His gentle tone and chubby face, coupled with the fact that it was unclear if his official identity was real or fake, could indeed lower others¡¯ guard. Gao Junyi made the man look much more rxed. The man said, ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to wait until our Sister Rose arrives. Is that okay?¡± Gao Junyi smiled and nodded, ¡°Sure, can we wait here?¡± Five minutester, a group of people walked out of the tunnel. At the forefront was a woman with short hair, looking heroic and spirited. The woman was under thirty, dressed in a sleeveless white vest and jeans. This attire perfectly entuated the woman¡¯s curvaceous figure. What was even more eye-catching was the tattoo on her arm¡ªarge tattoo that seemed to cover the woman¡¯s upper body, and a corner of the tattoo on her exposed arm depicted several deep red roses. ¡°No wonder he called her Sister Rose.¡± As Gao Junyi thought of this, the smile on his face widened. This was because he could tell that this woman was likely the leader here. From Sister Rose¡¯s spirited appearance, this person must be a rather powerful Awakened! ¡°Hello, hello.¡± Gao Junyi smiled as he slowly walked forward. Before he could introduce himself, Sister Rose¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°I know you, Mayor Gao, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Gao Junyi appeared frequently on the local news broadcasts before the apocalypse, so it was not strange for Sister Rose to recognize him. ¡°So all of you are officials?¡± Rose Sister asked, crossing her arms and sizing up Gao Junyi while ncing at Bai Tianyu and the others behind him. This was a somewhat impolite gesture but Gao Junyi did not mind. As a politician, he naturally had to be willing to give up his dignity. ¡°Yes.¡± Sister Rose¡¯s expression turned serious as she pointed behind her. ¡°Theoretically speaking, this ce should be the country¡¯s strategic supplies reserves warehouse. Now that I¡¯ve taken over this ce, what does the official side think?¡± Gao Junyi¡¯s expression was also serious, ¡°ording to the national emergency evacuation principle, there¡¯s nothing wrong with what you¡¯ve done here. I can represent the official side to give Sister Rose a definite answer: We¡¯re really not here for the supplies inside.¡± Sister Rose¡¯s expression instantly eased. As a Level 4 Awakened herself, with nearly ten Level 2 and Level 3 Awakened under her, without this warehouse of supplies, just finding food would be very tough for them. At this moment, Gao Junyi¡¯s words instantly removed any potential irreconcble conflict between the two sides¡ªas long as you don¡¯t touch my food, I acknowledge your official identity! If you touch my food, we¡¯ll have to settle it another way¡­ In short, the initial contact was quite smooth. Sister Rose¡¯s demeanor changed from sarcastic to friendly, and she smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯se in and talk? By the way, you haven¡¯t had lunch, right?¡± Gao Junyi smiled and rubbed his stomach, ¡°Then we won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± The stockpile of supplies in the strategic reserve warehouse was astonishing. They walked nearly a hundred meters through the tunnel before reaching the heart of the warehouse. Sister Rose did not let Gao Junyi and the others see the stored supplies, to avoid causing envy or any additional trouble. She led everyone all the way to the cafeteria. The cafeteria was brightly lit¡ªthere was an independent power supply. As Gao Junyi, Bai Tianyu, and the others sat down, Sister Rose took the opportunity to sit at the head of the table. Gao Junyi began to liven up the atmosphere. And soon, he broke the ice. The dishes were served very soon¡ªsteamed buns, wild vegetables, and some vacuum-packed cooked food. In the apocalypse, this was already a decent meal. However, everyone refrained from eating too much¡ªbecause it was very easy to gauge an Awakened one¡¯s level from his appetite. At the moment, they had yet to discuss more specific matters, so it was not wise to reveal their strength prematurely. When they were almost done eating and drinking, Gao Junyi wiped his mouth and kept beating around the bush without getting to the point. This made Sister Rose sigh softly, ¡°Mayor Gao must havee to me for something, right? Let¡¯s not keep me in suspense. I¡¯m a straightforward person. 1 hope Mayor Gao can get to the point.¡± Gao Junyi chuckled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be frank. I came here for someone.¡± Sister Rose frowned and seemed very nervous, ¡°Who is it?!¡± From the corner of his eye, Gao Junyi could see that the few residents apanying her also showed a hint of nervousness. This made his heart skip a beat, but he maintained hisposure, and said, ¡°Chang Yi.¡± The nervousness on everyone¡¯s faces immediately eased, ¡°Chang Yi, this lunatic isn¡¯t dead yet?¡± ¡°Ha, pfft.¡± Another burly man spat on the ground in disgust, apparently repulsed by the person named Chang Yi. His various acts did not seem fake, and Gao Junyi immediately knew what was going on. He continued, ¡°Chang Yi, that lunatic, is already dead.¡± Duan Mei¡¯s eyes narrowed as she heard Gao Junyi continue, ¡°Chang Yi wanted to take over our official shelter, but he was crushed to death by the strongest person on our side.¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and made a pinching gesture, ¡°It was like crushing an ant.¡± Before the people of Dragon Mountain could react, Gao Junyi added, ¡°Oh right, Chang Yi was already Level 5 at that time. Before his death, he said he was guided to the ck Mist to achieve an advancement by an organization called the Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society. So we came here to take a look.¡± After saying that, Gao Junyi narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for this purpose.¡± Gao Junyi was well-versed in using both soft and hard tactics. He started with the soft approach to dispel their guards. After confirming that they had no feelings towards Chang Yi, he decided to tell them the truth and give them a little shock about Brother Lu. With this dual approach, Gao Junyi had effectively taken the initiative in the conversation. Duan Mei and the others had indeed been manipted. Because Chang Yi had indeed been here. And they were well aware of Chang Yi¡¯s uniqueness. A Level 4 Chang Yi was already very difficult to deal with. Thinking back to the power struggles at that time, all the survivors of Dragon Mountain present had lingering fear ¨C at that time, one wrong move and this ce would have been destroyed. Yet, the official side imed that Chang Yi had sessfully advanced to Level 5, but was still under their control. This disy of power was something Dragon Mountain could not contend with. After a long silence, Duan Mei let out a long sigh. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Chapter 109 - 109: The Child Chapter 109: The Child Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Things were progressing quite smoothly. Even more smoothly than Gao Junyi had estimated. He had initially thought that this Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society was a tough nut to crack, but it turned out to be just a group of survivors with some secrets. Thinking about it, it made sense. The official side had advanced weapons, manpower, and resources, yet their progress was still difficult. Dragon Mountain, without such resources, could only develop to a limited extent even if they had some secrets. For a ce with nearly a hundred Awakened individuals, having a Level 4 Awakened among them was already impressive¡­ ¡°So, Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society is referring to you guys?¡± When Gao Junyi mentioned this, an embarrassed expression appeared on Duan Mei¡¯s face. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed us, but the name Dragon Mountain Hidden Cultivators Society was just something we made up to fool Chang Yi. Chang Yi is a lunatic and a little Chuunibyou. So we came up with a high-sounding name to make him slightly wary.¡± Gao Junyi smiled and said, ¡°Clever, very clever!¡± Being overbearing would not do; giving the other side appropriate praise would help to improve their rtionship and ease the atmosphere, facilitating a smooth conversation. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about the intel. Chang Yi said that you know a lot of things. Can 1 ask, where do you get this intel from?¡± Once again, Duan Mei fell silent. It was obvious that she did not want to answer this question. Gao Junyi calmly sipped his tea, not pressing her. The situation had already be simple to the point that this Dragon Mountain survivor base was within his grasp. He would eventually get the information he wanted, so there was no need to rush and risk making the atmosphere tense. After a long time, Duan Mei shook her head slightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 1 can¡¯t tell you this for now.¡± Gao Junyi¡¯s tone was gentle, ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure if you¡¯re really from the official side.¡± ¡°Even if you are, I can¡¯t be sure if the current officials are good or bad, or whether they can be trusted.¡± Gao Junyi nodded in understanding, ¡°How about this? You, or someone you trust, cane with us back to our base. We can get to know each other better, and then we can¡­¡± Just as Gao Junyi was proposing his n, footsteps suddenly came from the corridor. Before the person arrived, the voice came first! ¡°Sister, Sister Rose! Something bad has happened!¡± Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice and saw the gatekeeper rushing into the cafeteria breathlessly. He said anxiously, ¡°There¡¯s a monster! Outside¡­ there¡¯s a monster!¡± Everyone looked disturbed. At the foot of Dragon Mountain. A gigantic humanoid creature, dozens of meters tall, was slowly approaching the Dragon Mountain gathering point. Behind the monster, more than a dozen six-legged wolf bears resembling jackal hounds, followed closely. The giant was simply too tall and too conspicuous. As a result, it had been spotted by the survivors at the Dragon Mountain gathering point before it even reached the mountain.. At the mountaintop, Gao Junyi, Bai Tianyu, Duan Mei, and the others gazed into the distance. As they watched the giant monster approaching step by step, their eyes started twitching. ¡°What is that thing?¡± Gao Junyi could not help but ask. Beside him, Bai Tianyu stared at the giant monster for a long time before speaking slowly, each word enunciated carefully, ¡°A zombie.¡± ¡°Level 5, Mutated zombie.¡± With the vision of a Level 4 Awakened, Bai Tianyu could easily see the full appearance of the mutated zombie. It was 50 meters tall and had two huge arms that reached its knees. There was no skin on his body, and what was exposed was pink muscle tissue. Its bloody mouth was filled with sharp fangs, and its eyes wererger than human eyes, with pure white eyeballs that resembled cataracts. There was no intelligence or light in those eyes, which allowed him to deduce that this creature was an evolved Tank, not an evolved Devourer! Just as Bai Tianyu was about to say something, Duan Mei, who was beside him, spoke. ¡°Flesh Mountain. This Level 5 zombie is called Flesh Mountain¡­¡± She seemed to have some understanding of the Flesh Mountain, which was not unexpected. Gao Junyi and Bai Tianyu quickly turned their attention to Duan Mei and heard her continue, ¡°This thing doesn¡¯t have any special abilities, but just its size alone makes it difficult to deal with.¡± On the side, Gao Junyi took the opportunity to chime in, ¡°This¡­ Why would a Level 5 zombie appear in Nanxiang City? Although the evolution speed of zombies is indeed faster than that of Awakened, it shouldn¡¯t be so much faster, right?¡± In fact, Gao Junyi and Bai Tianyu had their own spections about where Flesh Mountain came from¡ªbefore they came here, Huo Sheng had told them about the possibility of monsters crossing over from the ck Mist zone. At this moment, most of Gao Junyi¡¯s words were to get Duan Mei to talk. As expected, Duan Mei knew everything about this matter! ¡°This thing came from the ck Mist.¡± ¡°The ck Mist¡¯s blockade will no longer be stable after a hundred days. After a hundred days, more and more monsters will walk out of the ck Mist. At the same time, the ck Mist will shrink faster. Before long, the ck Mist Zone will envelop the entire Nanxiang City.¡± Gao Junyi narrowed his eyes and looked at the Flesh Mountain, and quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now. This Flesh Mountain seems to being for us. 1 wonder if Sister Rose has a good way to deal with it?¡± After a moment of silence, Duan Mei nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What is the n?¡± ¡°Run!¡± Bai Tianyu,¡±¡­.¡± Before Gao Junyi and Bai Tianyu could say anything, Duan Mei had already turned to look at Gao Junyi. ¡°Mayor Gao, you mentioned before that you have a way to deal with Level 5 creatures, right?¡± Level 5 Chang Yi had died in the official shelter. This was what Gao Junyi had said himself. Gao Junyi nodded helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a way to deal with that thing here. Moreover, from the looks of it, the target of the Flesh Mountain is very specific. It¡¯s most likely attracted by a Level 4 Awakened like me.¡± After saying that, Duan Mei gritted her teeth and made a decision. ¡°So, Mayor Gao, if you¡¯re really from the official side, 1 want you to take the survivors here with you, and I¡¯ll dy the Flesh Mountain¡¯s progress.¡± Gao Junyi could not help but feel deep veneration for her. ¡®This Duan Mei¡¯s character was not bad.¡¯ Before he could nod in agreement, Duan Mei continued, ¡°As for your previous question, I¡¯ll give you an answer now! All our sourcese from one person.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± Time was of the essence. Duan Mei instructed her subordinates to pack their things while she led Gao Junyi and Bai Tianyu to the deepest part of the warehouse. Duan Mei stopped in front of a room. She knocked lightly on the door, and a childish voice came from the room. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± They pushed open the door and entered the room. They could see that although the space in the room was not big, it was decorated very warmly. There were pink hues, various children¡¯s toys, a small princess bed with a blond-haired, blue-eyed, white girl sitting on it like a porcin doll. When the little girl saw Duan Mei, she immediately revealed a bright smile. As Duan Mei went forward to pick up the little girl, she turned to look at Gao Junyi. ¡°This is the child you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Her name is Lolita..¡± Chapter 110 - 110: Lolita Chapter 110: Lolita Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lolita appeared to be under ten years old, pretty and delicate. Her light green eyes were exceptionally lively, and her smiling face was adorable. She was smart and beautiful. Even a tough man like Bai Tianyu couldn¡¯t help but greet Lolita with a smile. Duan Mei stroked Lolita¡¯s hair and whispered to her, ¡°Lolita, you¡¯re a smart girl. I¡¯m in some trouble here and might not be able to protect you anymore. So you should go with these two uncles to a safe ce. When Sister resolves the issue here, I¡¯lle find you, okay?¡± Lolita¡¯s smile faded considerably at once. But she quickly nodded firmly, saying, ¡°Okay, Sister.¡± ¡°Yes, I knew our Lolita is such a well-behaved girl¡­¡± While saying that, Duan Mei ced Lolita on the ground and Lolita obediently came to Gao Junyi¡¯s side and held his hand. Gao Junyi could feel that Lolita¡¯s grip was very strong and her hand was cold. She felt a sense of belonging to the people in Dragon Mountain, and she probably had a good understanding of the current situation in this world. Going to a strange ce would undoubtedly be quite stressful for a child, but Lolita buried that pressure deep in her heart. ¡°Good girl.¡± Gao Junyi gently ruffled Lolita¡¯s hair and looked at Duan Mei. ¡°What about her parents?¡± ¡°Her father was an executive of a foreign-fundedpany here, but he died at the beginning of the apocalypse. Her mother was in New York before¡­¡± Before Gao Junyi could ask anything else, Duan Mei had already rushed out. As she walked, she said, ¡°This child is really important. If you still want to ask anything, protect her and take care of her. She will tell you. Now, I¡¯ll help you lure the Flesh Mountain away. Hurry up.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she had already disappeared. Gao Junyi helplessly turned to look at Bai Tianyu, only to see Bai Tianyu nodding at him. ¡°I¡¯ll go and help too. You take them back to Guangping Street as soon as possible. 1¡¯11 also try to lure the Flesh Mountain towards Brother Lu¡¯s ce.¡± Duan Mei was wrong about one thing. She was not the only one attracting the Flesh Mountain. Bai Tianyu was also involved. Gao Junyi said, ¡°Be careful.¡± The only response he received was Bai Tianyu¡¯s smiling face, ¡°That¡¯s perfect, it is also a good opportunity to test the strength of the ck Mist Exploration Team. If we can¡¯t even deal with this Flesh Mountain, exploring the ck Mist zone will only be sending ourselves to death.¡± Dragon Mountain¡¯s gathering ce seemed to be prepared for the current situation. Within just ten minutes, the survivors in the gathering ce had already assembled¡ªhundreds of them, big and small. At the same time, there were a bus, two pickups, and five small cars prepared for their escape. This was their escape n. With Lolita sitting in one of the small cars, Gao Junyi watched as the members of the ck Mist Exploration Team and Duan Mei, along with several Level 3 Awakened individuals from Dragon Mountain, left the mountain. He then urged everyone to get into the vehicles and hurriedly drove away. ¡°Which way should we go?¡± With the driver¡¯s question, Gao Junyi thought for a moment before giving an answer. ¡°Go downhill, drive along Highway 517, then turn to the Lin Family Vige, and¡­¡± This was the road they took when they came, and it was also rtively safe. Moreover, there were two official safety points on the road, where Awakened individuals were stationed along with weapons and equipment. The driver nodded, stepped on the elerator and the car rushed out. More than ten minutester, as the convoy had just left Dragon Mountain, fierce battle sounds erupted from the mountain. That night, Lu Ming was woken up by an urgent knocking on the door. Rubbing his sleepy eyes, Lu Ming went to the door and turned on the electronic screen. He saw the faces of Wang Xiong and Zhang Chengcheng appearing on the screen. The two of them looked anxious. Before Lu Ming could speak, Wang Xiong had already said, ¡°Brother Lu, there¡¯s a big problem.¡± ¡°Colonel Bai Tianyu and the others are in trouble.¡± Wang Xiong quickly exined the situation. ¡°Just now, a heavily injured member of the Exploration Team rushed back and said that Colonel Bai and the others were trapped in Cheng County. Their opponent was a Level 5 zombie and arge group of exotic beasts¡­¡± He spoke rapidly and exined the situation clearly. Lu Ming¡¯s expression was especially solemn when he heard that. When Wang Xiong finished speaking, Lu Ming nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s indeed troublesome.¡± After that, there was a long silence. Outside the door, Wang Xiong, who had not received a response for a long time, felt his heart sink. After a moment, he sighed and could not help but say, ¡°Brother Lu, take a look¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Zhang Chengcheng suddenly stretched out her hand and interrupted Wang Xiong. Wang Xiong was puzzled when he saw Zhang Chengcheng give him a look. Then, Zhang Chengcheng looked at the camera and gently said, ¡°Brother Lu, it¡¯s said that there are dozens of exotic beasts in Cheng County and one of them can produce several tons of meat. I think we should store some of this exotic beast meat. ording to Sister Meng, we still don¡¯t know how these exotic beasts were born. In other words, there might be a limited number of exotic beasts in Nanxiang now. If someone kills one, we¡¯ll lose a few tons of exotic beast meat reserves. So, 1 think we should all go out together and see if we can hunt more exotic beasts. We won¡¯t have to worry about food in the short term.¡± Wang Xiong raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhang Chengcheng with admiration. No one knew Brother Lu better than you, Zhang Chengcheng. This time, Lu Ming finally spoke. ¡°Chengcheng, you have a point.¡± In his mind, Lu Ming¡¯s thoughts raced. Going out meant danger! However, so many exotic beasts were equivalent to so much food. On top of that, eating exotic beast meat would save dining time¡­ And time was equivalent to skill proficiency and skill proficiency was equivalent to strength. This deal was not easy to calcte. In his daze, Lu Ming thought of Chang Yi, the lunatic. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s only one Tier 5 zombie over there?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. Let me pack up and we¡¯ll set off in ten minutes.¡± Inside the room, Lu Ming quickly packed his equipment while contemting the potential troubles he might encounter. Chang Yi is a Level 5 Awakened with a very special superpower. After activation, he has the physical strength of a Level 6. At the same time, Chang Yi possesses multiple superpowers. In other words, his peakbat strength is probably on par with a Level 6 peak. And Comparing my strength with his¡­ He recalled his previous ¡°battle¡± with Chang Yi. A normal punch can only cause moderate damage to an opponent of this level, and using the continuous Cold Light Stab Punches to deal with such opponents seems to be a waste of one¡¯s talent. So, using a continuous series of regr heavy punches should be enough for me to handle a Level 6 peak opponent. If 1 encounter a Level 7, my attributes should be not too far off from a Level 7 Awakened individual. 1 have an advantage in terms of skills, but if the opponent has an outstanding superpower, victory or defeat would be uncertain. ording to the doubling theory, the biological attributes of a Level 7 creature was 640, which was not much different from Lu Ming. So the limit of the enemy 1 can deal with is a Level 6 peak? Facing a Level 7 would pose a risk of injury! With this thought, Lu Ming had no choice but to slow down his packing. Sitting on the bed, Lu Ming opened the attribute panel. Name: Lu Ming Level: Level 1 Age: 25 years old Strength: 626.2 Physique: 637.6 Agility: 660.2 Free Attribute Points: 234 Superpower: Awakening in progress¡­ Looking at the plus sign behind the Strength, Physique and Agility attributes, Lu Ming began to allocate attribute points. After allocating all the free attribute points, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Strength: 716.2 Physique: 727.6 Agility: 714.2 Free Attribute Points: 0 Looking at the significantly increased attributes, Lu Ming nodded, ¡°Now, I should be able to deal with a Level 7 opponent reasonably well.¡± ¡°With this, 1 can venture outside with a little more peace of mind¡­¡± Chapter 111 - 111: The Second Expedition Chapter 111: The Second Expedition Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Was there a Level 7 creature in Nanxiang? Countless people could give a definite answer¡ªNo! Absolutely impossible! Currently, the resources in Nanxiang City were not enough to give birth to a Level 6 creature, let alone a Level 7 one. Even the creatures that prated from the ck Mist Zone during the first infiltration were only some low-level creatures, without any Level 6 beings. However, Lu Ming did not know about these things. In his mind, it was quite reasonable to imagine facing an enemy two levels higher than the most powerful creature he had encountered. The strongest being he had ever seen¡ªChang Yi¡ªwas Level 5. In that case, the hypothetical opponent should be at Level 7. Only by defeating a Level 7 creature would Lu Ming have the qualification and courage to go on this expedition. But he could not be unprepared. Weapons, ammunition, some ckbird meat, and water. He packed all of these onto the transport ne. As the ne took off, Lu Ming repeatedly reminded the pilot, ¡°Never go above 300 meters in altitude.¡± The pilot nodded solemnly, ¡°Understood, Brother Lu.¡± 300 meters was a threshold. If the ne went above that height and crashed, Luming would risk getting injured. So, this altitude had to be strictly adhered to. The ne quickly flew towards Cheng County, and Lu Ming closed his eyes and rested. Zhang Chengcheng, Wei Lan, Wang Xiong, and the exploration team members were cautiously vignt through the observation windows of the ne, wary of any potential danger. Fortunately, the journey was uneventful, and they did not even encounter the only threat in the area ¨C the ck birds. About half an hourter, Cheng County appeared beneath Lu Ming¡¯s feet. Before the apocalypse, Cheng County was rtively well-known around Nanxiang City. This ce had a long history and was known for its beautiful scenery and abundant cuisine. But after the apocalypse began, the beautifulndscape disappeared, reced by the roaming zombies on the streets. Looking down from the ne at an altitude of 300 meters, Lu Ming immediately spotted the most conspicuous target in Cheng County. ¡°The Flesh Mountain.¡± ¡°It can be confirmed that the Flesh Mountain is a Level 5 mutated zombie and evolved from a Tank.¡± ¡°ording to Colonel Bai¡¯s observation, after the Tank evolved into a Flesh Mountain, its limited rationalitypletely disappeared, reced by pure hunting desire and killing instinct!¡± ¡°But with losses gain; the Flesh Mountain¡¯s strength is much greater than that of a regr Level 5 creature ording to the attribute doubling model.¡± The exploration team member named Luo Fu stared at the Flesh Mountain with a pale face as he shared this basic information. Lu Ming nodded slightly after listening. ¡°Where are Colonel Bai and the others?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in hiding. But they can¡¯t hide for long; The Flesh Mountain¡¯s perception of high-level Awakened is quite sharp.¡± As he was saying this, the Flesh Mountain below suddenly raised its head and looked at the sky. Their eyes met. Lu Ming¡¯s gaze was calm, while the Flesh Mountain¡¯s gaze was dull. This massive creature roared furiously at the ne, raising its arms as if trying to pull the ne down from the sky. However, with such a huge body, it could not make particrly agile movements¡ªlike jumping. Even with its unusually long arms, it could not reach the altitude of 300 meters. After a few futile attempts, the Flesh Mountain gave up on trying to reach the two Level 4 Awakened individuals above it and turned its attention to a nearby low-rise building. There, it found its prey! With a powerful push from its hind legs, the massive creature rushed towards the low-rise building, smashing it as if it were a massive bulldozer. But just before the disaster struck, an agile figure flew out of the building. The wind transformed into a pair of wings, carrying the figure away to a safer distance. Luo Fu¡¯s voice sounded in Lu Ming¡¯s ear again. ¡°It¡¯s Sister Rose, Duan Mei, the leader of Dragon Mountain, a Level 4 Awakened.¡± ¡°Her superpower is Wind-based. It¡¯s quite agile. It¡¯s thanks to Sister Rose that we managed to escape from Dragon Mountain to this ce.¡± But anything more than that would not do. Level 4 was just level 4. As flexible as wind-based abilities could be, they could not bridge the gap in strength. Although Bai Tianyu¡¯s explosive strength was also at Level 5, Luo Fu had mentioned earlier that this Flesh Mountain was a mutated creature. Its strength could not be judged by the standards of a normal ordinary Level 5 creature. It was not that Bai Tianyu, Duan Mei, and the others were incapable; being able to hide from the Flesh Mountain for so long and run this far was already quite an achievement for them. After a brief introduction, Luo Fu fell silent. He just looked worriedly at Duan Mei, who was nimbly dodging the attacks from the Flesh Mountain, while also keeping an eye on Lu Ming. Until Lu Ming¡¯s gaze shifted and looked to the other side. ¡°Twenty-three.¡± Luo Fu was stunned, but Zhang Chengcheng quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Brother Lu. Twenty-three.¡± Luming was referring to the fact that there were a total of 23 Six-legged Wolf Bears nearby! Compared to when they were at Dragon Mountain, the number of Six-legged Wolf Bears had not decreased; it had actually increased. This was not strange¡ªbecause these exotic beasts hid far away and did not participate in the battle at all. Although they looked fierce, their behavior was more like that of scavengers. They sought benefits and avoided harm, following behind the ¡°big brothers¡± to pick up some leftovers¡­ The current situation was very clear now. The Flesh Mountain was the big brother, Bai Tianyu and the others were the prey, and the Six-legged Wolf Bears were the jackals, dogs, and vultures. If Big Brother won, they would pick up the leftovers, but if Big Brother was killed, Big Brother would be their delicious meal. If the Big Brother turned to attack them, they would disperse. However, these Six-legged Wolf Bears did not know. In the sky, a pair of affectionate eyes stared straight at them, and tears of love could not help but flow from the corners of his mouth. Lu Ming was in a daze for half a minute before taking a deep breath and swallowing back the drool saliva. He really could not forget the wonderful taste of exotic beast meat and the feeling of satisfaction after a meal. He turned around and looked at his armory. After some consideration, Lu Ming picked up a finely forged saber made by Zhang Lixin. The saber was tailor-made by Zhang Lixin for Lu Ming, using materials from Tank bones and a bit of special alloy. It was two meters long and the weight was nothing to Lu Ming. Holding the saber in one hand, even with Lu Ming¡¯s formidable physique, the saber looked a bit big. But Lu Ming felt that it was just right. After hesitating for a moment between the Flesh Mountain and the Six-legged Wolf Bears, Lu Ming looked towards the Flesh Mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with this one first.¡± Everyone behind him heaved a sigh of relief. Lu Ming also knew it well. Although the main objective of this hunt was to target the creatures, Wang Xiong, Zhang Chengcheng, and the others actually wanted him to intervene and help Bai Tianyu and the others. Doing something in passing was not a big deal, and besides, the battle with Chang Yi allowed Lu Ming to once again familiarize himself with his own strength. The Level 5 Meat Mountain might seem terrifying to others, but Lu Ming did not sense even a hint of threat from this creature. Yes, that massive body was nothing but a facade in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes, all show and no substance. The pressure he felt facing Chang Yi was greater than the pressure he felt from this Flesh Mountain. Although the pressure from Chang Yi was not that significant¡­ The ne stopped right above the Flesh Mountain. After a quick estimate of the height, Lu Ming turned around and looked at Zhang Chengcheng and the others. ¡°Keep an eye on my prey.¡± Zhang Chengcheng quickly nodded. Then, Lu Ming took a step and jumped down from the ne, free-falling towards the top of the Flesh Mountain on the ground.. Chapter 112 - 112: The Descending Slash From the Sky! Chapter 112: The Descending sh From the Sky! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In Cheng County under the night sky. Duan Mei felt her chest heaving up and down like a bellows. There was a faint hint of bloodiness in her breath. From noon to midnight. Duan Mei, Bai Tianyu, and the others had been fighting with this Flesh Mountain. It was not appropriate to say that it was a fight¡ªbecause when Bai Tianyu activated Blood Boiling and confronted the Flesh Mountain head-on, his arms were shattered by a p from Flesh Mountain, and the fight evolved into a desperate escape. His escape was not smooth either. The Flesh Mountain was indeed not agile, but itsrge size allowed it to have a decent speed advantage, making it difficult for Duan Mei and the others to distance themselves. With a single stride, that pair of long legs covered a distance of more than 20 meters. One could imagine the speed at which it chased after them. Fortunately, the six-legged wolf bears that had long been noticed had been guarding against the Flesh Mountain changing its target, so they did not attack Duan Mei¡¯s group. Unfortunately, this chase had been going on until now. Duan Mei felt hungry, thirsty, and severely exhausted! There was a limit to a human¡¯s stamina. The strength of an Awakened¡¯s superpower was also limited. Duan Mei¡¯s wind-element superpower was indeed good at assisting in escape, but using her superpower for a long time had long depleted her Awakened power. At this point, it all came down to sheer willpower! On the other hand, zombies had no willpower, but it could be said that the willpower of zombies was limitless. Lock down the target, their only objective was to either kill or be killed; there was no option for half-heartedness. Therefore, this chase had never been fair in the first ce! At some point, when Duan Mei once again dodged the descending p from the Flesh Mountain, she fell into despair. Turning her head to look at the Flesh Mountain in front of her, Duan Mei let out a deep sigh and gave up all resistance. Alright. I¡¯ve lived in this post-apocalyptic world until now, and I have no regrets. 1 just hope that Lolita is safe now¡­ At the end of her life, Duan Mei could not help but think of the little girl she had met at the beginning of the apocalypse. She could only say a heartfelt blessing, ¡°I hope you can find your mother.¡± After offering this prayer, Duan Mei prepared to close her eyes and face the final judgment from the Flesh Mountain. From the corner of her eyes, she suddenly saw a cold light descending from the sky andnding on the head of the Flesh Mountain. In another building in Cheng County. With both hands suffering from severe bone fractures, Bai Tianyu sat with several team members in a corner of the room, looking disheveled and exhausted. At the moment when Duan Mei encountered the Flesh Mountain again, a loud noise attracted everyone to the window to look outside. They saw Duan Mei, who was dodging left and right, moving much slower than when she was at her peak. They saw the Flesh Mountain relentlessly pursuing her, its eyes shing with malice, and its mouth oozing with disgusting slime. For a moment, everyone was silent. Bai Tianyu turned around, ready to go and support Duan Mei, but was stopped by his team members. ¡°Captain, don¡¯t act impulsively!¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go! Please don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Colonel Bai, there¡¯s no other way, really no other way¡­¡± It was not that the team members were unwilling to save Duan Mei; they were just genuinely powerless. This only made Bai Tianyu grit his teeth even harder, feeling heavy guilt in his heart, unable to extricate himself. Until a team member suddenly raised his hand and pointed to the sky! ¡°Colonel Bai! Rescue has arrived!!¡± Bai Tianyu was instantly dazed. He strode to the window and looked out. He immediately saw a helicopter with Lu Ming standing at the cabin entrance. The heaviness in his heart instantly disappeared. This was because Bai Tianyu knew that as long as Lu Ming appeared here, all problems would cease to be problems! On the other hand, the other Awakened from Dragon Mountain did not know the current situation. But the rxed atmosphere still infected him. He muttered to himself, ¡°The Gatling Gun will definitely be able to kill this monster!¡± Beside him, the members of the official ck Mist Exploration Team clicked their tongues in unison. Bai Tianyu quickly said, ¡°The Gatling Gun definitely can¡¯t do it. It can prate the skin of the Flesh Mountain, but not its muscles and bones.¡± The power of firearms was reliable, but this reliability was limited to Level 4. creatures! Conventional firearms could not deal with Level 5 creatures. The Awakened from Dragon Mountain was stunned for a moment but then realized, ¡°Specialized sniper rifles and specialized bullets?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work either¡­. The Flesh Mountain is toorge. Can you expect a bullet to deal with such a thing?¡± The Awakened from Dragon Mountain felt that hismon sense had been challenged. He scratched his face in embarrassment as he thought of another possibility. ¡°Missiles? Oh, I understand. That helicopter is used to locate missiles!¡± Bai Tianyu burst outughing. ¡°Missiles don¡¯t work that way. Besides, using missiles¡­ Well, that¡¯s a big killing weapon that will only be used at critical moments. After all, if we use missiles to destroy the Flesh Mountain, none of us here in Cheng County will be able to escape.¡± Missiles could indeed achieve high precision. But to destroy a monster like the Flesh Mountain, missiles had very stringent requirements for their power. It would easily affect Bai Tianyu and the others, not to mention Duan Mei, who was still fighting with the Flesh Mountain. Moreover, although the Flesh Mountain was huge, it was not an inanimate object like a power nt or a bridge. No matter how urate the missile was, it would be difficult to urately hit an active target. After hearing Bai Tianyu¡¯s words, the Awakened of Longshan waspletely confused. After some thought, he could not help but ask, ¡°Then what do you mean by ¡öRescue¡¯?¡± Bai Tianyu¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He spoke slowly as he saw Lu Ming descending from the sky and charging towards the Flesh Mountain. ¡°Nuclear weapons. Nuclear weapons exclusive to us humans!!¡± Holding the battle saber, Lu Ming continued his free-fall. The turbulent wind brushed past his ears and clothes, but Lu Ming¡¯s gaze remained fixated on the Flesh Mountain¡¯s bald head, which was asrge as a small ind. Where should I strike? The target was too big, and Lu Ming could not find a spot to deliver a lethal blow. After a brief thought, he could only decide to chop off the bald head of the Flesh Mountain. However, there was something not quite right about the length of the sword¡­ If it were the forty-meter-longrge sword from before, cutting down the Flesh Mountain with one strike would be feasible. But now, with the two-meter-long sword, Lu Ming doubted whether it could prate the creature¡¯s muscles and strike its bones. It probably won¡¯t work.. But if I could¡­ Suddenly, a thought emerged in his mind, making Lu Ming instantly serious. ¡°Maybe I really can.¡± Once the thought arose, it took root and sprouted like a seedling. He slowly raised the battle sword until it was at level with his shoulders. Staring at the approaching Flesh Mountain, Lu Ming took a deep breath and roared loudly! ¡°sh!!¡± He swung his sword with all his might. The next moment, a series of sonic booms erupted in session! Clearly visible were the concentric shockwaves that emanated from the edge of Lu Ming¡¯s sword, crashing against the top of the Flesh Mountain¡¯s head like tumultuous waves! The intense buzzing sound echoed throughout Cheng County. In the silence that followed, the Flesh Mountain let out a ferocious and miserable howl. The sudden drastic change prompted Duan Mei to quickly get up from the ground, squeezing out thest bit of her supernatural power to retreat to a safe distance. Looking back at the Flesh Mountain, she saw its entire face had slid off its head, revealing the shattered facial bones and the still wriggling brain tissue. There was another loud ¡°boom.¡± A powerful figurended smoothly beside Duan Mei. Duan Mei was on the left, and Lu Ming on the right. The two turned to look at each other, Lu Ming forcing a hesitant smile, while Duan Mei looked utterly baffled.. Chapter 113 - 113: Sword Qi, This Is Sword Qi! Chapter 113: Sword Qi, This Is Sword Qi! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Duan Mei was truly at a loss for how to react. Duan Mei looked nkly at the robust man beside her, unable to find the right words to say¡­ Until Lu Ming calmly spoke up, ¡°This thing is a little scary. My strike didn¡¯t have the desired effect.¡± Initially, Lu Ming thought that with his body strength surpassing that of a Level 7 creature, it should not be a problem for him to cut down a Level 5 small fry with a single sh, right? But he had not expected that the vitality of this Flesh Mountain was so terrifying. Even with its face sliced off, it seemed like it was still alive and moving. ¡°But it¡¯s also possible that 1 aimed poorly¡­¡± It seemed that he only injured its face but did not hit its critical brain. However, this was not important. Seeing the enraged Flesh Mountain rushing towards them, Lu Ming raised his sword again. Once more, he held it level¡­ lift¡­ And then, he shed with all his might! This time, Duan Mei saw it clearly. The sword shed out at an extremely fast speed, easily breaking through the speed of sound. After breaking through the speed of sound, the rippie-like shockwave surged forward and instantly sliced through the Flesh Mountain¡¯s supporting leg. In fact, the ripple-like shockwave did not lose its momentum. After cutting through the Flesh Mountain, it smashed into a building behind it. Needless to say, the oue of the building was obvious. It was reduced to ruins which was the only thing it could do in response. After just one second of that strike¡­. With a loud ¡°bang¡±, the Flesh Mountain¡¯s height significantly decreased. Its lower leg had been severed, revealing mangled flesh and a pale shinbone. With its foot detached and unable to support its body, it could only remain standing with its shinbone. But given the Flesh Mountain¡¯s size, relying solely on its shinbone for support was not sustainable.. Just as it was about to copse¡­ Lu Ming shed again. There was a tearing sound. Amputation below the knee. The Flesh Mountain became shorter again¡­ Lu Ming shed again¡­ The cascading shockwaves were consecutively unleashed, and it consumed a lot of Lu Ming¡¯s energy. His shoulders, arms, and wrists all bore tremendous burden, and even Lu Ming felt a slight tingling sensation. It was not until the numbness reached a certain level that Lu Ming finally stopped. The tragic face of the Flesh Mountain was erected on the ground. Only its head was still ¡°standing¡± in ce. ¡°It should be dead this time.¡± Lu Ming leaned on his battle sword and muttered. It wasmon sense to destroy the heads of zombies. But the Flesh Mountain was too big for Lu Ming to reach its head when it stood up straight. So, he decided to simply amputate everything below the head. It seemed to have a simr effect to beheading. After confirming that the Flesh Mountain waspletely dead, Lu Ming heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at the dumbfounded Duan Mei. ¡°Um, can I trouble you with something?¡± Duan Mei, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Zombie crystals, help me watch over the zombie crystals. These are my spoils of war.¡± Duan Mei:¡±¡­¡± Who would dare to snatch your things? Let me ask, after witnessing all of this, who would dare to snatch your things!!? With the trivial matters taken care of, Lu Ming had to get down to business. Hunting. The helicopter in the sky acted as Lu Ming¡¯s eyes, helping him locate the Six-Legged Wolf Bears. There was another loud ¡°boom.¡± Duan Mei shuddered. She saw the strong man jump up with a flick of his feet, covering an unknown distance¡­ In midair, the man stepped on the air as if he were a deity, disappearing into the distance in the blink of an eye. Duan Mei felt that hermon sense was being challenged. ¡°You can fly too!?¡± She could not help but ask, but unexpectedly, her muttering received a response. ¡°Yes, Brother Lu should be able to fly.¡± Turning her head towards the source of the voice, she saw Bai Tianyu leading a team over. Duan Mei nced at Bai Tianyu and his team before looking back to the direction where Lu Ming had disappeared. Until Bai Tianyu stood beside Duan Mei. ¡°It¡¯s not a superpower, just pure physical strength.¡± ¡°Manga. Have you read the manga, ¡®One Piece¡¯? There¡¯s a move called ¡®Marine Eight Styles¡¯¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Marine Six Techniques¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is the principle. By exerting an explosive force to step on the air, a counterforce is generated, supporting human movement in the air. Well, it¡¯s something like that.¡± As he spoke, Bai Tianyu fell silent. Because no matter how he thought about it¡­ Lu Ming¡¯s performance was too unbelievable. ¡°And Sword Qi! That¡¯s Sword Qi, right? That must be Sword Qi!!¡± Another person pointed at the Flesh Mountain¡¯s corpse and eximed. They had also witnessed the entire process of Lu Ming ughtering the Flesh Mountain. After some thought, Bai Tianyu said, ¡°The principle is the same as walking in the air.¡± ¡°By swinging the sword at an extremely fast speed, it disrupts the sound barrier to harm the enemy. The lethality depends on the speed of the sword swing. Of course, it also requires some subtle vibrations so that the lethality of the Sword Qi will be higher¡­¡± As he spoke, Bai Tianyu fell silent again. Why could he not grasp such a simple principle? After thinking about it, he could only use the excuse of insufficient strength. After rambling on for a while, Duan Mei finally seemed to snap out of it. She pointed at Lu Ming in confusion. ¡°Who is this¡­?¡± At the side, one of her subordinates immediately said, ¡°Nuclear weapon, he¡¯s the nuclear weapon from the official side!¡± Bai Tianyu could not help but roll his eyes. Why are you so naive? You believe whatever 1 say! Then, he said, ¡°Lu Ming, we all call him Brother Lu. He¡¯s the strongest Awakened from our official side.¡± After a brief silence, Duan Mei asked again, ¡°Was he the one who crushed Chang Yi?¡± Initially, Duan Mei did not believe that Chang Yi had been crushed to death. Even if the officials had the ability to kill Chang Yi, they would have to go through a lot of trouble and require a lot of effort. Duan Mei did not believe what Gao Junyi had once said about ¡°crushing Chang Yi like an ant.¡± However, after seeing Brother Lu, Duan Mei believed it. Seeing Bai Tianyu nodding, Duan Mei took a deep breath and calmed down. Then, she said, ¡°Chang Yi¡¯s death is not unjust.¡± After giving everyone a little shock, Lu Ming immediately began his hunting journey. Those Six-Legged Wolf Bears were really sharp. When they saw the downfall of the Flesh mountain, they immediately started running for their lives. But could they outrun Lu Ming? Clearly not. He caught up to them one by one and ughtered them. There was no need to borate on the process. It was really no different from stepping on ants. In short, after a busy period, all twenty-three Six-Legged Wolf Bears perished, and Lu Ming obtained arge amount of exotic beast meat. ¡°I wonder if it tastes good¡­.¡± With such thoughts swirling in his mind, the helicopter descended from the sky andnded in the open space beside Lu Ming. Bai Tianyu, Duan Mei, and the others also hurried over. Seeing the dozens of people staring at him made Lu Ming feel a little ufortable. Zhang Chengcheng helped Lu Ming out of the situation, and spoke up, ¡°We¡¯ve packed up the Zombie Crystals and meat. These are all Brother Lu¡¯s things, and we can¡¯t take even a little bit. Do you understand?¡± Lu Ming quickly waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so strict. Everyone should try some of the meat.¡± Zhang Chengcheng quickly nodded, ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as Brother Lu says.¡± Afterward, Lu Ming boarded the helicopter, ready to go home and sleep.. Chapter 114 - 114: Bloodline Sensing Chapter 114: Bloodline Sensing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Nothing happened along the way. Later that night, Lu Ming finally returned home and after freshening up, hey on the bed and closed his eyes to sleep. He had always slept well. Correspondingly, he woke up early. Day 107 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Monday. He woke up early in the morning and started farming his attributes, so Lu Ming¡¯s life returned to its original trajectory. The events ofst night were just a small interlude for Lu Ming, hardly worth mentioning ¨C just like the time he went to the Zhang family gathering ce to collect supplies before leaving. But for everyone else, everything that happenedst night was like a boulder thrown into ake, causing ripples throughout. ¡°Sister Rose! I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Lolita!¡± It had only been a day since Duan Mei and Lolita were separated, but it was as if a lifetime had passed when they met again. The woman and the girl hugged warmly, celebrating their narrow escape from death the day before. There was no need to repeat what happened to Duan Mei. On Lolita¡¯s side, it was also a close call. There were convoys, firearms, and a clear route. Although the fleeing team of Dragon Mountain encountered sporadic zombie attacks along the way, they were rtively small and did not have much of an impact¡ªthat afternoon, they arrived at an official safe house. Gao Junyi decided to rest and wait for rescue. Early this morning, the rescue team led by Bai Tianyu and Duan Mei sessfully arrived. ¡°I n to bring the survivors from Dragon Mountain to your side. I hope you can ept us.¡± Duan Mei said solemnly to Gao Junyi, causing Gao Junyi to beam. ¡°We¡¯re all Chinese, so there¡¯s no need to talk about eptance. In any case, we were one family before, and we are still one family now!¡± On the other hand, Gao Junyi felt a little strange about Duan Mei¡¯s change in attitude. However, when he heard Bai Tianyu quietly saying, ¡°Brother Lu has made a move,¡± all his doubts were gone. Absolute power brought absolute authority. Using Lu Ming¡¯s strength to deceive and cheat, such power of the officials was far superior to that of Dragon Mountain. The officials would not confront Dragon Mountain directly, but Dragon Mountain had to be tactful, right? They set off for the official shelter. Along the way, Gao Junyi did not discuss any serious matters with Duan Mei. They just chatted to build a closer rtionship. After all, the questions that needed to be asked would have answers sooner orter. Can a cooked duck still fly away? Day 108 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday. From yesterday morning until now, Duan Mei had roughly investigated the official shelter. Although she could not im to have aprehensive understanding, Duan Mei felt that this ce was indeed an official shelter, and it had not yet been corrupted. This made Duan Mei make a decision. In Huo Sheng¡¯s office, looking at the somewhat uneasy Duan Mei and Lolita, Huo Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous; just treat it as a normal chat.¡± As he spoke, he handed Duan Mei and Lolita two cans of Coke and continued, ¡°I thought you woulde to see me in two more days.¡± Duan Mei thought for a moment and said, ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Hearing this, Huo Sheng¡¯s smile faded slightly, ¡°So, we¡¯re in big trouble and it wille soon, right?¡± Without Duan Mei having to say a word, Lolita on the side nodded her head vigorously. This made Huo Sheng sigh softly and he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Before we talk about all this, I have to introduce Lorita first. She¡¯s the key to everything.¡± Lolita, an American, turned nine years old this year. Her father was the general manager of a well-known international corporation in the Huaxia region. Due to work reasons, he had to stay in Nanxiang City all year round. Therefore, Lolita had followed her father and lived in Nanxiang for several years. Her father passed away the day after the apocalypse. Lolita hid for a few days before she met me.¡± Speaking of this, Duan Mei and Lolita sighed. Huo Sheng also listened attentively, though it was apparent that this information was irrelevant; one had to wait for the emotions to settle. Soon, Duan Mei got to the point. ¡°The key is not Lolita and her father, but Lolita¡¯s mother.¡± Lorita¡¯s mother was also from America. She was a soldier and was stationed in a military district in New York City all year round. Huo Sheng instantly understood when he heard this. ¡°A month before the apocalypse in Nanxiang, over in New York¡­¡± Duan Mei nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. ording to little Lolita, her mother became an Awakened long before the apocalypse, and she had awakened a unique superpower. Her superpower is called Bloodline Sensing.¡± Bloodline sensing was not a very high-level superpower. Its effect was simply the ability tomunicate and even transmit images to those connected by bloodline. However, the special thing about this superpower was that the range of bloodline sensing was extremely vast, and it ignored the obstruction of the ck Mist! ¡°So Lolita knows so much because of this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that she knows that much herself, but because her mother knows a lot.¡± Huo Sheng could not help but look at Lolita. New York, Nanxiang¡­ The disaster in New York urred a month before it reached Nanxiang. On the surface, the disasters in both ces were probably very simr. This meant that everything that happened in New York was a highly relevant reference for Nanxiang. The value of this information was undoubtedly significant. ¡°It was precisely because of the guidance from Lolita¡¯s mother that Lolita managed to survive on her own in the apocalypse for almost a week. It was also because of this that I could sessfully be a Level 4 Awakened and deal with Chang Yi¡¯s troubles. And that¡¯s why Chang Yi knows so much. Because he eavesdropped on Lolita¡¯s thoughts.¡± At this point, everything became clear. Huo Sheng rested his chin on his hands and looked at Lolita solemnly. ¡°So, Lolita, are you willing to share what you and your mother know?¡± Lolita just nodded, ¡°I do.¡± The apocalypse brought an end to the division of countries and races in the world. This was a catastrophe for the entire world. Both Lolita and her mother were willing to share the information they had. ¡°But my mother said she wanted your help.¡± Huo Sheng nodded slightly and did not ask in detail. It was obvious that New York was facing a lot of trouble. Otherwise, Lolita¡¯s mother would not have sent out a distress signal to Nanxiang, a month after the apocalypse began. Day 109 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday. Lu Ming had just finished his morning exercise and was about to take a short break for lunch when he saw Huo Sheng visiting again in the dining room. After nodding, Lu Ming sat down, nibbling on the bird¡¯s wing while listening to Huo Sheng speak. They had known each other for a while, and coupled with Huo Sheng¡¯s intelligence, they had developed a certain understanding between them. This understanding was that unless it was a major matter, Huo Sheng would not visit; and if he did, it would be during Liu Ming¡¯s meal time. After all, Lu Ming¡¯s time was precious. As for Lu Ming, he had actually begun to like interacting with Huo Sheng. Because he always brought important news. So Lu Ming listened as Huo Sheng started to speak.. Chapter 115 - 115: The Situation in the Black Mist Zone Chapter 115: The Situation in the ck Mist Zone Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The survivors from Dragon Mountain have already arrived here, and we get along fairly well. The leader over there is called Duan Mei, but the most important person is a foreign girl named Lolita.¡± Huo Sheng briefly exined Lolita and her mother¡¯s abilities, which sessfully caught Lu Ming¡¯s attention. ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± Lu Ming was genuinely interested in using what happened in New York as a reference for what would happen next in Nanxiang. Creating a simple andfortable external environment was necessary for him to level up. If the external dangers were too great, it would have a significant impact on Lu Ming¡¯s attribute farming. Huo Sheng continued, ¡°The situation there is very grim.¡± The apocalypse in Nanxiang City had already begun for 109 days. The apocalypse in New York started a month earlier than Nanxiang, exactly 30 days before. Now, New York was on the 139th day of the apocalypse calendar. ¡°So far, the ck Mist Zone has already upied half of the territory over there.¡± This was quick. Because currently, the ck mist at the edge of Nanxiang was still shrinking slowly. It was hard to imagine that in just 30 days, the ck Mist would shrink to such an extent. Moreover, there were no significant differences between the two ces. ¡°The speed and coverage of the ck Mist¡¯s shrinking in New York thirty days ago were not much different from ours.¡± In other words, in the next month, the speed of the ck Mist¡¯s shrinking would increase drastically! Within two months, it wouldpletely cover Nanxiang City! Lu Ming frowned. ¡°Two months¡­¡± Huo Sheng corrected Liu Ming¡¯s mistake with a wry smile, ¡°That¡¯s the best-case scenario.¡± This time frame was already urgent. After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming said, ¡°What about the next month? What will happen next?¡± ¡°In the next month, the ck Mist will split open several times, and monsters from the ck Mist Zone will invade Nanxiang City. Each wave will be stronger andrger than the previous one.¡± This was the apocalypse trajectory of New York. Except for the one-month head start, there were no significant differences between the two ces. ¡°Then, there¡¯s the situation with the Holy Tower and the ck Mist Zone. We discussed this before. As the ck Mist Zone shrinks, we will inevitably be engulfed by the ck Mist. The n there for dealing with this is no different from ours.¡± In other words, there were two methods: One was to be a Level 5 Awakened ande into contact with the Holy Tower. The other was to actively or passively integrate into the ck Mist Zone. ¡°ording to the experience over there, both methods seem feasible, but there are also problems and troubles.¡± Huo Sheng emphasized the word ¡®seem¡¯. ¡°Firstly, regardinging into contact with the Holy Tower. When a Level 5 creaturees into contact with the Holy Tower, a white light will descend from the Holy Tower and take the creature away. A few days ago, a Level 5 Awakened appeared in New York. After he was taken away, there was no more news of him. In other words, this kind of guidance is one-way.¡± Once taken away, there was no returning. This was what they called a one-way trip. As for where they went and what happened, it was all unknown ¨C there was even the possibility that the Level 5 Awakened individual died during the contact, or he was directly vaporized by the purifying light. This made Lu Ming shiver. ¡°This option sounds terrifying enough¡­¡± Lu Ming definitely would not consider contacting the Holy Tower. What if the light was not a guiding light but a purifying light? Besides, even if it was the guiding light, where would it take Lu Ming? Would there be any danger when they arrived? The unknown brought fear, which meant uncertainty and insecurity. Huo Sheng continued, ¡°So from the beginning to the end, they have only experimented once.¡± Contacting the Holy Tower was feasible, but it was only ast resort. If there were other options, contacting something unknown like the Holy Tower would definitely be the lowest priority. ¡°Therefore, we must explore ande into contact with the ck Mist Zone.¡± Huo Sheng concluded. The ck Mist Holy Tower Incident (the apocalyptic event) first happened in New York, and second in Nanxiang. After the ck Mist Holy Tower incident in New York, America had sent troops to explore the ck Mist several times, but their attempts had all failed¡ªthis gave theters a preconceived impression. There was great terror within the ck Mist. That¡¯s right, Nanxiang City also had such an impression. However, the first explorers, in New York, did not have such a stereotyped impression. Furthermore, the main gathering ce in New York was located at the edge of the ck Mist, while Nanxiang was situated near the Holy Tower, the center of the blockade zone. This greatly hindered Nanxiang¡¯s progress in exploring the ck Mist Zone. New York was different in this regard. After the outbreak of the ck Mist Holy Tower event, many people took the initiative to explore the ck Mist Zone. Although the unknown was indeed dangerous, when you were already facing greater danger, exploring the unknown became a feasible option. It was the dangers brought about by the zombies. That was probably the mentality of the people over there. ¡°They recklessly ventured into the ck Mist, and at the beginning, it was basically one disappearance after another. After a few organized attempts to explore the ck Mist Zone, their exploration ns were interrupted. But unexpectedly, someone came back alive from the ck Mist Zone about two months ago and brought back a Basic Breathing Technique.¡± As long as the base number wasrge enough, there would always be lucky people. The person who brought back the Basic Breathing Technique was clearly this lucky person. This also made the official organization in New York determined to explore the ck Mist Zone. ¡°But the situation inside is very grim.¡± Firstly, it was the level of the creatures inside the ck Mist Zone. Level 4 was the lowest. For example, the ck Birds and the Six-Legged Wolf Bears that appeared now were at the lower level of the food chain over there. To put it bluntly, they were equivalent to jackals and vultures in the natural world. They hadbat strength, but they were definitely not very strong. Moreover, there were a vast amount of mystery factors in the ck Mist area, and this extraordinary substance brought about the mutation of the ecosystem. The strong became even stronger, and the weak became even weaker. Inparison, the ck Birds and the Six-Legged Wolf Bears were even inferior to the jackals and vultures in the natural world over here¡­ ¡°There are too many powerful monsters over there. ording to what they said, although New York has already established a simple outpost in the ck Mist Zone, they have suffered nearly ten catastrophes that can be described as devastating within one month. After all the efforts, they have gained little but instead lost more high-level Awakened individuals with high potential. And they don¡¯t have maps or anything like that. In the ck Mist Zone, they arepressed into a very small area and cannot move freely, so they can¡¯t draw maps or explore the surrounding terrain. But one thing is clear¡­ the ck Mist Zones are interconnected, or there is probably only one ck Mist Zone. In other words, we can meet with New York in the ck Mist Zone, and even both sides can travel through the ck Mist Zone to each other¡¯s territories. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t determine the directions. That¡¯s why Lolita¡¯s mother wants our help. She wants tobine the strength of both sides and see if we can establish a connection between the two sides..¡± Chapter 116 - 116: Tier 5 Zombie King, Vampire! Chapter 116: Tier 5 Zombie King, Vampire! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lolita¡¯s mother had a good idea. But there were many problems involved. The first was direction, the second was battle losses, the third was the path, the fourth was the method of escape. And the list goes on to five, six, seven, eight, nine¡­ In short, it was very difficult, very difficult indeed. ¡°But no matter how difficult it is, we have to give it a try. If we don¡¯t try now and wait until this ce ispletely enveloped by the ck Mist, we¡¯ll have to try again¡­¡± It was known that one needed the strength of a Level 5 to be led away by the Holy Tower, and it was also known that the speed of the ck Mist¡¯s shrinking would be faster and faster. The time left for the survivors was less than two months, and this time was simply not enough for all the survivors to be Level 5 Awakened individuals. Even with the Basic Breathing Technique, time was insufficient. Furthermore, the situation behind the Holy Tower was also unknown. Huo Sheng really could not take this risk. Therefore, there was only one path left¡ªto go to the ck Mist Zone. They either fought their way out or struggled to survive within the ck Mist Zone. ncing sideways at Lu Ming, Huo Sheng realized that Lu Ming¡¯s face showed no expression at all. Huo Sheng could not help but sigh in his heart. He actually had the intention of letting Lu Ming lead the team to explore the ck Mist Zone ¨C after all, he had already said that in another two months, this side would be swallowed by the ck Mist. But for now, it seemed that Lu Ming had no thoughts about the ck Mist Zone at all. This was not surprising. Lu Ming¡¯s personality was just like that. In addition, Lu Ming was special. Not to mention two months, even if there was only one day left, Lu Ming could be a little stronger. Theter he went to the ck Mist Zone, the more advantageous it was for Lu Ming! After figuring this out, Huo Sheng no longer had any other thoughts. After chatting with Lu Ming for a while, Huo Sheng bade farewell and left. Lu Ming finished his meal and prepared to take a nap. [Day 110 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday.] [Nothing happened.] With the help of an Awakened with healing abilities, Bai Tianyu was healed of his injuries. At the same time, he invited Duan Mei to join the ck Mist Exploration Team and she dly epted. On the same day, Huo Shengpleted the dissection of the Six-legged Wolf Bear and confirmed that there were no zombie crystals in the exotic beast¡¯s body. Moreover, its flesh and blood could only fill his stomach but could not rece the function of the Breathing Technique or Zombie Crystals. On the other hand, the Flesh Mountain was the same as the zombies. They both had zombie crystals. [Day 111 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday.] [Observations showed that the contraction speed of th ck Mist had indeed elerated several times.] [Day 112 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Saturday.] [There was unusual movement observed in the zombies outside Nanxiang City, but the authorities did not dare to investigate further.] [Day 113th day of the Apocalypse Calendar, Sunday.] [Noon.] [Outside Nanxiang City, at the edge of Linhai County.] [An enormous number of zombies gathered here.] [Among them, there were even five Tanks and two Devourers!] The Second Zombie King Gathering? No, it wasn¡¯t. Because there was only one true protagonist in this zombie feast! The real ruler standing at the forefront of the zombies. Gris ss! It had long golden hair and, in appearance, was simr to a human, but its skin was even paler than that of Caucasians. Yet, it didn¡¯t have green or blue eyes. Its pupils were deep red. Faint ripples emanated from those deep red pupils, as if there was a profound sea of blood hidden within its eyes. Besides Gris, Simba and Lian Jie hadplicated expressions, but they stood quietly like well-behaved primary school students. It all started three days ago¡­ After being ambushed by the Six-Legged Wolf Bears, Simba and Lian Jie once again embarked on a journey of escape. The two pitiful Tier 4 Zombie Kings were like stray dogs, unable to find a moment of peace¡­ In short, the two of them ran into Gris ss! Then, they immediately knelt down on the spot¡­ High-tier zombies naturally had a terrifying suppressive ability over low-tier zombies¡ªbefore Gris, the two Tier 4 Devourers had absolutely no room to resist. As for this Gris ss, it was a zombie that had crossed over from the ck Mist Zone¡ªyes, not only humans could enter the ck Mist Zone, but zombies could as well. If a zombie wanted to leave the ck Mist Zone, the conditions were even harsher than for an Awakened. However, there was a trick like taking the opportunity to cross over when the ck Mist split open. That was exactly what Gris had done. Although it was very coincidental, it had indeede from New York to Nanxiang¡ªyes, it was a zombie from America¡¯s side. As for Gris ss¡¯s legendary experience, there was no need to go into such detail. The focus was on its objective. After finally leaving the ck Mist Zone, Gris ss was prepared to y a big game. To unite the horde of zombies in Nanxiang and, at thest moment, take them all to the ck Mist Zone. To put it bluntly, it was living a miserable life in the ck Mist Zone and was preparing to return to the Newbie Vige to develop. This was also why it spared the lives of Simba and Lian Jie and instead took them as its underlings. Today, Gris brought its underlings to Linhai County. It had heard from Simba that there was a special zombie here. It was called the Blood Flesh Mother Tree! ¡°Zombies are the darlings of the Mystery Factor. Under the influence of the mystery factor, zombies will show various evolutionary paths. From the Tier 4 zombies, there were two evolutionary routes ¡ªTank and Devourer. And at Tier 5, there will be more evolutionary routes. For example, the Tank¡¯s evolutionary forms are Flesh Mountain, Hunter, and Sadist. Or for example, the evolutionary form of the Devourer: Me.¡± Gris spoke softly, saying so. It was in English, but Simba could understand it¡ªit might have been a high-intellectual before bing a zombie¡­ As soon as Gris finished speaking, Simba immediately started boot licking. ¡°Boss¡¯s evolution must be very impressive, right?¡± Gris¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile. ¡°Vampire, I¡¯ll name my form Vampire. In fact, we Devourers are the favorites of the Mystery Factor. The Devourer can devour different superpower genes and obtain various abilities. However, as an experienced person, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t eat too many and too diverse genes. Absorb only superpower genes. After absorbing enough genes with highpatibility, the Devourer will advance to a Tier 5 creature! And depending on the different genes consumed, the Devourer¡¯s advancement form is also different. For example, I, having sessively absorbed different abilities like blood control, bodily transformation, blood boiling, ultrasonic waves, and so on, could sessfully evolve to my current state, possessing all the power stemming from blood! Therefore, every Level 5 creature evolved from a Devourer has a different form and ability.¡± Simba started licking again. ¡°Thank you Boss, for your teachings! Boss is peerless and valiant, Boss will unify Nanxiang!¡± Gris¡¯s lips curled up again. But it raised his hand and pointed to the huge monster in the center of Linhai County. ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen this thing before.¡± The Blood Flesh Mother Tree looked like a willow or a pine tree. No one knew if this thing was a nt, an animal, or a zombie¡­ ¡°But 1 think it should be a zombie. Did the two of you see that? Absorbing foreign genes randomly caused its genes to copse. This is the oue.¡± ording to Gris¡¯s judgment, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree should be a wrong evolution product of the Devourer¡¯s indiscriminate absorption of foreign genes. This kind of thing was very troublesome and dangerous. However, once it was subdued, it would be an extremely powerful trump card! With this in mind, Gris made up his mind. ¡°You guys wait here. I¡¯ll go take a look at what this thing really is..¡± Chapter 117 - 117: Goals In Life Chapter 117: Goals In Life Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A pair of bat-like wings sprouted from Gris¡¯ back. With a p of its wings, it soared into the sky. Soon, Gris arrived directly above Linhai County. Looking down from above, he had amanding view of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡¯splete form. At this moment, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree had grown evenrger. Its lush branches were hung with fist-sized miniature human heads. There was also a thickyer of red fungus carpet on the ground near the roots in fact, Gris could not tell if the red carpet-like thing was a real fungus or some other special substance. Gris¡¯ red eyes stared at the ground. Gris could vaguely sense the undting movements, like pythons rising and falling within the red fungusyer. Upon closer inspection, it realized that those were the roots of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. ¡°It¡¯s so big¡­¡± The Blood Flesh Mother Tree was indeed massive, with a height approaching 500 meters tall and a diameter that was staggering. ¡°Moreover, it doesn¡¯t feel like a mutated zombie.¡± Now that he was closer, Gris could see more clearly. It was contrary to his guess. Upon closer inspection, Gris did not think that this tree was mutated from a zombie. Then what is it!? Unable to figure it out, Gris abandoned the contemtion. Who cares what it is As long as it can be subjugated, it will be enved; if it cannot, then it will be destroyed. It is simple and crude. With this thought in mind, Gris folded its wings and its entire body descended freely onto the red fungusyer. Standing at the foot of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, Gris cleared its throat and spoke slowly. ¡°Can you speak?¡± These words provoked a reaction from the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. A shocking scene unfolded before Gris¡¯ eyes. The lush branches of Blood Flesh Mother Tree suddenly trembled, and the branches fluttered like pipes transporting some materials within. Soon, the undtions came to a point¡ª those fist-sized miniature human heads. Then, it happened abruptly. Thousands upon thousands of fruit-like human heads, all opened their eyes and looked at Gris! The horror of this scene was indescribable. Even in broad daylight, and despite being a Tier 5 zombie itself, Gris was still taken aback. Faintly, the rustling of leaves seemed to resound in the air. Those human heads spoke. They spoke in fluent English in unison. ¡°Yes.¡± The voice of a single Human-Head Fruit was very soft, but when thousands of voices converged, they created a resonating sound. The powerful sound wave even stirred up a slight windstorm, causing Gris¡¯s clothes to flutter and his golden hair to sway. All of this made Gris instantly restrain his underestimation of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. Its tone became much more solemn, ¡°Do you have a name?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Then how did you be like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then, when did you start to have consciousness?¡± ¡°Consciousness? What¡¯s that?¡± It means the ability tomunicate with others.¡± ¡°Just now.¡± ¡°Just now?¡± ¡°Yes, just now, when you asked if I could speak.¡± ¡°Gulp!¡± ¡°Gulp!¡± The gurgling sound continued. More unknown substances were delivered through the branches and flowed into those fruit-like heads. This made Gris squint. ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Lying? What¡¯s lying?¡± ¡°Lying is¡­ Forget it, I can¡¯t exin it clearly. In any case, you¡¯re lying. Look, you¡¯re a tree in Nanxiang, but you canmunicate with me in English so fluently.¡± ¡°You said you just learned to speak, you¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? There¡¯s a high chance that you can speak Chinese as well if you can speak English; what kind of nonsense is this?¡± ¡°English¡­¡± The heads of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree made a thoughtful expression in unison. After a moment, the heads came to a realization. ¡°Not only do I speak English, but I also speak Chinese; I can speak both. Because I didn¡¯t learn these things. I was born with them.¡± Like a child showing off its new ability, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡¯s tone became more lively. ¡°Englishes from this¡­¡± A branch extended out and finally stopped in front of Gris. Gris looked up and saw a blond foreigner¡¯s head on the branch, blinking mischievously at him. ¡°He knows English, so 1 know English. He became a part of me a long time ago, so what¡¯s his is mine. I¡¯m not lying to you. I naturally know how to speak English.¡± Gris was slightly stunned before he immediately quivered. So, you mean you can absorb and assimte the knowledge and memories of others?¡± The heads blinked again and said, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand these words you¡¯re talking about, but I can roughly understand what you mean. Something like that.¡± This ability was terrifying¡­ No, it should be useful! Gris thought for a moment and immediately realized that this Blood Flesh Mother Tree was a huge opportunity for it! Leaving aside its abilities, just the silly appearance of the tree made it extremely easy to deceive. If Gris could deceive this thing and make it join its team, it would undoubtedly be of tremendous help to him. Thinking of this, Gris could no longer hold back. ¡°Can you move?¡± ¡°I can move, but I move very, very slowly.¡± ¡°Then are you willing toe with me and work for me?¡± The heads blinked in unison. ¡°Go with you? Work for you?¡¯ ¡°Why should I go with you, and why should I work for you?¡± Upon hearing this, Gris got enthusiastic! ¡°Because I can make you be a figure above everyone else! I will be the ruler of the ck Mist Zone, and you¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± The thousands of heads spoke again with puzzled expressions. ¡°Why should I be a figure above everyone else? I feel that my current state is already good enough¡­¡± Griss was speechless. It was always difficult to exin some things to children. However, it did not matter. In order to subdue this Blood Flesh Mother Tree, Gris had plenty of patience! Gris said gently, ¡°Because when you be a figure above tens of thousands of people, no one can bully you. You will gain greater strength and a higher status. You will grow bigger and faster. At that time, you can eat whatever you want and do whatever you want.¡± After saying that, and seeing that the heads still looked confused, Gris continued, ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. Do you have any goals in life? Things that you want to do.¡± The heads shook their heads, ¡°No.¡± Gris then said earnestly, ¡°You need to have a goal in life. A life without a goal is like a salted fish, dull and meaningless!¡± The heads fell into deep thought. After a moment, Gris continued, ¡°For example, I have an ambitious goal! To establish myself in the ck Mist Zone, or even be the ruler of the ck Mist Zone! That¡¯s why 1 work hard every day, striving for my dreams, making my life rich and colorful!¡± With that, Gris extended its hand and made an inviting gesture to the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, ¡°Now, I want to invite you to join my team! Once you¡¯re in the team, my dream will be your dream, and my goal will be your goal! From now on, we¡¯ll be a team, working and striving together for ourmon goal!¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± The Blood Flesh Mother Tree pondered for a long time, and then the massive nt suddenly trembled! The thousands of heads shouted in unison. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a salted fish!¡± ¡°I want goals in my life!¡± A triumphant smile appeared on Gris¡¯ face. However, he suddenly felt a movement under his feet! Countless roots shot out from the fungusyer, instantly binding Gris like a dumpling! The tight restraint made Gris exim, ¡°What are you doing!¡± But the miniature heads all wore puzzled expressions and said in unison, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your goal will be my goal, and your dream will be my dream?¡± Now, I will consume you, and we will fuse into one. This way, we won¡¯t have any distinction between us, and we will be a better team. This way, we can better achieve ourmon goals. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± Gris wanted to say that theirprehension ability was problematic. However, the huge binding force which even a Tier 5 Zombie King could not retaliate, made Gris unable to utter a word. It could only feel the sharp thorns piercing its skin. Strange fluids flowed into its body. The internal organs, bones, and muscle tissues in its body quickly softened, turning into a slimy mucus that was absorbed by the thorns. Soon, Gris was reduced to nothing but an empty skin. On the other hand, at the top of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, tender sprouts grew, quickly growing into a fist-sized head resembling Gris. When this head first appeared, it was still in a daze, but it quickly regained its senses. It muttered, ¡°The king of the ck Mist Zone! I want to be the king of the ck Mist Zone!!¡± Countless heads responded. ¡°Yes, we will..¡± Chapter 118 - 118: The Ultimate Creature! Chapter 118: The Ultimate Creature! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everything in Linhai County happened suddenly and quietly. As a result, Simba and the other zombies did not realize that their new boss had be one with the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. They were even more unaware of the changes that the once harmless Blood Flesh Mother Tree had undergone after Gris¡¯s guidance. Within Linhai County. The fungusyer around the Blood Flesh Mother Tree undted, and countless roots wriggled crazily underground. On the tree canopy, arge number of human heads began to mutter to themselves. If one listened carefully, one would realize that these heads were discussing everything they had seen, heard, and thought before their fusion with the Blood Flesh Mother Tree! Regardless of whether they were humans or zombies. Regardless of whether they had human forms or beastly shapes. A massive amount of nutrient reserves stored by the Blood Flesh Mother Tree were frantically transported to these heads. Soon, these human heads began to growrger. After growing to the size of a normal human head, these human heads suddenly stopped muttering. This was because the Blood Flesh Mother Tree hadpletely integrated everything they knew! ¡°The Holy Tower, ck Mist Zone¡­¡± ¡°Humans, Awakened¡­¡± ¡°Zombies, Devourers¡­¡± ¡°Exotic Beasts, Monsters¡­¡± If every human head waspared to a cell, then the Blood Flesh Mother Tree was the main body. It seemed no different from a normal creature at first nce, but the truly terrifying part was that every cell of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree possessed intelligence not inferior to that of humans. They had normal thinking, reasoning, and even learning abilities. Furthermore, it still had room for further evolution! Countless memories were digested and absorbed by the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. Likeputers being thoroughly integrated into a supeputer. The powerfulputing power rapidly elevated the intelligence of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. In just half an hour, it no longer had the naive appearance it had before. Reflecting on its conversation with Gris, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, through a female head, murmured softly to itself, ¡°Power. I need power.¡± ¡°Because in this world, without power, I have no capital to sustain my existence. Without power, 1¡¯11 easily be someone else¡¯s research subject.¡± It understood that it was special. As for the ck Mist King, ambitious goals, and so on, those were too distant. Intelligent beings would not risk their lives for overly distant goals; they would focus on living in the present. ¡°For me, the most pressing issue is the shrinking of the ck Mist. It won¡¯t be long before I¡¯m swallowed by the ck Mist and enter the ck Mist Zone. ording to Gris¡¯s memories, there are too many terrifying monsters in the ck Mist Zone, and my current power won¡¯t give me an advantage there.¡± ¡°I need to evolve again and be stronger.¡± So, how to be stronger? This was a question that the Blood Flesh Mother Tree did not need to ponder for long because the way to be stronger was imprinted in its genes and instincts. ¡°More nutrition, and more biological samples.¡± The sound of rustling filled the air. As the branches of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree trembled, one head after another fell from the mother tree as if they were ripe fruit,nding on the fungusyer below. The heads sank as if submerged in a swamp. But soon, with the wriggling of the fungusyer, the heads floated up again. Unlike before, this time, they had a body. Bizarre bodies of different shapes and colors! Some humanoid monsters had humanoid bodies with eight tentacles on their backs¡ªthey had the bodies of Devourers. Some humanoid monsters had Tank-like massive bodies. Some humanoid monsters resembling ckbirds could fly high with a p of their wings. Some humanoid monsters were like Six-Legged Wolf Bears. Their bodies were strong and agile, and they opened their mouths to let out strange roars. There were all sorts of strange and grotesque creatures, turning Linhai County into a hell on earth. As for thest three humanoid monsters, they were almost simr to humans. The only difference was that their pupils were blood-red, and their eyes seemed to contain a sea of blood. There were probably over a thousand humanoid monsters. After helping them shape their bodies, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree seemed exhausted and tired. The massive tree canopy drooped weakly, but it managed to transmit one finalmand to the minds of the humanoid monsters. ¡°Nutrients, more nutrients!¡± ¡°I need all the nutrients in Nanxiang City!¡± Obediently following the Mother Tree¡¯s instructions, the humanoid monsters began to move. About an hourter, Simba keenly spotted figures slowly walking out of Linhai County. From the looks of it, they appeared to have the same posture as Gris. Just as Simba was about to approach and greet them, its expression suddenly changed. Shock and disbelief! Because it saw that the head on Gris¡¯ body was not a blonde head with red eyes, but the head of a haggard and unrecognizable old man! ¡°This¡­¡± Simba was momentarily stunned. After recovering from his daze, Simba¡¯s instincts supported it to make the best choice! Pulling Lian Jie along, Simba turned and ran. However, they suddenly felt a tremendous oppressive force surging from behind. It was the natural suppression of a high-level zombie against a lower-level zombie! ¡°Roar.¡± Lian Jie, who was beside him, suddenly let out a furious roar. It gave an entirely contradictorymand to the zombies around it ¨C run in different directions! The sh ofmands caused a disturbance among the zombies, which in turn affected the suppression that the humanoid monsters had on Simba and Lian Jie. The two Devourers, who had barely regained their senses, did not dare to make a sound. They immediately began the part they were most familiar with escape! As a result, they naturally did not see what happened. There were more humanoid monsters surging out of Linhai County, sweeping in all directions. Neither did they see the zombie group, which had been painstakingly integrated, following the humanoid monsters¡¯ instructions and entering Linhai County. They stood on the fungusyer. Then, they sank into the ground andpletely fused with the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. Day 114 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Monday. In the afternoon, Lu Ming went up the tower, preparing to practice his skills by shooting zombies. However, he suddenly saw a ck shadow flying toward him from the horizon. Familiar with the routine, Lu Ming picked up his heavy sniper rifle, feeling overjoyed¡ªckbird, right? The size definitely suggested it was a ckbird. Therefore, he could increase the reserves of Exotic Beast meat¡­ But after this thought and while Lu Ming was aiming at the target, what appeared in the scope was not the cute head of the ckbird, but a female humanoid head. The appearance was beyond creepy¡­ Lu Ming was so startled that he quivered. His finger trembled as he instantly shot the humanoid bird dead. Then, Lu Ming carefully adjusted his mentality, and a strange expression slowly appeared on his face. ¡°What on earth is this?¡± ¡°And is it edible?¡± At the mention of food, Lu Ming instantly recalled the creepy face of the humanoid bird he had just shot and could not help but shudder. Eating this kind of thing¡­ probably not a good idea¡­ After some thought, Lu Ming descended from the observation tower and told Zhao Honglei about the incident. Zhao Honglei immediately patted his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll bring that thing back..¡± Chapter 119 - 119: Targeting! Chapter 119: Targeting! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the gathering ce on Guangping Street. About an hourter, Zhao Honglei returned to the gathering ce with Lu Ming¡¯s prey. cing the carcass of the ¡°ckbird¡± on the ground, Zhao Honglei quickly patted his clothes with a disgusted expression, as if afraid of getting contaminated by something strange. Obviously, he found this thing extremely ominous. The others looked at the carcass on the ground. Faint sounds of vomiting came from the surroundings. That was because the carcass looked truly repulsive. The custom-made heavy sniper rifle in Lu Ming¡¯s hand could indeed deal a lethal blow to a Level 4 creature. But it was limited to being lethal. If the bullet from the heavy sniper rifle hit ordinary people, it would be enough to blow them up into pieces. However, when it hit the former ckbird and the current bizarre ckbird, it only managed to flip their skulls and directly damage their brains. This was the fatal injury suffered by the ¡°ckbird¡±. Half of its head had been blown away, revealing a mess of white tissues inside. However, the part below the nose remained intact. Because of this, this bizarre ckbird still retained nearly half of its human-like appearance. Due to its strong vitality, its red lips continued to move instinctively, emitting a faint ¡°chirping¡± sound. A half face. A mouth identical to that of a human kept moving, but producing the sound of a bird¡¯s chirping¡­ Not to mention others, even with Lu Ming¡¯s psychological endurance, he could not stand the scene before him. The atmosphere instantly became tense. Meng Jie took a step forward and came to the carcass of the ¡°ckbird¡±. At this moment, Meng Jie did not have any strange reaction. Instead, she adjusted her sses and a curious glint shed across her eyes. Turning to look at Lu Ming, Meng Jie said, ¡°Can this thing be eaten? I have to study it first, but 1 think there¡¯s a high chance that it can¡¯t be eaten.¡± As she spoke, Meng Jie called for people to move the ¡°ck bird carcass¡± back to theboratory. After Meng Jie took the ckbird¡¯s carcass away, Lu Ming cleared his throat and turned to look at Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan, whose faces were pale. ¡°Let¡¯s change the menu for tonight, let¡¯s not eat ckbird meat today.¡± Clearly, Lu Ming was also nauseated by this strange bird. That night, Lu Ming ate Six-Legged Wolf Bear meat. Despite its strange appearance, the taste of meat was quite good. After eating, drinking, and exercising, Lu Ming forgot about the bizarre bird incident. After finishing his stance exercises at night, Lu Ming washed up and went to bed. Soon, he fell asleep. However, he did not know that hundreds of humanoid monsters had quietly assembled in Bin County. Bin County was one of the affiliated towns of Nanxiang City. With a small poption and a less prosperous economy, it became a crucial military area due to its geographical location. Military-controlled areas could be seen everywhere near Bin County. During the Apocalypse, most of the military personnel had left for official shelters, leaving this ce abandoned. But few people knew that although it appeared deserted on the surface, it was not entirely abandoned. Leading hundreds of humanoid monsters was a creature with a child¡¯s face and Gris¡¯s body. It stood at the forefront of the group, gazing at the seemingly deserted military control area in the distance, gently twitching its nostrils. The faint smell of blood surged into its sensory organs. Its formidable strength allowed it to easily distinguish between the smell of zombies and humans. Soon, the humanoid monsters locked onto their target. The leader of the monsters, representing the will of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, spoke softly, ¡°There¡¯s a missileunch center here and the missiles inside have been transferred to an unknown location.¡± ¡°But fortunately, there are still humans stationed at the missileunch center. Our goal this time is to capture the survivors inside, bring them back, and find the exact location of the transferred missiles.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, over a hundred figures shot out and vanished into the silent night. Soon, screams rang out. Due to the blockage ofmunications, nothing was known about what happened in Bin County. Probably in the early hours of the next day, dozens of survivors were brought to Linhai County. Standing on the blood-colored fungusyer, the survivors had despair on their faces. Some cried, some cursed, and some begged for mercy, but none could change their fate ¨C the oue of fusing with the Mother Tree! Devour, digest. Then, absorb and plunder! Soon, more than a dozen fruits appeared on the branches of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. This meant that the Blood Flesh Mother Tree had already digested everything of these survivors. There was no need for more words. The three Level 5 humanoid monsters turned around in unison and led the team toward Nanxiang City. The wind blew, and the branches and leaves of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree swayed. Soft murmuring voices faintly sounded. ¡°Nanxiang is just a major economic city, not a major political or military city, so there are no nuclear bombs.¡± ¡°But missiles still pose a threat to me¡­ After all, ording to human memories, I am still unable to withstand multiple missile bombings.¡± ¡°If I want to absorb everything in Nanxiang, firearms are a big problem for me. Fortunately, I remembered that there was someone who knew where Nanxiang¡¯s missile base was. The survivors just now also know where those missiles were transferred to¡­¡± This was a very clear chain of logic. First, they had to deal with the biggest threat. Once all the threats were eliminated, Nanxiang would be like a cake ready to be tasted by the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. ¡°Apart from that, there¡¯s another interesting thing¡­¡± ¡°Lu Ming, Brother Lu¡­ the strongest human.¡± At the thought of this, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree swayed even more violently. Its ability was to devour and absorb everything from its prey. Memories, and even strength! After devouring Gris, it could use its special ability to create an endless number of monsters with strengthparable to Gris. Based on this inference, if it could devour Lu Ming¡­ No, even just obtaining a sample of Lu Ming¡¯s genes, it could infinitely replicate monsters with strengthparable to Lu Ming! This bug-level ability made the growth path of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree exceptionally clear and precise. Devouring everything. Weaklings turned into nutrients. The strong turned into warriors! ording to the memories of the survivors just now, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree learned that in their eyes, Lu Ming of Nanxiang City was an invincible existence. So, bring it on! Day 115 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday. Nothing happened during the day. That night. A loud explosion woke up the entire Nanxiang City. Even Lu Ming was awakened by the explosion. Opening the window to look at the street, he realized that there was no danger at the gathering ce. Everyone came out of their houses, looking at each other, not knowing where the explosion came from. Unable to figure it out, Lu Ming went back to catch up on his sleep. However, he did not know that Huo Sheng, who was in the official shelter, immediately broke out in sweat when he heard the huge explosion! ¡°Go! Hurry up and take me to Guangping Street to look for Mr. Lu!¡± He was no longer his usual calm self. He anxiously shouted until the vehicle was ready. Only then did Huo Sheng regain hisposure. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go tomorrow. Don¡¯t disturb Mr. Lu¡¯s rest.¡± With a bitter expression, he added, ¡°After all, he is all we have now..¡± Chapter 120 - 120:I Will Enjoy the Fruits of Victory! Chapter 120:I Will Enjoy the Fruits of Victory! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Day 116 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday. During lunchtime, Huo Sheng came to visit again. Lu Ming only took a nce and could tell that Huo Sheng¡¯s state was ridiculously bad. Dark circles under his eyes, coupled with a haggard look¡­ That miserable expression and mental state even made Lu Ming ask with concern, ¡°What happened to you?¡± The sorrow on Huo Sheng¡¯s face deepened, ¡°Something big has happened.¡± ¡°The military¡¯s missiles were destroyed¡­ almost all the heavy weapons were destroyed.¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and replied nonchntly, ¡°Oh.¡± And that was it¡­. Clearly, Lu Ming did not care much about missiles, heavy weapons, and the like. While he knew that these things were very powerful, Lu Ming simply was not interested in them. As a result, he was unaware of the significance of these things for humanity. That was until Huo Sheng spoke again. ¡°Missiles and heavy weapons are our trump card, not only for the military but also for all the survivors in Nanxiang City.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a trump card that¡¯s no less powerful than you.¡± Lu Ming nodded, his expression still the same, ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing this, Huo Sheng could not help but sigh deeply¡­ It seemed that Lu Ming still did not understand the importance of these things. But to highlight the importance of missiles and heavy weapons, a simple example would suffice. ¡°The Flesh Mountain.¡± The Tier 5 Flesh Mountain was quite terrifying, but the military still had the ability to destroy it, relying on nothing other than the crystallization of human technology¡ªthermal weapons. Another example was the zombie wave. Thergest -scale zombie wave that Nanxiang had encountered was the zombie wave led by Sima Xiao. A zombie wave of hundreds of thousands of zombies was really terrifying, but even without Lu Ming, the officials could still deal with that zombie wave. All they needed was to wash the area with missiles. In other words, ignoring coteral damage, human technology¡¯s destructive power far exceeded that of the Tier 4 or Tier 5 and had even more pronounced lethality against group targets! This was also why many people felt that the zombie cmity would not shake humanity¡¯s dominance over Blue. This was because humans might not have the perfect ability to deal with their opponents without any injuries, but they would always retain the ability to perish together with their opponents! Under the premise that they did not care about coteral damage, it was difficult to imagine what kind of enemy could shake the dominance of humans. And now, this card was gone¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s targeting us. What happenedst night was too sudden. When the explosion sounded, I organized people to go to the scene, but I only found some strange biological samples at the scene¡­¡± Huo Sheng brought the biological samples over and handed them to Meng Jie for research and analysis. Then he sought out Lu Ming at the first opportunity. In essence, Huo Sheng was uncertain and wanted to see Lu Ming ¨C he didn¡¯t need any promises from Lu Ming, just seeing him would give Huo Sheng a great sense of security. As soon as he finished speaking, Meng Jie had already pushed open the dining room door and walked in. She sat beside Huo Sheng and quickly said, ¡°I analyzed the biological samples you brought and found something interesting.¡± ¡°Some of the biological samples belong to the ck Bird.¡± Among the biological samples Huo Sheng brought was the w of a charred ck Bird. ¡°And the day before yesterday, Mr. Lu hunted a monster that looked like the ck bird but with a human head.¡± ¡°Ipared the two samples and found out that their genes were identical!¡± Huo Sheng immediately furrowed his brow. On the other hand, Lu Ming, while eating and drinking, looked at Meng Jie and asked, ¡°So you mean that the culprit who destroyed the missile is the ck Bird with a human head?¡± Meng Jie first nodded, then shook her head. ¡°The ck Bird w brought by Huo Sheng indeed belongs to a ck Bird with a human head, not a normal ck Bird.¡± ¡°The most important point is not here, but that the genes of the two human-head ck birds are the same¡­ There¡¯s no difference!¡± Lu Ming did not understand. However, Huo Sheng knew the significance of this matter very well! ¡°Gically speaking, there are no two identical creatures in the world.¡± ¡°Even identical twins might be abnormally simr at the gic level, but the expression of somatic cells, or genes, has a certain difference.¡± The knowledge involved was a littleplicated, and seeing that Lu Ming did not seem interested in this area, Huo Sheng briefly summarized. ¡°Even with cloning technology, which can clone apletely identical creature to the subject, differences can still be found at the gic and cellr levels due to different postnatal environments.¡± ¡°This is also why I said that there are no two identical creatures in the world at the gic level.¡± Before Lu Ming could digest this information, Meng Jie continued, ¡°And based on myparison of the two human-faced ck Birds, they arepletely identical even at the cellr level.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of identical twins, but¡­pletely identical, just like two identical industrial productsing off the same assembly line.¡± Lu Ming was at a loss. Huo Sheng, however, could not sit still. After pondering for a long time, Huo Sheng and Meng Jie looked at each other and could not help but say, ¡°This might mean that a super monster capable of mass-producing Level 4 monsters has appeared in Nanxiang¡­¡± A Level 4 production line!? Thinking of this, Huo Sheng could not help but shiver. Just as Huo Sheng and Lu Ming were chatting¡­ Three Tier 5 human-headed monsters had already appeared outside Good Hope Vige. Staring at the peaceful Good Hope Vige in the distance, the three human-headed monsters were expressionless. Themand from the Mother Tree had long appeared in their minds capture Lu Ming! At the very least, they had to get Lu Ming¡¯s gic sample! The blood Flesh Mother Tree never procrastinated in its actions. As the ck fog was rapidly shrinking, and Linhai County was not at the center of Nanxiang City, it had little time left. After first dealing with the most threatening firearms, by noon the next day, the Mother Tree had already sent its subordinates to capture Lu Ming. As long as they captured Lu Ming and harvested his gic samples, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree would be able to produce more ¡°Lu Mings¡±, and significantly increase thebat power of its subsidiary bodies. This would greatly speed up the Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡¯s n. Everything was developing well. In fact, at this point, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree could not think of any obstacles to its n. In his excitement, a human-headed monster could not help but mutter softly, revealing the Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡¯s inner voice, ¡°I will enjoy the fruits of victory!¡± As soon as the voice fell, wings grew out of the backs of the three human-headed monsters and they flew straight towards the gathering ce on Guangping Street! In the dining room, Lu Ming and the others who were chatting suddenly heard a bell ringing from outside! Three rings. Enemy attack! After casually wiping his mouth, Lu Ming stood up and left the kitchen, with Huo Sheng and Meng Jie following closely behind him. Just as he left the kitchen, Lu Ming saw three human-headed creatures with bat wings descending from the sky above and slowlynding on a street in the gathering ce on Guangping Street. The Awakened in the gathering ce on Guangping Street instantly took their positions and surrounded the three neers in the center. However, the three of them were expressionless. Their gazes drifted and quickly locked onto their target, settling on Lu Ming. One of them said expressionlessly, ¡°You must be Lu Ming, right?¡± ¡°Come with us. The Mother Tree wants to see you..¡± Chapter 121 - 121: Saber Practice Round Chapter 121: Saber Practice Round Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mother Tree¡­ Upon hearing these two words, Huo Sheng frowned, but Lu Ming did not think much of it. He just looked at the three humanoid creatures in front of him and soon frowned. In appearance, the three of them looked the same, but their facial features were different. Two males and one female, with red-colored pupils. At first nce, apart from the bat wings on their backs, their appearances were quite ordinary. However, upon closer inspection, Lu Ming felt that something was off about their appearance. Soon, Lu Ming found the answer. ¡°Why do the three of you have the same body?!¡± Indeed, their bodies werepletely identical. Their clothes were different, but the skin exposed from their clothes and even the pores on their skin were identical. What was even stranger was that the one with a female appearance had a male body ¨C this was not apparent at first nce because she wore loose and gender-neutral clothing. After eximing in surprise, Lu Ming suddenly came to a realization. He looked at Huo Sheng and Meng Jie and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your guess is right. A monster production line has appeared in Nanxiang City¡­¡± With that, Lu Ming pointed at the three people in front of him. ¡°The three of them are monsters produced by that thing.¡± Huo Sheng nodded slowly, but his eyes did not move away from the three monsters. Until Lu Ming¡¯s next sentence stunned Huo Sheng. ¡°But it¡¯s not a Tier 4 production line, it¡¯s a Tier 5 production line¡­ These three monsters have the strength of Tier 5.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the entire ce fell silent. Level 5!¡­. Since the advent of the apocalypse, Nanxiang City had only seen three Tier 5 creatures in total. Lu Ming (?), Chang Yi, Flesh Mountain. It was not an exaggeration to say that Level 5 was still considered a legendary level in Nanxiang City, but no one expected three to appear at once. Thinking of this, Huo Sheng walked to Lu Ming¡¯s side. Looking at the three Tier 5 monsters in front of him, Huo Sheng could not help but say, ¡°You guys¡­¡± ¡°The Mother Tree wants to see you. Come with us.¡± Before Huo Sheng could speak, the female human-headed monster spoke again and said to Lu Ming. Theypletely ignored everyone else. In fact, if not for the Mother Tree¡¯s orders, they would not have paid any attention to Lu Ming. ¡®This ce.¡¯ This was the gathering ce of humans. In their eyes, it was a pig sty. All the creatures living inside were their reserve food. And having a conversation with food really did not require muchplexity. So naturally, Lu Ming sensed the malice in their words. He frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. What are you going to do with me?¡± When it was possible to reason with them, Lu Ming preferred to do so. From the missile incidentst night, these monsters probably had malicious intentions towards humans¡ªbut they had yet to show any malice towards Lu Ming. In order to reduce trouble, Lu Ming wanted to try to convince them with reason first. The response was very straightforward and direct. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, well kill you first, then take your body back. The end is the same.¡± Lu Ming instantly fell silent. The moment he opened his mouth, he talked about killing someone¡­ Why had the world be like this?! ¡°All¡­.¡± With a deep sigh, Lu Ming gently rubbed his cheeks. He nced at the others from the corner of his eye and saw that they had already quietly retreated. Everyone in the gathering ce at Guangping Street understood Lu Ming well. When the three monsters said the word ¡°kill¡±, there was no turning back. Brother Lu was gentle. Yet he was also explosive! When a creature showed its malice towards Brother Lu, he would quickly and decisively eliminate the source of the malice! No discussion. No second thoughts! Just like now! Boom! Lu Ming instantly disappeared from the spot. When he reappeared, he was only half a meter in front of the three human-headed monsters. At an extremely high speed, he broke through the sound barrier. Rings of sound waves swept past Lu Ming¡¯s back, shaking the entire gathering ce on Guangping Street. The pupils of the three human-headed monsters instantly constricted! This was because the strength Lu Ming disyed far exceeded the Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡¯s expectations! In the next second, Lu Ming had already extended his hands. Two palms the size of prayer mats suddenly closed together, encircling the three people standing side by side in the middle! Lu Ming¡¯s body wasrge to begin with. Currently, Lu Ming¡¯s height was already close to 2.4 meters. His arm span was long too. Facing the three human-headed monsters from above, Lu Ming was like an adult facing children. He stretched out his long arms and enclosed the three human-headed monsters in the center. This was not a hug. At least, it was not a simple hug¡­ A loud ¡°Boom¡± echoed. The two thick arms were like a forging press, instantly closing together! In an instant, blood and flesh sttered. Under the immensely terrifying pressure, the three human-headed monsters were instantly squashed into a mass ¨C intertwined, their bloody appearance was like a meat patty¡­ The absolute difference in physical strength made all of this sudden and simple. To Lu Ming, this was just a simple p¡­ like swatting a mosquito. However, after swatting the mosquitoes, Lu Ming frowned. He took two steps back, looking at the mass of flesh and saw that the bloody mass was squirming quickly. They separated, rbined and soon returned to being three individuals. Superpower: High-Speed Self-Healing! From Gris! As soon as the healing wasplete, the three human-headed monsters immediatelyunched a counterattack against Lu Ming! A red light emitted from one person¡¯s eyes. Lu Ming felt his blood flow slowing down, which in turn reduced his physical strength¡ªbut the impact was limited. Superpower: Blood Control, from Gris. Another person suddenly opened his mouth, and an ear-piercing sound wave surged into Lu Ming¡¯s ears, causing his eardrums to ache and feel very ufortable. Superpower: Ultrasonic Waves, from Gris. Thest person raised both arms, which transformed into two flesh-colored sabers, shing at Lu Ming from all directions. Superpower: Physical transformation, also from Gris. These three human-headed monsters all originated from the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. They were even more like biological brothers, with an unimaginable level of cooperation and understanding between them. At this moment, if the three human-headed monstersbined their strength, they could even fight a Tier 6 creature. However, they encountered Lu Ming. His five fingers closed together and turned his palm into a saber. With swift strikes, saber qi shed out! The saber qi bisected the three human-headed monsters at their waists ¡­ This time, Lu Ming did not leave the three of them any chance to regenerate. As he rapidly swung his palm-des, Lu Ming muttered to himself, ¡°Their formidable self-healing ability is indeed annoying¡­ but it doesn¡¯t mean they are invincible.¡± ¡°Every creature has its limits in terms of physical strength ¨C even zombies are no exception. Supernatural powers also have their limits.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can maintain this high-speed self-healing state forever.¡± ¡°Since 1 have nothing to do this afternoon, 1 won¡¯t take a nap today. I¡¯ll use you to practice my saber techniques!¡± Wasn¡¯t it just additional training? Lu Ming knew this too well.. Chapter 122 - 122: Will You Stop!? Chapter 122: Will You Stop!? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A whole hour of beating! It turned out that self-healing abilities do have their limits¡­ After half an hour of Lu Ming¡¯s attacks, the self-healing speed of the three human-headed monsters had already begun to slow down. An hourter, three piles of flesh paste were lying on the ground, and there were no longer any signs of life. In an entire hour, Lu Ming¡¯s saber technique had increased by 1,500 proficiency points. Overall, although he had dyed his lunch break, Lu Ming did not really lose out. After confirming that the three human-headed monsters were indeed dead, Lu Ming stretched and rubbed his sore wrists before turning to look at Huo Sheng and the others. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap. You guys help me to handle this.¡± Huo Sheng nodded repeatedly while Lu Ming made his way home. Perhaps due to the additional training session of an extra hour, Lu Ming slept exceptionally soundly during his afternoon nap that day. However, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree far in the distant Linhai County was not so carefree. As the main body, all its subordinates could share vision with the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. Therefore, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree saw the entire process of Lu Ming beating up the Tier 5 human-headed monster. Surprised? Very much so. The Blood Flesh Mother Tree was indeed surprised by Lu Ming¡¯s strength. He must have reached at least Level 7 inbat power, right? Moreover, the appearance of a Level 7 creature in Nanxiang, a novice vige, at this point in time was already an absurd and illogical event in itself. However, after the surprise, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree was overjoyed. If it could obtain this person¡¯s gic sample, it would undoubtedly be a tremendous help to the Blood Flesh Mother Tree! The fungus carpet on the ground squirmed quickly. More heads fell from the treetop. With the twobined, more Tier 5 human-headed monsters were produced by the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. This time, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree changed its strategy. ¡°There¡¯s no need to kill Lu Ming. All 1 need is a sample of Lu Ming¡¯s genes.¡± Just a trace of his blood¡ªthis also meant that these dozens of human-headed monsters that had almost exhausted all the energy of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, wouldplete the mission as long as they managed to injure Lu Ming. They did not even need to hurt Lu Ming. Taking a strand of Lu Ming¡¯s hair¡­ a drop of sweat¡­ a piece of his skin would all count as fulfilling the goal! It was that simple! The human-headed monsters could not wait to set off. The somewhat weak Blood Flesh Mother Tree was also immersed in the joy of soon having a powerful weapon. It was onlycking Lu Ming to be invincible¡­ That afternoon, Lu Ming had just finished his nap when the rm bell on the watchtower rang once again. It was another enemy attack! Lu Ming was not in a bad mood when he woke up. But even the most patient person would feel offended when they saw dozens of human-headed monsters flying in the sky. ¡°Are you done!?¡± ¡°After beating up the young, the oldes. After beating up three, you brought another 30, right?!¡± You can¡¯t beat me, no matter how many of youe¡­ And yet, you stille to provoke me¡­ It was like swatting a fly, only to attract more flies. Such situations were most vexing. With a stern face, Lu Ming took out his sword and leaped out of Good Hope Vige, preparing to deal with this trouble. As Lu Ming moved, the human-headed monsters followed him outside. This time, with no need to worry about the safety of his home, Lu Ming went all out with full force! As the saying went, whether you herd a sheep alone or you herd a flock of sheep, you were using the same effort. In a situation where the difference in individual strength was too great, the number would be meaningless! No matter how much blood control ability was exerted on Lu Ming, it could not coagte his blood. No matter how many ultrasound waves surged into Lu Ming¡¯s ears, it could only make him feel stifled and annoyed. There was no actual harm. On the other hand, Lu Ming would definitely draw blood when he swung his sword. Amidst the sword qi, the human-headed monsters screamed in agony and were tortured until they werepletely battered! The afternoon task of shooting zombies from the tower was passively changed to a sword practice session. Lu Ming adopted the spirit of All Q¡ªpracticing anything was good if it could enhance his strength. In this way, most of his pent-up frustration dissipated. The entire afternoon was spent on torturing weak opponents. It was not until dinner time was over that the remaining ten or so human-headed monsters finally let out strange cries and flew away. They ran away¡­ Lu Ming actually wanted to chase after them because these creatures were just so annoying. However, firstly, these things could fly. Secondly, they were scattered in all directions. Thirdly, they possessed strong self-healing abilities! After chasing for about half an hour, Lu Ming returned with an ugly expression. ¡°More than half of them ran away¡­¡± At dinner time, Lu Ming seemed a little depressed at the dining table. Those human-headed monsters had messed with his mood¡­ However, when Lu Ming secretly opened his attribute panel, his mood became a little better. His Basic Sword Technique had increased to Lvi9 (1500/1900), and even his fitness skills had increased by 100 proficiency points. One could only say that today¡¯s time was not wasted. After dinner and taking a short break, Lu Ming began his nightly resistance stance training. However, he did not know that the Blood Flesh Mother Tree in Linhai County was in a deep dilemma¡­ ¡°He didn¡¯t get hurt!? How could he not be hurt?! Where¡¯s his hair?! Where¡¯s his sweat? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t get any of these things either!¡± The Blood Flesh Mother Tree could no longer suppress its anger¡­ and the surviving human-headed monsters that were lucky enough to escape stood silently at the foot of the Mother Tree. They wanted to say, ¡°How can you not know our results?¡± but they did not dare to speak out directly. The Mother Tree also knew what had happened in the afternoon. And its current rage was just an emotional outburst; it did not need a definite oue. Anyway, all in all. The Tier 5 human-headed monsters attacked Lu Ming but could not break through his defense, so they naturally could not collect his blood. As for his sweat, there might have been some, as Lu Ming would definitely sweat duringbat. However, his sword aura was a long-range attack, and the human-headed monsters could not get close to him, so there was no way to collect his sweat, hair, or skin kes. All their efforts were in vain¡­ Thinking of this, the heads on the branches of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree sighed in unison. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to deal with.¡± It was just like how a factory needed electricity, raw materials, and so on to produce products. The Blood Flesh Mother Tree also needed energy reserves to produce monsters. Creating dozens of human-headed monsters at noon had already exhausted the reserve energy of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. In the short term, it would not be able to create more monsters. Moreover, everything in the afternoon had already proven that numbers alone were not enough to control Lu Ming. If they wanted to deal with Lu Ming, they had to rely on quality. However, Gris was the strongest biological sample the Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡¯s had. It really could not produce anything stronger. The situation was stuck in a stalemate. After a short contemtion, the Mother Tree came up with another solution. ¡°The energy reserves work must continue, more! I need more biomass! Then, you guys¡­ go to Lu Ming¡¯s house tonight and secretly collect his biological samples.¡± Hair, right? Skin kes, right? There must be some in your home, right? Surely, there must be some in your bed, right? There must be some in your bathroom, right!? You, Lu Ming, could not possibly not lose any hair or avoid going to the toilet, right?! This was indeed a good idea.. Chapter 123 - 123: Setting Out! Chapter 123: Setting Out! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That night, the human-headed monsters set out once again. Taking advantage of the quiet night, they moved silently and arrived near the gathering ce on Guangping Street at 2 a.m. in the morning. At 2 a.m. in the morning, it was the time when humans were sound asleep. Moreover, this time, the Mother Tree had even arranged a Special Operations Squad and equipped them with a secret weapon. A human-headed monster with Mass Invisibility ability. The emergence of this special ability brought more possibilities. Despite the guards on Guangping Street gathering ce and the well-lit surroundings during the night, they could not defend against this swift and eerie invasion. The human-headed monsters sessfully arrived near Lu Ming¡¯s house without alerting anyone. Just as the Mother Tree was about to give the order for an all-out attack, all the human-headed monsters suddenly felt their bodies sink! In a nearby house, Zhang Chengcheng pushed open the window, looked outside, and extended her right hand, activating the gravity field to its maximum. Before the human-headed monsters could react, the window on the second floor of Lu Ming¡¯s house opened as well. Lu Ming gritted his teeth. ¡°I knew it! 1 knew you woulde again!¡± Lu Ming knew that these monsters would not give up harassing him! Lu Ming still did not quite understand their purpose, but after enduring their visits during noon and afternoon, now it made sense that there would be another visit at night. In order to wait for these monsters, Lu Ming had only slept for a short while at night. When these human-headed monsters flew above Guangping Street, the sound of wings pping in the air had already woken Lu Ming up. Invisibility? This was indeed useful. But you didn¡¯t know how to control airflow and sound¡­ Lu Ming has ears! A sleepless night of rage made Lu Ming¡¯s eyes filled with killing intent. At 25 years old, he was already past the age of pulling all-nighters and staying energetic! These human-headed monsters were messing with Lu Ming. How was Lu Ming supposed to n for the next day¡¯s activities!? How to catch up on sleep in just one day!? Leaping out of the window, Lu Mingnded in front of the invisible monsters. With a sh of the long sword in his hand, he coincidentally killed the invisible human-headed monster. This human-headed monster had no self-healing ability. The invisibility was dispelled, and Lu Ming did not hesitate to swing his sword again! What had already happened twice was repeating itself¡­ This time, Lu Ming had also learned to be cunning. In order to prevent these monsters from escaping again, Lu Ming called out to Zhang Chengcheng. There was no need for Cheng Cheng to participate in the battle. It was enough for her to use her Gravity superpower to prevent the human-headed monsters from fleeing. Zhang Chengcheng did an outstanding job. By the time the day was breaking, all the head monsters had been wiped out at the gathering ce. Several houses were overturned by the aftermath of the battle. Some farnds were destroyed. Naturally, there were no casualties. However, standing under the morning sun, Lu Ming felt no sense of triumph. He looked in the direction from which the human-headed monstershad flown until Zhang Chengcheng, Wang Xiong, Huo Sheng, and the others arrived by his side. ¡°This won¡¯t do,¡± Lu Ming spoke. The others remained silent. Lu Ming continued, ¡°They¡¯re not important. They¡¯re just a bunch of assembly line products. What¡¯s important is the assembly line that produces these monsters.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why that thing keepsing to bother me repeatedly.¡± ¡°1 only know that there¡¯s a saying ¨C a thief canst a thousand days, but there¡¯s no defense against a thief for a thousand days.¡± There was a batch today. Tomorrow, another batch woulde. Three times a day. Who could withstand this!? Was Lu Ming still able to sleep anymore? Right now, the threat posed by the monster assembly line was alreadyid bare before Lu Ming, making him unable to make any other choice. ¡°Prepare the car. I have to go out.¡± Lu Ming informed Wang Xiong and then went home to prepare the necessary supplies for leaving home. If possible, Lu Ming did not want to leave his house. But the current situation forced him to do so, and the urgency was even higher than the previous two times! In fact, the urgency of the situation this time was far higher than the previous two times! The previous two outings were for supplies. But this time, he really went out for the safety of his life! ¡°Weapons, water, food.¡± And¡­ ¡°Zombie Crystals!¡± Yes, zombie crystals were also a necessity. Lu Ming did not know what he would encounter next. With his current strength, could he deal with that monster assembly line? The zombie crystals were prepared for this purpose. If the situation was not bad, he would immediately level up! Doubling his physical fitness and awakening his superpowers at the same time! Lu Ming did not believe that he could not deal with the monster assembly line then. Of course, if he could avoid leveling up, he would¡­. Once he leveled up, it would dy his daily routine of farming attributes. It all came down to weighing the pros and cons. After finishing the preparations, Lu Ming sat by the bed and opened the attribute panel. Name: Lu Ming Level: Mortal Realm, Level 1 Strength: 753.1 Physique: 764.4 Agility: 753-6 Free Attribute Points: 35 Superpower: Awakening in progress¡­ Skills: Fitness Lv25 (1900/2500). Slingshot Shooting LV31 (268/3100) Crossbow Archery Lv26 (35/2600) Bow Archery Lv26 (487/2600) Firearms Shooting Lv25 (1330/2500) Hand-to-hand Combat LV30 (658/3000). Cold Weapon Combat LV30 (652/3000) Basic Spearmanship LV25 (210/2500) Throw Lvi7 (60/1700) Basic Sword Technique Lvi9 (1500/1900). Basic de Technique Lvi7 (200/1,700). Basic Staff Technique Lvi5 (100/1500). Stance Techniques: Tiger Steps Stance Lvi7 (0/1700). Resistance Stance Lvi8 (0/1800). Origin Skill: Basic Breathing Technique (Entry) (1/100). After allocating all the 35 free attribute points, Lu Ming¡¯s basic attributes became: Strength: 763.1 Physique: 774.4 Agility: 768.6 Everything was ready. Lu Ming slung the backpack on his back, pushed open the door, and strode out. [Day 117 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday.] Today, there was no exercise. They set off at five in the morning and followed the route that the human-headed monsters had flown over, searching for clues. In the car, Lu Ming ate some jerky hastily to replenish his energy, so that he would not experience sudden hypoglycemia during a battle. After that, Lu Ming closed his eyes and rested. On the other hand, Zhang Chengcheng, Huo Sheng, and the others could not help but keep looking out of the window. Yes, Huo Sheng was also with the team, along with the ck Mist Exploration Team led by Bai Tianyu and Duan Mei. After about an hour of traveling, they did not encounter any zombies along the way. It was as if all the zombies in the city had disappeared. Until Huo Sheng, who was beside him, suddenly spoke. ¡°Stop for a moment.¡± The convoy came to a halt. Huo Sheng whispered something and then Bai Tianyu who was in the back of the car led two team members in a different direction. About half an hourter, Bai Tianyu returned and whispered something to Huo Sheng. Huo Sheng issued another order. ¡°Southeast.¡± The convoy started moving again. In just over ten minutes, everyone saw groups of zombies heading towards Linhai County in the distance. Then, Lu Ming opened his eyes. He could vaguely see the zombie in the lead. It had the body of a Tank, but it had the head of a child. ¡°A Head monster,¡± Lu Ming muttered, drawing a nod from Huo Sheng. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That human-headed monster is leading the zombies towards a specific location.¡± Logically speaking, there were many Awakened in this convoy, so it should have attracted a zombie wave. However, at this moment, even though the convoy was only a few hundred meters away from the zombies, the zombies remained undisturbed. This was enough to indicate something. Huo Sheng spoke again, ¡°Follow them. Their destination is our destination..¡± Chapter 124 - 124: Decisive Battle! Chapter 124: Decisive Battle! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The convoy followed behind the zombie horde. They seemed to be sneaky and discreet, but in reality, they were thoroughly seen through by the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. When the apocalypse arrived, humanworks andmunications were all cut off, and city-wide surveince was naturally impossible. However, the appearance of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree had reshaped this city-wide surveincework with the Mother Tree as the core, all subsidiaries shared perception and vision. No one knew exactly how many monsters the Blood Flesh Mother Tree had created- there were dozens of Tier 5 creatures, and who knew how many low-level ones were there? As a result, regardless of whether Lu Ming and the others were aware of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡¯s ability, they could not avoid its surveince and tracking. In Linhai County, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, which sensed that Lu Ming and the others were preparing to attack, fell into deep thought again. After some thought, the Mother Tree did not instruct the zombie horde that was being tracked to change its directions. To a certain extent, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree was a bug in Nanxiang City and it was also the ultimate creature in Nanxiang City! Although it had just obtained intelligence, it had already found its position in the ecosystem of Nanxiang City¡ªthe strongest! The strongest naturally had pride, and it was not afraid of trouble from Lu Ming; instead, it felt joy and excitement at Lu Ming activelying to its doorstep. At the foot of the Mother Tree. Arge number of zombies, exotic beasts, and even humans were all lined up and being integrated into the fungal carpet. They turned into nutrients. Not only did they replenish the consumption of the Mother Tree from yesterday, but also taking its abilities to a higher level! Densely packed human heads were spread out on the branches of the Mother Tree. The reddish branches were full of vitality. The heads all murmured in unison. ¡°Come on¡­e on!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait too long!¡± Linhai County, near the suburbs. The four human-headed creatures were walking towards Linhai County. It was a rather strangebination. The one in the lead was a Tier 5 Gris Human-Headed Monster. Behind him were two Devourers and a human. They were Simba, Lian Jie, and Xu Rufang, one human and two zombies. At this moment, Xu Rufang was curled up in Lian Jie¡¯s tentacles, not even daring to breathe. Simba and Lian Jie, like marites on strings, quickly followed the human-headed monster towards Linhai County like puppets. The story was simple. After theirst escape, Simba¡¯s group was caught by the human-headed monster again. Just like how Gris had suppressed them back then. In front of the Tier 5 Gris human-headed monster, they still had no ability to resist. At this very moment, Simba and Lian Jie were shedding tears as they were wal Icing. They did not know the details of what would happen next, but they could guess it fairly urately. In short¡­ they could forget about surviving. At that thought, Simba could not help but feel sorrowful. ¡°Who the f*ck did 1 offend¡­ It¡¯s not my fault that 1 became a zombie. It¡¯s not my fault that I was born smart. It¡¯s not my fault that I can run fast! I¡¯ve tried so hard to avoid you freaks. Why did 1 end up like this!¡± Throughout Simba s life, it s really smart. Every time he encountered a death tribtion, he could always manage to escape from death. But this time, it probably could not escape¡­ Indeed, it did not make any mistakes, nor did it actively provoke any monsters, so the word ¡°unlucky11 was the only way to describe Simba1 s situation. While Simba was grieving, the human-headed monster in front of him suddenly stopped. The human-headed monster let out a long roar, a pair of wings grew on its back and it pped its wings and flew high. It had received a signal from the Mother Tree¡ª ¡°Assemble quickly!¡± As a result, it abandoned Simba and Lian Jie and returned to Linhai County as quickly as possible! The suppression from the high-level zombie quickly disappeared. Simba and Lian Jie regained control of their bodies. The two Devourers looked at each other speechlessly. They really could not understand the logic behind the human-headed monster¡¯s actions. Until Simba vaguely saw something swaying in the distance. Turning to take a closer look, Simba was stunned. ¡°Look over there!¡± Lian Jie also turned around and saw the scene Simba was pointing at. Thousands of zombies led by a Tank-headed monster were heading towards Linhai County. Behind the zombie horde, a convoy was closely following. Under the morning sun, Simba vaguely saw a familiar face in the convoy. It could not help but rub its eyes hard, and soon it let out an exmation! ¡°Lunatic! It¡¯s that Lunatic!!¡± After the exmation, it quickly covered its mouth, as if it was afraid that Lu Ming would hear it. Then, he turned around and met Lian Jie¡¯s eyes. The eyes of the two Devourers suddenly lit up. Freaks fighting freaks. This was their favorite part! Regardless of who won or lost, as long as they fought, it would be a battle of equals! This would create some survival space for them pitiful beings who only wanted to survive. It was the first time Simba had such a desire¡­ It grabbed Lian Jie, who was about to escape again, and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look this time! ¡± Lian Jie said aggrievedly, ¡°Brother, this is too risky¡­¡± Simba was silent for a moment before shaking his head heavily, ¡°We¡¯ve never taken risks before, and what was the result? We re still being chased around like two wild dogs! Brother, I¡¯ve had enough of these days! This time! Just once! Let¡¯s go take a look! Let¡¯s see which of these freaks can win in the end!¡± Lian Jie did not understand why Simba had such thoughts. Until his mother¡¯s words reminded Lian Jie while it held him in its tentacles. ¡°If that human wins, our days ahead might be a little better.¡± ¡°But If that monster wins, we¡¯ll probably be doomed.¡± Lian Jie suddenly understood. Looking at the convoy in the distance, Lian Jie immediately realized that the oue of these two freaks would directly impact the fate of all creatures in Nanxiang City in the future! Morning 8 a.m. Lu Ming and his group arrived at their destination. Linhai County. The zombie horde in front, under the leadership of the human-headed monster, walked into Linhai County one by one, and disappeared without a trace. But that was no longer important. What was crucial was that Lu Ming and his team had already spotted their target this time! The towering tree that reached the sky! Vaguely recalling the words spoken by the Gris-head monster when they first encountered it. ¡°Mother Tree¡­¡± Huo Sheng muttered these two words. Lu Ming had already put on his backpack, picked up his battle sword, and hung the slingshot around his waist. Then, he strode directly towards Linhai County in the distance. Before the others could say anything, Lu Ming spoke up. ¡°You all wait outside. 1¡¯11 do it myself this time.¡± After a moment of silence, everyone remained speechless. He had no choice. Facing a production line that could generate Level 5 creatures, anyone apanying Lu Ming would only be a burden and a drag! Everyone present knew this very well. For now, all Huo Sheng and the others could do was to watch Lu Ming head into the battlefield. Lu Ming did not have too many sentimental thoughts. The situation was quite simple for him. These creatures produced by the Mother Tree had been disturbing his daily life, making it hard for him to sleep well. Now, at this moment, he was here to seek an exnation! You won¡¯t give me an exnation! Then I¡¯ll give you an exnation! It was that simple! Chapter 125 - 125: Your Life Is Meaningless! Chapter 125: Your Life Is Meaningless! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was nothing in Linhai County, except for that astonishingly gigantic Mother Tree- Stepping into Linhai County, Lu Ming looked around but did not see any significant targets worth his attention. Vaguely, Lu Ming felt countless gazes from the distant Mother Tree fixed upon him. It, or perhaps they, were sizing him up. But it did not matter. Raising his head to look at the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, Lu Ming tightened his grip on his battle sword and walked unhurriedly towards the Mother Tree. The Blood Flesh Mother Tree was at a distance away. The moment Lu Ming stepped into Linhai County, all the heads on the Blood Flesh Mother Tree turned their gazes at Lu Ming. Lu Ming seemed to be aware of their gaze. But Lu Ming did not show any response. Simrly, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree remained silent. Instead, it made all its subordinates shrink under the tree roots and waited calmly for Lu Ming to approach. About 10 minutester. Lu Ming arrived at the foot of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. Although it was said to be the foot of the tree, given the size of the Mother Tree, Lu Ming was still nearly a thousand meters away from it in a straight line. Lowering his head, Lu Ming saw a thickyer of sticky red substance under his feet, with some strip-like things contracting and twitching beneath it. ¡°Disgusting,¡± Lu Ming muttered. Lu Ming did not like the color red. Red represented blood, conflict, ughter, and trouble! As for a red carpet that could move, one could imagine how disgusting it was. ¡°It¡¯s called matrix.¡± A voice came from afar. It was the mixed voices of countless heads speaking. Lu Ming raised his head and looked at the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. ¡°You can talk?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± A branch of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree twitched and quickly stretched in front of Lu Ming. On the branch, a bald young man¡¯s head said, ¡°Yes,¡± answering Lu Ming¡¯s question. This made Lu Ming shiver. ¡°You look disgusting enough,¡± he said, frowning. A huge tree full of human heads? And it was fleshy red in color? Yuck! Lu Ming showed a disgusted face. Lu Ming¡¯s expression stunned the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. A momentter, it smiled and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a normal person be asking what a matrix is?¡± Lu Ming: ¡°What does the matrix have to do with me?¡± Blood Flesh Mother Tree remained silent for a moment.¡± ¡± ¡®You¡¯re quite right. I can¡¯t argue with that.¡¯ Vaguely, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree felt that the man in front of it was not an easy guy! It saw Lu Ming slowly draw his sword, seemingly preparing to engage in a fight, so the Blood Flesh Mother Tree hurriedly spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. I like to chat with humans. My intelligence was born from chatting with a certain zombie.¡± ¡°I think that fighting and killing can be avoided if possible, or at least postponed. Before that, let¡¯s have a simple chat. After all, you and I are the strongest among the humans and non-humans in Nanxiang City. I believe our conversation is a historic moment with greatmemorative significance!¡± This made Lu Ming pause for a moment. After some thought, Lu Ming nodded solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re right. We really need to talk.¡± It was beneficial to discuss things reasonably in any situation. Regardless of whether the opponent was a human or a monster. How should he put it? For Lu Ming, whether the other party was a human or a monster did not matter, as long as it agreed with his principles, and not treat him as food, or disturb his life, both parties would be able to live in harmony! You do your job. 1 farm my attributes. Isn¡¯t that great? With this in mind, Lu Ming sheathed his sword and said, ¡°I came this time to ask why you sent your subordinates to disturb me? Three times a day! What you¡¯re doing troubles me.¡± The head closest to Lu Ming nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you. In fact, I sent my men to look for you for your gic sample. Your blood, a strand of hair, or even a drop of bodily fluid. That¡¯s what I¡¯m after.¡± Lu Ming was about to say that the tree should have said so earlier, but he vaguely thought of something¡­ After some thought, Lu Ming said, ¡°You want my gic sample for¡­¡± ¡°To create warriors as powerful as you in batches.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s to be stronger, right?¡± The Mother Tree thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, what happens after you obtain greater strength?¡± ¡°Enter the ck Mist Zone and be the king of the ck Mist Zone! That¡¯s my ultimate goal for now. After I achieve this goal, I¡¯ll think about my next goal.¡± One could tell that the Blood Flesh Mother Tree was probably telling the truth. Lu Ming thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Then let me ask you again. When you get my gic sample, what will you do to me?¡± The Mother Tree answered without much thought, ¡°I¡¯ll devour you. Because a powerhouse like you contains so much energy in your flesh and blood, making you a sumptuous meal for me. Yes, that¡¯s probably it.¡± It still did not lie¡­ However, it made Lu Ming frown. No matter how one said it, it was still a hunter-prey rtionship! There was nothing more to say! Killing intent instantly filled the air, and Lu Ming drew his sword, preparing to attack. Unexpectedly, the Mother Tree spoke again, ¡°I understand you, Lu Ming. 1 know everything about you.¡± This made Lu Ming pause for a moment before he heard the Blood Flesh Mother Tree continue. ¡°I can absorb the memories of everything I devour. Zombies, humans, mutated beasts, and even wild beasts and insects! From countless memories, 1 extracted all the fragments rted to you. All these made up most of your life, so I learned everything about you. I think your special ability is a superpower that can increase your strength through exercise and training.¡± Lu Ming remained silent. ¡°And because of this superpower, your life has be simple and colorless. You seemed at a loss, without any goal or direction.¡± These words made Lu Ming raise an eyebrow and restrain his killing intent. The Blood Flesh Mother Tree continued, ¡°I¡¯ve really never seen someone like you. Your daily life consists of training, eating, and sleeping. You have beautiful women by your side, but you are not attracted to them. You have the power to seize everything in Nanxiang City, but you only care about doing your own things in your own small world. I have delved deep into researching you¡­ and found something confusing and puzzling. Now, I hope you can give me an answer.¡± Lu Ming swung his battle sword, ¡°Go ahead.¡± The Blood Flesh Mother Tree said, ¡°I want to kill you for strength. You exercise and train every day, all for strength. Is that right?¡± Lu Ming nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Blood Flesh Mother Tree said, ¡°And I pursue strength to achieve my goal to be the king of the ck Mist Zone! Then, what do you pursue after strength for?¡± Lu Ming said in a deep voice, ¡°To protect yourself¡­¡± The Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡¯s canopy shook as if it was shaking its head. ¡°That is not the goal! It¡¯s just an endless loop!¡± ¡°Think about it, how strong do you need to be to protect yourself? How strong do you have to be to obtain a sense of security that can satisfy you? There are too many powerful beings in the ck Mist. With your character, if your goal is only to protect yourself, you might never escape the endless cycle of leveling up attributes!¡± Lu Ming said in a deep voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll level up for the rest of my life.¡± The Blood Flesh Mother Tree snorted. ¡°At the end of your life, you¡¯ll be old and lying in bed, unable to move about. You¡¯ll look back on your life and realize that other than eating, sleeping, and exercising, you¡¯ve never done anything meaningful. Every day, you equate yourself with exercise and training, just to be stronger. Bing stronger is just a means, not an end! It¡¯s meaningless to pursue strength as your goal and your dream!! Your life, you as a person, are meaningless!! What a dull and boring life, what a dull and boring person you are, Lu Ming¡­ Yes, that¡¯s you, Lu Ming!¡± The more the Mother Tree talked, the more excited it became, but she silenced Lu Ming. After some thought, Lu Ming said, ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡± The Mother Tree replied, ¡°Merge with me!¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be a team. You¡¯ll provide me with strength, and I¡¯ll bring you a new goal in life! I¡¯ll give you a dream!! What do you think?¡± Lu Ming said, ¡°I think you¡¯re treating me like a fool¡­ or maybe you¡¯re the fool here!¡± Pulling out his sword, the sword qi erupted and instantly cut off the tree branch in front of him. Lu Ming frowned and looked at the Blood Flesh Mother Tree in front of him. He asked in confusion, ¡°Who taught you this MLM scheme?¡± Gris said, ¡°I¡¯m not talented¡­¡± Chapter 126 - 126: Mother Tree: Give It to Me! Chapter 126: Mother Tree: Give It to Me! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Multi ¡°level marketing was an old thing. Even a homebody like Lu Ming could easily describe the MLM tactics -Trying to deceive Lu Ming with such tricks was obviously wishful thinking. The Mother Tree was not surprised by the situation. It was a test to begin with. It wanted to test Lu Ming¡¯s reaction. In its impression, there seemed to be something wrong with Lu Ming¡­ When dealing with an abnormal powerhouse, it would have to use all kinds of crooked methods. Who knew if some moves that did not work on normal people might work on lunatics? At this moment, the negotiation between the two parties had copsed. There was nothing more to say! Lu Ming, in order to secure a peaceful future life, had no choice but to fight. On the other hand, the Mother Tree was determined to obtain Lu Ming¡¯s gic samples and the energy contained within his body, and it would not give up until it achieved its goal. There was no deep-seated grudge between them. However, their positions on the ecosystem chain determined the strength of these two strongest creatures in Nanxiang City. They had no choice but to distinguish between their superiority and inferiority! In the next second, Lu Ming exerted strength on his feet and charged like a wild bull towards the main body of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree in the distance. At the same time, from the fungus carpet under Lu Ming s feet, arge number of Mother Tree roots broke out of the ground and swept towards Lu Ming like a storm! Lu Ming had thought that the Blood Flesh Mother Tree relied solely on the human-headed monsters it had created. However, in their initial sh, he discovered that the real strength of the Blood Flesh Mother Treey in its towering main body! Those branches were like sabers and swords, sharp and powerful. There were dense barbs on them, which emitted a faint red light probably poisonous. In any case, Lu Ming did not dare to test it with his body, to see how lethal this thing was. The battle sword in his hand shuttled like a butterfly, and the sword qi sttered from the de. The lethality of the sword qi was very strong. It had a significant effect when cutting through the Mother Tree¡¯s root system. However, Lu Ming could keenly perceive that the defensive ability of the Mother Tree Root system was even stronger than that of the level 5 Gris human-headed monster. This indirectly elerated Lu Ming¡¯s physical consumption. And there were too many roots¡­ Looking down from the sky, at this moment, Lu Ming seemed to be trapped in a dense reed marsh higher than a person. His entire body waspletely submerged in the dense tangle of roots. Only the faintly visible sword qi and the undting roots could reveal his presence. In the past, a thousand-meter distance was nothing to Lu Ming. He could cross it with a few big jumps. However, under the obstruction of the Mother Tree, the thousand-meter distance today gave Lu Ming the feeling of an endless road. Until an even stronger andrger sword beam shed through the roots. Lu Ming cut through theyer of roots above his head. He forcefully pushed off with both legs, and his entire body shot up into the sky like a rocket. In midair, Lu Ming treaded on nothingness, moving through the air. The dense roots under his feet chased after him, but the sense of oppression was much weaker than when he was on the ground. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± A series of air-piercing sounds rang out as Lu Ming treaded on the air, and quickly teleported towards the Mother Tree¡¯s main body! Three steps. It was only three steps! Lu Ming had already arrived at the foot of the Mother Tree! ¡°Well, as expected¡­¡¯1 The human heads on the Mother Tree looked at Lu Ming below and said in unison. As Lu Ming was the strongest individual in Nanxiang City, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree did not expect to rely on its roots to prevent him from reaching its main body. But it didn¡¯t matter¡­ Under the gaze of all the human-headed creatures, Lu Ming suddenly drew his sword and swung it! An even stronger and fiercer sword qi sshed out from the de and shed straight at the trunk of the Mother Tree! There was a ripping sound. The battle sword simply shed into the tree trunk. Sword qi erupted from within the tree trunk, instantly sting a three-person-wide huge hole in the tree trunk! ¡°Boom!¡± Another strike! It was hard to describe the speed at which Lu Ming swung his sword at this moment. He was like a pile driver, continuously unleashing sword beams that struck the tree trunk of the Mother Tree. Soon, he smashed a huge pit ten meters deep in the tree trunk. But¡­ ¡°Does it work?¡± The heads on the Mother Tree spoke in unison again and asked. Then, one could see a red substrate squirming swiftly in the deep pit that had just been smashed out. In a few breaths, it had healed most of the damage to the Mother Tree. Lu Ming frowned. However, he continued to strike. On the other hand, the Mother Tree chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort¡­ To be honest, my form is rather special. Other than creating monsters, the only attack method I have are those roots.¡± To put it bluntly, the main body of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree only had one attack method entangling with its roots. It was indeed powerful, but also very monotonous. ¡°I agree with one of your ideas, which is: a sense of security. All living beings need a sense of security. My body¡¯s mobility is especially slow, so I focused most of my energy on defense and self-healing.¡± The defensive ability of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡¯s main body was very outstanding. The defensive capability of its trunk was even stronger than that of its roots. The roots¡¯ defensive power was stronger than that of a Level 5 creature. It was evident that the trunk¡¯s defensive ability was even stronger. Just its defensive power alone was not enough. The Blood Flesh Mother Tree s self-healing ability was even more superb! Reminiscing about the time when Chang Yi first emerged, he came to find trouble with the Blood Flesh Mother Tree at that time, the Mother Tree was still ignorant and had no intelligence, and its ability was much weaker than now. Even so, it had withstood Chang Yi¡¯s relentless bombardment for a whole hour¡­ and it did so effortlessly. This was what they called investing heavily in immortality because of the fear of death. He shed 888 times again. Lu Ming panted heavily and frowned at his results. There was no effect. The thick de marks on the tree trunk had perfectly healed without leaving any scars in the time Lu Ming took to catch his breath. Its regenerative ability wasparable to that of Gris¡¯s human-headed monster! ¡°So, what moves do you have? Show me again!¡± The Mother Tree chuckled as if it was mocking him. Then, it said again in a teasing tone, ¡°Oh, oh, oh, your superpower increases your strength through training. You don¡¯t have a long-range offensive superpower! Could the sword qi be your strongest attack? No way, noway.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Then you really can¡¯t do anything to me¡­¡± Lu Ming indeed did not have any methods to counter such strong regenerative ability. In the past, Lu Ming would continuously torture and kill such opponents until their energy was exhausted. He really only had this one method¡­. And if he wanted to exhaust the Mother Tree¡¯s reserve energy, Judging from the size of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, it seemed like an impossible task. Not to mention¡­ ¡°Mr. Lu Ming, you¡¯re sweating.¡± The Mother Tree¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Lu Ming¡¯s ears, causing him to be slightly stunned. Wiping his forehead, Lu Ming realized that he was already sweating profusely. Some of the sweat even dripped down Lu Ming¡¯s face, drenching his clothes and the red matrix fungus nket under his feet. The heads on the Mother Tree suddenly burst intoughter in unison. ¡°I¡¯ve already collected your gic samples! Lu Ming! You¡¯re finished! So, bring it on!¡± Chapter 127 - 127: Clone: Lu Ming, Attribute: 10. Chapter 127: Clone: Lu Ming, Attribute: 10. Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Mother Tree really wanted to say that everything was under its control! That was indeed the case¡­ You came to my territory, and you, Lu Ming, still want to go back in one piece? Stop fooling around. I¡¯m also very awesome, okay? It could be said that the moment Lu Ming arrived in Linhai County, his gic sample had already be the possession of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. Can you fight? You can fight, sure. But will you get injured? Will you bleed? No? Fine. But will you sweat? Will you lose hair? Maybe not lose hair, but sweating is inevitable! I, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, am not weak either. Can you easily handle me without breaking a sweat? Don¡¯t make meugh! As long as Lu Ming sweated¡­ His gic sample would inevitably be obtained by the Mother Tree! There was no need for Lu Ming¡¯s sweat to drip on the ground¡­ Even the evaporated sweat was also sweat. It could also be used as a gic sample! Even when Lu Ming was entangled with the roots, Lu Ming¡¯s gic sample had already been obtained by the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. In the Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡¯s body, arge amount of energy was transferred to the tree trunk. This was not just for healing the damage caused by Lu Ming, but also for analyzing Lu Ming¡¯s genes! Generally speaking, the more powerful the biological sample, the more time the Mother Tree would need to analyze it. At that time, Gris and the Mother Tree had taken a full three minutes to analyze. Based on Lu Ming¡¯s strength, the Mother Tree estimated that it would take about 30 minutes to an hour to analyze. But it did not matter¡­ The Mother Tree could handle itpletely. In order to prevent Lu Ming from escaping, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree once again taunted him. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve obtained your gic sample, soon, 1¡¯11 be able to mass-produce clones of you, Lu Ming. I¡¯m sorry for the three times of harassment yesterday. But never again, 1 swear. Because the next time, there will be three or even thirty of youing to find you. Lu Ming, I really want to see how you will perform against multiple opponents of the same strength as you.¡± Lu Ming put away his battle sword instead, not caring about the idle chatter of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. He secretly sized up the Blood Flesh Mother Tree in front of him for a while. After about five seconds, he said, ¡°Have you analyzed it?¡± The Blood Flesh Mother said, ¡°How can it be so fast¡­ Huh? Wait a moment¡­¡± Inside its body, the analysis of Lu Ming¡¯s genes had beenpleted. Total time: 15 seconds¡­ Before the mother tree could recover, Lu Ming said, ¡°Make a clone for me to see.¡± At this moment, Lu Ming seemed quite eager. The abnormal analysis time and Lu Ming¡¯s unusual attitude directly perplexed the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. However, after careful consideration, the Mother Tree could not find the root of the problem. Unlikepletely devouring someone to gain their knowledge and memories, the Mother Tree only obtained Lu Ming¡¯s gic sample and did not acquire his memories. It was only able to replicate his physical body. After some thought, the Mother Tree decided to take action directly. ¡°If you want to see it, I¡¯ll show you!¡± Arge amount of energy was channeled into the matrix. Underground, inside the matrix, a body of Lu Ming body quickly took shape! At the same time, a male head swayed on a branch and fell onto the matrix like a ripe melon, fusing with the body. However, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree felt that something was terribly wrong¡­ To replicate a body, it required consuming the Mother Tree¡¯s reserve energy. Generally, the stronger the body, the more energy it requires, and the longer the production time. In fact, in order to replicate Lu Ming¡¯s clone immediately, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree had already umted a vast amount of energy¡ªtoday, it did not even create any human-headed monsters, which showed how much energy the Mother Tree had stored. But¡­ In just five seconds, Lu Ming¡¯s clone was formed. Moreover, the energy consumption was almost negligible, simr to that of a Tier 1 creature¡­ This is not right! This is definitely not right! That should not be the case. The Blood Flesh Mother Tree was at a loss. However, its hands did not stop moving. Hence, Lu Ming and the Blood Flesh Mother Tree saw something about ten meters away. A Lu Ming with someone else¡¯s head appeared. With just a nce, Lu Ming and the Blood Flesh Mother Tree could tell that something was wrong. ¡°This clone you created is malnourished, right?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s current height had already reached 2.4 meters. He weighed nearly half a ton! Tall and strong! This was the first impression Lu Ming gave anyone. However, the clone seemed a little ridiculous. He was only 1.8 meters tall, and his physique was definitely not strong. The body shape was probably at the level of a passer-by. Anyone with eyes could see the difference between the clone and the original¡­ ¡°This is not right!¡± The Mother Tree could not bear it any longer and eximed loudly. It quickly issued amand and saw the clone of Lu Ming rushing towards the real Lu Ming. Then, with one punch, it struck Lu Ming¡¯s waist¡­ ¡°Get lost, idiot.¡± Lu Ming retaliated with a backhanded p, turning the clone into a pancake¡­ Thus, the atmosphere in the entire Linhai County instantly froze. The Blood Flesh Mother Tree looked at Lu Ming and then at the replica of Lu Ming who had been pped to death. It was utterly baffled. Lu Ming grinned instead. ¡°Do you know why?¡± he asked. The bewildered Blood Flesh Mother Tree instinctively replied, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you¡­.¡± The Blood Flesh Mother Tree fellpletely silent¡­ Soon, another Lu Ming¡¯s clone was created. This time, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree conducted aprehensive analysis of this body. The results were clear. Clone of Lu Ming. Level: Level 1 No Awakened abilities. The physical condition was on par with a regr Level 1 Awakened¡­ What on earth is going on!! The Blood Flesh Mother Tree kept repeating this question in its mind over and over again. It could not figure it out at all! Lu Ming, however, heaved a sigh of relief. Lu Ming definitely knew the reason¡­ He thought about how he had gained such great strength from the apocalypse until now. 99.99% of his achievements were undoubtedly due to his own efforts, but the assistance of the system could not be ignored¡ªthe importance of the system was about 0.01%. ¡®It could not be any higher.¡¯ In short, he was an ordinary person, as ordinary as it got. Lu Ming¡¯s greatest trump card was this unknown system. It was the system that made Lu Ming work non-stop to obtain power! Lu Ming was just an ordinary person. He could not be any more ordinary. It was the system that made Lu Ming extraordinary¡ªit had nothing to do with his genes. What was certain was that the origin of the system was unknown, but it was incredibly powerful. Lu Ming did not believe that the Blood Flesh Mother Tree could replicate the system, no matter how awesome it was. That possibility did not exist! So what¡¯s the point of replicating my genes? I¡¯m just an ordinary Level 1 Awakened! Without replicating the system, everything else is meaningless! However, there was no need to exin all of this to the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. Now that he knew the result, Luming felt at ease. Meanwhile, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree was still in a state of confusion and could not extricate itself. On the other side, Lu Ming raised his sword again, preparing to use the main body of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree for target practice. Lu Ming had to admit that this Blood Flesh Mother Tree was tough to deal with. To kill it, he either needed to advance to the next level, which might not be enough even if he reached it, or he had to use a slow and cumbersome method to drain the Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡¯s energy. Seeing that the Blood Flesh Mother Tree could not replicate his full power, Lu Ming abandoned the idea of advancing to the next level. Instead, he prepared to deal with this scourge using the dumbest and slowest method. ¡°Rip.¡± Rip. It was the sound of a battle sword shing against a tree trunk. At this moment, Lu Ming was like a hardworking lumberjack or a foolish old man moving a mountain. Until the Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡¯s anxious and pained voice suddenly sounded. Brother, Brother Lu, wait a moment.. Shall we discuss it again?¡± Chapter 128 - 128: Are You Convinced? Chapter 128: Are You Convinced? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Brother, Brother Lu, wait a moment. Shall we discuss it again?¡± When Lu Ming heard the Blood Flesh Mother Tree say this, he knew one thing. It was getting anxious, it was getting anxious! But what did it have to do with Lu Ming?! ¡°If you knew this would happen, why did you do it?¡± Muttering this ssic ancient saying, Lu Ming¡¯s actions did not cease. He seemed determined to keep hacking at the Mother Tree until it was cut down. The Blood Flesh Mother Tree s heart sank to the bottom. What did it mean for the Blood Flesh Mother Tree not to replicate Lu Ming¡¯s power? This meant that the n had failed in all aspects! The problem was not how the absence of Lu Ming¡¯s clone would affect it. Without Lu Ming¡¯s clone, it would still be the tyrant of Nanxiang, still the second-most special being in Nanxiang City. The problem was that in order to obtain Lu Ming¡¯s power, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree had offended Lu Ming to the point of no return.. It had already shown malicious intent in front of Luming, and this malicious intent could not be simply brushed off with a few words. If it could perfectly replicate Lu Ming¡¯s ability, the mother tree would not care about malicious intent¡ªcreate the clone, then kill Luming, and it¡¯s done. But now the situation did not develop that way. It made the Blood Flesh Mother Tree appear utterly ridiculous. ¡°Brother Lu, it was all a misunderstanding!¡± it pleaded. ¡°Are you treating me like a fool again? I¡¯m sure that what happened between the two of us is definitely not a misunderstanding!¡± As he brandished his sword, Lu Ming retorted angrily, ¡°Just wait for death!¡± ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Another series of continuous strikes. The damage was severe, the insult strong, and it depleted a lot of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡¯s energy. After confirming Lu Ming¡¯s determination to kill, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree immediatelyunched a counterattack! Behind it, more roots and tendrils protruded from the red matrix carpet and swept toward Lu Ming. On the other side of the Mother Tree¡¯s trunk, arge number of human-headed monsters received the Mother Tree¡¯smand and swarmed towards Lu Ming, using their lives to drain his stamina. But were these methods effective? Not of much use¡­ Although the root system was strong, as long as it touched Lu Ming¡¯s sword energy, it would only break. Moreover, Lu Ming felt that regrowing the roots would also consume the Mother Tree¡¯s reserve energy-in other words, cutting down the roots and cutting down the tree trunk would have the same effect on Lu Ming. The same went for the human-headed monsters. Furthermore, although Gris¡¯s human-headed monsters had the strength of a Tier 5, what happened before had proven that Tier 5 human-headed monsters were nothing to Lu Ming. What Luming feared most about them was their ability to escapebined with their self-healing abilities¡ªin other words, they were not easy to catch. Now that Lu Ming was the attacker and they were the defenders, they could nor escape and would not cause so much trouble for Lu Ming. In short, Lu Ming was like another tree under the Blood Flesh Mother Tree¡¯s feet. Standing in ce, he would not move but wielded his sword fiercely, as if he wanted topete with the Blood Flesh Mother Tree in endurance. Lu Ming did not know what the Mother Tree was feeling. In any case, Lu Ming felt that he had slowly found some enjoyment in this matter. Basic Sword Techniques Lviq-Lvia (0/2000). Basic Sword Techniques Lv20-Lv21! Exercising against living beings provided more proficiency than exercising against dead objects. Combat provided more proficiency than sparring. Furthermore, Lu Ming¡¯s every sh was focused and intense, so it was only natural for his skill proficiency to soar. The entire morning passed in thisbat that seemed more like training. Only when he realized that his stamina had dropped to the warning line did Lu Ming slowly put away his sword. He turned his head and looked around. All around him were broken roots and the corpses of human-headed monsters. He looked up. Up above, the once bright red Blood Flesh Mother Tree had now faded considerably. Its branches drooped weakly, and its overall appearance resembled that of a dejected loser. The heads on the branches were far less lively than before, instead looking dejected and worn out. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Lu Ming spoke. But these words aroused the reaction from the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. A branch extended in front of Lu Ming, and the heads on the branch said pitifully to Lu Ming, ¡°Then let¡¯s stop here? Brother Lu, I promise that I won¡¯t provoke you again from now on. If 1 go back on my word, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning!¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Lu Ming sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re full of lies, kid; there¡¯s no need to tell me that. Anyway, wait for me. I¡¯ll go back for a meal and a nap first. We can continue in the afternoon.¡± If the Blood Flesh Mother Tree waspared to the Nexus in League of Legends, then Lu Ming would be a hero. He was the type of hero who wasn¡¯t afraid of defense turrets and did not care about super minions. He charged into the enemy base and destroyed the Nexus. He fought when he wanted to fight and ran when he wanted to run. Even if the enemy Nexus could slowly regenerate health, could it regenerate faster than I can destroy it? The strategy had been established, and Lu Ming intended to stick to it. Wasn¡¯t it just a battle of health bars? Your health bar might be thick, but it¡¯s useless when I can hit you without breaking your defense! What can you do about it? The Blood Flesh Mother Tree was utterly desperate¡­ However, it did not know how to salvage the situation. It could only watch as Lu Ming bent his legs, preparing to jump up and leave Linhai County. Unexpectedly, in the end, Lu Ming stopped in his tracks. He turned to look at the Blood Flesh Mother Tree and said solemnly, ¡°By the way, before 1 leave, I want to chat with you for a while. About the topic we discussed before. You said that my life was about training and nothing else, that my life was dull, tasteless and meaningless. You also said that protecting myself wasn¡¯t a clear goal in life and that striving to be stronger was a meaningless dream. Now, I¡¯d like to say that you¡¯re wrong.¡± Lu Ming took out his battle sword and gently patted the tree trunk of the mother tree as he calmly spoke. ¡°Striving to be stronger is also a goal! It¡¯s also a dream! If I didn¡¯t aim to be stronger, 1 wouldn¡¯t have my current strength. Then today, the oue between us would have beenpletely different. 1 admit that you have goals and dreams, and you are great and noble! But what¡¯s the use of having goals and dreams?! Aren¡¯t your dreams going to be shattered by someone like me, someone with a meaningless life? Now, I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡¯¡± At this point, Lu Ming enunciated every word. ¡°My dreams might seem meaningless to you, but such meaningless dreams can crush your high-end, grand, and ssy dreams. My life isn¡¯t just about gaining strength. I can also gain strength by beating you. Now, I ask you. Are you convinced?¡± The Blood Flesh Mother Tree felt that its young heart had suffered tons of damage! It watched with its mouth agape as Lu Ming soared into the sky and stepped out of Linhai County. It took a while for the Blood Flesh Mother Tree to regain itsposure! Suddenly, countless heads on its branches opened their eyes, and an angry and urgent chorus of voices erupted in anger! ¡°I refuse to ept this!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ept this!!¡± ¡°Why the f*ck am I defeated by someone like you! I¡¯m not convinced, I¡¯m not convinced!!¡± Being provoked, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree finally spoke its mind. The Blood Flesh Mother Tree begged for mercy and surrendered, but it was only partially sincere, ultimately just trying to save itself. Beep down, it always felt that Lu Ming was more like a machine, running through monotonous routines every day. He was too simple. To the extent that he was easily underestimated by others. And now, its dream had been shattered by such a person¡­ ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± The Blood Flesh Mother Tree waspletely defeated.. Chapter 129 - 129: Help from the Mother Tree Chapter 129: Help from the Mother Tree Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the Mother Tree fell into a frenzy, the entire Linhai County seemed to experience an earthquake. Countless roots were scurrying under the ground, turning the entire Linhai County upside down. Houses copsed, electric currents sshed, a scene ofplete disaster. But Lu Ming paid no attention to this. That was because it was evident that¡­ the Mother Tree¡¯s current state could be described in four words¡ªso enraged yet powerless. It could not do anything to Lu Ming, so it could only vent its anger on inanimate objects. This was truly meaningless. When Lu Ming safely left Linhai County, Zhang Chengcheng, Huo Sheng, and the others who were waiting all heaved a sigh of relief. Huo Sheng came forward and asked, ¡°Is it resolved?¡± Lu Ming shook his head and briefly described the characteristics of the Mother Tree. ¡°So, this will be a battle of attrition, but victory will be ours.¡± ¡°Now, I need a favor from all of you.¡± Huo Sheng nodded, ¡°Tell us.¡± ¡°Bring food and amodation over here. I n to stay here for a few days until I deal with this trouble, and then I¡¯ll go back home.¡± Lu Ming did not like staying outside for too long. He could not sleep well when he was not at home. However, in this situation, Lu Ming would not give the Blood Flesh Mother Tree any chance of turning the tables. Even if it meant sacrificing a few days of rest. Lu Ming would thoroughly deal with the trouble caused by the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. Huo Sheng supported Lu Ming¡¯s idea. Soon, everyone started to take action. At noon, they had a simple meal of exotic beast meat that they brought along. After being half full, Lu Ming rested in the military vehicle. Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan were responsible for keeping watch. However, nothing happened during the break. The lunch break had just ended, and Huo Sheng had already brought everything Lu Ming needed here. After a quick inspection, Lu Ming opened the attribute panel and found that the day¡¯s regr exercises were alreadypleted. His three-dimensional attributes increased by 3 points, and all attributes were obtained in full. His fitness proficiency had also increased by a whole 400 points. It seemed that the system considered Lu Ming fighting the Mother Tree as an excellent form of exercise¡­ Without dwelling on these details, Lu Ming picked up his weapons, put on his backpack, jumped up, and rushed to Linhai County. When the rumbling sound of the air dissipated, Lu Ming had already arrived at the foot of the Mother Tree. He even greeted the Mother Tree with interest. ¡°Good afternoon, let¡¯s continue.¡± The Mother Tree did not respond. This made Lu Ming look up at the canopy of the Mother Tree. He realized that the heads on the Mother Tree¡¯s canopy had their eyes closed, and were motionless as if they were dead. But obviously, the Mother Tree was not dead. It was just shutting itself off. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Lu Ming muttered and took out his spear,unching an attack. You shut yourself off and I¡¯ll do my training. We won¡¯t interfere with each other, and I can have peace and quiet. Lu Ming, ¡°Pretty good.¡± Mother Tree, ¡°No, it¡¯s not good, but 1 have no choice.¡± The afternoon passed while Lu Ming continued farming the Mother Tree. There was no danger because the Mother Tree¡¯s attacking methods were limited. Instead, the gains in skill proficiency were significant. In the afternoon, Lu Ming alternated between using a spear, a saber, and a sword, using whichever skill was lower in level. During that time, his closebat proficiency rose from Level 30 to Level 31. His Basic Spear marksmanship rose from Level 25 to Level 26. Throw proficiency increased from Level 17 to Level 18. The saber, sword, and staff techniques had all increased by 1,000 proficiency points. The gains were huge! It was much faster than regr training. It was not until his stamina approached the warning line that Lu Ming left Linhai County. Of course, he did not forget to say goodbye to the Mother Tree before he left. ¡°See you in the evening.¡± Normally, Lu Ming would use the evening to practice his Stance technique.. But now, with the Mother Tree as an excellent sparring partner, Lu Ming had no choice but to change his ns to maximize the benefits. In the evening from 6 p.m. to 9 p.m. It was still farming the Mother Tree. Both saber and sword techniques leveled up. After a tiring day, Lu Ming had supper, arranged for the sentries, and then washed up in the RV before falling asleep. In just a few seconds, Lu Ming fell asleep¡ªhe was indeed too tired today. Although the process was daunting without mishap, the results were not bad. However, it did consume a lot of physical strength. In order to farm the Mother Tree sustainably, Lu Ming had to ensure a good night¡¯s sleep. As for whether the Mother Tree wouldunch a sneak attack at night¡­ Lu Ming felt that it was probably unlikely. This was because when Lu Ming retreated tonight, he noticed that the Mother Tree had shrunk by three times¡ªa clear sign of excessive energy consumption. With two or three more days, Lu Ming should be able to deal with the Mother Tree and return home to lead a peaceful life. However, Lu Ming, who was sound asleep, had no idea. In the other direction, two zombies and one person quietly entered Linhai County under the cover of the night. It was Simba and Lianjie, the two zombiepanions. Simba and Lian Jie witnessed everything that happened today. On one hand, they were horrified by the power disyed by the Mother Tree and Lu Ming, and on the other hand, they were worried about their own future. Xu Rufang once said that if Lu Ming won, their lives would be much better. However, judging from the strength Lu Ming had demonstrated today, would they really have a better life if Lu Ming won? Most likely not¡­ The rtionship between humans and zombies was that of hunter and prey; they could not coexist. Now that Lu Ming had disyed overwhelming strength, not even the Blood Flesh Mother Tree could be his opponent. This raised several questions in Simba¡¯s mind. ¡°What am 1 going to do in the future?¡± ¡°Do I have to live like a homeless dog, always avoiding Lu Ming from afar?¡±¡± ¡°What if Lu Minges after me?¡± ¡°Can I escape?¡± ¡°No, 1 definitely can¡¯t escape!¡± Until now, Simba did not know that Lu Ming would not leave his house so easily¡­ This was just one of the drawbacks of running too fast. Therefore, after careful consideration, Simba made a decision. ¡°Enter the ck Mist Zone! I won¡¯t stay here anymore! Even if the ck Mist Zone is dangerous, I don¡¯t want to live in Nanxiang on tenterhooks anymore!¡± Lian Jie was worried and he said, ¡°But we don¡¯t know the situation in the ck Mist Zone¡­¡± Simba spoke solemnly, his entire face seemingly glowing, ¡°Compared to a sure tragic future, I¡¯m more inclined to gamble on that uncertainty!¡± Staying in Nanxiang would result in a certain fate ¨C being killed by Lu Ming someday. Entering the ck Mist Zone, on the other hand, might give them a chance of survival. With that, the matter was settled. Just as Simba and Lian Jie were about to escape, a Tier 2 human-headed monster quietly approached them. ¡°I¡¯m the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. I need your help.¡± Simba and Lian Jie:¡±¡­¡± ¡°No, no, no. We don¡¯t want to get involved in the matters between you two freaks.¡± The human-headed monster fell to both knees with a bang and said with a choked voice, ¡°Take me with you! Please take me with you! Let¡¯s enter the ck Mist Zone together! The two of you will go to the ck A-list Zone sooner orter. I know the situation inside the ck Mist Zone and 1 can provide you with some extra help!¡± Simba hesitated for a long time before asking tentatively, ¡°What should we do?¡± It decided that if the danger was not high, it could give it a try. If the danger was too high, it would just run away. The human-headed monster talked to them for some time. Thus, Simba and Lian Jie entered Linhai County.. Chapter 130 - 130: The Alliance of Fugitives Chapter 130: The Alliance of Fugitives Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ximba¡¯s decision this time indeed had an element of gambling. But could Simba be med? No, it could not be med. In this world, Simba could not find a moment of peace even if it was cautious and careful. Since being cautious and careful did nor lead to good results, it decided to take a big risk (i.e. write oneself off as hopeless and act recklessly) and seek fortune in danger! It did not ask for much this time. As long as he obtained relevant information about the ck Mist Zone, it would be considered a great sess! Under the night sky, Linhai County was quiet like a dormant behemoth. The Simba duo silently entered Linhai County and saw a city in ruins,pletely empty. Today, Linhai County was particrly quiet. Although the oue of the battle between Lu Ming and the Mother Tree was clear, the humans did not have enough manpower to monitor the entire Linhai County. Lu Ming also would not allow others to enter Linhai County and be additional meals for the Mother Tree. As for the human-headed monsters on the Mother Tree, they had also been mostly exhausted in the battle with Lu Ming. In short, there was no one around. Using the night as disguise. Using the ruins as cover. Simba and Lian Jie were like thieves as they carefully approached the Mother Tree¡¯s massive body and soon arrived near the matrix creep. ¡°Stop!¡± Standing at the edge of the matrix carpet, Lian Jie immediately stopped when Simba spoke. After waiting for a moment, Simba saw a huge bulge on the matrix creep in front. Soon, a sapling the length of an adult¡¯s arm slowly crawled out of the matrix creep. This sapling looked strange. It was light red in color. The top of the tree trunk was not a tree crown, but the head of a fist-sized baby. Before Simba could say anything, the sapling spoke in a deep voice. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Simba nodded slightly. This was consistent with what the Mother Tree had just conveyed. What was certain was that the Mother Tree¡¯s main body had a certain degree of mobility. In general, this was probably achieved by pulling out roots and using them as feet to move. Compared to normal nts, this behavior could be described as an evolutionary miracle. However, the speed could not be fast. Moreover, given the size of the Mother Tree¡¯s main body, if it moved, themotion would naturally be huge. At this moment, what the Mother Tree wanted most was to escape quickly into the ck Mist Zone and stay far away from Lu Ming! It wanted to escape without causing too muchmotion; otherwise, Lu Ming would not give it the chance to flee. After careful consideration, the Mother Tree made this decision. To survive, it had to cut off its tail! Abandoning the main body and the massive energy reserves within, it tried to transfer its core to an inconspicuous target, hoping to use it as a retreat and make aeback! Simba watched as the adorable sapling quickly pulled itself out of the ground. Its tender roots turned into tree feet and it reached Simba in a few steps. Two tender branches grew out of the trunk like arms. The sapling opened its arms, and Simba suppressed the fear in his heart and picked it up with its tentacles. The Mother Tree¡¯s voice sounded from the child¡¯s head. ¡°Go, go in the direction you came from!¡± Simba and the others came from the opposite direction of Lu Ming s camp. Simba did not say anything else and quickly ran away. Such a silent operation indeed did not rm anyone. Soon, Simba, Lian Jie, Xu Rufang, and the Mother Tree, this peculiar group, sessfully left Linhai County. -And they were not pursued. As they got further and further away from Lu Ming, the mood of the monsters gradually became cheerful. Simba spoke. ¡°As agreed, 1 brought you out. Now, you should tell me about the situation inside the ck Mist Zone.¡± After a long silence, the little tree finally spoke, ¡°It s not far enough. Let¡¯s talk when we reach the edge of the ck Mist.¡± ¡°No, you have to tell me now!¡± The little tree snorted coldly, ¡°If I tell you, you¡¯ll just abandon me right away. With my current mobility, how long do you think 1 need to crawl to reach the ck Mist?¡± Clearly, even though the Mother Tree had be smaller, its intelligence had not diminished much. However, Simba was not an easy person to deal with either. ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we walk! If you don¡¯t agree, get lost.¡± The little tree was instantly disheartened. F*cking being bullied by dogs when a tiger falls from grace¡­ It had no choice but to follow Simba s instructions. The little tree began to talk as the group walked. Soon, it described the situation in the ck Mist Zone. The little tree deliberately controlled the timing so that when it finished speaking, the group was already close to the ck Mist. They arrived at the edge of the ck Mist. They could see the current ck Mist slowly squirming like a living creature. In about ten minutes, it could shrink to about a meter in a straight line. The two corpses, one human, and one tree stared at the ck Mist which was within arm s reach. For a moment, they were silent, each contemting their own thoughts. Perhaps they were recalling the carefree days when they dominated Nanxiang City. Or maybe they were thinking about the monster that drove them out of Nanxiang City. Simba broke the silence again. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no other way. little tree, we¡¯ll leave first. We ll part ways here and never see each other again.¡± With that, he led Lian Jie and Xu Rufang towards the ck Mist. However, before they could enter the ck fog, the little tree behind them spoke again. ¡°Wait, I think we can work together one more time.¡± Simba frowned, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that¡­¡± ¡°No, I think there¡¯s still a possibility of us working together.¡± ¡°Entering the ck Mist Zone is very dangerous. You all are only at Tier 4 rank, and my current strength is extremely weak.¡± ¡°In that case, the risks of us acting separately is too great. It¡¯s better to form a team.¡± ¡°You are aware of my growth speed.¡± ¡°You can be my bodyguards for a while, and when 1 umte enough power, 1 will reward you with unimaginable returns!¡± The Mother Tree¡¯s growth speed was undeniable. Even now as a little tree , it carried the gic samples of Gris in its body. With enough biomass, it could summon a Gris army in minutes! The little tree understood this, as did Simba and the others. But precisely because of this, Ximba did not want to have more contact with the little tree ¨C it was just too dangerous. Just as Simba was about to refuse, the little tree¡¯s next words stunned Simba. The little tree said, ¡°The danger in the ck Mist Zone is even greater than Nanxiang! Don¡¯t think that Lu Ming is so strong. When he enters the ck Mist Zone, he will also be a grandson! Without me, you will be at the bottom of the food chain when you go to the ck Mist Zone. At that time, you will realize that your lives are even harder than in Nanxiang.¡± ¡°Both of you.¡± ¡°Do you really want to repeat the process of being hunted and constantly fleeing?¡± ¡°Do you really want to spend your whole life running away from others?¡± Simba and Lian Jie fell into silence. A momentter, Simba gritted its teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll gamble one more time!¡± Picking up the small tree, this strange alliance of fugitives marched boldly into the ck Mist Zone. Faint voices drifted out. Simba said, ¡°Let¡¯s set a target first. What should we do after entering the ck Mist Zone?¡± The little tree suddenly screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t!! Don¡¯t talk to me about goals! Don¡¯t talk to me about dreams! Just take one step at a time and be stronger bit by bit. Forget about anything else!¡± Simba and Lian Jie,¡±¡­¡± Did they trigger some sensitive words? Simba asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The little tree said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.. I just lost my dream, that¡¯s all¡­¡± Chapter 131 - 131: Black Mist Exploration Team, Action! Chapter 131: ck Mist Exploration Team, Action! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Day 118 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday. He woke up early in the morning feeling refreshed and invigorated. After having breakfast prepared by Cheng Cheng in the RV, Lu Ming picked up his equipment and headed towards Linhai County. Soon, he arrived at the foot of the Mother Tree. However, unlike yesterday, the Mother Tree looked withered and unresponsive when Lu Ming tried to talk to it. No roots appeared, and there were no signs of the human-headed monsters. This made Lu Ming frown, not knowing what had happened to the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. But it did not matter. If I cut down your main body, the problem will probably be solved. Making wild guesses was not in line with Lu Ming¡¯s personality. The whole day was spent chopping down the tree. That night, before Lu Ming returned home, he realized that the Mother Tree had already shrunk by half. Presumably, with another day¡¯s time tomorrow, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree would be a thing of the past. After returning to the camp, Lu Ming told Huo Sheng about the Mother Tree¡¯s abnormality. Huo Sheng spected that the Mother Tree might have copsed in despair or escaped. In any case, the officials would deal with it. Huo Sheng told Lu Ming not to worry about trivial matters. When they couldn¡¯t handle it, then it would be Lu Ming¡¯s turn to act. Lu Ming was quite satisfied with this arrangement. After having supper and lying on the bed, Lu Ming opened the attribute panel. Name: Lu Ming Level: Mortal Realm, Level 1 Age: 25 years old Strength: 793-7 Physique: 810 Agility: 797-9 Free Attribute Points: o Superpower: Awakening in progress¡­ Skills: Fitness Lv26 (200/2600). Slingshot Shooting LV31 (268/3100) Crossbow Archery Lv26 (35/2600) Bow Archery Lv26 (487/2600) Firearms Shooting Lv25 (1330/2500) Unarmed Combat LV30 (1200/3000). Cold Weapon Combat LV32 (800/3200) Basic Spearmanship Lv27 (0/2700) Throw Lvi8 (60/1800) Basic Saber Technique Lv24 (0/2400). Basic Sword technique Lvi8 (1200/1,800). Basic Staff Technique Lvi7 (0/1700). Stance Techniques: Tiger Steps Stance Lvi7 (0/1700). Resistance Stance Lvi8 (0/1800). Origin Skill: Basic Breathing Technique (Entry) (1/100). Without a doubt, it was another day of a great harvest of skill attributes. Chopping the Mother Tree really elerated the skill proficiency¡­ Perhaps the system had determined the Mother Tree to be a powerful creature, so Lu Ming¡¯s practice with it was like sparring with a master, resulting in a rapid increase in skill proficiency. After a quick nce at his attributes, Lu Ming went to bed satisfied. Day 119 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Saturday. It was another day of chopping the Mother Tree. In the evening. As Lu Ming swung hisst saber qi, the Mother Tree, which was only dozens of meters tall, was immediately cut in half. Standing where he was, Lu Ming could see the matrix fungi carpet under his feet rapidly shrinking, quickly revealing the paved road below. With a ¡°bang¡±, the tall tree trunk fell heavily to the ground. The densely packed heads on the tree crown seemed to have melted, quickly turning into a faint red liquid, seeping into the ground. After confirming the results again and again, Lu Ming nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Let¡¯s wrap up and go home.¡± He decided to leave Linhai County. The follow-up matters were all the responsibility of the officials. The officials would clean up the battlefield and ensure that the Mother Tree was indeed dead. Lu Ming repeatedly reminded them to inform him immediately if anything was wrong, and Huo Sheng gave him an affirmative answer. If something went wrong, Huo Sheng would definitely speak up, as he was never one to put on a tough act. In short, he set off for Linhai County in the early morning the day before yesterday. Until this evening. In order to deal with the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, Lu Ming spent a full three days. But the result was good. The external threat was removed. Lu Ming could now live a simple and ordinary life again. In terms of attribute gains, it was also satisfying, even better than usual. Apart from not getting enough rest, there was no other problem. Three dayster, Lu Ming returned home. After cleaning up the dust in the house, Lu Ming quickly washed up andy on the bed. After vigorous physical activity and lying on the bed, the feeling was indescribablyfortable. Gazing at the ceiling with deep thoughts, Lu Ming soon sighed softly. ¡°Home is still the mostfortable¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I won¡¯t befortable for long.¡± Actually, Lu Ming was mentally prepared. He would not be able to stay in this home for long¡­ Firstly, it was due to the shrinking of the ck Mist Zone¡ªsooner orter, his home would be engulfed by the ck Mist Zone. At that time, Lu Ming had no idea what would happen. Secondly, it was the issue of the strength of the house. It was true that Lu Ming had spent a lot of effort on this house. But at the end of the day, the house was made of conventional materials. A Tier 4 creature could easily tear down a house. Lu Ming was already so strong now, it would not be an exaggeration to say that if he exercised his body slightly in the house, it might copse¡­. The fortress that had once protected Lu Ming was no longer as sturdy. It was just like how life would always bring about separations and farewells. Lu Ming patted the wall beside the bed gently, as if he was sighing about something. But soon, his snores filled the room. He had fallen asleep. Day 120 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Sunday. The sun was shining brightly. Just by looking at the weather, one could tell that today would be a calm and peaceful day. And indeed it was. Life, well, it did not always have to be full of ups and downs. Tranquility was the main theme of life. But obviously, tranquility was only Lu Ming¡¯s daily life, not necessarily the daily life of others. At noon, after assisting Lu Ming with his exercises, Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan began to prepare lunch. The two girls chatted as they busied themselves. Wei Lan said, ¡°Sister Chengcheng, the officials found some Tier 4 zombie crystals in Linhai County yesterday. So, the zombie crystals for your advancement to Level 5 have already been prepared.¡± Upon hearing this news, Cheng Cheng smiled and shook her head, ¡°Professor Huo came to tell me about this news this morning. We discussed it briefly and felt that this advancement opportunity should be reserved for Colonel Bai.¡± Currently, with Wei Lan¡¯s assistance, the strength of Cheng Cheng¡¯s superpower could still keep up with Lu Ming¡¯s physical strength. Therefore, there was no need to rush the advancement. She could take her time with the breathing technique. On the other side, the ck Mist Exploration Team had an even more urgent need for strength. Because today was the day the ck Mist Exploration Team set off to explore the ck Mist Zone. At noon, just as Lu Ming was about to have lunch, good news came. ¡°Colonel Bai has be a Level 5 Awakened!¡± It was Wang Xiong who came to deliver the good news. The appearance of the first Level 5 Awakened in Nanxiang City was a cause for celebration for all the survivors. Therefore, Bai Tianyu¡¯s advancement attracted many people toe and witness it¡ªbut Lu Ming did not join the crowd. Hearing Wang Xiong¡¯s words, Lu Ming smiled and nodded. He quickly finished his meal and prepared to climb the tower to deal with the Tier 5 zombie wave. Unfortunately¡­ Nothing happened. Bai Tianyu¡¯s advancement was like a stone thrown into the sea, It did not cause much of a stir or attract the attention of the zombies. Lu Ming walked down the observation tower with a puzzled expression and saw Huo Sheng walking towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. There aren¡¯t many zombies left.¡± ¡°The nearby zombies were either shot dead by you or swallowed by the Blood Flesh Mother Tree.¡± This was the root cause for theck of zombies. Of course, there was another point¡­ At this stage, any zombie with a little brain would know who was the boss in Nanxiang City. Nobody dared to mess with Lu Ming. No zombie would dare to target him. Lu Ming was quite disappointed that there were no zombies for him to shoot, but he was quickly distracted by Huo Sheng¡¯s next sentence. ¡°Bai Tianyu and the others are preparing to set off. Do you want to see them off?¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and pointed up at the observation tower. I¡¯ll watch from there..¡± Chapter 132 - 132: Nanxiang, Nothing Happened Chapter 132: Nanxiang, Nothing Happened Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Ming had considered himself a hero. Even if he had unintentionally be a hero in reality, it was not his intention at all. He just wanted to live a simple and ordinary life. And to live such a life, one major principle was to avoid risks. Therefore, Lu Ming never took risks. He was even unwilling to go out. Today, Bai Tianyu and the others set off to explore the ck Mist Zone. In Lu Ming¡¯s understanding, this was a huge risk. But there was nothing he could do about it. Everyone had to enter the ck Mist Zone sooner orter. Someone had to take this first step to scout the way for the battalion. Lu Ming would not do such a thing. However, it did not stop him from admiring those who voluntarily took on such a task. Standing on the observation tower, Lu Ming looked down from a high vantage point and easily saw the three heavily modified military vehicles and the 15 Awakened ones standing in front of them. Bai Tianyu (Level 5) was the leader. Duan Mei (Level 4) and three other Level 4 Awakened. Then, there were ten Level 3 Awakened with different superpowers, but they were all very outstanding. These 15 pioneers were bidding farewell to the others at the entrance of Good Hope Vige. Perhaps Lu Ming¡¯s gaze attracted Bai Tianyu. Bai Tianyu raised his head and looked towards the observation tower. He and Lu Ming locked eyes for a moment, and then Bai Tianyu waved his hand forcefully at Lu Ming. ¡°Brother Lu! We¡¯re going! I¡¯ll leave the family to you!¡± This ck Mist Exploration Team gathered most of the high-end forces of the official shelter. Without them, the official Awakenedmunity would lose its focus¡ªbut it did not matter. Lu Ming was still around. As long as Lu Ming was around, this ce would have a stabilizing force. Hearing Bai Tianyu¡¯s words, Lu Ming thought for a moment, but he did not know what expression to make. He could only raise his right hand and give Bai Tianyu a thumbs up. ¡°Have a safe trip.¡± The members of the ck Mist Exploration Team grinned. The three vehicles drove away with a buzzing sound. Until they disappeared from Lu Ming¡¯s sight, he walked down the observation tower and went home for his afternoon nap. When he woke up, the aftermath of the ck Mist Exploration Team¡¯s departure had subsided, and Lu Ming returned to his own rhythm. In the morning, it was basic fitness training. In the afternoon, skill training. In the evening, stance training. Simple but fulfilling. Because Lu Ming had always been a simple person. Furthermore, countless people protected by Lu Ming were giving him various forms of feedback. At the official shelter. After Huo Sheng ended his conversation with Lolita, he received news from his subordinates. The focus of the message was threefold. First: The whereabouts of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. This was still unknown. Back then, Simba and the Mother Tree¡¯s actions were too secretive, and the officials did not have enough power to monitor them, so the Mother Tree vanished without a trace. But it did not matter¡­ The confirmed fact was that there were no more human-headed monsters in Nanxiang City. This might mean that even if the Mother Tee had escaped, it had already left Nanxiang City and headed for the ck Mist Zone. As for how much trouble the Mother Tree could cause in the ck Mist Zone, it had little to do with this ce. Second: The progress of the ck Mist¡¯s contraction. It was already confirmed that the speed of the ck Mist¡¯s contraction was gradually elerating, and the time left for them was getting shorter. At this point, Huo Sheng had already begun to prepare for the relocation. As for what would happen when they entered the ck Mist Zone and what Huo Sheng¡¯s ns were¡­ The answer Huo Sheng could give now was to take it one step at a time. His understanding of the ck Mist Zone was limited to word of mouth. Once they were inside the ck Mist Zone, he could only adapt and respond ording to the situation. Of course, he also prayed that Bai Tianyu could bring back more useful information. Thirdly, the ck fog had split for the second time. Just this morning, the officials observed another crack in the ck Mist. More monsters ran out of the ck Mist Zone. Mostly Rank 4, with a few Rank 5, and they did not know if there were any Rank 6. However, after experiencing the matter of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, Huo Sheng felt that these were all minor issues¡­ Even if the monsters from the ck Mist Zone were awesome, could they be as awesome as Lu Ming? There was no possibility of that. Day 121 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Monday [Nothing happened.] [The ck Mist Exploration Team had not returned.] Day 122 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday. [Today was uneventful as well.] Day 123 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday [A flock of ck birds attacked the gathering ce on Guangping Street, and as a result, they became Lu Ming¡¯s food reserve.] [There was still no news from the ck Mist Exploration Team.] Day 124 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday A Tier 5 zombie walked out of the ck Mist and followed its hunting instincts to arrive in front of the gathering ce on Guangping Street. It was nearly four meters tall and was thinner than a Tier 4 Tank. Its entire body was covered in a hard cuticleyer. Its hands were ck and had already transformed into sickles. Its intelligence did not seem to be high. Slightly stronger than a Tank. After gathering nearly a hundred pitiful underlings, the Tier 5 zombie did not think about why there were so few zombies in Nanxiang. It rushed towards the highest-level Awakened in Nanxiang¡ªZhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan. Then, it was smashed into meat paste by Lu Ming¡¯s iron discus¡­ In short, after experiencing so much, a Tier 5 little brother was no threat to Lu Ming at all. So, as usual¡­. Today, nothing happened. Day 125 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday [Encountered a Tier 5 exotic beast.] The meat was tender and Lu Ming was very satisfied. Day 126 of the Apocalypse Calendar¡­ Day 127¡­ Day 128¡­ Day 130¡­ Until Day 133 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Saturday. The morning exercise ended. In the afternoon, Zhang Chengcheng sessfully advanced and became a Level 5 Awakened! From the beginning to the end, Chengcheng had only consumed a total of three Tier 4 zombie crystals. The quantity of the other seven crystals was filled with the Basic Breathing Technique. At the moment, Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional attributes had reached: Strength: 871.2 Physique: 882.5 Agility: 900.9 Just as he felt that Chengcheng¡¯s support was decreasing, heaven abided by his wishes. Excited, Lu Ming¡¯s appetite improved a lot in the evening. As the saying went, good newses in pairs. In the evening, after Lu Ming finished his stance practice, three shabby military vehicles drove over from afar and stopped at the entrance of Good Hope Vige. After half a month, the ck Mist Exploration Team finally returned. The return of the ck Mist Exploration Team was undoubtedly a joyous asion! However, when he saw the people stepping out of the vehicle, the joyful mood was instantly dampened. When they set off, there were a total of 15 people in the ck Mist Exploration Team. However, upon their return, there were only nine remaining. Bai Tianyu and Duan Mei were fine. The two of them got out of the car with solemn expressions. When they saw Lu Ming, Wang Xiong, and the others, they barely squeezed out a smile. Wang Xiong took a step forward and said solemnly, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first. I¡¯ve already asked someone to inform Professor Huo Sheng.¡± Bai Tianyu nodded slightly. When he saw Lu Ming¡¯s figure in the distance, he seemed to have put down a heavy burden and rxed a lot.. Chapter 133 - 133: Black Mist Zone Intelligence Summary Chapter 133: ck Mist Zone Intelligence Summary Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Perhaps because they were hungry, the returning members of the ck Mist Exploration Team devoured their food like hungry ghosts. They were eating the Tier 4 exotic beast meat that Lu Ming had provided¡ªthis was something Lu Ming had contributed for free. The fresh and tender bird meat made the returning explorers eat heartily. There was an Awakened who even shedded tears of joy as he ate, as if he had not eaten a decent meal in a long, long time. The onlookers in the canteen fell into silence, their expressions bing increasingly grave. Judging from the situation, it was evident that this group of people had experienced something harrowing within the ck Mist Zone. When the meal was over, Huo Sheng rushed over from the official shelter. In Lu Ming¡¯s outdoor dining hall, Lu Ming, Zhang Chengcheng, Wang Xiong, Bai Tianyu, Duan Mei, and Huo Sheng gathered together, preparing to listen to the information Bai Tianyu had brought back from the ck Mist Zone. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the bad news.¡± ¡°The bad news is that everything Lolita¡¯s mother said was true¡­¡± Indeed, it was pure bad news. At that time, in the call with Huo Sheng, Lorita¡¯s mother described the situation in the ck fog as extremely dangerous and life-threatening. Huo Sheng listened and only half believed it. He felt that Lolita¡¯s mother was deliberately exaggerating the dangers in the ck Mist Zone so that the survivors from Nanxiang could meet up with the New York team as soon as they entered the ck Mist Zone. But now, Bai Tianyu made it clear that Lolita¡¯s mother really did not deliberately exaggerate the dangers in the ck Mist Zone. ¡°Let¡¯s start with some known information.¡± Bai Tianyu began to summarize the intelligence they already had about the ck Mist Zone. ¡°First is the level of the creatures.¡± ¡°The lowest level of creatures in the ck Mist Zone is Level 4.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s something that can hurt people, I¡¯ve never seen anything below Level 4.¡± This information was already known, and Bai Tianyu mentioned it again as a form of verification. ¡°Next is the method of entry.¡± ¡°The way to enter the ck Mist Zone is toe into contact with the ck Mist, whether actively or passively. After youe into contact with the ck fog, you will fall into a temporary dizzy state. Once the dizziness ends, you will find yourself in the ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°There are two things to be aware of.¡± ¡°Firstly, the buildings and structures will not enter the ck Mist Zone with us. The way we enter is by staying in a building that is about to be engulfed by the ck Mist, waiting for it to devour us.¡± ¡°When we appeared in the ck Mist Zone, we realized that the buildings did not follow us into the zone.¡± After Bai Tianyu finished speaking, he nced at Lu Ming discreetly. A trace of pain appeared on Lu Ming¡¯s face. He really could not keep his house¡­ ¡°Vehicles, supplies, and so on will follow us into the ck Mist Zone. However, ordinary items will quickly decay at an extremely fast rate after entering the ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°Just like those few vehicles we drove.¡± The vehicles that Bai Tianyu drove away had been modified by Zhang Lixin. They were heavily armored and their defenses were strong. However, after staying in the ck Mist Zone for only half a month, the vehicles had already decayed beyond recognition. ¡°As for food, regr food cannotst an hour in the ck Mist Zone. We tried using ice-based abilities to preserve it, but it didn¡¯t work. Only the exotic beast meat can be preserved¡­¡± ¡°Secondly, once we enter the ck Mist Zone, our arrival locations are not together but scattered. However, the distances are not too far apart, generally within an hour¡¯s walking distance.¡± Lolita¡¯s mother had also mentioned this. Thus, one can make an analogy: The process of entering the ck Mist Zone was like teleportation. Each person¡¯s teleportationnding point was different, and it could only ensure that they could be teleported to the same area. Therefore, during the initial stage of entering the ck Mist Zone, everyone needed to rely on their own strength and use their own methods to reunite with the main group. ¡°Three members of the ck Mist Exploration Team lost their lives during this process.¡± Huo Sheng frowned and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t holding hands help?¡± Bai Tianyu shook his head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t help.¡± ¡°But sitting in the same vehicle, people will enter the ck Mist Zone together with the vehicle. This method can ensure that a few people willnd at the same ce.¡± After a brief pause, Huo Sheng nodded and said, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s the map of the surroundings and the ecological environment.¡± Speaking of this, Bai Tianyu¡¯s face darkened, ¡°The map hasn¡¯t been drawn. During the time we entered the ck Mist Zone, our team¡¯s movements were severely restricted.¡± ¡°We can only confirm that there are many monsters around and the environment is extremely harsh. The members of the team were either fighting or on their way to battle.¡± With poor meals and restless sleep, who would have the energy to draw a map? ¡°But the good news is that we¡¯ve found a ce we can use as a foothold. An ancient city ruin.¡± Although it was called an ancient city, it was actually only the size of a modern vige. The city wall had long copsed, so there was no real defense. The advantage was that there were more broken walls and ruins, providing ample cover to defend against the dangers in the ck Mist Zone, which was not bad. ¡°During the fifteen days of exploration, we didn¡¯t encounter any intelligent creatures that we couldmunicate with. Everything we encountered was either exotic beasts or monsters. Therefore, we don¡¯t know if there are factions or safe zones established by intelligent beings within the ck Mist Zone.¡± These words made Huo Sheng frown and he said, ¡°This is troublesome.¡± Having an indigenous faction that couldmunicate would be very important. Unfortunately, there was none in the ck Mist Zone¡­ At least Bai Tianyu did not find any. ¡°Lastly, let¡¯s talk about the way to leave.¡± ¡°The way to leave the ck Mist Zone is actually very simple. Zombie Crystal, also known as Origin Stone, is all that is needed. Just obtain three Origin Stones of the same level as yourself within the ck Mist Zone, and you can return to where you came from.¡± However, Nanxiang City had yet to bepletely covered by the ck Mist. This meant that Bai Tianyu and the others still had a ce to return to. But once Nanxiang City waspletely covered by the ck Mist Zone, it was uncertain if this method of leaving the ck Mist Zone could still be used, or whether everyone could return to Nanxiang City. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Huo Sheng concluded. Then, he turned to look at Lu Ming and said, ¡°Earlier today, Lolita¡¯s mother sent a message.¡± ¡°New York has beenpletely swallowed up by the ck Mist.¡± ¡°They tried to return to New York using the method Bai Tianyu just mentioned, but it didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Therefore, when Nanxiang City ispletely covered by the ck Mist Zone, those who enter the ck Mist Zone will have no way out and can only struggle to survive within the ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°But there is some rtively good news.¡± Bai Tianyu continued, ¡°Firstly, the concentration of mystery factors in the ck Mist Zone is very high, several times higher than in Nanxiang. This means that after entering the ck Mist Zone, the efficiency of the breathing technique is greatly improved, and the speed of advancement bes faster.¡± ¡°Secondly, there are also zombies and monsters in the ck Mist Zone. They can produce zombie crystals, which can further enhance the speed of advancement of the Awakened ones.¡± For example, the returning members of the ck Mist Exploration Team. After half a month of training in the ck Mist Zone, Bai Tianyu had sessfully advanced to a Level 6 Awakened! Duan Mei had advanced to Level 5. The other seven members had also taken solid steps on the path of advancement. ¡°The speed of getting stronger over there is extremely fast.¡± After Bai Tianyu finished speaking, he hesitated and said, ¡°Other than that, there are also many opportunities over there, such as weapons and equipment, as well as the Basic Breathing Technique.. But I have this feeling that the opportunities over there are somewhat strange¡­¡± Chapter 134 - 134: Explosive Fist and Skill Synergy! Chapter 134: Explosive Fist and Skill Synergy! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After mentioning that the appearance locations of the items were strange, Bai Tianyu fell silent for a moment, seemingly organizing his thoughts. After a long time, he spoke again. ¡°In the ck Fog Zone, we obtained the second Basic Breathing Technique, some weapons, and another Source Power Skill.¡± ¡°The problem isn¡¯t whether these things are useful or not, but rather the locations where these things appeared¡­¡± ¡°The locations of these items are within the ruins of that ancient city I mentioned earlier. It¡¯s strange, the cement of these items is quite conspicuous, and they are well-preserved, as if¡­ as if someone deliberately ced them there for us.¡± Huo Sheng listened while nodding, and only after Bai Tianyu finished did he speak, ¡°Text.¡± ¡°The text is very peculiar¡­ Is it in Chinese?¡± Bai Tianyu nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Sheng said, ¡°That¡¯s the strangest part.¡± ¡°Do you still remember the book, ¡°Basic Breathing Technique¡± that Chang Yi had before?¡± ¡°After some research, we discovered that Chang Yi¡¯s Basic Breathing Technique is the original and not a copy made by him.¡± ¡°And the original is written in Chinese¡­¡± There was no need to say more; it was clear what the strange point was. ¡°I alsomunicated with the New York side. The basic breathing technique they obtained in the ck Mist Zone was written in English.¡± It was as if a pair of invisible hands were ying a game, with this world as a chessboard and all the survivors as pawns. ¡°He¡± designed everything and secretly manipted everything. This was the theory of the mastermind behind the scenes that Huo Sheng had mentioned before. However, the true purpose and intentions of this mastermind were truly inscrutable. Lu Ming did not like specting too much. In fact, when Bai Tianyu mentioned ¡°another Source Power Skill¡± earlier, Lu Ming had be a bit restless. After Huo Sheng finished speaking, Lu Ming hurriedly said, ¡°Let me see that Source Power Skill.¡± Bai Tianyu nodded slightly. He flipped his pocket and took out a book simr to the Basic Breathing Technique. He handed the book to Lu Ming, who looked down at it. What greeted his eyes were tworge characters. [Explosive Fist]. Bai Tianyu and Huo Sheng were still chatting. They were discussing what they had seen and heard in the ck Mist Zone. However, Lu Ming stopped listening to what followed. He just sat at the dining table and stared intently at the booklet in his hand. [Explosive Fist]! It was not a breathing technique, but a fist technique! Through the Basic Breathing Technique, Lu Ming knew that this kind of thing was called a Source Power Skill and could be recorded by the system! Since then, Lu Ming had been eager to obtain a Source Power Skill that he could practice and master right now, but he would not risk going to the ck Mist Zone. So, this matter was stuck in a stalemate. But now, Bai Tianyu had brought back what Lu Ming had been longing for! Thinking of this, Lu Ming no longer wanted to bother with anything else. He immediately turned the pages of the book and arge number of words and diagrams fell into Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. The graphics on the book were realistic, and the words were simple and easy to understand. In short, it was easy to learn and easy to master. After carefully reading it once, Lu Ming closed the book and began to savor and deduce in his mind. Unlike the fist techniques here, the Explosive Fist, as a source power technique, emphasizes using specific breathing rhythms to mobilize the internal and external source power in the body ¨C the mystery factor. It was a fist technique that greatly increased the lethality of attacks through the resonance of the mystery factor inside the body and the mystery factor in the external air. It was simr to practical martial arts. Explosive Fist did not have any specific moves. To put it bluntly, it is more like a way of exerting force with punches¡ªsimr to the Cold Light. ¡°Therefore, its true value lies in the breathing rhythm and method of exerting force recorded in the book.¡± Hand-to-handbat LV32 (2000/3200) greatly increased Lu Ming¡¯sprehension of hand-to-handbat. This allowed Lu Ming to quickly find the key points in the fist manual. He did not even need to practice physically. Just by simting it in his mind, Lu Ming soon had a change in expression. He opened the attribute panel and scrolled to the bottom. A few lines of new text appeared on Lu Ming¡¯s retina. Source Power Skill: Basic Breathing Technique (Entry) (1/100). Explosive Fist (Novice) (1/100): World Realm Source Power Skill. After mastering it, it significantly enhances the punching power. You have initially mastered the usage of Explosive Fist, and your overall attributes +30! Your free attribute points +30! Note: Your hand-to-handbat level has been detected to be LV32. When you cultivate Explosive Fist, you will receive additional proficiency increase. Amplification factor: 3.2 times! Note: Warm reminder that practicing source power techniques will significantly elerate the proficiency gains of rted basic skills. ¡°Hiss.¡± Lu Ming gasped in astonishment. Firstly, he was surprised by the number of attribute points provided by the Source Power Technique. Three-dimensional 30, free attribute points 30! And this was just the attribute points obtained from the entry level! Lu Ming did not even dare to think about how many attribute points he could get at higher levels! Secondly, he was shocked by the synergy between the regr skills: the hand-to-handbat, the Source Power Technique! From the two notes in the attribute system, it was easy to see one thing: the higher the level of the Hand-to-hand Combat Skill, the faster the cultivation speed of the Explosive Fist, and cultivating the Explosive Fist could greatly increase the proficiency of the Hand-to-hand Combat Skill. From now on, Lu Ming need not spar with Wang Xiong anymore. Fierce practice of Explosive Fist became the best and most efficient choice for Lu Ming to practice hand-to-handbat. With this in mind, Lu Ming could not sit still anymore. Seeing that Bai Tianyu and Huo Sheng were still chatting¡­ Lu Ming stood up and said. ¡°I¡¯m going to exercise.¡± With that, he immediately walked out of the dining room. It was already past dinner time. However, the gradually darkening night could not stop Lu Ming¡¯s determination to farm attributes! ¡öRest?¡¯ No way. Explosive Fist to Lu Ming was like a gaming enthusiast getting a newly released AAA game; he would be letting his loved ones down if he did not stay up all night ying it! Walking out of Good Hope Vige, Lu Ming came to a vacant area near Good Hope Vige. He looked around and found that there were no distractions. Lu Ming calmed down, closed his eyes, and simted the practice method of the Explosive Fist in his mind once again. Soon, he opened his eyes. He adjusted his breathing. Until at a certain moment, Lu Ming threw a punch! Lu Ming could clearly feel that the moment he punched, there seemed to be a warm flow surging out from his cells and converging on his right fist.. As he threw the punch with force, the invisible mystery factors in the air were drawn towards his fist like mas, rapidly covering its surface. And when the punch reached its maximum, Lu Ming heard a muffled explosion. In the next second, a visible shock wave surged out from his fist, sweeping fiercely towards the distance! This fist wind was linear, twisted but very condensed. After the fist wind had flown about ten meters forward, it ¡°boom¡±ed again, creating a wave of explosions in the nearby air¡­ Watching the effect of his Explosive Fist, Lu Ming fell silent for a long time, remaining speechless. He had not used his full strength¡­ As the saying went, one force can subdue ten. Lu Ming¡¯s full-powered punch would definitely have a much greater effect than this Explosive Fist. However, if he did not use the Explosive Fist and only used the strength from before to deliver a serious punch or a Cold Light Stab Punch ,the lethality produced would definitely be far inferior to the source power skill, the Explosive Fist! Thinking of this, Lu Ming punched again. This time, it was a Cold Light Stab Punch with the same power. As he punched out, a sonic boom sounded. The shock wave spread out but quickly dissipated. Be it the effect or the momentum, it was more than ten times inferior to the Explosive Fist! ¡°Source Power Skill¡­ Source Power Skill!¡± At this moment, Lu Mingwu had an insight. Compared to ordinary skills, this Source Power Skill was a proper dimensional reduction attack! Chapter 135 - 135: Source Power Skill Training - Grand Cycle Chapter 135: Source Power Skill Training ¨C Grand Cycle Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The power verification wasplete. Next was the most important thing¡­ Proficiency acquisition! He opened the attribute panel and scrolled down to the Source Power Skill section. Lu Ming focused his eyes. Explosive Fist (Novice) (2/100). Proficiency increased by one point!! And¡­ Hand-to-hand Combat LV32 (2030/3200X+30)! ¡°With the 3.2 times proficiency gain from Explosive Fist, 1 gained 1 proficiency point with just one punch.¡± ¡°And it wasn¡¯t even a full-powered punch.¡± If i farm like this, the speed of improvement will be remarkably fast.¡± ¡°Furthermore, the explosive punch increased the Hand-to-hand Combat proficiency by 30 points.¡± This is just practicing in the air. If 1 enter actualbat, I can¡¯t even imagine how fast the proficiency gain will be!¡± Without exaggeration, this Explosive Fist directly put Lu Ming¡¯s attribute gain on the super-fastne. It was evident that in the future, Lu Ming needed to acquire more non-breathing method source power skills. This will be more important than anything else! However, this was a matter forter. At this moment, Lu Ming wanted to test how far he could cultivate the Explosive Fist! ¡°Keep going!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom! Continuous explosions echoed outside Good Hope Vige, even rming Huo Sheng and the others. They came out to take a look, but upon seeing Lu Ming practicing punches, they naturally lost interest. Brother Lu was training hard¡­ Although this scenery was beautiful, if seen often enough, it lost its novelty. On the other hand, Lu Ming was constantly paying attention to his attribute panel as he punched. Explosive Fist Proficiency +1. Hand-to-handbat proficiency +30. ¡°Push harder! Explosive Fist Proficiency +2. Hand-to-handbat proficiency +50. ¡°Full power!¡± ¡°Boom! The explosive force of the punch traveled a hundred meters, even shaking down a small building. The obvious gain was that the training effect of full-powered punches was much higher than that of restrained punches! Explosive Fist Proficiency +3. Hand-to-handbat proficiency +80. With just a few punches, his Hand-to-handbat proficiency had reached LV33 (0/3300)! Strength and Stamina +3.3! More importantly, the proficiency of the Explosive Fist had been further increased by 0.1 times! After dozens of punches, the Explosive Fist leveled up! Explosive Fist (Mastery) (2/1000): World Realm Source Power Skill. After mastering it, it significantly enhances the punching power. You have mastered the usage of Explosive Fist, and your overall attributes +100! Your free attribute points +100! On top of the original gains, the three-dimensional attributes increased by 70! The free attribute points also increased by 70! A boundless power seemed to be bred within Lu Ming¡¯s body, driving Lu Ming¡¯s height up another notch! He had been lifted to a shocking height of 2.5 meters! At this moment, Lu Ming only felt his cells cheering and his bones crackling. Thefortable sensation even made Lu Ming moan! ¡°This is the thrill of bing stronger!¡± There was nothing that made Lu Ming happier than this! It was all because of this proficiency¡­ Seeing the words (2/1000) on the screen, Lu Ming felt a slight sense of foreboding. ¡°Tenfold increase, isn¡¯t this a little exaggerated¡­¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Isn¡¯t it just training? I¡¯m most familiar with this.¡± Thinking of this, Lu Ming wanted to throw another punch, but he suddenly felt a wave of emptiness in his body. He was hungry. And tired. The cultivation of Source Power Skills was ultimately different from ordinary skills. Lu Ming was undoubtedly a stamina monster. When he chopped down the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, he did not feel too tired even after four hours of continuous chopping three times a day. But after just a few dozens of explosive punches, Lu Ming felt mentally fatigued and physically drained. More urately, it was not a physical exhaustion but a deeper level of fatigue. If another Awakened who had also trained in Explosive Fist witnessed this scene, he would be utterly shocked. This was because Origin Energy Skills not only consumed physical strength, but also the mystery factors in the Awakened one¡¯s body. And these factors had a total quantity. To replenish the consumption, one either needed time to slowly recover or to consume Zombie Crystals (Source Stones). Generally speaking, the higher the Awakened level, the more mystery factors their cells contained. A normal Level 1 Awakened could not use Source Power Skill like the Explosive Fist¡ªeven if it was just the lowest level of Source Power Skill.. To be able to use Explosive Fist, one had to be at least a Level 3 Awakened individual, and one punch would be enough to leave him weak, having used up all the Mystery Factors in his body. It could be said that Lu Ming was indeed special. This uniqueness had its good and bad sides¡­ For example, Lu Ming could not find any zombie crystals to replenish his expended Mystery Factors¡­ Lu Ming was a Level 1 Awakened individual. The lowest-level zombie crystals were also Level 1. Lu Ming would advance after eating Level 1 Zombie Crystals, but Lu Ming did not want to advance. Even the lower-grade Zombie Crystals were gone¡­ so replenishing the mystery factors within his body with Zombie Crystals was simply not an option. Sitting on the ground, Lu Ming pondered deeply. ¡°Hmm, this feeling of exhaustion is somewhat simr to what Chencheng and Wei Lan experience when they deplete their superpowers strength, excessively.¡± ¡°Therefore, Source Power Skills not only consume physical strength, but also superpower strength.¡± Inyman¡¯s terms, superpowers and source power skills shared the same blue bar. Since Lu Ming temporarily didn¡¯t want to consume Zombie Crystals, how quickly he could restore the ¡°blue bar¡± would determine the speed of his Explosive Fist training. After some thought, Lu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He opened the attribute panel and looked at the words ¡°Basic Breathing Technique (Novice) (1/100)¡±. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a ready-made solution?!¡± Currently, the Basic Breathing Technique had been poprized in the gathering ce. After numerous validations, it was proven that the Basic Breathing Technique not only improved an Awakened individual¡¯s level but also replenished their depleted superpowers. Of course, the effect was not as fast as swallowing low-level zombie crystals. However, it was indeed much faster than natural recovery. In general, using the breathing technique to restore superpowers was most suitable for Chengcheng and Wei Lan. Every time they assisted Lu Ming in training, both of them would deplete their superpowers, and then they could quickly recover using the Basic Breathing Technique. Research had also shown that the Basic Breathing Technique had a particr characteristic. That was¡­ When the superpower strength (the mystery factor in the body) was at its peak, it prioritized increasing the upper limit. When the superpower strength was not at the peak, the priority was to replenish the depletion. In other words, there was no risk of advancement if Lu Ming circted the Basic Breathing Technique after exhausting his superpower strength! Previously, Lu Ming did not dare to cultivate the Basic Breathing Technique because he did not have the means to deplete his superpower strength. After all, the awakening of superpower required him reaching level 2. But now, Lu Ming had fulfilled this condition! Sitting cross-legged on the ground, he circted the breathing technique in a specific rhythm. Very soon, Lu Ming felt a warm airflow entering his body through his pores. About ten minutester, Lu Ming opened his eyes, and the fatigue from before was instantly swept away. He opened his attribute panel and looked at the Basic Breathing Technique column. Basic Breathing Technique (Entry) (2/100). ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Lu Ming was ted. Source Power Skill: Explosive Fist, consumes superpower. Then, followed by using the Basic Breathing Technique to restore his superpower. Adding and subtracting, it worked out perfectly. The proficiency of both Source Power Skills could be increased. Without a doubt, this was a rather perfect cultivation cycle. ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Source Power Skill Cultivation Cycle.¡± Lu Ming began toe up with names. It was evident that Lu Ming¡¯s mood was particrly bright! Chapter 136 - 136: The Final Moments Chapter 136: The Final Moments Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios The Great Source Power Skill Training Cycle significantly boosted Lu Ming¡¯s Explosive Fist training speed. The cycle was set at fifteen minutes five minutes of empty strikes to deplete superpower, followed by ten minutes to replenish superpower. In one cycle, the proficiency of the Explosive Fist could increase by loo to 120 points! Four cycles in an hour would result in an increase of 400 to 480 proficiency points! The increase in proficiency for Hand-to handbat was even more remarkable! From the looks of it, the progress bar of 1,000 proficiency points for the Explosive Fist was not that difficult to obtain. A full hour passed. The proficiency of the Explosive Fist had reached (mastery) (500/1,000). The increase in proficiency for Hand-to-handbat was even more shocking! From Lv33 (2400/3300), it directly rose to Lv36 (500/3600)! This was simply double the joy! No, it was triple the joy. And there was also the Basic Breathing Technique (Entry) (6/100). Although the advancement of the Basic Breathing Technique might not increase Lu Ming¡¯s attributes, having the skill in ce and seeing the growth of proficiency was undoubtedly a good thing. Up until this moment, Lu Ming finally felt tired¡­ This time, it was not the exhaustion from depleting his superpower, but rather a triple fatigue of his stamina, superpower, and mental strength. The Explosive Fist did consume a lot of stamina, and after an hour, Lu Ming was a little tired. The speed at which one consumed one¡¯s mental strength when fully focused was also frightening. It was time for Lu Ming to take a break. After some thought, Lu Ming decided to end today¡¯s training. Afterward, Huo Sheng, Bai Tianyu and others continued chatting, but Lu Ming did not pay much attention. Anyway, when Lu Ming was going home, he saw that the lights were still on in the small dining hall, they were still chatting¡­ Lu Ming did not want to listen anymore. He went back home, washed up, ate, and prepared to rest. It was a good night of sweet dreams. The next day. Bay 134 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Sunday. Early in the morning, Lu Ming went to the dining hall to have breakfast. He realized that the table was filled with food. There was not much exotic beast meat, probably enough to satisfy half of Lu Ming¡¯s appetite. The rest was ordinary food. Seeing this, Lu Ming thought for a moment and nodded at Chengcheng. ¡°You did well.¡± Yesterday, Bai Tianyu mentioned that after entering the ck Mist Zone, ordinary food would rapidly decay, leaving only rhe exotic beast meat preserved. This meant that if they did not finish the ordinary food in thisst period of time, it would cause a huge waste. Waste was actually not the main issue. The main point was that the exotic beast meat had already be a strategic resource. Keeping some to bring into the ck Mist Zone was the best option. Zhang Chengcheng smiled and said, ¡°Brother Lu, you can have some too, don¡¯t waste your time.¡± Lu Ming nodded without hesitation. The meal took longer than before. But overall, it was still within Lu Ming¡¯s eptable range. After breakfast, Lu Ming did some simple warm-up exercises and then started his daily routine of training. Although cultivating Source Power Skills provided more attributes, Lu Ming still understood the principle of reaping long-term benefits with perseverance. Therefore, the routine exercises in the morning would definitely not change! Around ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Lu Ming finished his regr exercises. After a short break, he prepared to practice his Explosive Fist before taking an afternoon nap. However, he saw more than a dozen military vehicles leaving Good Hope Vige and heading into the distance. Bai Tianyu and Duan Mei were leading the way. Lu Ming asked curiously, ¡°Where are they going again?11 Wang Xiong said in a deep voice, ¡°They are going to enter the ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°Last night, Huo Sheng made a decision to build a new base in the ruins of the ancient city that Colonel Bai mentioned. They are the vanguard! ¡± After saying that, Wang Xiong pondered for a moment and sighed, ¡°Once they leave this time, they won¡¯t being back.¡± Lu Ming nodded in understanding. Time was running out. In all likelihood, they only had about half a month left before the ck Mist covered the entire Nanxiang area. When that happened, arge number of survivors would enter the ck Mist Zone, and the initial period would undoubtedly be chaotic and disorderly. To prevent potentialrge-scale casualties, the ck Mist Exploration Team was mobilized once again, this time to establish a safe zone within the ck Mist Zone. This admirable act filled Lu Ming with deep respect. As he watched Bai Tianyu and the others move further away, Lu Ming said in a solemn tone, ¡°I will ensure the safety here.¡± At noon that day, before his nap. The Explosive Fist leveled up again! Explosive Fist (Novice) (1/10000): World Realm Source Power Skill. After mastering it, it significantly enhances the punching power. You have mastered the use of Explosive Fist, and your overall attributes +300! Your free attribute points +300! Sincest night. Explosive Fist had gone through three stages: Entry, Mastery, and Proficiency. The proficiency requirement increased from 100 to 1,000, and then to the current 10,000. Attribute point gains increased from +30, to +70, to +200! The Proficient level Explosive Fist provided Lu Ming with a whopping 300 attribute points! There were even 300 free attribute points! This kind of progress was simply terrifying! in addition, Lu Ming¡¯s Hand-to-handbat skill had also reached Level 41 (500/4100). Therefore, in just a day, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes changed significantly to: Strength: 1208.3 Physique: 1219.1 Agility: 1204.2 Free Attribute Points: 396 It was as if an endless and boundless power was surging in his body. With a height of 2.6 meters, Lu Ming stood on the ground like a small mountain. His strong body stretched the specially made clothes tightly, outlining the bulging muscles on his body. Cheng Cheng and Wei Lan, who were watching from afar, felt that Lu Ming did not look like a living person at this moment , but rather like a sculpture created by a master craftsman! He clenched his fist and threw another explosive punch. The booming sound erupted from his fist, and the punch¡¯s force traveled far before shattering with a loud bang. Satisfied with the power of this punch, Lan Ming nodded. ¡°The increase in skill level is not just about adding attributes for me.¡± ¡°The higher the skill level, the stronger the power/ Between the Entry Level Explosive Fist, the Mastery Level Explosive Fist, and the Proficiency Level Explosive Fist, there was a difference in power. If one were to estimate based on rhe data, the difference in power between each level was about 50%- this already excluded the interference of attribute increases. ¡°From today onwards, the Explosive Fist will rece the Cold Light Stab Punch and Sword Qi and be my strongest trump card.¡± ¡°Therefore, I need to keep practicing!¡± Not just for the attributes. But also to strengthen the lethality of the killer move. Currently, the power of the proficient level Explosive Fist was already shocking enough. Lu Ming was interested in studying rhe changes of a higher level Explosive Fist. All in all¡­ Sincest night, Lu Ming¡¯s training strategy underwent another change. Basic skills? I¡¯m not practicing anymore! IPho would need those outdated things when you have Source Power Skill? Moreover, cultivating Source Power Skill was also a way to cultivate basic skills. Therefore, there was no more climbing the tower to shoot zombies, no more saber techniques, sword techniques, or stances. Lu Ming¡¯s future daily schedule will consist of two things. Basic exercises and Explosive Fist! Chapter 137 - 137: The Final Moments (2) Chapter 137: The Final Moments (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The tenfold increase in the upper limit of skill proficiency did bring a certain degree of trouble to Lu Ming. But not much. Lu Ming knew in his heart that his practice of the explosive fist was far superior to anyone else¡¯s. This was an advantage brought about by the system. However, if he wanted to turn external advantages into his personal strengths, he had to rely on his own efforts. And Lu Ming had always been a very hardworking person! On this day, the rumbling outside Good Hope Vige did not stop. And on the same night, Lu Ming¡¯s hard work paid off once again! After nearly ten hours of hard training, his Explosive Fist had leveled up again! Explosive Fist (Mastery) (1/100,000): World Realm Source Power Skill. After mastering it, it significantly enhances the punching power. You have mastered the applications of Explosive Fist, and your overall attributes +600! Your free attribute points +600! Compared to the skilled level Explosive Fist, mastering it provided Lu Ming with an additional 300 points in all attributes and 300 points in free attribute points! Adding to that, during these ten hours of rigorous practice, his Hand-to-hand Combat skill experienced a major breakthrough! Hand-to-hand Combat Lv4i (500/4100) ¨C Hand-to-hand Combat Lvyo (3500/7000)! Strength and Stamina +162.4! As a result, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Strength: 1670.7 Physique: 1681.5 Agility: 1504.2 Free Attribute Points: 696 With just one Source Power Skill, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes had nearly doubled! That night, Lu Mingy in bed after washing up, checking his attribute panel and feeling the explosive strength in his body. ¡°Great.¡± Lu Ming was very satisfied with his attributes. He then made aparison. ¡°ording to the physical fitness of an ordinary adult male, a normal person is at 5, Level 1 is 10, Level 2 is 20, Level 3 is 40, Level 4 is 80, Level 5 is 160, Level 6 is 320, Level 7 is 640, Level 8 is 1,280 and Level 9 is 2,560!¡± ¡°Therefore, my current attributes should be somewhere between level 8 and 9.¡± ¡°However, 1 have to consider that High-level Awakened possessed superpowers. The higher the level of the Awakened, the stronger their superpowers are. In a real battle, the superpower of an Awakened is a terrifying weapon, and my weapon is only my muscles.¡± Being without superpowers or having low-level abilities put him at a disadvantagepared to high-level Awakened ones. ¡°In that case, my current strength at Level 8 should be considered average.¡± Whether attributes higher than those of Level 8 creatures couldpensate for theck of superpower depended on the type and characteristics of the opponent¡¯s superpower. If the Awakened possessed a powerful ability like Bai Tianyu or Zhang Chengcheng, both at level 8, Lu Ming would probably have a hard time winning. However, if the Awakened had visual enhancement and auditory enhancement, which had nothing to do withbat, Lu Ming would have a significant advantage. ¡°So, considering this, are there level 8 or 9 creatures in the ck Mist Zone? Or maybe even creatures beyond the Worldly Realm?¡± The probability was high. Inparison, Lu Ming¡¯s current strength seemed not as exaggerated as he initially thought¡­ ¡°Not just not as exaggerated, but not exaggerated at all.¡± He suppressed the slight arrogance brought about by the sudden increase in strength and took a deep breath, ¡°Keep going! Keep working hard! Can¡¯t stop!¡± Because he felt that he was still too weak¡­ Day 135 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Monday. In the morning, he did his regr exercises + Explosive Fist practice. In the afternoon, he practiced Explosive Fist. In the evening, he practiced Explosive Fist. An almost perfect daily routine¡­ In short, Lu Ming spent a perfect day like this. When it was time to sleep at night, the gathering ce on Guangping Street was attacked¡ªa group of exotic beast attackers led by a Tier 6 exotic beast. Nearly a hundred big and small exotic beasts, possibly driven crazy by hunger,unched an attack on the Guangping Street gathering ce. And they ended up bing Lu Ming¡¯s reserve food supply. In short, a perfect day concluded with a bountiful harvest. Day 136 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday. It was rare for Lu Ming to leave home but today, it took him about an hour going back and forth. It was mainly to observe the progress of the ck Mist¡¯s contraction. He discovered that the ck Mist had already shrunk into the city area of Nanxiang. After returning home, Lu Ming deeply felt that his time in Nanxiang was running out, so he redoubled his efforts to practice the Explosive Fist. During dinner, Huo Sheng came to visit and briefly discussed with Lu Ming the progress of the ck Mist¡¯s contraction and the monsters that had prated from the ck Mist Zone. ording to Huo Sheng¡¯s estimation, in about 150 days of the Apocalypse Calendar, the entire Nanxiang would bepletely engulfed by the ck Mist Zone. This was like a final time warning given to Lu Ming. On the other hand, the creatures that had seeped through the ck Mist which had cracked several times, became a minor issue. For example, the Level 6 mutated beast that appeared yesterday was a trespasser. Also, the many creatures that Lu Ming had identally killed in the past two days. In short, there seemed to be a huge restriction on infiltrating Nanxiang from the ck Mist Zone. This restriction prevented high-level creatures from crossing the border at ail. Huo Sheng believed that the level limit should be below Level 7, which was at most Level 6. At least for this period of time, no one had seen a Level 7 creature in Nanxiang. Huo Sheng confirmed again and again that even a level seven creature would be considered inferior before Lu Ming. Satisfied with this knowledge, he left contentedly. Lu Ming also felt very happy. Today¡¯s conversation not only helped him determine the final time frame. It also made Lu Ming realize that even cross-dimensional creatures would have a hard time threatening his life. Thinking about it, there should be no external factors interfering with Lu Ming¡¯s normal life in the remaining ten-plus days. Day 137 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday. In the morning, hepleted farming his daily attributes and moved on to practicing the Explosive Fist. At around 4:30 pm in the afternoon, Lu Ming encountered a setback. His Hand-to-handbat skill had encountered a bottleneck. Or rather, he had maxed out his Hand-to-handbat skill! Hand-to-Hand Combat Lvioo (Maximum): You havepletely mastered the essence of Hand-to-hand Combat. Your fist and kick skills have already reached their peak! After checking the skill description multiple times, Lu Ming had to admit that Lvioo might be the limit for these ordinary skills. Although he could not rule out the possibility of future opportunities leading to further improvements in Hand-to-hand Combat, at least for now, he had reached the end of enhancing this basic skill. ¡°But it¡¯s still not bad.¡± Lvioo Hand-to-hand Combat meant a tenfold boost in the cultivation of the Explosive Fist. Although he could no longer increase his attributes from his Hand-to-handbat skill, he still had not maxed out his Explosive Fist training, right? Explosive Fist (Mastery) (30,000/100,000). At the current rate of practice, Lu Ming could obtain more than 10,000 points of Explosive Fist Proficiency in a day. So he believed that by the time the ck Mistpletely covered Nanxiang, his Explosive Fist would enter the next level. Putting aside the matter of Hand-to-hand Combat, Lu Ming immersed himself once again in the joy of practicing the explosive punch. Day 138 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday. Lu Ming¡¯s fitness skill had reached level 29. The proficiency of the Explosive Fist had reached (43,000/100,000). His attributes became: Strength: 1940-5 Physique: 1951.3 Agility: 1517.5 Free Attribute Points: 696 At night, more exotic beasts attacked, but they all ended up bing Lu Ming¡¯s food reserves. In the middle of the night, Zhang Lixin brought people to deal with the exotic beasts and sent them to Lu Ming¡¯s private freezer. The next day was Friday, the 139th day of the Apocalypse Calendar. After Lu Ming learned of this, he specially went to the freezer to take a look and found out that the amount of exotic beast meat he had stored had already exceeded what he could consume. So, he simply took out a portion of the exotic beast meat reserve and gave it to Wang Xiong and Huo Sheng, telling them to distribute it as they pleased.. Chapter 138 - 138: The Final Moments (3) Chapter 138: The Final Moments (3) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Saturday, Day 140 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Saturday. At ten in the afternoon, on a whim, Lu Ming climbed up his 400-meter high observation tower again after several days of absence. He looked down from above at the entire city. He could see that the ck Mist in the distance had already spread close. It was like an overwhelming curtain wall slowly but surely pressing towards Good Hope Vige. Below, in the other ces surrounded by the ck Mist, Lu Ming saw zombies following the lead of higher-level zombies, entering the ck Mist Zone either willingly or passively. There were exotic beasts hunting zombies along the way, feasting on them but inevitably being engulfed by the ck Mist. Some monsters emerged from the ck Mist, wandering aimlessly and were shot in the head by Lu Ming¡¯s slingshot. And then there were people too. They were from the official migration team. Carrying their belongings like they were moving, they entered the ck Mist Zone under the arrangements of their superiors and would never return. After descending from the observation tower, Lu Ming asked Wang Xiong curiously, ¡°Has the relocation started?¡± ¡°Yes, it started yesterday,¡± Wang Xiong replied. Since they would eventually be swallowed by the ck Mist, the others did not have the same motivation as Lu Ming, who could be stronger with each passing day. So Huo Sheng simply arranged for the people to enter the ck Mist in batches. Lu Ming did not express much about iit, but he was a little emotional during his afternoon nap. Hemented about the Apocalypse life in Nanxiang City for the past 140 days. He sighed again. His old house was finally going to leave him. Day 141 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Sunday. Afterpleting his daily training this morning, Lu Ming was not in a hurry to practice the Explosive Fist. He ascended the observation tower to look at the ck mist. He could see that the ck fog had already spread to a ce less than ten kilometers away from Good Hope Vige. This made Lu Ming sigh softly. After returning home and looking at everything in the house, Lu Ming suddenly felt sentimental. Aftermenting for about ten minutes, Lu Ming began to take action¡­ He took out all the food stored in the basement of his house. These would be given away free to Guangping Street gathering ce and the officials. He also gathered some usable supplies, such as fuel, metal, and so on. Finally, Lu Ming stood in front of the desk on the second floor. Looking at theputer and diary on the desk, Lu Ming thought for a moment then dismantled theputer and smashed the hard drive and motherboard into pieces. He then picked up the diary. As he flipped through it, what greeted his eyes was the bits and pieces of Lu Ming¡¯s life in Nanxiang over the past 140 days. While reading, Lu Ming could not help but smile. After he had read through itpletely, Lu Ming tore the diary into pieces. It was like a farewell. It was not just a farewell to the diary and this old house. But also to say goodbye to his previous life and everything that had happened. He went downstairs to the door. ¡°Click, click, click, click, click.¡± After five clicks, the five locks were unlocked. Lu Ming walked out of the house and stood at the door. He saw that Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan had already packed their things and were waiting quietly in front of a military vehicle. Lu Ming smiled warmly at the two women and came to their side. Then, he turned around and sized up everything around him. After a long time, Zhang Chengcheng asked, ¡°Are we leaving now, Brother Lu?¡± Lu Ming nodded slightly. Yes, they were leaving now. But not heading directly into the ck Mist Zone right away. Instead, they were heading towards the tower. The contraction of the ck mist was centered around the tower. In other words, the areas near the tower would be thest to be engulfed by the ck mist. Considering Lu Ming¡¯s system characteristics, theter he entered the ck Mist Zone, the more advantages Lu Ming could establish. Rationally and emotionally, Lu Ming had to stay in Nanxiang until the veryst moment. It was just that he really could not coexist with his house until the end¡­. Thinking of this, Lu Ming sighed again. He stomped his feet gently. As a result, the power of his feet traveled along the ground and transmitted to the foundation of the house. Just then, there was a loud bang. Lu Ming¡¯s house had been destroyed by himself. They boarded the military vehicle which started and drove towards the direction of the Holy Tower. Wei Lan was the driver, and Lu Ming and Zhang Chengcheng sat in the back seat. Lu Ming¡¯s weapons and othermonly used items were also in the trunk. As for the other things, Wang Xiong and his men would bring them overter. What Lu Ming needed to do now was to find a temporary residence near the Holy Tower that he liked. As for the rest of the trivial matters, someone else would help Lu Ming resolve them. The Holy Tower was located in a safe zone. The path to the Holy Tower had long been cleared. About ten minutester, Lu Ming arrived at the foot of the towering Holy Tower. Looking up, he gazed at the Holy Tower. It stood tall and majestic like a giant pir supporting the sky. Unfortunately, Lu Ming did not perceive any information from the Holy Tower. ¡°So, this thing only looks at levels and not actual strength.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine too¡­¡± The current Lu Ming did not want to have any intimate contact with this inappropriate thing. It was also because of this that Lu Ming chose a new temporary residence in an office building slightly away from the Holy Tower. He found a spacious and clean office. Everything settled down again. In the afternoon, Lu Ming spent a little time finding a suitable empty space and started training again. Due to the busy day, Lu Ming only gained a total of 6,000 Explosive Fist proficiency points by night. The next day, Day 142 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Monday. Lu Ming stood on the top of the tallest building nearby and looked in the direction of Good Hope Vige. He saw that his former home had already been swallowed by the ck mist and disappeared without a trace. However, Lu Ming had already felt sentimental and nostalgic about it. Spending more time on this matter would be a bit too melodramatic. He simply jumped down from the tall building and started his exercise for the day. The day went by without any incidents. At night, Lu Mingy on his bed and felt a bit insomniac. After all, living outside was just not asfortable as being in his own house. But apart from that, there was not much difference. Soon, tiredness overwhelmed him, and Lu Ming fell into a deep slumber. Day 143 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday. That night, his Explosive Fist proficiency was maxed out and he leveled up once again! Explosive Fist (Perfect) (1/100,000): A source power technique of the Earthly Realm that significantly enhances the punching power when mastered. You have perfectly mastered all aspects of the Explosive Fist, and your overall attributes are increased by 1000! You gain 1000 free attribute points! His three-dimensional attributes increased by 400 points again! His free attribute points also increased by 400 points! Thus, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Strength: 2361 Physique: 2371.8 Agility: 1938. Free Attribute Points: 1096 The increase in attributes was one aspect. The power of the Explosive Fist was another aspect. Closing his eyes, Lu Ming could feel a massive influx of memories rted to the Explosive Fist crazily surging in his mind. He assimted and absorbed all the essence, principles, techniques, and actualbat use of the Explosive Fist, incorporating them as a whole. He threw another explosive punch. But this time, itcked the exaggerated aura. This explosive punch appeared ordinary, like Lu Ming¡¯s ordinary punch¡ªbut only Lu Ming knew the true devastating power contained within that punch! ¡°I can say that I¡¯vepletely mastered the Explosive Fist.¡± ¡°In fact, when 1 use the Explosive Fist now, 1 don¡¯t even need to be constrained by form or fist.¡± ¡°The Explosive Fist can be executed with palms or even with my feet.¡± In essence, the Explosive Fist was a special method of exerting force. In the state of perfection, the Explosive Fist had be Lu Ming¡¯s instinct, as natural as breathing, effortlessly performed! This was the limit of his skill! However¡­ ¡°After the state of perfection, there are still levels to go¡­¡± Looking at the tenfold increase in proficiency, Lu Ming fell into deep thought.. Chapter 139 - 139: The Final Moments (End) Chapter 139: The Final Moments (End) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was not much to contemte, really. Gave Lu Ming a proficiency prompt, and he would max it out! That was just how Lu Ming was, that was his logic! Even though Lu Ming felt that the Explosive Fist in its perfect state was already wless and could not be improved any further, since the system said so, he continued to train and see what would happen. He executed several ordinary and unremarkable Explosive Fists, and the proficiency continued to rise. But considering that it was gettingte, Lu Ming decided to go home and rest. Gaining 1,000,000 proficiency points was destined to be a long and gradual process. Day 144 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Wednesday. [Nothing happened.] Day 145 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Thursday. [Today was uneventful as well. ] Dayi46 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Friday. [Still, nothing happened.) Day 140 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Saturday. For Lu Ming, today was another ordinary day. That night, Huo Sheng came to visit and brought a little girl with him. ¡°This is Lolita.¡± With that said, he pointed at Lu Ming and said to Lolita, ¡°And this is Mr. Lu. Call him Uncle.¡± Lorita smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Hello, Uncle Lu.¡± Lu Ming nodded gently, ¡°Hello to you too.¡± Then, he looked at Huo Sheng, not understanding why Huo Sheng had brought a child over. Huo Sheng exined, ¡°You also know rhe ability of Lolita¡¯s mother. It¡¯s a bloodline connection.¡± ¡°She can remotely sense Lolita1 s location.¡± Moreover, she had provided valuable information to Nanxiang City. ¡°And just today, Lolita¡¯s mother advanced and became a Level 6 Awakened.¡± ¡°Correspondingly, her ability has also undergone some changes. ording to her, as long as she waits for Lolita to enter the ck Mist Zone, she can locate Lolita¡¯s location through her superpower.¡± Lu Ming raised his eyebrows and looked at Lolita. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a very important ability.¡± It was definitely not strong. But it was crucial. it was known that the area of the ck Mist Zone was quiterge. At least until now, the human side (be it Nanxiang or New York) had yet to explore the border of the ck Mist Zone. That ce might not have a border¡­ After the survivors of Nanxiang and New York entered the ck Mist Zone, they were in different locations. Huo Sheng was also interested in New York wanting to join forces with Nanxiang. There was indeed strength in numbers. Now was not the time to consider national issues. However, they did not know the location, so it was naturally impossible for them to join forces. The special connection between Lolita and her mother gave this matter a little room to be manipted. Therefore, Lolita was very important. ¡°That¡¯s why 1 want her to stay with you.¡± Huo Sheng was a little embarrassed to make this request. Because he wanted Lu Ming to act as Lolita¡¯s babysitter¡­ But to his surprise, Lu Ming readily agreed, ¡°Sure.¡± It was just a casual decision for him. In any case, Lu Ming would not enter the ck Mist Zone alone. Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan were hispanions. It was not easy for Lu Ming to farm attributes without them. Since he had already brought twopanions, adding one more would not make a difference. After settling the matter, Huo Sheng bade farewell and left. He left Lolita with Lu Ming. Facing Lolita, who was as exquisite as a porcin doll, Lu Ming was not sure how to interact with her. He did not like children, nor did he dislike them. It was just that he did not have any experience in interacting with such a young child. Fortunately, Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan helped Lu Ming with this issue. Soon, the two big girls and one small girl were ying andughing together. Day 148 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Sunday. Huo Sheng brought nearly 10,000 survivors to the vicinity of the Holy Tower. The official shelter had already been swallowed by the ck mist. At the same time, some exotic beasts and zombies were also approaching this area, hoping to dy being devoured by the ck Mist. Their fate was self-evident. Moreover, this was not the first time such a thing had happened. Other than killing exotic beasts and zombies, Lu Ming had nothing else to worry about. He focused on continuous training, hoping to be in peak condition when he entered the ck Mist Zone. Day 149 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Monday. That night. The ck mist spread to within three kilometers of Lu Ming¡¯s temporary residence. Taking advantage of the night, Lu Ming brought Zhang Chengcheng, Wei Lan, and Lolita to the tall building nearest to the Holy Tower and spent the night dealing with the situation. The next day. Day 150 of the Apocalypse Calendar, Tuesday. Lu Ming got up on time at six in the morning. Then, he went downstairs and arrived at the foot of the Holy Tower. At this very moment, this ce was filled with people. Thousands of people were squeezed together like canned food, and at the outer edge of the crowd, the spreading ck mist had already reached everyone¡¯s sight. Without a doubt, this was the final moment. Lu Ming was tall to begin with, and even among the crowd, he stood out. A momentter, Huo Sheng found his way to Lu Ming. ¡°Follow me!¡± After following Huo Sheng for a while, they arrived at the other side of the Holy Tower. From afar, Lu Ming saw an open space and the off-road vehicle parked on it, which had been reinforced and erged. ¡°This is prepared for you.¡± ording to the rules for entering the ck Mist Zone, people on the same vehicle would be teleported together, making the vehicle very important. Lu Ming did not want to be separated from Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan. In case they could not find each other, he would have to spend more time looking for newpanions, which was too wasteful. Lu Ming, Zhang Chengcheng, Wei Lan, and Lolita boarded the car. Wei Lan sat in the driver¡¯s seat, Lolita in the passenger seat, and Chengcheng and Lu Ming in the back seats. Outside the car window, Huo Sheng leaned against it and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, after entering the ck Mist Zone, the safety of everyone is the top priority. If you feel that you¡¯re safe enough, please help those in need.¡± After saying that, Huo Sheng bowed deeply to Lu Ming. Lu Ming nodded solemnly, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°There¡¯s some water, zombie crystals, and exotic beast meat stored in the trunk of the car, probably enough for all of you to consume for three days.¡± ¡°The rest, we¡¯ve discussed before, so I won¡¯t repeat it.¡± ¡°Have a safe trip.¡± Lu Ming replied, ¡°You too.¡± After the conversation, Huo Sheng turned and left. After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming could not help but call out to Huo Sheng s departing figure. ¡®I still have an empty seat in the car. Do you want toe with me?¡± Since he was already taking threepanions, one more with Huo Sheng would not make a difference. Huo Sheng just smiled and waved his hand. As expected, the atmosphere in the car was a little heavy. But soon, this heaviness turned into a vague sense of fear. Through the car window, they could see the ck mist moving forward like a squirming giant beast, advancing slowly. The area centered around the Holy Tower was being eroded andpressed by the ck mist continuously. This brought an undeniable sense of psychological pressure. Fear arose from the unknown. It was about seven in the morning. The ck mist spread to the bumper of the car¡­ It crawled like a living creature, slowly spreading and covering. Until it swallowed the entire car into its midst.. Chapter 140 - 140: Fallen Angel Chapter 140: Fallen Angel Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The feeling of being covered by ck Mist was extremely unpleasant. It was like being immersed in cold water while countless bugs crawled all over the body. Lu Ming was not afraid of pain, but he was indeed afraid of itching. This made Lu Ming very ufortable. But soon, the ufortable feeling disappeared. Because as the ck mist covered Lu Ming¡¯s entire body, it stripped Lu Ming of all his senses¡­ As if sinking intoplete darkness. No sight, no hearing, not even touch. Even Lu Ming¡¯s consciousness gradually became blurry¡­ It was unknown how much time had passed. It was not until a certain moment that Lu Ming felt his body having pins and needles, and he suddenly opened his eyes. Beside him, the three girls moaned over and over again, but Lu Ming ignored their state. Instead, he leaned against the car window and looked around, only to find that the surrounding environment had undergone a drastic change! The original buildings and the Holy Tower had disappeared without a trace, reced by destend and rugged boulders. His field of vision was quite wide, but everything that entered Lu Ming¡¯s eyes seemed gray and gave an ufortable feeling. Soon, Lu Ming found the source of the grayness. ¡°It¡¯s the sky¡­ The sky is gray.¡± Yes, the sky within the ck Mist Zone area was gray and there was no sun. The source of the light seemed to be the entire gray sky above his head. Under the illumination of this gray light, everything in the entire ck Mist Zone seemed to be covered in dust. ¡°There was no one else or monsters,¡± Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s voice came from beside him. Lu Ming observed briefly and nodded. There was indeed no one else. Within the range of his vision, other than this car and the four people inside, there was nothing else moving. ¡°I wonder if we¡¯re lucky or unlucky,¡± Wei Lan said hesitantly and the other three also agreed with what she said. Bai Tianyu had once said that the way to enter the ck Mist Zone was simr to random teleportation. But overall, it was still limited to a certain medium-sized area. There were at least thousands of people who had entered the ck Mist Zone at the same time just now, but there were no live persons around Lu Ming¡¯snding point. This could only be exined by probability. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Lolita asked in fear before looking at Lu Ming. Wei Lan and Zhang Chengcheng also looked at Lu Ming ¨C at this moment, Lu Ming had be the backbone of the group. After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find the ruins of the ancient city.¡± That was the gathering ce designated by the authorities within the ck Mist Zone. Indeed, Lu Ming did not go solo, leaving the official group ¨C because a stable environment was crucial to him! This was in line with the official approach. However, without a map and knowing the route, the only way to find the ruins of the ancient city was to do it the dumb way. He had to search hard. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s start moving.¡± As soon as Lu Ming said this, Wei Lan immediately started the car. Apanied by the creaking sound, the car moved, but it always felt like it was about to break down. ¡°By the way, Lolita, can you sense your mother¡¯s location?¡± Zhang Chengcheng seemed to have thought of something and asked Lolita. Then she saw Lolita close her eyes and soon she nodded, ¡°I can.¡± She stretched out her hand and pointed to the right side of the car. ¡°That way.¡± ¡°The distance is ¡­very, very far¡­¡± Due to theck of a reference point, Lolita could not tell how far it was. But it was definitely very far. However, one thing was certain. For the time being, Lolita would probably not see her mother again. At the moment Lolita entered the ck Mist Zone. In another distant ce, inside a rudimentary stone house. There was a woman named Maggie, whose expression changed. She sensed that her daughter had already entered the ck Mist Zone. She quickly concealed the change in expression on her face. At this moment, Maggie seemed unwilling to let anyone see what emotions she was going through. Unfortunately, the person beside her had an astonishing level of observation! ¡°Your daughter hase in, right?¡± On Maggie¡¯s right, a tall white man asked with a smile. His name was Anderson, the leader and strongest person in New York. He was a Level 7 Awakened. Hearing Anderson¡¯s words, Maggie gently bit her lower lip, but still did not respond. Beside Anderson, a girl of eighteen or neen, wearing heavy smoky makeup, spoke softly, ¡°I heard her thoughts. Yes, your daughter and the survivors from Nanxiang have entered the ck Mist Zone.¡± Some things were destined not to be hidden. Maggie remained silent, but Anderson had already gotten the answer he wanted. He turned his head and looked at the center of the room, the most honored position. Anderson knelt down on both knees, ttering to the extreme, ¡°Great one, the other group of people I mentioned earlier has already entered the ck Mist Zone.¡± Right in front of Anderson, a figure over two meters tall slowly spoke and made a sound of agreement. The deep voice exploded in everyone¡¯s ears. It was not English but a strangenguage. Thisnguage resonated directly in the minds of the few people present, allowing them to instantly understand the meaning of the words. ¡°Bring me there and you¡¯ll live. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die.¡± Anderson quickly nodded, ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Hearing Anderson¡¯s response, the figure nodded again. Then, he walked towards the door. Only when the light at the door shone on the figure did everyone see his true appearance clearly. He was 2.3 meters tall, with human-like facial features. From his facial features, he was probably a male. His body was covered in purple-ck patterns, like clothes, covering up the vital parts of his body. He also had hands and feet, but he only had three fingers on both hands, and his feet were not human-like either, more like the talons of a bird of prey. What was even more eye-catching was his back. A pair of hanging, gray-ck bird wings grew from his back! Overall, this creature looked like a human with eagle-like features, somewhat resembling an angel in Western mythology. However, the New Yorkers who had interacted with these monsters for some time knew that they were definitely not angels sent by God to save all beings. They were more like fallen angels who had crawled out of hell. It was not until the monster walked out of the door and spread its wings to soar into the sky that Anderson looked at Maggie again, his expression bing much more serious. ¡°Which direction are the people from Nanxiang in? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Maggie bit her lip lightly and remained silent, unwilling to respond. Before the girl with smoky makeup could speak, Anderson let out a heavy sigh. ¡°The cruelty and power of those fallen angels, you know it too. If the people from Nanxiang don¡¯t die, we will die.¡± ¡°Maggie, I know you¡¯re kind, but in this situation, I have no choice.¡± ¡°The lives of the people from Nanxiang are important. Are our lives not important?¡± Having said this, Anderson saw that Maggie¡¯s expression was starting to change, so he continued talking. ¡°I¡¯ve already told them a while ago that after they capture enough people from Nanxiang, they¡¯ll include us in their protection. Just think about it. With their protection, at least in this area, our safety will be guaranteed.¡± ¡°People have to stay alive. Only when you¡¯re alive can you think about other things.¡± ¡°When the timees, you can bring Lolita over. This way, she won¡¯t have to live in fear outside anymore. The two of you, mother and daughter, can be reunited¡­¡± Tears welled in Maggie¡¯s eyes. She really wanted to find the best solution, but she could not find it no matter what. It was not until the sound of pping wings echoed in the sky outside that Maggie finally took a deep breath. ¡°I understand..¡± Chapter 141 - 141: Ancestor of the Bear Mountain Chapter 141: Ancestor of the Bear Mountain Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Obviously, there were no roads in the ck Mist Zone. This made the progress of the car slow and bumpy. Constant vibrations surged through, causing Lolita¡¯s face to turn pale, with a risk of motion sickness. It could be fortunate or unfortunate. Lolita¡¯s motion sickness risk soon disappeared. However, this was because at some point, dozens of pairs of green eyes had already locked onto the car. Both Maggie and Bai Tianyu had said that danger was everywhere in the ck Mist Zone. There were zombies, demons, and strange creatures of all shapes and sizes here. However, the ones with the most numbers were the exotic beasts! What Lu Ming did not know was that the territory of the ck Mist Zone that the people from Nanxiang had descended actually had an owner. It was just like how ferocious beasts in the natural world had their own territories. However, the territories of the ferocious beasts in the ck Mist Zone were tens to hundreds of timesrger. As it happened, the overlord of this area was someone who had appeared in Nanxiang City before. It was the ancient ancestor of the Six-legged Wolf Bear. Or more precisely, this ce was the hunting ground of the Six-legged Wolf Bears. The people from Nanxiang were the invaders. Or perhaps food? Bear Mountain was located in the center of this area. It was the territory of the ancient ancestor of the Six-legged Wolf Bear. Creatures like the Six-legged Wolf Bear were simr to jackals in the natural world on Earth. Within the ck Mist Zone, their individualbat strength was not that strong, and their groupbat strength was not impressive either. However, the mystery factors that filled the ck Mist Zone brought endless possibilities to all living creatures. The ancestor of the Six-legged Wolf Bear was such an anomaly. It was born with an extremely strong affinity for mystery factors. A normal adult Six-legged Wolf Bear only had the strength of a Tier 4. A small portion of them could reach Tier 5, and the Six-legged Wolf Bear ancient ancestor was already Tier 7 when he reached adulthood! Its immense strength gave it a long lifespan. And its long lifespan brought it even greater strength and intelligence,parable to that of a superbeast. To put it simply, the intelligence of an ordinary Six-legged Wolf Bear was not much different from that of a smart dog in the natural world. The intelligence of the Six-legged Wolf Bear ancestor was almost on par with that of a normal human. It could think. Naturally, it could also gather information. Naturally, it could do much more! At this moment, on the peak of Bear Mountain. The Wolf Bear ancestor, who was ten meters wide and nearly 50 meters long, stood tall and looked down upon its territory. Its eyes were sharp and spirited, and it was in its prime. It firmly believed that it would lead its tribe to a new height! ¡°Howl!¡± (With the appearance of the new wave of people who underwent tribtions, this is the best opportunity for me!) Its exceptional intelligence and long lifespan allowed the Wolf Bear ancestor to know many secrets unknown to others. When the ck Mist first cracked, the ancestor of the Bear Mountain realized that a huge opportunityy before it and its tribe. Unfortunately, as rumored, the restriction of the ck Mist prevented high-level creatures from entering Nanxiang, this newbie vige. At that time, the Six-legged Wolf Bear ancestor tried its best to break through but could not go to Nanxiang. The Bear Mountain ancestor could only send the warriors of its tribe to explore Nanxiang City first. His intention was good and wise. However, the problem was that its subordinates were indeed not verypetent. Those ordinary Six-legged Wolf Bears crossed the ck Mist and entered Nanxiang and, without the restraints of the Ancestor, they quickly immersed themselves in the joy of filling their stomachs. One group was first ughtered by Lu Ming. Another group was swallowed by the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. Only a few smaller ones sessfully returned with the intelligence. At this moment, there was such a returnee beside the Wolf Bear ancestor. ¡°Howl!¡± (How¡¯s their strength over there?) ¡°Howl!¡± (Ancestor, they¡¯re not very strong¡­) Of course, they were not very strong. This was because those Six-legged Wolf Bears that had seen true experts had either turned into were already reduced to excrement¡­ In short, these ordinary Six-legged Wolf Bears could only achieve this much. The Wolf Bear ancestor did not dwell on this. This was because from the intelligence it received, the strength of the first generation of those who underwent tribtions was fundamentally non-threatening. At this moment, Nanxiang waspletely engulfed by the ck Mist. With its extraordinary vision, the Bear Mountain ancestor vaguely saw that some people who underwent tribtions were appearing in its territory. The prey had already gathered. This made the Bear Mountain ancestor grin, and its expression became even more ferocious. ¡°Howl!¡± (Previously, some brats saw that they had established a base in Barren City, right?) The brats also let out a howl. (Yes, Ancestor.) Therefore, the Bear Mountain ancient ancestor strode down the mountain. It slowly walked in the direction of the ancient city ruins, leisurely like a general about to win a huge battle. In the Bear Mountain, more Six-legged Wolf Bears crawled out of the crack of the mountain. Most of them followed the ancestor, and a small portion scattered in all directions. The ancestor¡¯s roar sounded again and was reflected in the ears of all the Six-legged Wolf Bears. ¡°Howl!¡± (The flesh and blood of Tribtion Transcenders are greatly nourishing! Brats, the opportunity has been delivered to you. Whether you can seize it or not depends entirely on yourselves!) ¡°It¡¯s really dangerous in the ck Mist Zone¡­¡± Inside the car, Lu Ming muttered. Then, the car stopped. Lu Ming looked at the other three, ¡°Protect yourselves. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, he opened the car door and got out. As soon as the tall and burly Lu Ming got out of the car, he immediately felt the surrounding exotic beasts had retreated slightly¡ªbecause Lu Ming¡¯s figure was really quite intimidating. However, beasts were still beasts. Be it exotic beasts or wild beasts, they were mostly driven by their instincts. Moreover, the instincts of exotic beasts told them that the man in front of them was just slightly taller and stronger and his true level was actually not that high. It was just all a show. Some of the slightly smarter Six-legged Wolf Bears even recalled what the ancestor had said earlier. Tribtionists, eat them, and power up! Although they did not know what tribtionists were. However, they understood eating and power up. Therefore, they eagerly rushed forward. ¡ª Clearly, they were not as smart as they imagined. Lu Ming only felt a fishy wind blowing at his face. Under the lead of a few smart ones, dozens of Six-legged Wolf Bearsunched a fierce attack on Lu Ming almost simultaneously! In just a few seconds, the Six-Legged Wolf Bear in the lead had already rushed in front of Lu Ming! It bared its fangs and brandished its ws. It was ferocious! It was ready to bite Lu Ming¡¯s throat in one go. Until it saw the tall man in front of it lightly throw a punch. Then, it did not know anything else¡­ The three women in the car saw Lu Ming¡¯s punch clearly. They could not see the movement when Lu Ming threw the punch; they could only hear a loud ¡°boom¡± and then see a condensed, crescent-shaped shockwave ripple out from in front of Lu Ming! It was difficult to imagine that the force from the punch could have the shape of a saber qi¡ªbut this was the power of a perfect level Explosive Fist! The three women did not know if its lethality was terrifying¡­ Because the Six-legged Wolf Bear closest to Lu Ming was instantly sted into meat scraps. The force of the punch remained condensed and did not disperse, sweeping towards the distance at an even faster speed! The second Six-legged Wolf Bear that just came into contact with the fist force was simrly also shattered into pieces, and so was the third one¡­ In short, this force was like a bulldozer, leveling everything in front of Lu Ming! It traveled nearly a hundred meters before it finally exploded with a loud bang, shaking the military vehicle several times. Looking at the bloody mess in front of him, Lu Ming scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°I used too much force¡­¡± After all, these were all top-notch food. Now, they could only be used as meat filling.. Chapter 142 - 142: The Beast Tide Attack! Chapter 142: The Beast Tide Attack! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Ming had a very strange magic power. His imposing physique made him intimidating, but in a world with mystery factors, physique did not directly representbat power. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t his mountain of flesh make him invincible? In any case, any creature that made an enemy of Lu Ming felt a certain level of contempt towards him when theyunched their attack. However, after witnessing Lu Ming¡¯s counterattack, that contempt turned into horror and fear.. Between contempt and horror, there was also a silent process¡ªbecause they really needed time to digest the fact that this guy was a monster. It was no exception now. The Six-legged Wolf Bears were exotic beasts and being wild creatures, they had limited intelligence, but they still had instincts. When the Six-legged Wolf Bears at the side saw the effect of Lu Ming¡¯s punch, some of them immediately stopped in their tracks. More than ten Six-legged Wolf Bears stared at Lu Ming and fell silent. Soon, when Lu Ming turned around to look at them, a series of wailing sounded one after another. He saw the remaining Six-legged Wolf Bear immediately mped its tail. A few of them wailed and scattered away, A few of them felt their legs went soft and fell to the ground. Some of them even rolled on the spot, revealing their gray bellies. They stuck out their tongues and curled their ws as they looked at Lu Ming fawningly. ¡°Who are you trying to act harmless for!?¡± Lu Ming showed no mercy. With a few heavy punches, he turned these Six-legged Wolf Bears into reserve rations of dried meat. Back in the car, they continued searching for the ancient city ruins. However, due to theck of direction and target, their efficiency was extremely low. Nevertheless, they were not anxious; it was all within their expectations. Until about half an hourter, they still could find the ruins of the ancient city but Lu Ming vaguely heard a beast roaringing from the horizon. That roar was low and muffled, like abination of a wolf and a bear¡ªthis was the howl of the Six-legged Wolf Bear. However,pared to the Six-legged Wolf Bear they had seen before, the strength of this voice was much stronger. ¡°Stop!¡± The car stopped and the engine was turned off. The three women also stopped talking. Lu Ming was fully focused on capturing the sound in the distance. Then, faint human battle cries could be heard. This made Lu Ming frown. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡± 20 minutes ago. At the ruins of the ancient city, the new gathering ce for the people of Nanxiang in the ck Mist Zone. Coincidentally, Huo Sheng¡¯snding point was not far from here, so he quickly rushed over to meet up with Bai Tianyu and the others. As they walked through the ruins of the ancient city, Huo Sheng looked around with a calm expression, lost in thought. After a brief tour around the small ruins of the ancient city, Huo Sheng nodded and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad.¡± Bai Tianyu and the others had already entered the ck Mist Zone over ten days ago. During this period of time, Huo Sheng had been sending people over. Bai Tianyu and the others were busy building this new gathering ce. After all, this was the new home of Nanxiang people. The efforts of the earth-element Awakened individuals had transformed the ruins into a modest settlement ¨C with walls, houses, and everything needed for basic living conditions. Though rudimentary, it was functional. There was also a small river nearby, which solved the problem of water resources for the most part. ¡°However, there is an issue with food.¡± Bai Tianyu said, ¡°We haven¡¯t found any edible crops to grow yet. Now, our rations consist of meat from the wild creatures and some wild fruits we pick.¡± Pausing for a moment, Bai Tianyu continued, ¡°Most of it is from the Six-legged Wolf Bears. Strangely, the diversity of nearby creatures is quite low, with the Six-legged Wolf Bears being the most numerous, followed by the ck Birds, and then some giant insects that are neither graded nor suitable for human consumption¡­¡± The Six-legged Wolf Bear and the ck Bird were both omnivorous creatures. They could eat anything, including wild fruits, leaves, and even insects or decaying matter that were basically inedible to humans. Overall, the species of the nearby creatures were pitifully rare. This made Huo Sheng¡¯s expression change. After a long while, he smiled bitterly. ¡°I wonder if we¡¯re unlucky or lucky.¡± Bai Tianyu asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huo Sheng said, ¡°In a certain ecosystem, the diversity of creatures can roughly reflect the danger of this ce.¡± ¡°You just said that the creatures nearby are quite scarce. I assume this ce might be the territory of a certain creature, most likely the Six-legged Wolf Bears. The power of this group seems to be overwhelmingly dominant in this area. Now, we have be intruders.¡± ¡°In other words, we, the people of Nanxiang, have already formed a directpetitive rtionship with the nearby Six-legged Wolf Bear poption.¡± Fighting for territory and resources. To put it bluntly, it was for survival. This was an irreconcble fundamental conflict! Therefore, the unlucky thing was that as soon as all the people from Nanxiang entered the ck Mist Zone, they had an enemy of an unknown scale. Fortunately, the Six-legged Wolf Bear was the least dangerous exotic beast in the ck Mist Zone. In other words, this enemy was not strong. As they chatted, the two of them suddenly felt the ground trembling beneath their feet. Before the two of them could react, the Awakened on guard on the city wall shouted in fear! His superpower was called ¡°Sonic Waves¡±. In other words, his voice was much louder than ordinary people. At this moment when he shouted, his voice resonated like thunder, rming everything in the area! ¡°Colonel Bai! Professor Huo! Six-legged Wolf Bear! It¡¯s the Six-legged Wolf Bear!!¡± He looked like he had not seen much of the world, appearing green and inexperienced¡­ However, Bai Tianyu knew that ordinary Six-legged Wolf Bears could not scare that person to this extent. The ancient city ruins had suffered many attacks during this period of time, and the main force was the Six-legged Wolf Bears. They were used to this kind of danger. Looking at the trembling ground beneath his feet, Bai Tianyu also knew that the iing wave of the Six-legged Wolf Bears that attacked this time would be astonishing in scale! He jumped onto the city wall with Huo Sheng in tow. Bai Tianyu looked into the distance. In the next second, cold sweat dripped down his forehead. Bai Tianyu did not care about the Level 4 and Level 5 Six-legged Wolf Bears. The level suppression was one thing. On the other hand, Bai Tianyu¡¯s Blood Boiling superpower could directly increase Bai Tianyu¡¯s physical strength to a Level 7 grade. Being one level higher meant crushing the opponent directly! Being two levels higher, numbers did not matter! So, even if arge number of exotic beasts attacked, if there were only Level 4 or Level 5 Six-legged Wolf Bears among them, it was not a big deal for Bai Tianyu. At most, he could kill them all with some effort, just like how Brother Lu dealt with the zombie wave. However, this time, a big guy appeared among the wild creatures¡­ In the distance, the beast wave came to a halt about ten kilometers away from the ancient city. The Wolf Bear ancestor¡¯s small mountain-like body stood at the front of the Beast Dynasty. His ferocious aura spread wantonly, causing Bai Tianyu¡¯s heart to sink. ¡°Level 7 exotic beast¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s even stronger than Level 7, so it¡¯s¡­ Level 8!!¡± Bai Tianyu¡¯s judgment was urate. The Wolf Bear ancestor was already Level 7 when it reached adulthood. Some subsequent opportunities allowed it to climb another level. A long time ago, this Wolf Bear ancestor already had the strength of Level 8. As for Level 8 exotic beasts¡­ although they were nothing in the entire ck Mist Zone, they could still upy a mountain in a godforsaken ce like Bear Mountain and lead their n to dominate the world. With his stronger eyesight, the Wolf Bear ancestor clearly saw Bai Tianyu¡¯s reaction. Therefore, it came to a conclusion¡­ Those Tribtion Transceivers were afraid. It was stronger than them! ¡°Howl!¡± A furious roar shook the heavens and the earth. It conveyed a message that made the beast horde exultant. ¡°Dinner is served!¡± Chapter 143 - 143: Perfect Level Explosive Fist, Attack! Chapter 143: Perfect Level Explosive Fist, Attack! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No matter how intelligent the beasts were, they were just beasts. Their actions were mostly driven by instinct, and they had a straightforward approach to things. The instinct of the Wolf Bear ancestor made it aware that the human strength in the ruins of the ancient city was far weaker than itself. However, it did not know if these humans had any backup ns. Or rather, it did not want to investigate further. It did not want to think or wait. Kill, eat, and everything would be over! ¡°Howl!¡± It gave the order for a full charge and led the troops in the forefront, ready to taste some fresh heads. Unexpectedly, it did not know that Lu Ming, who was far away, heard this howl¡­ Wei Lan drove quickly in the direction Lu Ming pointed. However, the journey was difficult and the vehicle¡¯s speed could not be picked up. As the sound of battle grew clearer with proximity, after about two minutes of driving, Lu Ming suddenly spoke up, ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°This is too slow. By the time we reach there, it¡¯ll probably be toote.¡± With that said, Lu Ming got out of the vehicle. He listened to the distantmotion and nced at the three girls inside the vehicle. Lu Ming really wanted to rush to the scene as soon as possible. However, the vehicle was too slow. While he could move quickly on his own, if he went ahead, the three inside the vehicle would be exposed to danger. Leaving aside Lolita, Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan must not be put at risk! In short, he was very conflicted. Until a sh of inspiration struck Lu Ming¡­. He came to the front of the vehicle and said, ¡°Fasten your seatbelts.¡± Without hesitation, he lifted the military vehicle and carried it on his shoulders¡­ ¡®That¡¯s right. Who said 1 could only ride in a vehicle?¡¯ The vehicle can also ride me¡­ Compared to the speed of the vehicle, Lu Ming carrying it was obviously faster. He ran wildly with great strides! His speed was more than ten times faster than driving the vehicle. Until the battle cries became clearer, Lu Ming was still reflecting on his foolishness. ¡°I should have done this earlier.¡± With the weight of the military vehicle and the three girls, it was just a drop in the bucket for Lu Ming¡¯s current physique. Soon, he carried the vehicle and arrived at a small hill. Lu Ming put down the military vehicle, ignoring thedies who were tossed around. He walked to the top of the mountain and looked down. He saw a small buildingplex that looked like an ancient city appeared in front of him. This city had been restored to a decent state by Bai Tianyu and the others, but it had suffered devastating attacks today. Arge number of Six-Legged Wolf Bears had already entered the city and engaged in fierce battles with the Awakened in the city. The situation was chaotic, with the sounds of fighting, crying and shouting intermingled. But that was not the most eye-catching sight. The most eye-catching scene was the battle outside the city, where two persons and a beast were fighting!! They were Bai Tianyu and Duan Mei fighting with the Wolf bear ancestor. At this moment, Bai Tianyu had already activated ¡°Blood Boiling,¡± making him look like a boiled giant shrimp, all red. After the Level 6 Bai Tianyu activated his superpower, he possessed the strength of a Level 7 body¡ªthis superpower was very strong, and so was Bai Tianyu. However, he was no match for the exotic beast he was facing! In front of Bai Tianyu, a giant Six-legged Wolf Bear nearly 30 meters tall and 50 meters long was moving and jumping like an agile mountain, as if it was ying with a mouse. Even with the assistance of the Level 6 Duan Mei, Bai Tianyu could barely contend with it and was visibly falling into a disadvantage. In the next second, the giant paw struck Bai Tianyu¡¯s body, sending him flying! The faint sound of bones breaking entered Lu Ming¡¯s ears, causing his brow to furrow, but the Wolf Bear Ancestor was ecstatic. ¡°Howl!¡± (Those who undergo tribtion are only so-so!) After that, it prepared to pursue Bai Tianyu to devour him. The Wolf Bear Ancestor continued forward. But it suddenly discovered that not far from where Bai Tianyunded, a tall and muscr Tribtion Transcender was standing on a small mountain and looking down at him. That furrowed brow. Thatck of panic and, instead, a face tinged with anger. That pose of looking down at everything from a higher position, just like how it used to overlook everything in Bear Mountain. This annoyed the Wolf Bear Ancestor. It grinned and bared its teeth at Lu Ming, as if it was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll eat you next.¡± Then, it continued charging towards Bai Tianyu. This was because in its perception, Bai Tianyu was Level 6. The tall man¡¯s level was clearly lower, so Bai Tianyu was the priority target. The sequence of actions was perfectly logical. But just as the Wolf Bear Ancestor was about to reach Bai Tianyu, Lu Ming¡¯s figure had already appeared between the two. ¡°Level 8¡­ It¡¯s Level 8¡­¡± Behind Lu Ming, Bai Tianyu¡¯s heavy voice sounded faintly. He was seriously injured, with half of his bones shattered by the Wolf Bear Ancestor¡¯s paw, leaving him lying on the ground like a pile of mud. Lu Ming only raised his eyebrows and nodded gently, ¡°1 understand.¡± These simple words made Bai Tianyupletely relieved. He understood Lu Ming well and knew that if Lu Ming was not its match, he would not show up or would run away immediately. Now that Lu Ming had appeared here, it meant that the terrifying exotic beast in front of him was nothing to Lu Ming. Bai Tianyu did not know that ¡°nothing to Lu Ming¡± was really too exaggerated. This was because Lu Ming¡¯s strength had not reached Level 9. In theory, Level 8 exotic beasts were about the same strength as Lu Ming. Facing the Wolf Bear Ancestor, Lu Ming was also under considerable pressure¡­ Therefore, Lu Ming decided to talk first. ¡°Can we not fight?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Wolf Bear Ancestor had already roared and charged over. Yes, the Wolf Bear Ancestor had a brain. However, its brain did not support it in mastering a foreignnguage. Lu Ming¡¯s Mandarin waspletely iprehensible to it. Therefore, the two sides could notmunicate at all. Seeing the mountain-like Wolf Bear Patriarch charging aggressively, Lu Ming took a deep breath, nted his feet firmly, exerted power from his waist, and clenched his right fist to umte strength. As the Wolf Bear Ancestor¡¯s gigantic paw pressed forward like a wall, Lu Ming shouted and struck with a punchiwent into a frenzied retreat as if it had been struck by lightning. Its right front paw,rger than Landming¡¯s entire body, hadpletely shattered into a pulp! ¡°Boom!¡± The collision of the fist and paw stirred upyers of air waves. A tremendous roar emanated from the confrontation, even spreading throughout the entire ancient city ruins. In the next second, horrifying screams echoed in an instant. The Wolf Bear Ancestor retreated crazily as if it had been electrocuted. Its right front palm, which was evenrger than Lu Ming¡¯s entire body, had alreadypletely shattered into meat paste! Looking at Lu Ming, who did not seem to have suffered any injuries, the Wolf Bear Ancestor was utterly bewildered. It did not understand why this extremely low level mutant could possess strength that was not inferior to its own. Yes, he was not inferior at all. After the exchange of one move, Lu Ming also realized this fact. In terms of physical strength, the two were almost on par. Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional attribute had already reached more than 2,000 points, not much inferior to Level 9. Surprisingly, the Level 8 Wolf Bear Ancestor was not much weaker than Lu Ming in terms of physical qualities¡­ Clearly, this giant was not an ordinary Level 8. If this was the case, the confrontation between the two almost equally strong fellows would definitely be intense. However, in the contact just now, Lu Ming discovered another thing. This big Wolf Bear only had strength butcked skills. As a result, it had suffered a huge loss under Lu Ming¡¯s perfect level Explosive Fist just now. It was like two people with the same physical fitness. One was an ordinary person, while the other was abat expert. The difference was enormous¡­ With this in mind, Lu Ming took a light breath and the worries in his heart instantly dissipated. This time, he took the initiative, striding forward and charged at the Wolf Bear Ancestor! Chapter 144 - 144: Hidden Glances Chapter 144: Hidden nces Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Watching as Lu Ming charged towards him, the Wolf Bear Ancestor¡¯s heart was filled with worries. It was a fact that this person¡¯s level was low, but it was also a fact that he was strong. Coupled with the fact that his fist would explode when he punched¡­ The Wolf Bear Ancestor vaguely felt that it seemed to have encountered a tough opponent this time. However, after the worry, it was furious! It had ruled over the Bear Mountain for so many years and no creature had ever been able to injure it! It was much stronger than ordinary level 8 creatures. Even if it encountered some level 9 creatures, it still had the confidence not to be inferior! It thought that this hunt would thoroughly be a feast and amusement, just like how it had fooled Bai Tianyu just now. However, it did not expect someone to rashly appear and cripple one of its ws! How could it tolerate this? This was unbearable!! Its beastly nature very quickly overwhelmed its rationality. It darted out and came before Lu Ming again! This time, the Wolf Bear Ancestor no longer used its ws to strike. It switched to its most familiar and most lethal method¡ªbiting! Its massive head, 10 meters in diameter, pressed down fiercely on Lu Ming. Its huge mouth opened wide like an opened forging machine, withyers of sharp fangs resembling barbs. The Wolf Bear Ancestor firmly believed that as long as it bit down, it would surely make this little fellow suffer a miserable death! However, the Wolf Bear Ancestor¡¯s actions amused Lu Ming¡­ I just blew off your ws, and now you¡¯re sticking your head over. Although the skull of this kind of canine-type exotic beast is very tough, it seems like you don¡¯t take my perfect level Explosive Fist seriously, huh? Clearly, the Wolf Bear Ancestor did not know what a perfect level Explosive Punch was. But that was alright because it would find out very soon. The battle between Lu Ming and the Bear Mountain Ancestor was undoubtedly the focus of the entire battlefield. However, not everyone was concerned about the oue of this battle. This was because all the people from Nanxiang had confidence in Lu Ming when Brother Lu took action, sess was practically guaranteed! In the eyes of Huo Sheng, Duan Mei, Wang Xiong, and the others, the moment Lu Ming arrived, this beast tide was already on itsst legs. However, no one knew that not far from the ruins of the ancient city, another creature had apletely different view of the oue of this battle. In the distance, on a huge rock, two ck-robed figures stood at the top of the huge rock, looking towards the direction of the ruins of the ancient city. They had humanoid forms, but were taller than humans¡ªat least two meters tall. Due to theirrge ck robes, other details were obscured, but one person appeared sturdy and slightly hunched, while the other was slender and had extremely long legs. A pleasant voice came from the person with the long legs and ck robe. ¡°Grandpa, can they survive this danger?¡± The robust figure in the ck robe, referred to as grandfather by the long-legged girl, looked solemn, and flickering specks of light could be seen in his eyes. Soon, he frowned. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± The girl asked in confusion, ¡°Why is it hard to say? I think that tall and strong man seems very powerful. As long as he defeats the big bear, the other wolf bears shouldn¡¯t pose much of a threat, right?¡± Grandpa shook his head and said, ¡°The problem lies here. For this new generation tribtion bearers to survive this danger, it depends on whether that man can defeat the big bear. ¡°But that big bear is not simple¡­¡± ¡°It has dominated the Bear Mountain for a full 20 ck Mist years. Ordinary Level 8 creatures can¡¯t encroach on such arge territory. I¡¯ve observed that big bear before and discovered that it seemed to have had some fortuitous encounter, making its physical strength far surpass that of ordinary Level 8 creatures and only slightly inferior to Level 9 creatures.¡± Perhaps intrigued by Lu Ming¡¯s Explosive Fist just now, the long-legged girl retorted, ¡°But that man isn¡¯t weak either. He just injured one of the big bear¡¯s ws.¡± Grandpa said with a heavy tone, ¡°That was the Explosive Fist. ¡°But you know the power of the Explosive Fist; its power is superficial. Being able to shatter the bear¡¯s w doesn¡¯t mean he can shatter its head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to shatter the hardest skull of the Six-legged Wolf Bear with the Explosive Fist. Moreover, this Explosive Fist doesn¡¯t have the effect of striking a target from afar; its force cannot prate the skull and directly disintegrate the bear¡¯s brain tissue. ¡°In short¡­ I don¡¯t think they can survive this¡­¡± With that said, Grandpa led his granddaughter and jumped down from the huge rock. Looking at the route they were taking, they seemed to be heading to the ruins of the ancient city. And their purpose in this trip¡­ ¡°Should we save them? Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m prepared to save them and do this new generation of Tribtion Transcenders a favor.¡± The girl knew what a Tribtion Transcender was and what the new generation of Tribtion Transcenders represented. The two of them could not help but speed up and prepare to enter at the right time to perfectly disy the demeanor of their savior¡­ But the next second, the grandfather and granddaughter stopped in unison. This was because the oue of the battle between Lu Ming and the Wolf Bear Ancestor had already been decided! It was just a simple punch. At least in the eyes of Lu Ming and the Wolf Bear Ancestor, Lu Ming¡¯s punch was really simple. A simple uppercut¡­ This punch hit the side of the Wolf Bear Ancestor¡¯s face before it had a chance to attack. Compared to the big head, Lu Ming¡¯s ypot-sized fist was like a small pebble. The two collided. Unexpectedly, there was no significantmotion. Originally, the Wolf Bear Ancestor was already prepared to have its face shattered. Unexpectedly, Lu Ming¡¯s punch was silent, like a lover¡¯s caress¡­ ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± With this thought in mind, it prepared to give Lu Ming a fatal blow! However, it suddenly discovered that¡­ its body could not move¡­ A weak force came from where Lu Ming had struck it just now. Like a sinister venomous snake, it prated the skin, muscles, bones, and finally deep into the brain¡­. The next second, only Lu Ming and the Wolf Bear Ancestor could hear the sound of a ¡°bang¡± exploding loudly. It exploded in the mind of the Wolf Bear Ancestor!! If someone could see through, he would witness a horrifying scene. It was as if a bomb had been directly stuffed into the head of the Wolf Bear Ancestor and then detonated! With the explosion, the Wolf Bear Ancestor¡¯s brain instantly turned into a ball of sticky substance. Blood vessels burst and its brain shattered. If the Wolf Bear Ancestor¡¯s brain was originally aplete block of tofu, then the second after the explosion, its brain had already be a pile of smashed tofu pudding. At the Mortal Realm stage, the brain was still the core and absolute vital point of the body. At this stage of the force prating the brain, the Wolf Bear Ancestor¡¯s brain lost the ability to control its body. The moment its brain was blown apart, the Wolf Bear Ancestor had already died on the spot! Its mountain-like body instantly copsed and fell at Lu Ming¡¯s feet. Pale yellow liquid slowly flowed out of his facial features, making it look a little nauseating. In short¡­ It died quite suddenly. This suddenness made everyone fall silent. Until the whimpers of the exotic beasts and the cheers of the humans erupted again. In the distance, the grandfather and granddaughter also felt that it was quite sudden¡­ After a long silence, the long-legged girl suddenly spoke, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the force of the Explosive Fist couldn¡¯t prate the skull?¡± The grandfather¡¯s lips were slightly parted, unsure how to exin¡ªhe had never seen anyone cultivate the Explosive Fist to perfection. Wasn¡¯t it better to spend that effort on cultivating a more powerful Source Power Skill? Until the girl asked again, ¡°Grandpa, what should we do now? Are we still going to see them?¡± After thinking for a moment, grandfather gently shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not go yet.¡± Originally, they had nned to make a good impression¡ªappearing as saviors would surely earn them a lot of goodwill. Unfortunately, before the protagonists could appear, Lu Ming had already torn down the stage¡­ If they went now, the effect wouldn¡¯t be good, and they might be seen as having ulterior motives by these humans. The neers from Nanxiang would naturally be cautious. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for another chance¡­ opportunities wille.¡± This was because danger was everywhere in the ck Mist Zone. These new generation Tribtion Transcenders had no idea what kind of ce they hade to. Nor did they know what kind of identity they possessed! The ck-robed person firmly believed that if he waited a little longer, he would surely find a chance to make a good impression.. Chapter 145 - 145: The Old Man Dropped Gold Coins! Chapter 145: The Old Man Dropped Gold Coins! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was only when the Bear Mountain Ancestor fell in front of him that Lu Ming realized how terrifying the Perfect Explosive Fist could be! Perfect level meant perfection in all aspects, the pinnacle of skill! One force could ovee 10 indeed, but when both sides had equal strength, the Perfect Fist or peak-level technique could also bring absolute dominance. Lu Ming smacked his lips and felt that he had not used any strength and yet, it already copsed¡­ Actually, he was looking forward to an evenly matched battle, but it seemed that the Bear Mountain Ancestor, though impressive-looking, could not withstand even a couple of punches. ¡°Alright, less fighting means less danger. This is good too.¡± After muttering to himself, Lu Ming looked up again and saw that with the demise of the Bear Mountain Ancestor, the Six-legged Wolf Bears had sensed the danger and scattered to escape. Of course, the Nanxiang people would not let go of these reserve foods¡­ It was a pursuit and hunt. It was only as the sky darkened that the chaos gradually subsided. Lu Ming followed Huo Sheng into the ruins of the ancient city. As they walked, Huo Sheng said, ¡°This ce is no longer called the Ruins of the Ancient City, but the Nanxiang Gathering ce.¡± Here would be the home of all the future Nanxiang people. Then, Huo Sheng brought Lu Ming to a building. Standing in front of the building, Lu Ming raised his eyebrows and could not help but smile. This was because this building was exactly the same as his former home. Seeing Lu Ming¡¯s expression, Huo Sheng smiled and said, ¡°This house is prepared for you. What do you think?¡± Lu Ming walked around the house a few times and nodded, ¡°You guys put in some effort.¡± To give Lu Ming a sense of belonging here, Huo Sheng had put in a lot of effort to restore Lu Ming¡¯s house¡ªmainly because he was not sure about theyout of Lu Ming¡¯s home, so he had to guess, which took a lot of brainpower. Huo Sheng made an inviting gesture. Lu Ming thought for a moment, then pushed open the door and walked into the house. The size of the house was not much different from his former home. However, there were significant differences in the details. For example, the position of the bed in the master bedroom was different from that of his original home. The entrance to the basement was not in the bedroom but in the living room on the first floor. Theyout of the second floor was also different¡ªLu Ming¡¯s original second floor waspletely open, but this ce divided the second floor into three different rooms. In short¡­ It only looked exactly the same on the outside. But the joy in his heart was dampened a lot. However, considering that no one had set foot in his home before, their efforts were stillmendable. After staying in the house for a while, his sense of belonging to this house could not be said to be strong. Lu Ming could only sigh helplessly and sigh that he could never go back¡­ Lu Ming stepped out of the house and saw Huo Sheng still waiting outside. Seeing Lu Ming, Huo Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Are you satisfied with the interior of the house? ¡°If you¡¯re notpletely satisfied, I can make changes. ¡°Whatever you say, 1¡¯11 change it!¡± However, Lu Ming was not the kind of person who was pretentious and obsessivepulsive. After some thought, Lu Ming nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± It was alright, but it was not perfect. However, Lu Ming was not the kind of person who would demand others to be perfect. He would only demand that of himself. Huo Sheng could also tell that Lu Ming was notpletely satisfied, but Lu Ming did not say anything more, so Huo Sheng could not continue. After a moment of silence, Huo Sheng pointed to the side. ¡°Over there is your training ground and outdoor canteen. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about food and water in the future. Well contact Chengcheng for such matters.¡± At this point, Huo Sheng paused briefly and said, ¡°As for the safety of this ce, I¡¯ll have to rely on you.¡± This was reasonable and right. By creating afortable environment for Lu Ming here, he did not have to worry about food and amodation. Lu Ming would also contribute to the safety of the gathering ce. The rtionship between the two sides had always been like this. That was how it should be. Seeing Lu Ming nod, Huo Sheng¡¯s smile grew even more radiant, and he continued, ¡°There¡¯s onest thing. ¡°I wonder if you want to go for a trip now, Mr. Lu?¡± Going out? Lu Ming was about to refuse, but considering that he was new here, it seemed okay to go out and take a look- mainly because this new home did not have the same allure as his old one. It was like the difference between a cold bed and a warm bed on a winter morning. He asked, ¡°Where are we going and what are we going to do?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to their of the Six-Legged Wolf Bears¡­ to see if there¡¯s anything good there.¡± Lu Ming frowned, ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± Lu Ming did not really want to go¡­ until Huo Sheng said, ¡°Do you still remember the mastermind theory I proposed?¡± Seeing Lu Ming nod, Huo Sheng continued, ¡°Now, I feel that everything that happened is like a game to us. Now that we¡¯ve defeated a big boss, we should have some spoils of war, right?¡± ¡°Since that big wolf bear did not drop anything, where do you think the mastermind will hide the spoils of war?¡± This piqued Lu Ming¡¯s interest. ¡°Then let¡¯s make a trip.¡± Following the footprints of the Wolf Bear Ancestor, Lu Ming, Huo Sheng, Bai Tianyu, Zhang Chengcheng, and Duan Mei arrived at Bear Mountain. The ce here had a broad width, and there were also water sources and fruit trees nearby. This made Huo Sheng mutter, ¡°We should set up a new gathering ce here.¡± There were about 100,000 survivors from Nanxiang. The ancient city ruins could barely amodate these people, but it was very crowded. If they wanted to develop, the Nanxiang people would eventually have to expand outward. After Huo Sheng finished mumbling, the group no longer paid attention to anything else and climbed all the way to halfway up Bear Mountain. With the physique of the Bear Mountain Ancestor, its nest must be very easy to find¡ªand it was indeed the case. The entrance of the huge cave that was dozens of meters tall was extremely eye-catching. Bai Tianyu casually crushed a few Six-legged Wolf Bears that were wandering nearby and took the lead to walk into the cave. A fishy smell greeted them. The cave was quite spacious but also dirty and messy. There were bones of unknown creatures and wolf bear feces everywhere. In the center of the cave was a nest made of twigs and dried leaves. Other than that, there was nothing else. It could only be said that wild beasts were just wild beasts and they did not care about personal hygiene at all¡­ Enduring the stench, the group began a meticulous search. They rummaged through everything like bandits. However, this time, Huo Sheng¡¯s mastermind theory seemed to have no effect ¨C there was nothing of value here except for garbage and feces. Until Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s exmation attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They saw Zhang Chengcheng standing on the nest, holding a smooth round stone ball in her hand. At this moment, the stone ball was emitting light, and the light condensed above Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s head, as if it was transmitting some information. Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s expression was somewhat dazed, making Lu Ming¡¯s heart tighten. Just as Lu Ming took two steps forward, wanting to take the stone ball from her, Zhang Chengcheng suddenly snapped back to her senses. Her face suddenly showed an expression of joy. ¡°The Old Wolf Bear dropped gold coins! Brother Lu, this is a Source Power Skill!¡± So, Lu Ming very quickly took the stone ball into his hands.. Chapter 147 - 147: Black Feather Race Chapter 147: ck Feather Race Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The old wolf bear had indeed dropped gold coins. It was even a big deal. Lu Ming did not know what the others thought of the Knight Body¡¯s Forging Technique, but he was quite satisfied with this Source Power Skill. With the joy of returning with a full load, everyone returned to the Nanxiang colony. At dinner time, Huo Sheng came looking for them again with a solemn expression. ¡°There¡¯s trouble.¡± Lu Ming raised his eyebrows as Huo Sheng continued, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Lolita¡¯s mother sent her a message. Moreover, the telepathic connection between them has been unterally cut off from Lolita¡¯s mother¡¯s side. I suspect there might be a problem in New York.¡± But Lu Ming did not take it seriously. He said frankly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too far ahead?¡± Huo Sheng replied, ¡°It¡¯s not mainly about worrying for the safety of the people in New York. We¡¯re too far apart, and we can¡¯t help them from a distance. Their safety is in their own hands¡­ What I¡¯m worried about is that they might bring danger to us.¡± There are two sides to everything. The connection between Lolita¡¯s mother and Lolita brought intelligence advantages to Nanxiang, but could also bring greater risks to Nanxiang. This was a tricky situation to handle. However, this was only Huo Sheng¡¯s concern. For Lu Ming, he was looking forward to the evening training. This evening, he was nning to practice the Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique. Huo Sheng was lost in his thoughts. Maggie was also troubled. She really wanted to contact her daughter and inform the Nanxiang gathering ce about the situation here. Unfortunately, as a Level 6 Awakened person with nonbat superpowers, she was too weak in the face of these fallen angels. If she emitted any energy fluctuations, she would be severely warned. In the evening, a groupnded from the sky and began to prepare for today¡¯s dinner. The night in the ck Mist Zone was not pitch-dark, but the gray sky above had be even darker. Dozens of Fallen Angels surrounded Maggie and Anderson, vignt against any suspicious actions. But it was mainly Maggie they were wary of; Anderson had no qualms about betraying the Nanxiang gathering ce¡ªit¡¯s every man for himself. Or perhaps, he enjoyed being a follower. ¡°How much further?¡± asked a tall fallen angel at the front. After a moment¡¯s pause, Maggie sighed and replied, ¡°Today, we¡¯ve covered about one-tenth of the distance.¡± Fallen angels could fly, and they were quite fast. From noon today, the group had flown for about eight hours, but they had only covered one-tenth of the distance from the drop point in New York to the Nanxiang gathering ce. The vastness of the distance between them was evident. The road ahead was long. And the dangers along the way were numerous, even for this group of formidable fallen angels, there was always a risk of dying. But that did not matter. Compared to the significance and value of those who had undergone tribtion, the dangers were just necessary trials. The three leading Fallen Angels began to discuss. They spoke anguage that directly reached the heart¡ªthus, Maggie and Anderson understood what they were talking about. ¡°We¡¯ll avoid the Dragon Spirit¡¯s territory and take a detour.¡± ¡°On the right is the Lizard Territory. We can ask them for a favor and borrow a route. They won¡¯t refuse us, the ck Feather Tribe.¡± This made Maggie realize that these fallen angels were called the ck Feather Tribe. ¡°But even so, our speed is still too slow. If we keep going around like this, it will take us more than 20 days.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way; we can only do this.¡± After some casual chatting, the ck Feather Tribe fell silent. They lit a bonfire and added some special material to release a scent that could drive away exotic beasts and mosquitoes. In the glow of the fire, Maggie looked even more solemn, while Anderson seemed carefree. The first day after entering the ck Mist Zone. It was nighttime. After a busy day, it was time for Lu Ming¡¯s favorite way to end the day. Exercise! Standing in the open space outside the house, Lu Ming reviewed the key points of the Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique in his mind while surveying the surroundings. The area was surrounded by a low wall, enclosing Lu Ming¡¯s new home and creating a sizable courtyard. The open space in the courtyard was Lu Ming¡¯s daily exercise area. This setup ensured that Luming wouldn¡¯t be surrounded by onlookers while exercising, which suited him just fine. He activated the starting stance of the Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique. And he synchronized his specific breathing rhythm ordingly. Lu Ming could sense the mystery factors in his body slowly integrating into his cells at a steady speed. This was a deeper fusion. At the same time, he opened his attribute panel. The focus of his attention was on the Tiger Steps Stance Lv20 (0/2000), the Resistance Stance Lv20 (0/2000), and the Knight¡¯s Forging Technique (Beginner) (1/100). As the Knight Body¡¯s Forging Technique progressed, the proficiency of the Resistance Stance and the Tiger Steps Stance began to rise rapidly. Basically, each movement could increase the proficiency by 3 points! On the other hand, the proficiency of the Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique did not fluctuate¡ªit probably needed toplete a cycle before gaining proficiency. Soon, half an hour had passed. In the end, when Lu Ming stopped, the proficiency levels of the three skills were as follows: Tiger Steps Stance Lv2i (385/2,100). Resistance Stance Lv2i (385/2,100). Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique (Beginner) (2/100). His three-dimensional attributes increased by 1 point, and his free attribute points increased by 43 points! A satisfying speed for Lu Ming. At this moment, the sky was slightly dark. The gray sky bore a touch of darkness. Lu Ming, however, felt refreshed and not tired at all. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue!¡± It was unknown what time it was that night. Lu Ming returned home andy in bed, once again opening the attribute panel. Name: Lu Ming Level: Mortal Realm, Level 1 Strength: 2390.7 Physique: 2401.6 Agility: 1967.7 Free Attribute Points: 1284 Superpower: Awakening in progress¡­ Skills: Omitted. Stance Techniques: Tiger Steps Stance Lv24 (785/2400). Resistance Stance Lv24 (785/2400). Source Power Skill: Basic Breathing Technique (mastery) (55/1,000). Explosive Fist (Perfect) (7w/ioow). Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique (Beginner) (5/100). It could be seen that using the Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique to increase his attributes was rtively slow. Moreover, the attribute points he obtained were mainly concentrated in the free attribute points¡ªwhich were a result of leveling up the two Stance Techniques. But steady progress was good, and who knew what changes might ur when the Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique reached higher levels? ¡°So let¡¯s n this way. ¡°During this period of time, 1¡¯11 focus on the Knight Body¡¯s Forging Technique. First, max out the two sets of Stance Techniques, and wait for the Knight Body Forging Technique to level up before making adjustments.¡± Lu Ming decided to temporarily put aside the practice of Explosive Fist and concentrate on the Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique. With the future exercise n in mind, Lu Ming closed his eyes and quickly fell asleep. The second day after entering the ck Mist Zone. The sky was dim, and the time was unknown. However, following his biological clock, Lu Ming woke up on time. After washing up in the courtyard, Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan had already prepared breakfast. After eating breakfast and resting for a while, Lu Ming immediately began his daily exercise routine. About an hourter, the exercise ended and his three-dimensional attributes increased by 41 points! Looking at the explosive increase in attributes, Lu Ming had a certain premonition. That his days in the ck Mist Zone seemed to be¡­ not too difficult¡­ Chapter 148 - 148: Velo and Fala: Let’s Observe Secretly Chapter 148: Velo and F: Let¡¯s Observe Secretly Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Velo was 175 years old this year. ording to the concept of the Spirit Tribe, at this age, he was already halfway into the grave and not far from death. Fortunately, Velo¡¯s strength at the third level of the Body Physique Realm extended his lifespan and allowed him to maintain his peakbat strength. Even so, Velo felt that each day was worse than the previous one. The gray light of dawn spilled in. Velo opened his eyes. However, he was not as refreshed as in the morning. Instead, he felt dizzy. He tapped his head and got up, looking around but could not find his granddaughter, F. Only when he twitched his nose and caught a faint fragrance did Vilo smile slightly and walk out of the cave where he temporarily lived. Outside the cave, he saw F roasting meat over a fire. At this moment, the meat had turned golden brown. After sprinkling some special spices on it, the simple roasted meat turned into a delicacy. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, F.¡± As he approached to take a piece of roasted meat, F quickly pped his hand. ¡°Wash your hands first before eating!¡± Velo smiled wryly and shook his head, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to your instructions.¡± It was a simple yet delicious meal. After the meal, F found a ce to cultivate, while Velo extended his hand. As the Source Power surged, soon, a twisted air mass quickly rose from Velo¡¯s hand. The air mass gradually floated into the sky. Under Velo¡¯s guidance, it quickly arrived in the sky above the gathering ce at Nanxiang. Velo waved his hand again. A translucent light membrane appeared in front of him. What was reflected in the light membrane was everything that had happened in the Nanxiang gathering ce. ¡°Do you see that strong man?¡± F¡¯s pleasant voice sounded in his ears, causing Velo to frown, ¡°You¡¯re cking off again!¡± F pouted aggrievedly, ¡°I¡¯m just curious¡­¡± No, she was indeed cking off. However, looking at his granddaughter¡¯s pitiful expression, Velo could not bear to reprimand her. He could only nod his head helplessly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a look together.¡± As he spoke, he controlled the air mass and locked his gaze on the sky above Lu Ming¡¯s house. It was morning. After Lu Ming finished his meal, he was doing his regr training with the help of Chengcheng and Wei Lan. Velo took a few nces and could not help but nod, ¡°The thing about cultivation is persistence. As the saying goes, one can¡¯t travel a thousand miles without umting experience. Although I don¡¯t understand which Source Power Skill he¡¯s cultivating, this hard work is worth affirming.¡± He seemed to bementing on Lu Ming, but he was actually criticizing F. F also understood what Velo meant, but she just pursed her lips and ignored him. Velo could only shake his head helplessly. Afterpleting the morning routine exercise, Lu Ming took a short rest and then started practicing the Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique. Every move and every breath was precise. This scene was also seen by Velo and F¡ªit seemed that other than observing these new tribtion transcenders, they had nothing else to do. When he saw Lu Ming practicing the Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique, Velo became interested. He could not help butment, ¡°This is the Knight Body Forging Technique. ¡°A rtively good body forging Source Power Skill.¡± F, who was on the side, asked curiously, ¡°How is itpared to our Star Spirit Body Forging Technique?¡± Velo thought briefly and gave an answer, ¡°They are about on par. ¡°It¡¯s rtively difficult to cultivate our Star Spirit Body Forging Technique, but the effect is better. On the other hand, this Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique is easier to learn but has slightly weaker effects. ¡°As far as I know, the reason that big wolf bear can rival a Level 9 being with its Level 8 body might be due to the practice of the Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique. ¡°This also means that this man has just obtained this body forging technique yesterday.¡± He then observed Lu Ming¡¯s movements again. Velo was surprised to discover that Lu Ming¡¯s movements and rhythm when cultivating the Knight Body Forging Technique were very skillful and rhythmic. It did not seem like he had just learned the technique; it seemed more like he had immersed himself in it for a year or two. This made Velo exim, ¡°This person¡¯sprehension seems to be very strong¡­¡± F¡¯s thoughts were different from Velo¡¯s. Seeing Lu Ming cultivating seriously, Fara felt bored and could not help but yawn. ¡°These new generation Tribtion Transcenders are quite lucky. Having a body forging technique means that they have sted open the door from the Mortal Realm to the Body Realm. ¡°Being able to obtain a body-forging technique right after entering the ck Mist Zone, it seems the legend is indeed true.¡± Legend had it that every generation of Tribtion Transcenders would be blessed by the Supreme God Spirit when they first entered the ck Mist Zone. On the side, Velo could not help but nod and pay more attention to Lu Ming. After oneplete cycle, Velo nodded, ¡°Goodprehension, and excellent perseverance.¡± He had just mastered the Body Forging Technique the day before and could execute aplete cycle today. This was not only a manifestation ofprehension, but also a demonstration of Lu Ming¡¯s perseverance. A normal person practicing a full cycle of the Body Forging Technique would undoubtedly be exhausted. However, Lu Ming was not tired. In Velo¡¯s opinion, Lu Ming must have suppressed any signs of fatigue with his extraordinary perseverance. However, soon, Velo overturned his guess. This was because he saw Lu Ming once again performing the starting stance of the Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique. This brought a smile to Velo¡¯s face. ¡°Persistence is the most precious quality on the path of cultivation. I have high hopes for this kid¡¯s future achievements.¡± He pointed at Lu Ming on the light screen and said, but he did not receive a response from F. He turned to look at F and realized that she had already fallen asleep. Indeed¡­ Lu Ming¡¯s training was boring enough¡­ judging by how bored F was, it was easy to imagine. In the morning, Lu Ming practiced the Knight Body Forging Technique four times. He had lunch and took an afternoon nap. He woke up in the afternoon and continued to practice the Knight Body Forging Technique. In the afternoon, he practiced the Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique a total of eight times. Then after dinner, he continued training. In the evening, he did another eight rounds before eating and going to sleep. For Lu Ming, this was truly an eventful day. But for others, Lu Ming¡¯s daily life was simply iprehensible! After watching Lu Ming¡¯s activities all day, Velo and F fell into deep self-doubt that night. Velo muttered to himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t he tired? The Body Forging Technique consumes a lot of physical energy¡­¡± He could not imagine how someone could practice the Body Forging Technique 20 times in a day. With Velo¡¯s experience, he had never heard or seen anything like this. F was equally at a loss. As a free-spirited person, she could not even imagine that there could be someone so dedicated in the world¡­ After some thought, F offered a reasonable exnation. ¡°These tribtion transcenders have just arrived at the ck Mist Zone and saw the Body Forging Technique for the first time. They are eager to pursue strength, so it¡¯s understandable that they began to cultivate the technique crazily. ¡°I think he won¡¯t be so motivated tomorrow.¡± She seemed to be talking to herself, but she was actually talking to Velo. Velo nodded gently. He also agreed with his granddaughter¡¯s logic. Third Day in the ck Mist Zone. For regr exercises, he would add another 20 times to the Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique. Lu Ming¡¯s schedule was packed and fulfilling, making him happy throughout the day. That day, the Knight¡¯s Body Forging Technique proficiency increased by another 20 points, reaching the beginner level (45/100). The Tiger Steps Stance and the Horse Resistance Stance both reached Level 35. However, Lu Ming was unaware that Velo and F in the distance were already overwhelmed from observing. When they saw Lu Ming walk into his house, Velo and F could not help but exchange nces. F could not help butment, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he ever do anything else?¡± Vero opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say. In the end, all he could say was, ¡°Let¡¯s watch a bit more, let¡¯s see a bit more¡­ ¡°Not to mention you, I also don¡¯t believe that there could be someone so dedicated in the world..¡± Chapter 149 - 149: Arrival Chapter 149: Arrival Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The fourth day in the ck Mist Zone. Evening. Knight Body Forging Technique (Beginner) (65/100). Tiger Steps Stance lv42, Resistance Stance lv42. Velo and F felt more exhausted. The fifth day in the ck Mist Zone. Evening. Knight Body Forging Technique (Beginner) (85/100). Tiger Steps Stance lv45, Resistance Stance lv45. Velo and F couldn¡¯t believe their eyes! They had never seen anyone progress so fast in their cultivation! The sixth day in the ck Mist Zone! Evening. Knight Body Forging Technique reached (Beginner) (100/100). With the final practice of the Knight Body Forging Technique by Lu Ming, the technique smoothly leveled up! Knight Body Forging Technique (Mastery) (0/1000): A secret method created by a knight to temper the body using mysterious factors. This technique is simple and easy to learn, suitable for both humans and beasts! Diligent practice can gradually improve the basic physical qualities! You have mastered the Knight Body Forging Technique. At the mastery level, each cycle will increase your three-dimensional attributes by 2 points and grant you 2 points of free attribute points! As expected, with the advancement of the Knight Body Forging Technique, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes also improved. Originally, he gained 1 point of three-dimensional attributes and 1 point of free attributes every half hour. Now, with the practice of the Knight Body Forging Technique, he still spent the same amount of time but doubled the gains. No need to say more, continue practicing! Lu Ming rested at home only after mastering the Knight Body Forging Technique (5/1000). At this moment, Velo and F were no longer paying attention to Lu Ming. The clouds in the sky had already moved to other ces, and Velo and F watched the daily lives of other people from the screen with great joy. As for Lu Ming? Don¡¯t even mention Lu Ming to them. Otherwise, it would easily break their hearts. Time passed slowly but steadily. For Lu Ming, life in the ck Mist Zone was rtively calm. Because they had defeated the nearby boss, the Wolf Bear Ancestor, on the first day after entering the ck Mist Zone, the people of Nanxiang were now firmly established in this ce. The danger was limited to sporadic attacks from strange beasts. Lu Ming didn¡¯t need to intervene; Bai Tianyu and Duan Mei could handle them during the day. Lu Ming stayed at home and could also observe the changes in the Nanxiang gathering ce. Under Huo Sheng¡¯s leadership, the people of Nanxiang expanded their territory and established a new gathering ce on Bear Mountain. People picked wild fruits, and awakened individuals hunted strange beasts. Although they hadn¡¯t found any edible crops to grow, they didn¡¯t need to worry about food in the short term. This short period of time was limited to a month. ording to Huo Sheng¡¯s estimate, after one month, there might be a food crisis in the gathering ce. But Lu Ming didn¡¯t care about that. He naturally ate well, drank well, slept well, exercised well, and was in good health. Soon, 14 days passed in a sh. On the 20th day of the ck fog area. After finishing the night¡¯s exercise, Lu Ming returned home refreshed. His physical fatigue could not suppress thefort in his mind! This was because only the system knew how much Lu Ming had gained in the past 10 days! He opened his attribute panel and luxurious attributes entered his vision. Name: Lu Ming Level: Mortal Realm, Level 1 Age: 26 years old. Strength: 3,853.7 Vitality: 3,863.6 Agility: 3,443-7 Free attribute points: 11,449 Superpower: Awakening in progress¡­ Yes, Lu Ming¡¯s free attribute points had already reached 11,449 points! This was the attribute benefit brought about by the Ivioo of the Tiger Steps Stance (max level) and the Ivioo of the Horse Repelling Stance (max level)! As for the Knight Body Tempering Art, he had also reached the level of mastery (285/1,000)! ¡°ording to my current attributes, even if I don¡¯t include free attribute points, my physical strength far exceeds that of ordinary level nine creatures. With such attributes, I should have the ability to protect myself in the ck fog area, right?¡± Lu Ming was not sure if he had the ability to protect himself. He only knew that his current strength was really quite terrifying. Fortunately, Chengcheng and Wei Lan had both advanced to level six Awakened two days ago. Only then could they guarantee Lu Ming¡¯s exercise intensity during his regr training every day. The situation was not good, nor was it moderately good. It was great! With this thought in mind, Lu Ming fell sound asleep. However, he did not know that in the distance, the uninvited guests were getting closer and closer to the Nanxiang gathering ce. Velo, who was sleeping soundly, was suddenly woken up. He immediately walked out of the cave and looked up at the sky above his head. In the dark sky, dozens of winged birdmen were flying over from afar, heading in the direction of Nanxiang colony. Without needing to size them up carefully, Velo had already recognized the identities of these bird people. ¡°ck Feather Race.¡± As he muttered these words, footsteps sounded behind him again. It was F, who had also heard the voice of the ck Feather Race. ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡± F, who was still half-asleep, asked in a daze. Then, she heard Velo say in a low voice, ¡°They¡¯re here for the tribtion bearers.¡± The group of ck Feather Race people in the sky also saw Velo and F. They turned slightly and finally stopped above Velo and F. The three ck Feather nsmen in the lead stepped forward slightly and sized Velo up carefully. A momentter, the ck Feather Race member flying at the front nodded in realization. ¡°Spiritual Race people?¡± Velo said in a low voice, ¡°Velo.¡± The three ck Feather nsmen introduced themselves one by one. ¡°Amang.¡± ¡°Apuran.¡± ¡°Anel.¡± Amang pointed at the Nanxiang gathering ce in the distance and said, ¡°They¡¯re our targets. Are you going to stop us?¡± Vero¡¯s expression darkened for a moment, but in the end, he only shook his head. ¡°Up to you.¡± The ck Feather Race members in the sky suddenlyughed. As Amang smiled, he let out an ear-piercing cry. ¡°I don¡¯t think you stray dogs who are about to be exterminated dare!¡± Veto¡¯s gaze turned cold as he pulled his hood to hide the cold light in his eyes. He did not say anything, and the ck Feather Race member did not say anything else. These winged bird people pped and flew away again, their faint voices drifting out. ¡°This Spirit Race once had a powerful background. Unfortunately, their god died in thest great cmity. 1 heard that their current nsmen number less than a thousand. Tsk tsk tsk¡­¡± A mocking gaze vaguely nced over from the sky, but Velo only stood on the spot without saying a word. It was not until the ck Feather Race had flown far away that Fara, who was beside Velo, sighed deeply. She looked at her grandfather worriedly and saw her grandfather slowly take off his ck robe, revealing his strong body under the ck robe. ¡°Grandpa¡­ It¡¯s very unwise to go against them¡­¡± The ck Feather Race was not arge race, butpared to the Spirit Race that was on the verge of extinction, it was undoubtedly a colossus. However, Velo shook his head gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Then, he walked quietly in the direction of Nanxiang City. F followed behind Velo and heard him speak. ¡°That Amang is at the second level of the Physique Realm. Apuran and Anel are at the first level of the Physique Realm. Let¡¯s observe the situation quietly for now, and once they start taking action, I¡¯ll intervene.¡± With his third-level physique, Velo believed that handling one second-level and two first-level physique opponents was not a problem. There was even a faint trace of luck in his heart. Fortunately, the ck Feather Race did not send too many experts. Fortunately, the opportunity he had painstakingly waited for to gain a favorable impression had finally arrived.. Chapter 150 - 150: The Sorrow of the Weak Chapter 150: The Sorrow of the Weak Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A few minutester, the members of the ck Feather tribe, together with Maggie and Anderson arrived in the sky above Nanxiang gathering ce. It was midnight, and most of the people in the gathering ce were asleep, but there were still sentries who spotted the ck Feather tribe. The sound of bells rang violently throughout the gathering ce, waking up Lu Ming who was sound asleep. Rubbing his eyes, Lu Ming got out of bed and went to open the window. He immediately saw the birdmen looking down from above condescendingly. Frowning, Lu Ming decided to go outside. Led by Amang, the ck Feather tribe did not immediately start a massacre. They simply floated in the sky above the Nanxiang gathering ce, observing everything below. A faint glimmer appeared in Amang¡¯s eyes as he nodded slightly. ¡°There are many people, over 100,000.¡± This number was much higher than the poption of the New York gathering ce. Apn smiled and said, ¡°With 100,000 Tribtion Transcenders, we should be able to extract a lot of Blood Essence.¡± Arnold said, ¡°It¡¯s not that much. 1 heard from the Great Elder that the quantity of Blood Essence depends on the strength of the Tribtion Transcenders, and the number of them. But there should still be a few dozen.¡± ¡°And with a few dozen Blood Essences, we get a few dozen spots for ascending to the Heavenly Realm. If one of them really seeds, then¡­¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of this. The others also smiled, as if they were thinking of something great. Until an untimely voice reached their ears. ¡°Lolita!¡± Following Maggie¡¯s gaze, the ck Feather tribe members saw a little girl around ten years old holding the hand of another woman, standing in front of an empty small building. Lolita seemed to have just woken up, rubbing her eyes in a daze. But could it be due to the bloodline connection, Lolita could vaguely recognize her mother even from a distance! ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± The girl kept waving to them, causing the corners of Maggie¡¯s eyes to gradually moisten until Maggie suddenly turned her head and looked at Amang. ¡°Sir, that¡¯s my daughter. In return for my cooperation during this time, I hope you can¡­¡± At this point, Maggie had only one request. To protect her daughter. Upon hearing this, Amang smiled. ¡°Alright!¡± With that, the ck Feather Tribe member who was dragging Maggie reached out and touched her face. There was a crisp crack. Maggie¡¯s head did a 180-degree turn. She was dead. Anderson could not imagine that Maggie would end up like this! The moment Maggie¡¯s neck was twisted, Anderson felt a chill surging to the top of his head. He opened his mouth and looked at Maggie, then at the ck Feather tribesman flying in the sky with him. A faint friction extended from his back all the way to Anderson¡¯s neck. Maggie was dead¡­ He could not escape either! ¡°Sir! Wait, sir! We had an agreement! I¡¯ll tell you the location of the Nanxiang people, and you¡¯ll protect us!¡± He shouted at Ah Mang, only begging for a slim chance of survival. Hearing this, Amang smiled and raised his hand to stop his subordinates¡¯ actions. ¡°Let me tell you a simple truth.¡± ¡°Weaklings have no right to negotiate with the strong! This is thew within the ck Mist Zone, and it¡¯s also the first lesson I give to you new generation Tribtion Transcenders!¡± As Amang spoke, Arnold took out a transparent crystal. He ced the crystal above Maggie¡¯s corpse and a faint red mist floated out of Maggie¡¯s corpse, falling into the crystal, giving it a tinge of crimson. Maggie¡¯s corpse was casually discarded, falling onto the Nanxiang gathering ce with a bang. There was amotion within the Nanxiang gathering ce, vaguely mixed with the sound of Lolita¡¯s wailing. Arnold did not even spare a nce and only looked at the crystal. After observing the red color in the crystal for a moment, Arnold nodded, ¡°It¡¯s about 0.1% charged.¡± ¡°So, a thousand Level 6 Worldly realm Tribtion Transcenders are needed to collect a piece of Blood Essence. ¡°I think we can kill some of the strong and those with no potential, and take some with potential to nurture them properly, just like breeding.¡± Apn nodded slightly, agreeing with Arnold¡¯s suggestion, and Amang continued to smile at Anderson. ¡°The second lesson is that you, Tribtion Transcenders, are of great significance.¡± ¡°You guys are like walking tonics, but unfortunately, you don¡¯t have the ability to protect yourselves.¡± ¡°Combined with what I said earlier, do you understand your situation now?¡± To put it bluntly, he knew he would have to protect them; he must do it. After all, he really had to take good care of arge group of tonics. However, it was not for the weak to decide how to protect and how many of them to protect. Only the strong could decide! Anderson opened his mouth, but he did not know how to respond. Until suddenly a powerful force surged from his neck. His head slumped to one side. He decided to end it all. Arnold went through the process again and then casually threw Anderson¡¯s corpse down. This time, Arnold summed up Anderson¡¯s life. ¡°The journey back is too far, and we can¡¯t bring too many people. Trash like you should turn into Blood Essence as soon as possible and make room for others with more value.¡± The cruelty of the ck Feather Tribe was witnessed by all the people in Nanxiang. The corpses of Maggie and Anderson fell from the sky one after another, causing a hugemotion. But soon, soon, the chaos subsided. This was because Huo Sheng, Bai Tianyu, and Lu Ming had already arrived at the ce below the ck Feather Tribe. Looking at the bodies of Maggie and Anderson not far away, Lu Ming frowned, his expression somewhat unhappy. He pointed at Maggie¡¯s body, ¡°Is this Lolita¡¯s mother?¡± Huo Sheng said, ¡°Seems like it.¡± Lolita had already fainted from crying and was carried into the house by Wei Lan. In fact, Lu Ming had enjoyed being with Lolita for the past two days; he liked the little girl. But now, someone had killed Lolita¡¯s mother right in front of her¡­ The young girl¡¯s heart was experiencing a tremendous shock. How much of a blow would this bring to the child?! Looking up at the smiling ck Feather Tribesmen, Lu Ming raised his eyebrows and subjectivelybeled this group of people as bad guys. However¡­ There was a need to talk first. Everyone was new here, and Lu Ming did not have much feelings for Maggie and Anderson. Moreover, they were the ones who had attracted this group of birdmen here. The other party¡¯s strength was also unclear¡­ In any case, we should talk first; that¡¯s definitely right. Huo Sheng also had the same intention. However, he knew more than Lu Ming¡ªsuch as Anderson¡¯s Level 7 strength. A Level 7 Anderson had his neck snapped like a chick. The strength of this group of birdmen could be roughly estimated. They were not easy to deal with¡­ Let¡¯s talk first, understand the birdmen¡¯s intentions, and resolve it peacefully if possible. However, judging from the other party¡¯s casual attitude towards killing, it might not be possible to resolve it peacefully¡­ With these thoughts in mind, Huo Sheng spoke, ¡°Everyone¡­¡± Chapter 151 - 151: Do You Really Know How to Write the Word "Death"? Chapter 151: Do You Really Know How to Write the Word ¡°Death¡±? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Everyone¡­¡± lluo Sheng¡¯s voice attracted the attention of the ck Feather Tribe. They did not hear clearly what lluo Sheng said next; they were not listening seriously, and they did not care. They were simply sizing up Lu Ming, l luo Sheng, and Bai Tianyu. Soon, Amang spoke, ¡°The guy with the sses is their leader.¡± ¡°The second tallest and strongest person is their strongest expert, with Level 6 strength and traces of cultivating a body forging technique.¡± Arnold chuckled, ¡°He obtained the Body Forging Technique just a few days after entering the ck Mist Zone. These people are quite lucky.¡± Amang nodded, ¡°After all, he¡¯s a new generation Tribtion Transcender, having strong luck is normal.¡± Apn then looked at Lu Ming, raising his eyebrows, ¡°What about that one? The tallest and strongest one?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s current height was already over three meters! Standing in ce, he looked like a mountain. Bai Tianyu was already strong and tall, but standing next to Lu Ming, he was like a cute little doll. Hearing Apn¡¯s words, Amang shook his head in disdain, ¡°Just a braggart, Level 1 of the Mortal Realm.¡± This number caused the ck Feather tribesmen present to burst intoughter. A Level 1 of the Mortal Realm dared toe out and make a fuss? He was deliberately trying to amuse them¡­ On this side, the ck Feather tribesmen were assessing the strength of the people from Nanxiang. On the other side, Lu Ming and his group were also observing the expressions of the ck Feather tribesmen. lluo Sheng talked a lot, but the birdmen above were chatting andughing. It was unknown if they did not speak the samenguage or if they did not take them seriously at all. This made Huo Sheng shake his head helplessly. ¡°No way tomunicate.¡± ¡°We might have to fight.¡± ¡°Mr. Lu, what do you think¡­ Can we take them on?¡± In a battle, they definitely need Lu Ming. Lu Ming looked at the birdmen, furrowing his brow in thought. After a moment, he responded, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say¡­¡± Currently, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes were: Strength: 3,853-7 Physique: 3,863.6 Agility: 3,443-7 Free attribute points: 11,449 For an ordinary Level 9 Mortal Realm expert, ording to the theory of attribute increment, the three-dimensional attributes would be 2560 points, which was definitely far inferior to Lu Ming. Lu Ming did not sense too much danger from most of the birdmen. Only the three-headed birdman standing in front gave Lu Ming a strange feeling¡­ Speaking of pressure, there was. Speaking of danger, there seemed to be. However, it was hazy and he could not perceive it clearly. This made Lu Ming unsure of just how strong the three-headed birdman was and if he could fight it. As the saying went, if one was indecisive, add a few points. He opened his attribute panel and looked at the free attribute points column. ¡°Currently, Chengcheng and Wei Lan both have Level 6 strength, and assisting me with training is enough. But if 1 push the limit¡­ it should be in this area.¡± Strength, agility, and physique+3,000 each! Thus, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Strength: 6,853.7 Physique: 3,863.6 Agility: 6,443-7 Free attribute points: 2,449 This level of attributes was the limit for Wei Lan and Zhang Chengcheng. If it was any higher, it would be very difficult for Lu Ming to obtain attribute points through daily exercise. The increase in attributes caused Lu Ming¡¯s strength to skyrocket instantly! One could clearly hear a series of crackling soundsing from Lu Ming¡¯s body. His height increased greatly again, reaching 3.3 meters! This made Lu Ming¡¯s shirt burst instantly! His pants also became much shorter! Lu Ming¡¯s sudden change stunned everyone. Huo Sheng and Bai Tianyu paid attention to it for a while and then ignored it whatever happened to Brother Lu was not surprising. On the other hand, the ck Feather Tribesmen were curious. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°Has he be stronger? No, he¡¯s still at Level 1¡­¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± In short, they had no idea. They could not exin it. After thinking for a moment, they could only attribute it to ¡°probably some kind of Source Power Skill.¡± To the ck Feather Tribe, this was only an interlude and not worth mentioning. Their attention quickly shifted to Bai Tianyu. ¡°This man is the strongest here! Kill him!¡± Then, they looked at Huo Sheng. ¡°This man should be the leader here, let¡¯s not kill him.¡± As for Lu Ming¡­. Are you referring to that Level 1 of the Mortal Realm? ¡°Let¡¯s kill the strongest person first to intimidate them before having a good chat with them!¡± The word ¡°chat¡± was deliberately emphasized by Amang. As soon as he finished speaking, a Level 9 Mortal Realm ck Feather tribeman from the back pped its wings and instantly flew in front of Bai Tianyu! The speed of the ck Feather Tribe members was fast. At this moment, as soon as the birdman attacked, Bai Tianyu could not react in time. In the blink of an eye, the birdman was already standing in front of Bai Tianyu! He smiled sinisterly and stretched out his hand, preparing to pull out Bai Tianyu¡¯s heart. Was it difficult? Not at all. The gap between Level 9 and Level 6 of the mortal realm was so huge that it left people feeling hopeless¡ªthis was a gap that no superpower or body-refining technique could bridge! In Bai Tianyu¡¯s eyes, everything seemed to have slowed down. He could only watch helplessly as the hand with only three fingers slowly moved towards his chest, but he had no room for any reaction. The threat of death instantly enveloped him. However, in his heart, Bai Tianyu felt strangely calm¡­ Because Lu Ming was right beside him! In the next moment, just before the birdman could touch Bai Tianyu, arger hand suddenly appeared in front of the birdman¡¯s w and firmly grabbed it! The atmosphere became tense. The birdman looked at Bai Tianyu in confusion and then at Lu Ming. He continued to exert force. However, Lu Ming remained motionless. Even when his face, covered with patterns, turned blue, he didn¡¯t budge even a bit¡­ Lu Ming ignored this minion¡ªbased on his perception, he was the weakest among the group of birdmen. He just nced up at the three leading ck Feather tribe members. ¡°Do you really not understand what 1 was saying?¡± This time, Amang could not smile anymore. He looked at Lu Ming¡¯s face seriously and nodded. ¡°I can understand. I just don¡¯t want to chat with you.¡± He was not speaking Chinese, but a peculiarnguage. However, strangely, thisnguage could directly resonate in Lu Ming¡¯s heart and make him understand the meaning behind the words. Lu Ming nodded slightly and was about to say something when he saw Amang turn around and look at Apn. Apn then descended from the sky andnded in front of Lu Ming. He narrowed his eyes and appraised Lu Ming up and down¡ªit was very rude. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting. You¡¯re clearly only at Level 1, but you possess strength stronger than Level 9 of the Mortal Realm. Could it be that¡­ you¡¯ve been cultivating body forging techniques since you were in your mother¡¯s womb?¡± Lu Ming shook his head. ¡°No, 1 just want to ask you guys¡­¡± However, Apn did not give Lu Ming a chance to speak. He stretched out his hand and beckoned Lu Ming with his finger. ¡°Let that trash go. I¡¯ll y with you.¡± Lu Ming asked, ¡°Can¡¯t we not fight?¡± Apn shook his head, ¡°No, because most of you have to die, including you!¡± Huo Sheng and Bai Tianyu immediately turned around and looked pitifully at Apn¡­ You mentioned death to Brother Lu¡­ Do you really know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯? Lu Ming fell silent all of a sudden. His eyes gradually turned red. A momentter, he took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll y with you then!¡± Chapter 152 - 152: You Forced Me! Chapter 152: You Forced Me! Lu Ming really did not like to fight. He preferred to have a harmonious rtionship with everyone and all could live a peaceful life. However, ever since the apocalypse arrived, most of the opponents Lu Ming had encountered were unreasonable and shameless viins who wanted to harm him, and they expected him to stand still and let them persecute him. Would Lu Ming just stand still and let them harm him? Definitely not! For his own safety, Lu Ming had to arm himself with muscles so that when another shameless person stood in front of him, he could smash his head with one p! And now, these birdmen standing in front of Lu Ming all fell into the category of ¡°shameless¡±! Taking a deep breath, Lu Ming opened the attribute panel again. Based on Lu Ming¡¯s perception, the birdman he currently had in his hand was the weakest among this group of birdmen. Even so, he still had Level 9 strength! Not far away, the birdman named Apn emitted an aura that Lu Ming could not sense at all. It was like he was shrouded in ayer of mist, making it impossible for Lu Ming to gauge his depth. Therefore, he must be above Level 9! Lu Ming had no idea what levels were above Level 9. He did not know how strong an expert of this level could be in battle! At this moment, the other party was determined to kill. Lu Ming could only increase his strength to the greatest extent and deal with all the variables with absolute invincibility! ¡°System, add points to me!¡± Lu Ming currently had 2,449 free attribute points. He directly assigned them to the three-dimensional attribute. When the free attribute points were used up, Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional attributes became: Strength: 7533 7 Physique: 7533-6 Agility: 7542-7 These attributes had already exceeded the limit that Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan could coordinate with meaning Lu Ming¡¯s daily attribute farming arrangements had already been disrupted by the birdmen. However, even with the attributes surpassing 7500, Lu Ming still could not sense Apn¡¯s true strength. There was no bottom line. He still could not gauge the depth. The unimown brought fear. The sense of fear stimted Lu Ming¡¯s brain and made his heart calm down. He looked at Apn, who had his hands in his pockets and did not know what a real opponent was, and asked softly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Can¡¯t we avoid fighting? Can¡¯t we coexist peacefully?¡± Apn just snorted and did not answer Lu Ming¡¯s question at all. Lu Ming easily saw it in his eyes the way this birdman looked at him was like he was looking at a bug¡­ He did not take Lu Ming seriously ar ail! He thought that he could easily crush Lu Ming with a casual stomp! This made Lu Ming nod gently and mutter, ¡°You forced me to do this!¡± The Basic Breathing Technique (Mastery) (73/1,000) was instantly activated! Unlike the previous supplementary cultivation, this time Lu Ming operated the breathing technique solely for one purpose¡ªadvancement! Advance at the fastest speed! At this moment, Lu Ming was like a bottomless abyss. Arge number of mystery factors floating in rhe air swept towards Lu Ming¡¯s body like a tsunami. Through his breathing and pores, they crazily surged into Lu Ming¡¯s body! The speed was so fast that a circle of dazzling blue light even condensed around Lu Ming¡¯s body. This shocking scene made Amang¡¯s expression change. ¡°The Breathing Technique? What a fast speed!¡± ¡°This person¡¯s talent is absurdly high!¡± In the distance, Velo, who was about to attack, was also rmed. ¡°Outstanding talent! I¡¯ve never seen such a talented person.¡± ¡°More importantly, this person¡¯s level of effort is unparalleled.¡± Extraordinary talent + extraordinary effort! This equation equated to boundless potential. This strengthened Veto¡¯s determination to help. Of course, the timing had to be right, and he needed to make the best impression on this generation of tribtion transcenders. Using the breathing technique to advance was actually nor that fast. At the very least, during Lu Ming¡¯s advancement, Apn had more than enough time to attack. But strangely, he did not make a move. Instead, he had his hands in his pockets and stared at Lu Ming. It was only when the blue light dissipating from Lu Ming¡¯s body slowed down, indicating that he hadpleted his advancement and reached Level 2, that Apn finally looked up at Amang. The two exchanged nces, and Amang nodded. Apn then turned his gaze back to Lu Ming again. ¡°You¡¯re quite impressive, so I¡¯ve decided nor to kill you. Ill spare your life and take you back with me. Then I¡¯ll let you mare with different women and give birth to more talented offspring.¡± What was Lu Ming to Apn? He was like a hen that couldy golden eggs! It would be a pity to kill such a person. It was simply suitable to keep him and make use of him. Amang also nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s change our strategy. Capture this man and then capture some fertile women. Kill the rest. Yes, let s do that.¡± However, when he heard that he did not have to die, Lu Ming remained expressionless. He just muttered crazily. ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­ It s ail toote¡­¡± He had advanced! His attributes doubled again. Chengcheng and Wei Lan¡¯s superpowers would definitely not be able to keep up with Lu Ming s progress. Even if Chengcheng and Wei Lan advanced to Level 7, it would not be enough. This also meant that in the future, Lu Ming would lose 41 points of three-dimensional attribute every day. Based on 41 points, Lu Ming would lose 82 points when he advanced again in the future! If he advanced again, the loss of attribute points would double again! Rounded up, that was a 100 million! Because of these birdmen, Lu Ming lost 100 million points worth of attributes! His heart was bleeding. Lu Ming thought of his opponent during his first advancement the Devourer called Sima Xiao. Lu Ming tilled his head slightly and looked at Apn with a deep gaze. What was Sima Xiao s fate again? Oh, right.¡¯ Lu Ming had cut him into diced meat that could be used as dumpling filling¡­ At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s imagination ran wild, and his expression gradually became ferocious. Apn still did not realize the seriousness of the problem. Instead, he smiled at Lu Ming. ¡°Can you still advance? Keep going. Let me see where your limits lie!¡± Lu Ming did not respond and did not continue to advance. He just opened his attribute panel. New attributes came into view. Name: Lu Ming Level: Worldly Realm, Level two. Strength: 15067.4 Physique: 15067.2 Agility: 15085.4 Free Attribute Points: 0 Transcendent Ability: Body Self-Limitation Body Seif-Limitation: You possess an almost perfect body! This superpower allows you to effortlessly mobilize every trace of energy in your body! After awakening the Body Self-Limitation, you will have the following four different body forms! Form 1: Self-Limitation state: After activating the Self-Limitation state, your attributes will be halved. At the same time, your body will be shorter and thinner, and your aura will be greatly restrained. Form 2: Conventional state: Conventional state is your current normal state. Form 3: Explosive state: After activating the Explosive state, your physical attributes will double, and your body will be stronger, more suitable forbat. Form 4: Desperate Stare: Every second in this form will consume arge amount of stored energy and source power. As an exchange, your body¡¯s attributes will be amplified fivefold! This state can¡¯t be sustained for a long time but can burst forth astonishing power! Looking at the description of the Body Self-Limitation, Lu Ming could nor help but be stunned.. Chapter 153 - 153: Confrontation Chapter 153: Confrontation Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just a moment ago, Lu Ming was stillmenting that he might not be able to gain daily attributes for a period of time. However, the awakening of his superpower showed Lu Ming new possibilities. ¡°Self-Limitation State? Attributes halved? Doesn¡¯t that mean 1 won¡¯t be able to advance?¡±¡± It seemed like¡­ this was the case¡­ Just now, Lu Ming was nning to advance again to safely get through this crisis without a head-on battle. To put it bluntly, Lu Ming did not want an evenly matched fight. What he wanted was control. If he could crush them, he should not y the evenly matched game. What if things went wrong? But now, looking at the Body Self-Limitation superpower, he suddenly realized that there was no need for him to advance further. I have superpower! I have the Explosive State! I even have the Desperate State! More importantly¡­ The Level 2 Lu Ming had already vaguely sensed the strength of the group of birdmen opposite him. Other than the three leaders, all of them were Level 9 in the Mortal Realm, which was far weaker than him. Among the three leaders, two were not stronger than his Normal State. The remaining one might be stronger than his Normal State but probably not stronger than his Explosive State, let alone his Desperate State! ¡°Is this stable?¡± Lu Ming was not sure if it was stable or not. Before the results came out, Lu Ming did not want to make any judgments. But it seemed unnecessary to advance again. At this moment, Lu Ming fell into a deep conflict. On this side, Lu Ming was silent. However, the others took Lu Ming¡¯s silence as fear. The birdman in Lu Ming¡¯s right hand sensed the trembling of Lu Ming¡¯s fingertips¡ªLu Ming was trying to familiarize himself with his current strength through subtle changes in posture. However, this birdman mistook it for fear. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Did you hear that? Our leader said that he¡¯ll spare your life! Aren¡¯t you going to kneel down and thank us for our kindness.¡± Lu Ming did not let go¡­ This made the ck Feather Tribe members feel offended. He said coldly, ¡°Kid, 1¡¯11 remember what happened today. When you get to our territory, I¡¯ll have countless of ways to torture you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± ¡°I want to eat your first offspring in front of you!¡± ¡°I want¡ª¡± There was a crisp crack. Lu Ming exerted a little force with his right hand, easily breaking the man¡¯s right hand. The sudden scene stunned the birdman¡ªhe did not expect Lu Ming to dare to make a move. As a result, his surprise came faster than the pain. In the next second, a scream rang out. But it stopped abruptly within the blink of an eye. Lu Ming decisively made a move and twisted his head off. Just like the way they killed Maggie and Anderson¡­ Amang, Apn, and Arnold¡¯s expressions instantly darkened. Killing their tribe member in front of them. Although he was only at Level 9 in the Mortal Realm and was rather useless, this kind of behavior was indeed a p in the face. Amang immediately roared, ¡°Teach him a lesson!¡± Apn was about to attack. However, before Apn could act, he suddenly felt his vision blur. In the next second, Lu Ming appeared in front of Apn! Lu Ming reached out and grabbed Apn¡¯s neck. Before Apn could sense Lu Ming¡¯s strength, he suddenly felt everything spinning. Lu Ming was dragging Apn, and in just three steps, they were outside the Nanxiang gathering ce in an open space. With a flick, Lu Ming threw Apn far away and then turned to look at Amang and the others in the sky, and hooked his finger at them provocatively. The message was clear. The space inside was too small and could not be used. Let¡¯s fight outside. And¡­ I alone will take on all of you! Amang could not help butugh in anger. He really did not expect that he would be provoked by a Level 2 in the Mortal realm¡­ After looking down at the Nanxiang gathering ce and ensuring that no one could escape from there, Amang led the way and flew towards Lu Ming. The ck Feather Tribesmen pped their wings and descended from the sky,nding beside Apn. Apn¡¯s eyes were red as he said in exasperation, ¡°1 was careless!¡± He still did not think that the scene just now was the result of the difference in strength. Amang actually thought the same way. Patting Apn¡¯s shoulder, Amang said softly, ¡°Now, let¡¯s not be careless again.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, Apn strode towards Lu Ming. In the distance, Velo, who was secretly observing, had a different view from Amang and the others. Staring at Lu Ming¡¯s mountainous physique, Velo¡¯s brows slowly furrowed. ¡°This person is a bit strange¡­¡± The strength of a Level 2 mortal realm expert was undoubtedly certain, and there would be no deviation in this. Just now, Lu Ming had grabbed Apn¡¯s neck with a single hand and threw him out of the gathering ce. The strength disyed by Lu Ming waspletely beyond what could be exined by body forging techniques. As the saying went, the onlooker could see things more clearly than those involved. Amang and Apn only thought that Lu Ming ambushed them and did not care about martial arts ethics. However, Velo felt that in terms of physical strength, this Level 2 Awakened was not inferior to a Level 1 Physique Realm Expert like Apn. ¡°Could it be that he has really started practicing body forging techniques since he was in his mother¡¯s womb?¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± Unable to figure it out after much thought, Velo gave up trying to understand. However, as he watched the colorful light sh out of Apn¡¯s body, he sighed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, the foundation of the new generation of Tribtion Transcenders is too shallow. They can¡¯t master many Source Power Skills at all. On the other hand, the ck Feather Tribe has aplete n and inheritance, giving them a significant advantage in Source Power Skills.¡± Let¡¯s assume that Lu Ming and Apn¡¯s basic strength were about the same. Then, with every additional Source Power Skill that Apn mastered, he would have a slight advantage over Lu Ming¡ªthe gap widened just like this. Therefore in this battle, Velo still did not think highly of Lu Ming. Apn walked towards Lu Ming. With every step, light rose from Apn¡¯s body. Some light turned into armor. Source Power Skill: ck Feather Battle Armor Technique. Some light transformed into two sabers. Source Power Skill: Soldier Transformation Technique. Some light covered body, significantly enhancing the defense of his skin. Some light fell on the wings and greatly increased Apn¡¯s speed. In short, several Source Power Skills were disyed by Apn and there were no less than ten of them. With the disy of more Source Power Skills, Apn¡¯s aura became even more powerful. Lu Ming was not too concerned. This was because the threat was not significant. Perhaps, for his Normal State, it was not much of a threat¡­ A loud ¡°bang¡± rang out. Two shockwaves erupted from Apn¡¯s feet, and his entire body seemed to have teleported as he appeared in front of Lu Ming. The two des shed at Lu Ming¡¯s neck from different angles. Lu Ming dodged slightly, avoiding the attack, but he was not prepared for Apn¡¯s kick. The eagle-like w pped Lu Ming¡¯s chest ruthlessly. A copious amount of force surged over, making Lu Ming take two steps back. As if he had collided with a huge mountain, Apn¡¯s leg emitted an ear-piercing explosion. He quickly retreated on one foot and even pped his wings a few times to stabilize himself. The atmosphere instantly became awkward. Apn¡¯s face turned from white to green and then to purple. He wanted to turn around and tell Amang that he seemed to be no match for this guy. However, before he could speak, Lu Ming spoke first. ¡°You¡¯re very strong.¡± To be able to kick Lu Ming back two steps¡­ This was a powerful opponent Lu Ming had never encountered before!! ¡°Therefore, I have to use my true abilities!¡± Apn opened his mouth and was about to say something when he suddenly saw Lu Ming¡¯s body begin to expand! Chapter 154 - 154: The Desperate State, Lu Ming! Chapter 154: The Desperate State, Lu Ming! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was different from the explosive increase in size brought about by additional points. At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s expansion was more like a transformation in form ¡ªsimr to blowing up a deted balloon. His originally three-meter body rapidly grewrger, and surging waves of heat gushed out from every pore on his body, enveloping him in a misty, white haze. His clothes began to tear. Soon, Lu Ming¡¯s body size grew to about five meters. The sculpted muscles spread across Lu Ming¡¯s body resembled the work of a skilled sculptor, trembling with every breath he took! His eyes, the size of bronze bells, were fixed on Apn, making Apn swallow hard. He really wanted to ask, ¡°What kind of freak is this?!¡± In his explosive state, Lu Ming felt very good. The doubled attributes made Lu Ming feel that his entire body was filled with strength. Looking at Apn, he saw Apn hopped two steps back on one foot, while Amang approached Apn with a solemn expression. ¡°1 underestimated you¡­¡± Amang first admitted his mistake before saying, ¡°Apn is not your match. Now, 1¡¯11 be your opponent¡­ Huh¡± Amang did not finish what he wanted to say. This was because he saw Lu Ming in front of him suddenly let out a furious roar! That roar was as terrifying as a dragon. In the next second, Lu Ming¡¯s body underwent another transformation! Using only the Explosive State is not enough. As mentioned before, Lu Ming did not pursue an equal match but aplete and utter crush! At this moment, Lu Ming did not want to advance further, so he simply went all out and used his most powerful killing move¡ªthe Desperate State! Just as this thought shed through his mind, boundless power surged within Lu Ming¡¯s body! Inside his body, the mystery factors in his cells began to boil and fused deeper with the cells in Lu Ming¡¯s body at an incredibly fast speed! It was different from the mystery factor fusion phenomenon that urred when cultivating the Body Forging Technique. The fusion of the Desperate State was even simpler and more violent! Pain! Lu Ming felt the pain in his body. However, he could endure this pain. After a brief and somewhat faint difort, Lu Ming felt his body undergoing a tremendous change! His bones emitted a deeper explosion. Every bone in Lu Ming¡¯s body began to growrger, stronger, and more resilient! The bone marrow responsible for blood production surged with activity, sending new and stronger blood flowing to every part of Lu Ming¡¯s body. Lu Ming felt as if his blood had turned into magma. A burning sensation kept rising from every part of his body. He had further muscle growth, and his skin became even tougher. His vision became higher and higher¡ªthis was the effect of his body growing once again. Soon, Lu Ming¡¯s entire body had expanded to a size of ten meters! Phew.¡± A heavy, bellows-like sound emanated from Lu Ming¡¯s mouth, apanied by a rush of scorching hot air. Lu Ming could feel that his body was under great strain ¨C this meant that he could only maintain the Desperate State for a short time. But that did not matter¡­ Compared to the power brought about by the Desperate State, the duration did not matter at all! Suddenly, a tingling sensation emerged from his ribs, prompting Lu Ming to lower his head and look at his upper body. He saw that between his ribs, two pairs of additional arms extended out, clenching and swinging his fists, and causing a series of sonic booms at his will! Having four more arms made Lu Ming feel a little strange. But upon further consideration, Lu Ming felt it was better this way ¨C the additional arms meant more attack points and defense points. At this moment, Lu Ming vaguely had a deeper understanding of his superpower. ¡°Body Self-Limitation.¡± A more perfect body and easier to mobilize every trace of strength in the body.¡±This might mean that 1 can change my body form¡­¡± Thinking of this, a crack suddenly appeared on both sides of Lu Ming¡¯s temples, and two eyeballs floated out from the crack, constantly scanning in all directions. He had no blind spot in his vision. On his body, his muscles were contorted, and his skin gradually turned from light yellow to dark gray. His physical defense had increased to another level. Lu Ming did not know if this optimization of the body could only be used in the Desperate State. After settling the matter in front of him, Lu Ming would also try it in his Self-limitation State, Conventional State, and Explosive State. The development of his superpowers was suspended ¨C because the time in the Desperate State was limited, Lu Ming had more important matters to attend to. Maintaining this ten-meter-high, four-eyed, six-armed, gray-skinned state¡­ Lu Ming slowly lowered his head and looked at Amang. He saw Amang¡¯s face filled with fear, unconsciously retreating two steps. What¡­ kind of monster is this?!¡± No doubt about it. The moment Lu Ming activated the Desperate State, this was the only thought in everyone¡¯s minds! The ck Feather Tribe members were dumbfounded¡­ Now, they were at a loss¡­ They did not quite understand what was going on with this person. Bai Tianyu, Huo Sheng, and the others were also stunned. Was this still Brother Lu? Was he even human?! ¡°He¡¯s not a human. He¡¯s a god!¡± Only Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s eyes were shining brightly, and her gaze at Lu Ming remained unwavering. She was definitely Lu Ming¡¯s most loyal fan. Veto and F were also at a loss. Looking at the ten-meter-tall giant in the distance, Velo¡¯s lips moved, but he could not utter a word for a long time. He did not know how to evaluate Lu Ming¡­ High talent? That was for sure. Hardworking? That was also true. But your current appearance clearly could not be exined by talent and hard work anymore. ¡°Superpower? I¡¯ve never seen such a superpower¡­¡± However, Lu Ming did not care about other people¡¯s opinions. Lu Ming gently moved his shoulders and grinned at Amang. His deep voice resounded in the ears of Amang and the other members of the ck Feather Tribe. ¡°You forced me!¡± ¡°Now, enjoy the results of your actions!¡± He took a step forward, and then all six arms swung into action! Perfect Level Explosive Fist! *6! The Desperate State increased Lu Ming¡¯s attributes fivefold! The current basic attributes of the Level 2 Lu Ming were: Strength: 15067.4 Physique: 15067.2 Agility: 15085.4 The fivefold increase was: Strength: 75337 Physique: 75336 Agility: 75427 With such attributes, so what if he wasparable to a Body Realm expert? F had a say in this! The moment Lu Ming raised his leg and charged at the ck Feather Tribe, F¡¯s beautiful face froze in astonishment. She vaguely recalled Velo¡¯s teachings. ¡°In the Mortal Realm and the ordinary realm, based on different races, strengths also vary.¡± For example, the average physical fitness of an ordinary human was 5. For the Spirit Tribe, it was 7. ording to the theory of an Awakened person¡¯s attributes doubling, a Mortal Realm Level 9 human¡¯s physical fitness would be 2,560, while for the Spirit Tribe, it would be 3,584. The individual strength among the Spirit Tribe indeed surpassed that of humans. ¡°But after reaching the Body Realm, the advantage of one¡¯s race is not as significant.¡± ¡°Because breaking through from the Mortal Realm to the Body Realm, regardless of race, the only way is to refine the body to perfection ¨C using body forging techniques.¡± And this so-called perfection is when the three-dimensional attributes reach 5000! The 5,000 three-dimensional attributes was the limit of Level 9 of the Mortal Realm. Once one¡¯s attributes reached 5,000, one could naturally reach the Physique Realm Level 1. From Level 9 Mortal Realm to Level 1 of the Physique Realm, the theory of double attributes still applied. In other words, other than Body Forging Technique and Source Power Skills, the physical fitness of Level 1 experts of the Physique Realm was uniformly 10,000 points. Physique Realm Level 2 was 20,000. Physique Realm Level 3 was 40,000. This meant that Velo¡¯s strength was at most around 50,000 points. Amang was even weaker than him! The Mortal Realm reversing to surpass the Physique Realm was something F had never heard of. This was publicly acknowledged to be impossible in the entire ck Mist Zone! And now, an unadulterated scene unfolded before her eyes.. Chapter 155 All of You Have to Die!! 155 All of You Have to Die!! It was hard to describe how powerful Lu Ming was at this moment! As Lu Mingunched his attack against the ck Feather Tribe, Amang felt as if a towering mountain was bearing down on him. A furious aura. An astonishing physique. All converging into an overwhelming pressure. It even made Amang''s breath stall and his mind go nk. He wanted to move¡­ But under the aura of an apex predator like Lu Ming, he could not move a muscle! This was the case for Amang. Not to mention the other members of the ck Feather Tribe¡­ Until six enormous fists suddenly punched out. The raging force of the punches surged over like a tsunami, engulfing everything. "Boom!" A massive mushroom cloud rose from outside the Nanxiang gathering ce. The deafening sound and blinding light instantly deprived everyone of their senses! ¡­.. After one move, everything came to an end¡­ As the dust settled, the sound dissipated. On the silent battlefield, only thest two individuals were still alive. One was Lu Ming, of course. The other was Amang, held tightly in Lu Ming''s hand. Looking towards where the ck Feather Tribe members had been standing. Apn, Arnold, and all the other ck Feather Tribe members had vanished without a trace. It was clear they had not escaped. Their bodies were just gone. Turning his gaze back to Lu Ming and the captive Amang. One could see that Amang, held in Lu Ming''s hand, appeared dumbfounded, unmoving. He stared at the strange creature beside him, which was also observing him. His mouth twitched, but he could not utter a word. There was no suspense, no surprises. Amang was helpless. The moment Lu Ming activated the Desperate State, he foresaw the oue for himself and the others. In the Desperate State, Lu Ming''s strength had already surpassed Amang and the others'' limits! At this moment, Amang''s wings had already been broken. He did not even know how many bones were fractured in his body. If he had not regained his senses just before the punchnded, and had activated his life-saving trump card, his fate would have been no different from the others. But now¡­ Sensing Lu Ming''s hand continually tightening, trying to crush him into a meat patty, Amang panicked. "Wait¡­" "Wait¡­" "Oh~~" Sure enough, Lu Ming halted his hand''s motion. The four eyeballs turned to focus on Amang, and Lu Ming''s deep, weighty voice echoed in Amang''s ears. "Do you have anyst words?" Last words? That could work¡­ Amang was not ready to die. He quickly continued, "You can''t kill me." Lu Ming asked, "Why?" Amang took a deep breath and began his plea, "If you kill me, my ck Feather Tribe will definitely seek revenge on you." "The first to bear the brunt would be those tribtion transcenders who came before you." "They''re living close to us." "My tribesmen will y them alive, subject them to every torment! You don''t want to see your kind endure such agony, do you?" Lu Ming thought for a moment and said, "No, I don''t." Lu Ming had always been very kind¡­ A smirk formed on Amang''s face, but then Lu Ming''s tone changed. "But I can''t do anything about it!" "I''m no hero, and certainly not a savior. Their troubles are distant from me. Besides, if you want to torment them, it''s your problem, not mine. What does it have to do with me?" Amang opened his mouth, suddenly feeling pressure from all sides¡ªLu Ming was tightening his grip. Gasping for breath, he hurriedly said, "Alright, you don''t have to care about them, but you can''t ignore your side either, right?" "Let me tell you, I didn''t act on my own this time. I followed the tribe''s orders! That means my people know our route and destination." "If you kill me, my tribesmen won''t just let it go. Sooner orter, they''ll find you and avenge me!" Lu Ming''s hand paused, and it seemed Amang had found a glimmer of hope. "Let me tell you, although I admit that you''re very strong, you''re definitely not a match for our chief!" "You''re not invincible here!" "Now, let me go and I''ll leave immediately. When I return to the tribe, I''ll speak well of you, and it''s not impossible for us to offer you protection." After speaking, he looked at Lu Ming, only to find him deep in thought. After a moment, Lu Ming sighed heavily. "So, you are saying, I have to deal with you guys, one after another, right?" Amang nodded vigorously, "Yes, exactly!" If I kill you, your tribesmen wille for revenge, right?" Amang nodded again, "Exactly!" Lu Ming suddenly changed the topic, "I''ve seen this plot in novels." Ah Mang was puzzled, not understanding why Lu Ming mentioned novels¡­ Lu Ming continued, "In novels, when the protagonist beats up a junior, the seniorse out to seek retribution." "But is there a plot where the protagonist spares the junior?" "No." "Do you know why?" Without waiting for Amang''s response, Lu Ming continued, "Because sparing them is equivalent to showing fear. Fear makes one be subservient to others! Without considering readers'' preferences, just from a logical perspective, there''s no way to spare them!" "You provoked me first and bullied me first." "I retaliated, and then you brought your reinforcements." "If I back down and spare you, you''ll return with even more reinforcements, and you''ll keep bullying me until I''m a wreck!" The more he spoke, the more upset Lu Ming felt. His difort turned into agony, then worry, then fear, and finally madness!! And the most insane Lu Ming was also the calmest Lu Ming. He looked seriously at Amang in his hand and spoke again, "Then do you know how to deal with situations like this?" Amang wanted to say that he would not seek revenge on him¡ªbut he also knew that he would definitely retaliate if he survived. However, before he could voice it, Lu Ming continued, "The best way to handle this is to kill off all the trash like you who always bully others, one by one!" "Didn''t your tribesmen want to avenge you?" "Alright! Let''s settle this grudge!" "From now on, you birdmen, I''ll kill every birdman I see!" "And not only that, just you wait! After I''ve cultivated for a while more, I''lle find you directly and destroy your nest!!" "All of you have to die!!" "Smack!" Lu Ming was so agitated that he could not control his strength and suddenly exerted more strength. As a result, Amang''s entire body burst open like a can of canned food that had been run over by a truck, sttering Lu Ming''s hand. Lu Ming did not care about being clean or sanitary. He just remained silent until his body slowly contracted. He walked towards the gathering ce in silence. As Lu Ming walked, he pondered. He thought about these ck Feather Tribe members, and the methods they might use for revenge in the future. He wondered why there were always people disrupting his peaceful daily life. In the end, Lu Ming sighed helplessly. "ck Feather Tribe, I''ll remember you." If possible, he would try his best to nip the danger in the bud¡­ This was Lu Ming''s style. And poor Amang had no idea what kind of monster he had stirred up for his own tribe. Chapter 156 - 156: Bug System Chapter 156: Bug System Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After entering the gathering ce, Lu Ming went straight home. Because he was very tired. The weariness brought about by dealing with one after another, from the young to the old, was one thing, and the physical exhaustion was another. The consumption of the Extreme State was indeed not small. The consumption of the mystery factor was one aspect¡ªthis aspect could be replenished with breathing technique. However, the important part was the physical exertion, which was unbelievably high! Lu Ming was a physical powerhouse, but he estimated that he could only maintain the Extreme State for about ten minutes. It was already midnight, and after Lu Ming washed up, he went to bed. Just as hey on the bed, a sudden thought struck him. Once the thought emerged, it could not be suppressed. After some consideration, Lu Ming suddenly got up and went outside. In the distance, Velo and F were still immersed in the spectacle that Lu Ming had put on just now. When they saw Lu Ming returning home, Velo could not help but sigh deeply. What should he do? His thoughts were good¡ªto make a brilliant appearance when this generation¡¯s tribtion transcenders were severely injured and resolve the crisis. He would be the savior of this generation¡¯s tribtion transcenders and gain a favorable impression. But in the first attempt, Lu Ming had torn down the stage. This was the second attempt. He wanted to attack, but Lu Ming also did not give him the opportunity. Moreover, Velo could not help but notice a fact¡ªhe had no more opportunities to save people in peril from now on. Lu Ming was stronger than him, and the opponents Lu Ming could not beat were even more out of his league¡­ What was there to save? ¡°No, I need to change my approach.¡± As he was having this thought, he suddenly saw Lu Ming walking out of his house and standing in the open space nearby, assuming the starting posture of the Knight Body Forging Technique. ¡°Still practicing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re practicing thiste!?¡± Crazy! This guy is really crazy! Lu Ming did not notice that Velo was peeping. He just wanted to verify what he had just thought of. Something¡­rted to a bug in the system! First was the Conventional State. He cultivated the Knight Body Forging Technique in his Conventional State. During the training, Lu Ming tested if he had the ability to deform his body in his Conventional State. The answer was yes, but it was not strong. Under the Conventional State, he could simply adjust his height, but he could not grow more limbs or organs. Half an hour passed. The proficiency of the Knight Body Forging Technique increased by 1, and all attributes increased by 2. Then, Lu Ming activated his Explosive State again! In the Explosive State, Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional attributes were: Strength: 30138.8 Physique: 30138.4 Agility: 30174.8 The five-meter-tall giant practiced the Knight Body Forging Technique again. During this period, Lu Ming verified the ability to deform his body in the Explosive State. The result remained the same¡ªhe still could not grow more limbs. From the looks of it, the Four-eyed Six-armed state should be exclusive to the Extreme State. However, this was not important. Half an hourter, Lu Mingpleted a round of practicing the Knight Body Forging Technique in the Explosive State. In the Explosive State, Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional attributes became: Strength: 30140.8 Physique: 30140.4 Agility: 30176.8 He took a deep breath. Lu Ming deactivated his Explosive State and returned to his Conventional State. Looking at his attribute panel again, Lu Ming could not help but be stunned. Strength: 15070.4 Physique: 15070.2 Agility: 15088.4 Free Attribute Points: 4 Compared to before, the Knight Body Forging Technique only increased Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional attributes by 1 point and provided 2 free attribute points. The increase in free attribute points remained unchanged. However, there was a double reduction in the acquisition of three-dimensional attributes! Lu Ming was not disappointed. Instead, a sense of excitement surged within him! ¡°Body Self-Limitation.¡± ¡°Body Self-Limitation.¡± ¡°I was wondering why this thing was designated by the system as a Body Self-Limitation! So this is the true purpose of this superpower!¡± As he muttered, Lu Ming activated another form. It was a form that seemed utterly meaningless! Self-limitation State! Amid the cracking and popping of his bones, Lu Ming¡¯s height quickly shrank, soon reaching around 1.8 meters. After a simple adaptation, Lu Ming was quite satisfied with himself in his Self-Limitation State. ¡°My strength is significantly reduced, but my height is still manageable.¡± This was because before the apocalypse, Lu Ming¡¯s height was like this¡ªhis physique in the Self-Limitation State was not much different from before the apocalypse. After a few simple exercises, Lu Ming began to cultivate the Knight Body Forging Technique again. At the same time, he opened his attribute panel and looked at his three-dimensional attributes. Strength: 7535-2 Physique: 7535.1 Agility: 7544-2 Free Attribute Points: 4 After half an hour, the proficiency of the Knight Body Forging Technique increased by 1 again! Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional form in the Self-Limitation State change to: Strength: 7537-2 Physique: 7537.1 Agility: 754462 Free Attribute Points: 6 ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to witness a miracle!¡± With this roar, Lu Ming changed his form again! Conventional State! His physique instantly reverted to its usual appearance, and his attributes changed once again! Strength: 15074.4 Physique: 15074.2 Agility: 15092.4 ¡°As expected!¡± ¡°This Self-Limitation State is specially used to farm attributes!¡± In the Self-Limitation State, all of Lu Ming¡¯s attributes were halved. However, in the Self-Limitation State, the attributes Lu Ming obtained through daily training or skills were not halved. Instead, they were obtained in full! This led to a result. The attribute points Lu Ming obtained in the Self-Limitation State were twice that of the Conventional state! Lu Ming was not sure if this could be considered a system bug. But whether it was a bug or not did not matter; what mattered was that Lu Ming had discovered this trick. With this knowledge, he could double the speed at which he gained attributes. That was enough! Satisfied, Lu Ming went home to sleep. Until the next morning. During breakfast, Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan were surprised to find that Brother Lu¡¯s physique had shrunk. He was 1.8 meters tall and had ordinary yet pleasant features. Compared to his previous height of over three meters, this version of Lu Ming was much less domineering, but he was more approachable. However, Lu Ming knew that this sense of approachability came mostly from his mood. With the bug in his favor, he was overjoyed! After a hasty breakfast, Lu Ming immediately began his daily exercise routine. An hourter, his attributes under the Self-Limitation State increased by 43. This was equivalent to 86 in the Conventional State! This led Lu Ming to make a decision¡ªhe must use the Self-Limitation State to boost attributes in the future. Moreover, Lu Ming¡¯s daily routine was all about farming attributes. This also meant that the Self-Limitation State would be his norm in the future. After a short rest, Lu Ming began to cultivate the Knight Body Forging Technique. As he practiced, he contemted. It seems i didn¡¯t really lose out too much..¡± ¡°Yesterday, I upgraded from the Mortal Realm Level 1 to Level 2, but I gained an additional Body Limitation ability.¡± ¡°The Self-Limitation State of my Body Limitation superpower can lower my attributes, allowing me to still gain attribute points through daily exercise.¡± ¡°Plus, I¡¯ve got a bug going for me, so it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ve overdrawn my potential that much.¡± At Level 1, Lu Ming would farm one attribute point, but at Level 2, he would gain 2 points. This was the so-called overdraft potential. Now, because Lu Ming had found a system bug that caused him to gain 1 attribute point in his Self-Limitation State. It was still equivalent to 2 points in the Conventional State. He had reestablished a bnce of sorts¡­ But even so¡­ ¡°The ck Feather Tribe has indeed caused disruption with my daily life!¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the threat! They will seek revenge in the future! They are a threat!!¡± Thinking of the ck Feather Tribe once again threw Lu Ming¡¯s emotions into disarray¡­ He could only channel his anger into his training. ¡°Just you wait!¡± ¡°When my attributes exceed 100,000 in my Self-Limitation State, I¡¯ll pluck all your feathers!¡± Chapter 157 - 157: The Second Mobilization of the Black Feather Tribe, and... Chapter 157: The Second Mobilization of the ck Feather Tribe, and¡­ Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios How could he dispel his worries? Only through training! The threat from Amang before his death was most likely real. Although Lu Ming was not not clear about what was special about himself and his group, he could indeed sense from Amang¡¯s words and attitude that they were determined to achieve something with his group of people. It was not that Amang and his people who were determined to achieve something with his Nanxiang people. Instead, it was the tribe behind Amang that was determined to achieve something with his Nanxiang people. This was a fundamental conflict that was almost impossible to resolve. Therefore, Lu Ming had realized that there would be follow-ups between him and the ck Feather Tribe! Previously, when Lu Ming said he would kill them all, he meant it. He had such thoughts and determination. But clearly, it would not be now. All along, Lu Ming had this understanding time was his best friend. He needed time to develop and farm his attributes. Therefore, he would not go looking for trouble with the ck Feather Tribe now¡­ Time went back to the evening of yesterday. Just as Amang and the others were killed by Lu Ming¡¯s punches, on a towering mountain near New York¡¯s gathering ce, the police siren rang, causing the wings in the mountain to flutter. More than ten ck Feather Tribe members of different sizes flew out from various parts of the mountain and arrived in front of a grand hall on the mountain peak. The grand hall had a rough design but it was ancient and majestic. As more than ten upper echelons of the ck Feather Tribe stood in position, two figures from the ck Feather Tribe slowly walked out of the grand hall. One of them was tall and burly. While the height of an average ck Feather Tribe member was between two to two 2 to 2.2 meters, this person¡¯s height was well over three meters! Dark ck wings were spread behind him, the feathers standing erect like sharp des. This was not only the current chieftain of the ck Feather Tribe, but also apparently the strongest expert of the ck Feather Tribe, Apelo! Looking at the dozen or so tribe members before him, Apelo¡¯s voice rang out loud, ¡°The Prophet has something to say.¡± He turned slightly, revealing an elderly ck Feather Tribe member before everyone. This elderly ck Feather Tribe member was hunched in stature, standing at around 1.7 meters tall. His feathers were no longer vibrant but rather sparse and gray. However, the asional spark of brilliance in his eyes made it clear that no one should underestimate this elder. Because he, Ayu, was the stabilizing force of the ck Feather Tribe! He was the spiritual pir of the ck Feather Tribe! Ayu cleared his throat a couple of times, then his aged voice, like a wheezy bellows, echoed. ¡°Amang¡¯s group waspletely wiped out!¡± ¡°They failed to fulfill the mission given by the tribe!¡± As his words fell, the scene erupted in amotion. Was Amang very strong? Not really. It was not that Level two Physique Realm beings could be seen everywhere in the ck Mist Zone, but they were consideredmon. Even in the ck Feather Tribe, Amang was merely one of the stronger members among the younger generation. Among that generation, he was far from being the strongest. But everything needed to be seen in context. Amang might not be strong, butpared to the new generation Tribtion Transcenders who had just entered the ck Mist Zone, he was explosively powerful! ¡°Did they encounter danger along the way?¡± Someone asked that question. The journey of twenty days did indeed pass through several dangerous areas, and it was normal for Amang¡¯s group to face casualties along the way. Ayu shook his head, ¡°1 don¡¯t know.¡± With Ayu¡¯s reply, the scene fell silent once again. A momentter, Ayu continued, ¡°After discussing with Apelo, we¡¯ve decided that while there are a fair number of people in the nearby Tribtion Transcenders¡¯ Camp, the more Blood Essence, the better.¡± ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to send stronger forces to the site where Amang and the others died.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. The ck Mist Zone was fraught with danger, and the risk of extinction was everywhere! For the past few hundred years, the ck Feather Tribe had not been doing well, and the arrival of the new generation of Tribtion Transcenders was indeed a massive opportunity for them. If he wanted to take advantage of the situation, this opportunity could not be missed no matter what! Ayu looked at the group. A momentter, he raised his hand and pointed at two male ck Feather Tribe members. ¡°Asmo, Alder, the two of you will lead the mission.¡± Asmo and Alder nodded in unison. The two of them were absolute experts within the ck Feather Tribe¡ª Level 9 Physique Realm experts! The fact that Ayu specifically called out these indicated how seriously he was taking this mission! ¡°As for the route, it will pass through the territory of Dragon Spirit, then Lizard Territory, and finally Bear Mountain.¡± This route was exactly the one Amang¡¯s group took. Finally, Ayu instructed, ¡°The people from the Lizard Territory might have seen Amang. You can inquire there.¡± Asmo and Alder nodded again. ¡°Understood.¡± The ck Mist Zone was vast. From the ck Feather Tribe¡¯s territory to Bear Mountain, it took Amang¡¯s group twenty days. Along the way, they passed two majorndmarks ¡ª one was Dragon Spirit¡¯s territory, and the other was Lizard Territory. The Dragon Spirit was a dragon-like beast, and it was so powerful that it had no friends. Although it had a gentle temperament, no intelligent being would willingly cross paths with such a creature.. As for the otherndmark, Lizard Territory, it was the territory of a small tribe. They were known as the Lizardmen, and their strongest members were only at the Level 4 Physique Realm. They were at the bottom of the food chain in the ck Mist Zone, trodden on by everyone except for the exotic beasts. Fortunately, these Lizardmen had nothing of value that anyone would covet. Coupled with their submissive attitude, their humble existence continued. Today. It was the 21st day of Lu Ming¡¯s stay in the ck Mist Zone. The peculiarbination of two corpses, one tree, and one person appeared near the Lizard Territory. It was thebination of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, Simba, Lian Jie, and Xu Rufang¡­ Looking at the Lizard Territory in the distance. The Lizard Territory was like the Nanxiang gathering ce, both territories were built upon the ruins of an ancient city. After more than a century of development by the Lizardmen, the city had be rtively decent. But unfortunately, today, they encountered a monster. ¡°Let¡¯s start feasting from here!!¡± The Blood Flesh Mother Tree in Simba¡¯s arms shouted eagerly. It was hungry. It had been hungry for a while. It was beyond hungry! Simba, the Mother Tree and the others had entered the ck Mist Zone more than ten days before Lu Ming. Being natives of Nanxiang, their entry point into the ck Mist Zone was the same as Lu Ming¡¯s group ¡ª that is, the area on Bear Mountain. After arriving at the ck ATist Zone, the Mother Tree and the others went through some difficult days, but there¡¯s no need to go into those details. In short, the Mother Tree did not start a massacre immediately. It quietly explored, and when it came across Bai Tianyu¡¯s group during the day, it did not attack them. They observed Bai Tianyu¡¯s group for a few days and realized that they were in the process of constructing a city atop the ancient ruins, seemingly preparing to use it as a base. Therefore, the Mother Tree and Simba made a decision. ¡°Run, Let¡¯s hide far away!!¡± It was just that¡­ Lu Ming had given them an indelible psychological trauma. Wherever Lu Ming was, they certainly needed to keep their distance! At that time, Simba and Lian Jie were only at Level 4 Mortal Realm. The Mother Tree and Xu Rufang were even more of a burden. This caused the group¡¯s travel speed through the ck Mist Zone to be quite slow. Currently, Lu Ming had been in the ck Mist Zone for 21 days. The Mother Tree and the others had just reached the vicinity of Lizard Territory. However¡­ The distance between them and Lu Ming was already far enough. ¡°In other words, 1 can temporarily develop a bit.¡± Looking at the Lizard Territory in the distance, the Mother Tree swayed its branches, resembling an evil beast licking its lips.. Chapter 158 - 158: The Fall of the Lizard Territory Chapter 158: The Fall of the Lizard Territory Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Day 22 of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming¡¯s life returned to normal. Exercise, exercise, exercise! It was fulfilling and ¡°interesting.¡± And on this day, near Lizard Territory, a small flesh-red tree was nted. Simba and Lianjie hunted exotic beasts to water it with their blood and flesh. On the same day, the ck Feather Tribe mobilized again. Led by Amos and Alder, they were apanied by ten Physique Realm experts and more than thirty Level 9 Mortal Realm experts. A new storm was brewing! Day 23 of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming: ¡°A day without incidents.¡± Near the Lizard Territory, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree grew to the height of a person, and Simba and Lian Jie had captured a Lizardman. The Blood Flesh Mother Tree absorbed it, gaining intelligence about Lizard Territory and a map of the surrounding area. Also, on this same day, Amos and Alder led their group, covering one-fifth of the journey, leaving them seven days away from Dragon Spirit¡¯s territory. As it wasmonly known, the speed of a group¡¯s travel depended not on the fastest member, but on the slowest. Therefore, the speed of Amos¡¯ group was not much different from the speed of Amang¡¯s group. Day 24 of the ck Mist Calendar. For Lu Ming, it was another uneventful day. But for the Lizard Territory, today was destined to be an unforgettable day. The Lizard Territory had a permanent poption of around 300,000. The strongest among them was at Level 4 of the Physique Realm and there were dozens of Physique Realm experts. Of course, the Mother Tree would not provoke Level 4 Physique Realm experts, but they were a minority after all. In a valley outside the Lizard Territory. Arge number of lizardman farmers were forcefully detained by the human-headed monster and fused into the fungi carpet, bing a part of the Mother Tree. At this moment, the Mother Tree¡¯s main body had already grown to a height of ten meters. Its growth rate was astonishing¡­ All it needed was sufficient energy, and the Mother Tree¡¯s growth was enough to leave anyone gaping! There was not much else in the ck Mist Zone. But fortunately, individuals with abundant energy were definitely notcking. Day 25 of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming continued cultivating, cultivating and cultivating. A normal yet fulfilling day passed. Near the Lizard Territory, the sneaky Mother Tree, which was also developing wretchedly, obtained a special thing. A dragon scale of a Dragon Spirit! That night, the analysis of the Dragon Spirit gene sample officially began. With a massive energy supply, the Mother Tree would be able toplete the analysis of the Dragon Spirit¡¯s gene in about three days. So, on Day 28 of the ck Mist Calendar, The Blood Flesh Mother Tree had finished analyzing the Dragon Spirit¡¯s genes. As it marveled at the creature¡¯s strength, which far surpassed that of the Physique Realm, the Mother Tree activated all its energy, preparing to replicate this dragon-like creature. After several days of development, the main body of the Mother Tree had already grown to 50 meters in height, and its energy reserves were quite substantial. However, replicating a dragon-like creature still required a bit more energy. It decisively changed its strategy. It decided to focus its efforts on capturing Lizard Territory, using all the creatures within as the foundation to create its ultimate weapon! Preliminary estimates suggested that this process would take about five days. Day 30 of the ck Mist Calendar. Nothing happened in Nanxiang Gathering ce. The Lizard Territory encountered an attack from the human-headed monsters. The Blood Flesh Mother Tree, finding itself in a desperate situation, engaged in a stand-off with the assants. The two sides set up formations, exchanging blows like two opposing armies on the battlefield. On the same day, the ck Feather Tribe group arrived near the Dragon Spirit Territory. From afar, one could see ck wings spreading on the highest peak of the mountain, and the raw and fierce dragon roars echoed like muffled thunder from the sky. Astounded, Amos could not help but exim, ¡°The Dragon Spirit is as lively as ever¡­¡± Then, he hurriedly led his nsmen to take a detour. As an expert above the Physique Realm, the Dragon Spirit was undoubtedly the overlord of this region. Fortunately, being an exotic beast, it did not have any kindred or need for excessive resources and territory, which allowed the survival of various groups like the ck Feather Tribe and the Lizardmen. Interacting with it was out of the question. All Amos and the others could do was stay far away from the Dragon Spirit. That evening, Amos and hispanions built a bonfire in the wilderness. Alder estimated the distance and said softly, ¡°Five days, another five days and we¡¯ll reach the Lizard territory.¡± They had covered nearly half of the journey. The destination was getting closer. Thinking of the significance of the tribtion bearers, Amos and Alder exchanged nces, the excitement in their eyes seemingly about to spew out. Day 32 of the ck Mist Calendar. The battle with the Lizard Territory ended sooner than the Mother Tree¡¯s estimation. The Lizardmen, due to various oppressions over time, had lost much of their fighting spirit, despite their not-so-low ranks. Theycked noteworthybat capabilities and determination. The pale red roots covered the entire Lizard territory. Therefore, all the biomass in the Lizard territory turned into nutrients for the Mother Tree. That night, after the Mother Tree devoured everything, it had already umted enough energy to create the Dagon Spirit! ¡°Three days!¡± ¡°At full strength, I need three days!¡± Without a doubt, the Mother Tree decided to proceed with this n! Day 35 of the ck Mist Calendar. In the valley outside the Lizard Territory, the towering Mother Tree convulsed continuously, shaking the human heads hanging all over it. Beneath the fungal nket, a massive figure kept moving restlessly, its formidable aura fermenting and brewing. Near the Lizard Territory. Amos and his group floated in the sky, gazing down at the empty, lifeless city below, lost in thought. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Where are the people? Where did everyone go?¡± Amos did not quite understand. Where did the entire poption of 300,000 Lizardmen vanish to? Evaporated into thin air just like that? Beside him, Alder pondered for a moment and offered a reasonable guess. ¡°Amos, do you think the deaths of Amang and the others might be rted to the changes here?¡± This logic indeed made sense. Upon hearing this, Amos immediately nodded. ¡°Highly possible.¡± With that said, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s split up and search to see if there are any clues.¡± Their mission had two objectives. Firstly, capturing the Tribtion Transcenders. Secondly, uncovering the cause of Amang and the others¡¯ deaths. The former was of utmost importance, while thetter¡¯s significance was not as high. However, if they wanted to capture the Tribtion Transcenders, they had to pass through the Lizard Territory. If they did not sort out the situation here now, they might probably encounter trouble when they returned. As soon as Amos finished speaking, the group of ck Feather Tribe members immediately dispersed in all directions. The Blood Flesh Mother Tree, being a unique entity, did not adhere to the concept of levels. To a certain extent, its size could reflect the MotherTree¡¯s current strength level. And now, the Mother Tree had grown to a muchrger extent than when it was in Nanxiang. At that time, the valley the Mother Tree had chosen back then was rtively concealed, but with the rapid growth of its size, even that well-hidden valley could not conceal the massive tree anymore. Just 30 minutester, members of the ck Feather Tribe found the Mother Tree¡¯s location. It was too conspicuous. Signals were sent out. The ck Feather Tribe gathered. Outside the valley, dozens of ck Feather Tribe members stared at the Mother Tree, dumbfounded. ¡°What on earth is this thing!?¡± Chapter 159 - 159: Many Monsters in Nanxiang! Chapter 159: Many Monsters in Nanxiang! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were trees within the ck Mist Zone as well. However, Amos and the others had never seen such a strangerge tree before! These trees reached a height of over three hundred meters, piercing the sky. Even when the members of the ck Feather tribe were flying, they only reached the same height as the crown of the Mother Tree. It was precisely because they were at the same level that they could clearly see the densely packed heads on the treetop¡ª99% of them were the heads of lizardmen! When Amos and the others found the Mother Tree, the Mother Tree naturally saw them. As the countless heads opened their eyes in unison, more than 300,000 gazes swept over from all directions, sending a chill down Amos and the others¡¯ spines. ¡°What the hell is this thing!?¡± A nt? Only in appearance. Creature? Never seen a creature with such a form¡­ Amidst Amos and the others¡¯ confusion, the Mother Tree spoke, ¡°Why are all of you here?¡± Amos and the others ignored the Mother Tree. They whispered among themselves. ¡°We can be sure that this thing is behind the deaths of Amang and the others!¡± ¡°Should we seek revenge or not?¡± ¡°That depends on how powerful this thing is.¡± ¡°So how strong is this thing exactly?¡± It was impossible to tell. After all, the Mother Tree did not have a level. As they chatted, Alder suddenly took out a crystal from his pocket.h Activating it with source power, one could see the crystal emitting a faint light. The light pointed at the Mother Tree. The expressions of the ck FeatherTribe members instantly darkened. ¡°It¡¯s the Tribtion Transcender¡­¡± ¡°This thing is a Tribtion Transcender!!¡± Indeed, strictly speaking, the Mother Tree was also a Tribtion Transcender. As natives of Nanxiang, whether they were human, zombies, or even these strange creatures like the Mother Tree, they were all Tribtion Transcenders. ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Alder pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°Its reaction is very intense. It seems that we can extract more than one drop of blood essence from this thing.¡± After Alder spoke, greedy glints appeared in the eyes of the ck Feather Tribe members! This was a treasure trove¡­ There was no need for further discussion and Amos immediately made a decision. ¡°Kill it!¡± There seemed to be an irreconcble fundamental conflict between the Tribtion Transcenders and the indigenous creatures of the ck Mist Zone. In addition, Amos and the others could not tell the level of the Mother Tree at all. All of this led Amos to make a prompt decision to attack. Although the appearance of the Mother Tree seemed terrifying, in the ck Mist Zone, looking fearsome did not necessarily equate to being powerful. After all, strength was something you could not judge until you faced it head-on. Moreover, was Amos a weakling? Definitely not. A Level 9 Physique Realm expert was only slightly weaker than a few people in the nearby area. All these factors led Amos to make the decision to attack. It was an extremely misguided decision! The moment the Mother Tree sensed the killing intent, it also moved. Underground, the undting fungi carpet exploded. A massive ck dragon with the head of a lizardman but dozens of meters long suddenly darted out of the ground. It let out a terrifying roar at the sky. This roar was like a bucket of cold water pouring over the heads of the ck Feather Tribe members. Looking at the familiar body, Amos let out an off-key scream, ¡°Dragon spirit! How could it possibly be the Dragon Spirit!!¡± An eruption of violent frost breath instantly gushed out, turning the entire valley silvery-white! In the silvery-white light, Amos and his group were instantly frozen andpletely lost their lives! ¡°Weakling!¡± The Mother Tree sneered and then waved its roots, swallowing Amos and hispanions into the fungi carpet. The gic samples and memories belonging to Amos and the others rapidly fused into the Mother Tree¡¯s body. That night, Simba hesitantly arrived at the foot of the Mother Tree. Looking at the tall Mother Tree that towered into the clouds, Simba really did not know how to react at this moment. Back then, it had reached a cooperative agreement with the Mother Tree. Both sides supported and assisted each other in the ck Mist Zone. Although Simba was goofy, it still took promises seriously. In the early days of entering the ck Mist Zone, the Mother Tree had nobat strength. Simba had carried the Mother Tree while running and protecting it. In the early stages of the Mother Tree¡¯s growth, it captured exotic beasts to nourish the Mother Tree¡ªa sort of startup fund it provided to the Mother Tree. And now, in just fifteen days, the Mother Tree had already grown to its current state¡ªSimba was somewhat worried that the Mother Tree would burn the bridges. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± A branch slowly extended in front of Simba. The head on the branch spoke softly to Simba. At this moment, the Mother Tree¡¯s voice was very gentle, ¡°Thank you for the help you¡¯ve provided me. I¡¯ll always remember your kindness, Lian Jie, and Aunt Xu.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, this is a Source Power Skill called the ck Feather Breathing Technique. I¡¯ll give it to you now as a token of my gratitude for your past help.¡± ¡°Of course, this is only a portion. If you continue to follow me, I¡¯ll give you more in the future!¡± ¡°And someday, when 1 be the ruler of the ck Mist Zone, the few of you will be my closest and most trusted¡­ subordinates.¡± Simba did not know how much of the Mother Tree¡¯s words were sincere and and how much were pretense. Simba had no choice but to listen ¨C after all, the ck Mist Zone was too dangerous. It was better to ride the Mother Tree¡¯s coattails than to roam around the area. After that, the Mother Tree continued, ¡°I¡¯ve discovered some interesting things from the memories of these people.¡± ¡°They call us Tribtion Transcenders, and this term is rted to an incident called the Heaven Ascension Stairs¡­ Well, let¡¯s not talk about this for the time being.¡± After absorbing the memories of Amos and the others, the Mother Tree knew many things. But upon careful consideration, these things had little to do with Simba and the others, so there was no need to say more. ¡°What¡¯s more important is another matter¡­ Lu Ming.¡± Hearing the name ¡°Lu Ming¡±, Simba suddenly raised its head, a hint of fear in its eyes. Lu Ming = monster. This equation was deeply ingrained in Simba¡¯s mind. The Mother Tree continued tirelessly, ¡°Lu Ming has already arrived at the ck Mist Zone, and killed a group of ck Feather Tribe members 15 days ago.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the detailed battle results. I¡¯m also unsure of how strong Lu Ming is now. The only thing 1 can confirm is that Lu Ming¡¯s location isn¡¯t far from us.¡± At the end of its speech, there was a tremor in its voice¡­ Simba was afraid of Lu Ming, and so was the Mother Tree! Even with the power of the Dragon Spirit replication at its disposal, who knew what Lu Ming was like now? That guy was a monster! Even the Mother Tree thought so! And monsters were not subject tomon sense! ¡°So I think we should move farther away.¡± ¡°Get as far away from Lu Ming as possible!¡± Simba immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good decision. I support it!¡± The Mother Tree continued, ¡°I¡¯ve also thought of a new destination. Let¡¯s head to the ck Feather Tribe! We¡¯ll pass through the territory of the Dragon Spirit along the way¡ªI¡¯ll just devour it and digest it, and then we¡¯ll go to the ck Feather tribe! I¡¯ll turn them all into nutrients for me! Then we¡¯ll see how things go, whether we¡¯ll settle temporarily there or run even farther.¡± Simba nodded again, like a chick pecking at grains. It couldn¡¯t agree more with the Mother Tree¡¯s strategy¡ªbasically, it all boiled down to one thing, stay far away from Lu Ming! It was best not to meet him in this lifetime! Amidst the violent upheavals of the earth, the Mother Tree pulled out its roots from the ground. The roots turned into tree-like legs and the Mother Tree strode in the opposite direction of Lu Ming¡ªtowards the location of the ck Feather Tribe. Following behind it were Simba, Lianjie, and Xu Rufang. Meanwhile, that evening, Lu Ming, who had finished a day of cultivation, was counting the time with his fingers. ¡°ording to the time, the people from the ck Feather Tribe should be arriving soon¡­¡± Chapter 160 - 160: Are You Coming or Not?! Chapter 160: Are You Coming or Not?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Amang and his group arrived at the Nanxiang gathering ce on the night of the 20th day of the ck Mist Calendar. ording to the time estimate, the second batch of ck Feather Tribe members would probably arrive on the night of the 40th day. Of course, one could not rule out the possibility that the second batch of people might be stronger and move faster. Therefore, from today onwards, Lu Ming had to be on guard. With concerns on his mind, Lu Ming¡¯s sleep quality was slightly affected during the night. Fortunately, it did not hinder his training the second day. Day 36 of the ck Mist Calendar. Nothing happened. Day 37 of the ck Mist Calendar Today, nothing happened. Till the 40th day of the ck Mist Calendar, nothing happened! However, Lu Ming did not let down his guard. He remained focused and alert for any potential risks. Outside the gathering ce, where Velo and F were located. As the bonfire flickered, the grandfather and grandson were also discussing this matter. Vero said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent a message to the tribe, but there¡¯s no one left in the tribe who cane over to support us¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, the nearby two major tribes have started a war, sigh.¡± Velo sighed deeply. Velo¡¯s original n was to appear as a savior before the Tribtion Transcenders, boosting his favorability with them. But now, the strength Lu Ming disyed had already far exceeded Velo¡¯s own, rendering this n a failure. Therefore, Velo changed his approach. Retaliation from the ck Feather tribe was an opportunity for Velo, but relying solely on himself was not enough. He requested support from the tribe, but the Spirit Tribe¡¯s power was too weak, and there were no avable experts. The situation seemed to be at an impasse, but then F suddenly spoke up, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that they¡¯ve been eating exotic beast meat these past few days. Haven¡¯t they heard of ck rice?¡± Velo was momentarily puzzled, then after brief consideration, he pped his forehead, eximing, ¡¯ Right, this could be a way to approach them!¡± He looked at F and said, ¡°I n to do this¡­ and then that¡­11 Day 41 of the ck Mist Calendar. In the afternoon. The ck Feather Tribe had yet to arrive¡­ On the other hand, the Nanxiang gathering ce weed two outsiders. They were Velo and F. Carrying bundles and packages on their backs, the two stood in front of Nanxiang gathering ce. Under the gaze of the sentries, they raised their hands, indicating they held no hostile intentions. Soon, Huo Sheng and Bai Tianyu arrived at the city gate. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± ¡°Traveling Merchants.11 Velo revealed their disguised identity. The word traveling merchants made Bai Tianyu scratch his head. Huo Sheng and Bai Tianyu exchanged nces and asked, ¡°What are you selling?¡± Velo smiled, ¡°Crop seeds.¡± He received the warm hospitality of the Nanxiang people. Food was a basic need for the people. Without food, they would starve to death -it was a universal truth.. Lately, Nanxiang City had indeed fallen into a food crisis. More than 100,000 people meant more than 100,000 mouths to feed. Even though exotic beasts were rampant in the ck Mist Zone, the consumption of more than 100,000 people was not a small number the nearby Six-legged Wolf Bears were almost hunted to extinction¡­ Once the exotic beasts around were consumed, they would have to venture further to hunt, and the crisis would escte exponentially. But the most crucial problem was not this. The problem was that the Nanxiang gathering pointcked a sustainable source of food. Even with Lu Ming¡¯s tolerance, he was about to vomit from eating exotic beast meat every day. ¡°This is called ck rice, with a high yield and fast growth rate, it¡¯s the main crop in the ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°This is called Sky Blue Greens, a vegetable with arge yield.¡± ¡°This is the Heartless Fruit, with a sweet taste.¡± ¡°This is a Dragon Melon¡­¡± In a vacant house on the edge of rhe gathering ce, Velo opened his backpack and took out its contents. He introduced each item to Huo Sheng, Lu Ming, and the others. Huo Sheng listened carefully and attentively. Each time Velo introduced a crop, Huo Sheng would smile. ¡°This will solve the major problem!¡± Huo Sheng could not help but boast after Velo finished speaking at this moment, he did not care about bargaining strategies. He was determined to obtain these crop seeds! ¡°So, how many Source Stones do these resources cost?¡± Source Stones, also known as Zombie crystals, were themon currency in the ck Mist Zone. Velo said, ¡®¡¯Using Level 5 Source Stones of the Mortal Realm as a benchmark, 1000 pieces.¡¯1 He had to take the money because the Nanxiang people were neers and were very vignt. If he did not ask for money, it would tantamount to being solicitous for no reason. Velo¡¯s offer was the market price, and after a moment of thought, Huo Sheng agreed. Velo continued, ¡°Furthermore, we also offerplementary after-sales services. My granddaughter and I will teach you how to cultivate these crops.¡± This was also very important. Huo Sheng nodded with a smile, ¡°So, what are the charges for this?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need for any charges. It s just that my granddaughter and I have been staying in the wilderness for too long, and our supplies are running low. We¡¯d like to rest here for a while. Is that eptable to all of you?¡± After a brief discussion with Lu Ming, Huo Sheng nodded and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine.¡± Things like Source Stones were not important to Velo. Complementary services were the most crucial! With this excuse, Velo could stay in the Nanxiang gathering ce and build a good rtionship with these new generation Tribtion Transcenders. More importantly, when the second wave of the ck Feather Tribe attacked, he could act opportunistically. If rhe strength of the second wave of the ck Feather Tribe was too overwhelming, he would escape with his granddaughter. If their strength was not very high, he could provide assistance, boosting their impression of him. While this would not garner favorability as high as that of a savior¡¯s arrival, it still would not be low. The n was set. As he was thinking, Lu Ming¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear, ¡°Are you selling anything else?¡± Velo perked up, ¡°What do you need?¡¯1 ¡°Source Power Skill?1¡¯ Velo shook his head, ¡°That thing is very precious. I don¡¯t have it with me.¡± In the ck Mist Zone, other than some basic breathing techniques, normal Source Power Skills were all sealed within inheritance orbs. Source Power Skill held significant value, and Velo would not carry them around casually. Lu Ming sighed slightly when he heard this and was not too disappointed. Currently, he was already busy enough just cultivating the Knight Body Forging Technique. For the time being, he did not need to seek out more Source Power Skills. The arrival of Velo and F did not cause much of a stir in the Nanxiang gathering ce. Lu Ming s daily life continued as usual. Velo and F were also awaiting the second wave of attacks from the ck Feather Tribe. However, strangely enough. Even until the 50th day of the ck Mist Calendar, there was still no sign of any movement from the ck Feather Tribe. .. That night, Lu Ming tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. There was only one question in his mind. ¡°What are these ck Feather Tribe members up to?!¡± ¡°Are you guysing or not?!¡± It felt like waiting for a punishment after performing poorly in an exam. You knew a spanking was inevitable, but you kept waiting and waiting for the oue¡­ This torment was truly agonizing! Elsewhere, Velo was lying on the bed, feeling a bit bewildered. ¡°Are the ck Feather tribe members stilling?!¡± ¡°Damn, the ck rice is almost edible! What the hell are you guys dragging your feet for!?¡¯1 Chapter 162 - 162: The Latecomer, Yamamoto Yuichiro! Chapter 162: The Later, Yamamoto Yuichiro! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The gathering ce of the Spirit Tribe was quite far from Bear Mountain. It was located in the opposite direction from ck Feather Mountain, at a distance roughly twice as long as from Bear Mountain to ck Feather Mountain. Therefore, under normal circumstances, Velo and Lu Ming probably would not meet again anytime soon. Well, under normal circumstances¡­ In an environment as dangerous as the ck Mist Zone, idents that happened could hardly be considered idental. The absence of idents would be a rare event. Four dayster, it would be Day 64 of the ck Mist Calendar. Velo and F, who were on their way, could not help but stop in their tracks. Ahead of them, a Level 8 Mortal Realm exotic beast was feasting on a mutted corpse. Normally, a situation like this was quitemon in the ck Mist Zone and would not arouse Velo¡¯s reaction. However, Velo still stopped and carefully sized up the exotic beast and the remnant corpse. Soon, Velo frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a human?¡± ¡°F, look. That corpse seems to be a human.¡± F focused her gaze and quickly nodded, ¡°Indeed.¡± Despite the body being mangled by the exotic beast, the faint traces of the human appearance and physique were still discernible. What was more crucial was that the clothing on the body matched the style of the attire worn by the humans in the Nanxiang gathering ce. After some thought, Velo took a step forward, emitting a simple show of aura that startled the beast, causing it to flee. After driving away the beast, Velo examined the body more carefully and confirmed, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a human, the new generation of Tribtion Transcenders.¡± This location was a four-day journey from the Nanxiang gathering ce, taking F¡¯s (Level 9 Mortal Realm) walking pace as the reference! This meant that the people from Nanxiang would definitely note here. Then the significance of this body became intriguing¡­ ¡°There should be a newnding point nearby.¡± ¡°A new batch of Tribtion Transcenders will or have already arrived somewhere nearby¡­¡± Just like New York and Nanxiang. The people who had experienced the tribtion usually entered the ck Mist Zone by city. New York was the first batch, Nanxiang was the second batch, and there would surely be the third, fourth, or even a hundredth batch! This would continue until the ck Mistpletely enveloped Lu Ming¡¯s original world! And thending point for each batch waspletely random. Moreover, judging from the situation in New York and Nanxiang, the intervals between the arrivals of each batch were likely about a month. It was already the 64th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Following this theory, the fourth batch of tribtion transcenders had already arrived at the ck Mist Zone. Standing before the human corpse, Velo pondered for a long time. After a moment, he shook his head gently, ¡°Let¡¯s continue and head back home.¡± F asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to investigate?¡± Velo shook his head, ¡°No,pared to the other tribtion transcenders, I feel that the potential there is greater. I don¡¯t really want toplicate things by branching out in different directions.¡± ¡°But we can note down the location here and take a look when wee back. We can also inform them about what¡¯s happening here, which could be seen as doing them a favor.¡± As for the reaction of the people in Nanxiang upon receiving this information, that was not within Velo¡¯s consideration. F was obedient and listened to her grandfather¡¯s words. Since Velo decided not to delve deeper, F did not dwell on it either. The grandfather and granddaughter passed by this ce and continued toward the territory of the Spirit Tribe. However, they were unaware that at the ce where the corpse was just now, a scarlet eyeball suddenly emerged from the trees, fixing its gaze eerily on their receding figures. It was not until Velo and F had disappearedpletely, then amotion sounded nearby. With the sound of footsteps, a figure walked over from afar and appeared near the corpse. The person had an East Asian appearance, but was rtively short in stature only about 1.6 meters tall¡ªand was dressed in casual clothes and sneakers. From his appearance and attire, this person was a standard Earthling. The only peculiar thing was the back of this person¡¯s head that was covered by his hair. A gentle breeze ruffled the hair, vaguely revealing a blurry and ferocious face behind the man¡¯s head¡­ Seeing that Velo and F hadpletely disappeared from sight, the man lifted the corner of his mouth slightly and spoke softly, ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m a step toote¡­¡± The pronunciation was standard Japanese. From within the nearby trees, another voice sounded, not in Japanese, but in the universalnguage of the ck Mist Zone, understandable by all intelligent beings. ¡°It¡¯s notte. In fact, Yamamoto, you came just in time.¡± Yamamoto frowned and looked at the nearby trees. There, a distorted figure slowly stretched out from the trees. This figure had a unique appearance. It was shaped like a snake and was long, but it did not have a head. What reced the head was a red eyeball. It was impossible to describe what kind of creature this thing was. In any case, it slowly crawled to the foot of Yamamoto Yuichiro and crawled up all the way to Yamamoto¡¯s shoulder along the leg of his pants. Its body was slightly wrapped around Yamamoto¡¯s neck like a scarf. Yamamoto and the strange snake looked in the direction where Velo and F had left. After a long time, Yamamoto could not help but speak. ¡°I¡¯m indeed a step toote. If 1 had arrived a little earlier, not only would I have been able to enjoy the spectacle of Akazawa¡¯s miserable end and savor the taste of intelligent life forms within the ck Mist Zone!¡± As if recalling something, Yamamoto stuck out his tongue and gently licked the corner of his mouth. Sharp, non-human-like fangs appeared between his lips, and his dual pupils gradually turned a reddish hue. He was not human. He was a zombie! Listening to Yamamoto Yuichiro¡¯s words, the strange snake¡¯s body twitched, and its voice emanated from therge eyeball. ¡°Yuichiro-san, you have quite the bloodlust. You¡¯ve only evolved for a short time, and you¡¯re already thinking of devouring a Level 3 Physique Realm expert.¡± Yamamoto smiled sinisterly, ¡°Is a Level 3 Physique Realm very strong? If I, Yamamoto Yuichiro, can¡¯t even deal with a Level 3 Physique Realm fellow, it would be a waste of the resources our Undead n has invested in me.¡± The strange snake emitted a weirdugh, ¡°Yes, as a seedling favored by the Corpse God, it¡¯s not strange for Yamamoto to be able to torture and kill a level three Physique Realm expert at your current stage¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about these small matters. Compared to the two Spirit Tribe individuals just now, 1 think Yamamoto should be more concerned about something.¡± Yamamoto Yuichiro asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡± The strange snake replied, ¡°I just heard the conversation between those two people. From what I gathered, there seems to be a gathering ce for Tribtion Transcenders in the direction they came from.¡± Yamamoto¡¯s interest was immediately piqued! ¡°The Tribtion Survivors¡¯ camp!? Is it the first batch of New Yorkers? Or the second batch of Nanxiang people? Or the third batch from Mist City?¡± In any case, it could not be the fourth batch of people from Tokyo¡­ This was because thest living person in Tokyo had now be a corpse, lying at Yamamoto¡¯s feet. From then on, there were no more living people in Tokyo, only zombies! The strange snake emitted a bizarreughter, ¡°I don¡¯t know which batch of tribtion transcenders it is. In any case, would Yuichiro-san like to go and take a look?¡± Hearing this, Yamamoto Yuichiro smiled strangely and licked the corner of his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m really itching to take a look¡­¡± Chapter 163 - 163: The Undead Clan! Chapter 163: The Undead n! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In most literary works or film and television productions, zombies, also known as the undead, were usually depicted as a group of monsters only driven by their desire for flesh and blood. They were disorganized and undisciplined, resembling humans in appearance but behaving more like bloodthirsty beasts. Originally, Lu Ming thought that the zombies he had encountered in the apocalypse were also like this, but Sima Xiao had taught Lu Ming a valuable lesson. Advanced-level zombies had different evolutionary paths, and in certain special paths of evolution, zombies could regain intelligenceparable to humans! Yamamoto Yuichiro was such a zombie. At Level 4, Yamamoto Yuichiro took the right evolutionary path and evolved into a glorious Devourer. At that time, chaos reigned in Tokyo city, with various zombie king teams and human groups engaged in fierce battles. In a certain battle, Yamamoto Yuichiro was ambushed and surrounded by a coalition of humans¡ªthere, the leader was Akasawa, the guy who was bitten to death by the exotic beast and was lying at the feet of Yamamoto Yuichiro. In short, after a disastrous defeat, Yamamoto Yuichiro barely escaped death and ran into the ck Mist Zone¡­ He was lucky. Thending point of Tokyo within the ck Mist Zone happened to be in the vicinity. Just as Yamamoto Yuichiro was about to be the exotic beasts¡¯ prey, a special existence saved him and granted him a tremendous opportunity! On the way to Nanxiang gathering ce, Yamamoto Yuichiro recalled that incident again, and his eyes could not help but emit a red light. ¡°The Undead n¡­¡± He could not help but mutter these words, and the snake on his neck repeated softly. ¡°Yes, the Undead n.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the Undead Spirit.¡± ¡°Yes, the Undead Spirit.¡± Since Lu Ming and the others were called the new generation of Tribtion Transcenders, surely there were also old generation Tribtion Transcenders. ording to an ancient legend in the ck Mist Zone, all the intelligent species within it were past Tribtion Transcenders! ording to the records, the experiences of every generation of Tribtion Transcenders were quite simr¡ªmystery factors invaded, violence fused with intelligent ns, strong individuals embarked on the path of evolution, and the weak turned into zombies. This led to a consequence. Every generation would produce arge number of zombies. Their original ns were different. However, after bing zombies, they all consumed their own n. In the end, they were all rejected by their own n. In the ck Mist Zone, there were many zombies, but some did not quite fit in. Until a certain generation, a zombiepleted the path to ascension andpletely abandoned its own n, ruling in the name of the Undead Spirit! From then on, the many but scattered zombies werepletely integrated and became one of the most powerful ns in the ck Mist Zone¡ªthe Undead n! At the mention of the Undead n, Yamamoto Yuichiro was filled with a sense of belonging. This was because at that time, it was the powerful beings of the Undead n that saved him from danger. It was also the experts of the Undead n who taught him the breathing techniques and provided him with blood food full of abundant energy, helping him embark on the right and perfect path of evolution. It could be said that without the Undead n, he would not be where he was today. What¡¯s more, it was the Undead n that gave Yamamoto a lot but asked for very little in return. No tasks, nomands, and they even sent a death-restraining zombie snake to be Yamamoto¡¯s guardian. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have any requirements for you. There¡¯s one requirement ¨C we hope you grow stronger as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°After all, as a contemporary Tribtion Transcender, you inherently have the qualifications to ascend to the heavens. Moreover, your abilities are quite unique. The higher-ups value your potential very much.¡± ¡°In the future, you have an extremely small chance of fighting for the supreme position of this generation.¡± ¡°In short, you can do anything you want. You just have to remember that you¡¯ll always be a part of the Undead n, that¡¯s enough.¡± The zombie snake murmured in Yamamoto¡¯s ear like reciting a mantra, all the while guiding him ¨C it seemed to know where Velo and F wereing from, pointing him to exactly the right direction. As for Yamamoto, he nodded while swiftly maneuvering through the wilderness. It took Velo and F four days to travel from Nanxiang to this location. In contrast, Yamamoto was not in a hurry along the way. He even hunted several times but it only took him two days to arrive near Bear Mountain. Day 66 of the ck Mist Calendar. The Nanxiang gathering ce was already faintly visible in Yamamoto¡¯s eyes. In the distance, the smoke rose from within the Nanxiang gathering ce. It was lunchtime. The fragrance of ck rice and roasted meat filled the gathering ce. Yamamoto then looked at the surroundings of the gathering ce. He could seerge patches of farnd undting in the breeze. Waves of ck wheat rolled, creating a tranquil and peaceful countryside scene. The death-restraining zombie snake on his neck looked briefly with its extraordinary vision and said, ¡°They¡¯re yellow-skinned people, just like you.¡± ¡°But slightly taller than you.¡± Therefore, Yamamoto understood who these people were. ¡°It¡¯s the second batch of Nanxiang people¡­¡± After muttering to himself, Yamamoto¡¯s face suddenly revealed a ferocious expression. ¡°Good! Very good! It can¡¯t be any better!¡± It was unknown what had brainwashed Yamamoto. But from the looks of it, he seemed to hold a deep-seated resentment towards the people of Nanxiang. As he spoke, Yamamoto strode towards the Nanxiang gathering ce. The death-restraining zombie snake on his neck asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°What am I going to do? Charge straight in! Kill the men and keep the women for fun! That¡¯s the n!¡± Yamamoto¡¯s face contorted as he said this. Yamamoto did not think that the Nanxiang gathering ce could pose any threat to him. This was because his strength was beyond their league! He had arrived in the ck Mist Zone over two months ago and had received the attention and nurturing of the Undead n almost immediately. During this period of time, Yamamoto had been enjoying the resources and cultivation of the Undead n within the ck Mist Zone. His rapid growth was self-evident! The Undead n was one of the top three major ns in the ck Mist Zone, and might even be the strongest! There were countless experts among them, and some were even god-like beings! Under the guidance of these powerful figures, Yamamoto¡¯s evolutionary path progressed unbelievably smoothly. Did other humans have such resources? No! Therefore, though the people of Nanxiang were his predecessors, Yamamoto did not think they had the capability to resist him. Worldly Realm? They were definitely only Mortal Realm Awakened. Physique Realm? This was clearly impossible because the only path for humans to break through to the Mortal Realm was the Body Forging Technique. Moreover, cultivating the Body Forging Technique required too much time, and dozens of days were simply not enough. Inparison, the path of evolution for the Undead n was simpler. ¡°Therefore, our Undead n is the favored one of Source Power!¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯ll give you Chinese humans a little taste of the Tokyo Ghoul shock!¡± In the next second, a terrifying and piercing roar resounded outside the Nanxiang gathering ce. Suddenly, the figure of Yamamoto Yuichiro underwent a rapid transformation! Chapter 164 - 164: Lu Ming’s Severed Arm Chapter 164: Lu Ming¡¯s Severed Arm Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Originally, Yamamoto Yuichiro was only 1.6 meters tall, but with his furious roar, his body began to expand rapidly! Until he reached a height of three meters! Numerous fleshy tumors protruded from all over his body, resembling muscles, but they looked even more grotesque and disgusting than normal muscles. His clothes quickly shredded, revealing ck veins protruding from under the skin, resembling worms wriggling within his body. Sharp nails as sharp as knives rapidly grew on his hands. But the most shocking transformation urred above Yamamoto¡¯s neck! Yamamoto¡¯s head also erged, and his facial features became ferocious and terrifying. At the same time, beside his original head, a decaying human head quietly sprouted, lying silently next to Yamamoto¡¯s main head. Zombies took on various forms, most of them twisted and deformed. The Level 4 Worldly Realm Devourers still retained a somewhat human appearance, but as the Devourers devoured different genes, their genes also became chaotic and disorderly. For example, in the past, Devourers like Gris, who specialized in devouring special genes, could still maintain their human form. However, most Tier 5 Mortal Realm zombies, even as Devourers, would transform into monstrous hybrids that were neither fully human norpletely zombie. Yamamoto was such a zombie. However, the Undead n had a long heritage and had developed unique source power skills to maintain the original appearance of high-tier zombies. This actually meant that Yamamoto¡¯s current appearance was his normal form; the humanoid form he had previously disyed was merely a disguise. Having returned to his original form, Yamamoto gazed into the distance. He could see that his appearance had caused chaos within the distant Nanxiang gathering ce. The chaos made Yamamoto happy and excited, making Yamamoto even more psychotic! ¡°Enjoy everything that¡¯sing¡­¡± He muttered, preparing to savor this hunting experience. He paced forward, gradually approaching the Nanxiang gathering ce. He did not walk quickly, as if he wanted the fear he brought to brew and ferment until it became the sweetest wine. However, suddenly, a voice rang out from the sky. Yamamoto raised his head abruptly, witnessing a scene that left him dumbfounded. In the distance. Not long after Yamamotopleted his transformation, a figure treaded through the air, swiftly flying out from the Nanxiang gathering ce. It was Lu Ming. Apanied by a series of sonic booms, Lu Ming was getting closer and closer to Yamamoto. As the distance closed, Lu Ming could easily see Yamamoto¡¯s appearance and the horrifying aura emanating from Yamamoto¡¯s entire body. ¡°It¡¯s a little stronger than the Birdman¡­ but still limited¡­¡± So, the strength of the monster in front of him was probably between Level 2 and Level 3 of the Physique Realm. In terms of attributes, that would trante to 20,000 to 40,000. This was formidable. Currently, in his Self-Limitation state, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes were: Strength: 12132.2 Physique: 12132.1 Agility: 12141.2 Free Attribute Points: 2508 The strength disyed by the monster fell somewhere between Lu Ming¡¯s normal state and his explosive state. In midair, Lu Ming contemted briefly before making a decision. ¡°Better to finish this off quickly.¡± There was no need to engage in an extended battle with a monster weaker than himself. After all, what Lu Ming had always pursued was the ultimate domination! In the next second, a lot of heat was flowing out of every pore in Lu Ming¡¯s body, enveloping him in a misty haze. Simultaneously, his body size instantly increased. By the time Lu Ming touched down in front of Yamamoto, he had transformed into a twelve-meter tall giant with four eyes and six arms! The Desperate State, activated! Yamamoto,¡±???¡± Death-Restraining Zombie Snake,¡±???¡± When Lu Ming came to the front of Yamamoto, these two zombies still had not recovered. Regardless of their strength orck thereof, just the sight of Lu Ming¡¯s gigantic form in the Desperate State was enough to be intimidating. Yamamoto frowned and was about to speak when he saw that Lu Ming had already raised his fist. He instantly threw a heavy punch, and the power of the perfect level Explosive Fist surged directly into Yamamoto¡¯s body! After all¡­ Lu Ming had no need to engage in casual conversation with a monster significantly weaker than himself. His time was truly precious. This time, the Explosive Fist Lu Ming used did not carry much force. Yet, precisely because of that, the terror of this attack was even more pronounced! The force of his punch waspletely channeled into Yamamoto Yuichiro¡¯s body. Then, the devastating punch force erupted within Yamamoto¡¯s body! ¡°Splurt, splurt.¡± A series of explosive sounds erupted from Yamamoto¡¯s body, apanied by intense pain and the premonition of death. This sudden pain even momentarily restored Yamamoto¡¯s consciousness. ¡°I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m already dead.¡± The punch force kept erupting endlessly. The punching would not stop until Yamamoto was finished off! Yamamoto was acutely aware of his fate. Yet, at this moment, Yamamoto did not feel the fear of impending death. He was just wondering why there was such a freak in Nanxiang, and heunched his final counterattack against Lu Ming! Zombies were brutal, and Yamamoto had his own bloodlust! The decaying human head on his shoulder instantly opened its eyes, and a ck light shot out from its eye sockets, striking Lu Ming¡¯s right arm at the speed of light! It was like a hot knife cutting through butter. Yamamoto¡¯s ck Death Ray was the hot knife, and Lu Ming¡¯s body, honed to perfection, had be the butter at this moment. Blood instantly sttered. Lu Ming¡¯s right arm was severed at the shoulder. But an even more astonishing phenomenon urred. Just as Lu Ming¡¯s arm left his shoulder, countless flesh buds sprouted at the wound site. These flesh buds were like tiny hands that instantly caught Lu Ming¡¯s falling arm. Following that, these buds tugged upwards, reattaching Lu Ming¡¯s severed arm¡­ ¡°What a shame,¡± Yamamoto uttered these words. Unfortunately, because of the eruption of the fist force in its body, its Death Ray had missed its target¡ªit was originally aimed at Lu Ming¡¯s head. ¡°Damn!¡± Lu Ming suddenly cursed. Fortunately, the shot had missed. If it had hit a vital spot, Lu Ming didn¡¯t dare imagine the consequences! His left fist punched out again, directly shattering both of Yamamoto¡¯s heads. This time, Yamamoto had no chance to retaliate; he simply fell to the ground and died on the spot. ¡°I underestimated the enemy¡­¡± Afternding a couple more punches on Yamamoto, Lu Ming mumbled. Recalling the short battle just now carefully, Lu Ming shook his head again. ¡°It can¡¯t be considered underestimating the enemy. This monster¡¯s strength isn¡¯t very formidable, at least much weaker than me in my Desperate State.¡± ¡°Only that light is really lethal. 1 really can¡¯t block it.¡± That light was too fast and sharp, impossible to dodge, and impossible to defend against! If Lu Ming hadn¡¯t acted quickly and infused his punch force into Yamamoto¡¯s body, the consequences of this battle might not have been good. Fear slowly arose in his heart. Lu Ming could not help but sigh. ¡°This monster taught me a lesson today.¡± Lu Ming had always adhered to this concept. If you can avoid a fight, then avoid it. This was because no one could be sure what trump card the opponent had and what harm this trump card could bring¡­ At this moment, Lu Ming kept reflecting and summarizing. Out of the corner of his eye, he vaguely noticed that the elongated creature with a head resembling an eye twitched twice. Immediately after, arge amount of smoke and dust rose from its body. It emitted smoke and slowly vaporized before disappearing without a trace. This made Lu Ming scratch his head. Until this moment, a question arose in Lu Ming¡¯s mind. ¡°What are these two monsters, exactly?¡± Chapter 165 - 165: The Storm Approaches Chapter 165: The Storm Approaches Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Danger was everywhere within the ck Mist Zone, causing constant anxiety. However, dangers differed from one another. In the midst of the ck Mist Zone, there were countless recognized danger zones, forbidden territories¡ªareas that the vast majority of sentient beings would absolutely avoid setting foot in. The territory of the Undead n was one such forbidden ce within the ck Mist Zone. The Undead n was arge n. With a considerable number of members, they were spread throughout the ck Mist Zone. Apart from the well-known Corpse Spirit domain where the Corpse Spirit lived, there were also many numerous scattered gathering ces of the Undead n in the ck Mist Zone. One of them was the Blood me Sect. It was located not far from Bear Mountain, about a fifteen-day journey away. The entire Blood me Sect was constructed in a swampy area, with towering walls and eerie, terrifying architecture. The interior was immensely spacious, and the most conspicuous feature was the blood pool within Blood me City. The blood pool had a diameter of nearly a kilometer, resembling a smallke, surrounded by various buildings of distinct styles. Only individuals with high status or exceptional strength within the Blood me Sect had the privilege to reside in the buildings near the blood pool. Just a second after Lu Ming killed Yamamoto Yuichiro. A peculiar sound echoed from within a small building near the blood pool. His gaze entered the small building and arrived at the master bedroom on the second floor. There, one more dead snake wriggled its body, soon evaporating into thin air. Yet sporadic rays of light emerged from the spot where the snake had evaporated. These rays of light tugged at the blood in the pool, flowing slowly through the gaps in the floor into the room. Under the influence of an unknown power, the blood began to writhe rapidly, reorganizing itself. Approximately three minutester, the naked Yamamoto appeared on the room¡¯s floor. He abruptly opened his eyes, gasping for air heavily. Scenes of his impending death rushed into Yamamoto¡¯s mind. Recalling the chain explosions within his body, Yamamoto screamed and felt a faint pain in his body¡ªbut of course, it was merely an illusion¡­ However, reminiscing about the sensation of death made Yamamoto feel uneasy all over. About half an hourter, he finally managed to stand up with some effort. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, Yamamoto left his house and made his way to the grandest and tallest building nearby. Standing at the entrance, Yamamoto spoke humbly, ¡°Yamamoto Yuichiro, seeking an audience with the Minister.¡± The Minister was the leader of the Blood me Sect, the supreme leader. Not long after he spoke, the door in front of him creaked and opened wide for Yamamoto. He entered the manor-like building. The interior held few items, with a simple and rustic overall style. No, it would not be entirely urate to call it rustic; it was more like old and abandoned for decades. Dust had umted on the ground, and stepping on it felt soft and ufortable. As Yamamoto ventured further, more red came into view. Bloodstains were everywhere, indistinct and blurry. In the corner of the building hung what looked like cobwebs but resembledrge, bloody intestines. The dust underfoot vanished, reced by slick, not-yet-dried bloodstains and a nauseating scent of blood. Finally, in front of a crystal ball, Yamamoto halted his steps. He respectfully bowed to the crystal ball and softly said, ¡°Minister.¡± ¡°Um.¡± A low voice emanated from the crystal ball. Red light oozed from the interior of the crystal ball, quickly condensing into a blood-red eyeball. The eyeball gazed at Yamamoto, and the Minister¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°What news do you bring?¡± Yamamoto said, ¡°I¡¯ve located the gathering ce of the Nanxiang people.¡± ¡°And there, I encountered an Awakened individual even more powerful than me.¡± The Minister¡¯s voice fell silent within the crystal ball. Soon, it spoke again, ¡°That¡¯s interesting¡­ Hmm, summon Terashima Asaichi, Yamanaka Hitomi, and Hachima An.¡± Yamamoto took a deep breath, nodded, and turned to leave. Terashima Asaichi, Yamanaka Hitomi, Hachima An, were like Yamamoto Yuichiro, all were Tokyo Ghouls¡­ no, Tokyo Revenants. Originally, when the ck mist had notpletely enveloped Tokyo, humans and Tokyo Revenants were in a state of almost equal strength. However, there was Yamamoto Yuichiro in Tokyo. It was one step ahead into the ck mist zone, forming an alliance with the Undead n of the Blood me Sect. Six days ago, when Tokyo waspletely engulfed by the ck mist, itid an ambush andunched a genocidal attack on the humans of Tokyo. The oue of this battle need not be reiterated. Afterward, the Blood me Sect, under the banner of the Undead n, extensively recruited Tokyo Revenants, wiping them out and integrating them into their own tribe. There were quite a few talented individuals among Tokyo Revenants. Yamamoto Yuichiro was one such example. His Destructive Death Ray was invincible, capable of annihting everything, and he could even instantly kill beings four or five levels stronger than himself. Terashima Asaichi, Yamanaka Hitomi, and Hachima An also possessed their own unique talents. In short, the Minister of the Blood me Sect had already reported the information of these four individuals to the higher echelons of the Undead n. The higher-ups had designated these four as the promising sessors of their generation, temporarily entrusted to the Blood me Sect for nurturing. Soon, Yamamoto Yuichiro arrived with the other three Revenants at the Minister¡¯s residence. The four of them stood before the crystal ball, all still looking like humans. Before long, the Minister¡¯s voice echoed from the crystal ball again. ¡°Yamamoto, recount your experiences.¡± Yamamoto nodded and proceeded to recount his tale. Ten minutester, when Yamamoto finished speaking, Terashima Asaichi immediately said, ¡°Such an interesting person from the South District. I should pay them a visit.¡± He was tall and robust, with his hair dyed blond, and his temperament seemed very irritable and impulsive. Yamanaka Hitomi rolled her eyes¡ªthis was a very attractive young woman. ¡°Even Brother Yamamoto isn¡¯t his match, and you, Terashima Asaichi, are even worse.¡± Terashima Asaichi red, but before he could say anything, Hachima An, with a middle-aged appearance, said, ¡°We should follow the Minister¡¯s orders.¡± Hachima An seemed to carry considerable authority. After it had spoken, Yamamoto Yuichiro and the other two fell silent. It was only at this moment that the Minister said softly, ¡°The human Yamamoto mentioned is a threat. We must eliminate him!¡± Because there could only be one victor on the path to ascending the heavens! This meant that every time they used an external trick to kill an expert among the tribtion transcenders, Yamamoto and the others would have one lesspetitor! Then, the minister changed the topic, saying, ¡°But not right now.¡± This was because at this very moment, all the experts of the Blood me Sect had all been mobilized to support the Chaoshan Sect. The Blood me Sect currently only had experts capable of self-preservation remaining,cking those who could embark on expeditions. The eyes in the crystal ball looked at the four Revenants present. The Minister¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Furthermore, I strictly forbid you to cause trouble for that human without permission.¡± Because he was afraid that an ident would happen. It was also because the Ring of Corpse Snakes was very precious and there were not many of them. One after another, the four nodded in agreement. With that statement, the atmosphere at the scene rxed a lot. Perhaps attaching great importance to these promising sessors, the Minister¡¯s tone became gentle as they discussed other matters. ¡°The Chaoshan Tribe is having a close rtionship with the Insect n over there. It¡¯s said that more than 30 days ago, arge number of new generation tribtion transcenders descended over there. This further intensified the conflict between us and the Insect n¡± Yamamoto and the others looked at each other. Hachima An spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s those people from Mist City.¡± The minister mused, ¡°It seems so¡­¡± ¡°Among them, there are many Undead n and a few potential seedlings. I wonder how their potential ispared to yours.¡± The four of them said in unison, ¡°We won¡¯t let the Minister down!¡± The ministerughed, ¡°After I help our fellow nsmen in the Chaoshan Sect secure this batch of tribtion transcender, I¡¯ll take you to meet those Nanxiang people.¡± ¡°But then again, ording to you, there should be four batches of Tribtion Transcenders descending in the ck fog area now.¡± ¡°The Tribtion Transcenders from Nanxiang have been located, as have those from Mist City and Tokyo. However, we¡¯re still in the dark about the whereabouts of those Tribtion Transcenders from New York.¡± The arrival of each new generation of Tribtion Transcenders was a significant event for all the ns within the ck Mist Zone! The Undead n, being a major n within the ck Mist Zone, naturally harbored ambitions. They wanted to eliminate all the Tribtion Transcenders and seize the most splendid gem on the crown. Now, the location of three groups of people had been determined, but the Undead n had no clue about the first group¡¯s whereabouts. In the direction of the New York gathering ce. After several days of travel, Apelo also arrived at her destination.. Chapter 166 - 166: The Storm Approaches (2) Chapter 166: The Storm Approaches (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The scattered members of the ck Feather Tribe descended onto a huge city. Their panicked and disheveled appearance formed a stark contrast against the giants walking around the city and the towering buildings. As soon as theynded, the guards of the Giant n came over. Before the guards could speak, Apelo spoke with a solemn tone. ¡°I was once an adventurer alongside Prince Lie¡¯s adventure team. My name is Apelo. Bring me to Prince Lie!¡± Prince Lie was one of the overlords of this city. Upon hearing the name Prince Lie, the guards did not dare to be neglectful. The message was ryed through various channels, and soon, Apollon¡¯s group was escorted to a grand and towering pce. The Giant n, being one of the major ns in the ck Mist Zone, was powerful and affluent. The decorations within the pce were incredibly luxurious, dazzling the ck Feather Tribe refugees. However, Apelo and Ayu¡¯s expressions were serious. Upon reaching the deepest part of the pce and seeing the five-meter-tall giant seated on the throne with his upper body exposed, Apelo cried out on the spot! ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother! You have to uphold justice for me!¡± The Giant n held a formidable reputation within the ck Mist Zone. They were only slightly inferior to the Undead n and the Insect n, the top-tier powerful ns. Beyond their strength, their generosity and loyalty were widely praised. Looking at Apelo¡¯s distressed appearance, Hao Lie¡¯s heart ignited with nameless anger. He suddenly pped the armrest of the chair, startling the group of ck Feather Tribesmen present. ¡°Who! Who dares to bully my brother?!¡± Hao Lie and Apollon had traveled together for ten years in their youth, developing a deep bond. Combined with the Giant n¡¯s generous nature, Hao Lie¡¯s excited outburst was understandable. Apelo began to cry and sob, ¡°It¡¯s a monster, a new generation tribtion transcender¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Hao Lie frowned. ¡°A Tribtion Transcender!?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± And just like that, the matter was no longer about their personal connection¡­ After a moment of contemtion, Hao Lei¡¯s hearty demeanor faded, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°I need to discuss this matter with my father.¡± The journey was unceasing. Seven dayster, which marked the 73rd day of the ck Mist Calendar. Velo and F were still a considerable distance from the n¡¯s gathering ce. The journey had been rtively uneventful. That night, the two of them found a tree hollow to rest temporarily. In the middle of the night, Velo, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly opened his eyes. He swiftly got up from the grass bed and took a deep breath to clear his mind. He then took out a round pebble-like object resembling a goose egg from his pocket. At this moment, this object was emitting a soft light. Beside him, F also woke up groggily. When she saw the glowing egg-shaped object, she mumbled sleepily. ¡°There¡¯s news from the n?¡± Velo replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± The thing in Velo¡¯s hand was amunication stone, a precious item that allowed long-distancemunication. As one of the experts of the Spirit n, owning such an item wasn¡¯t umon for Velo. At thiste hour, themunication stone flickered to life. There must have been urgent news from the n. After injecting Source Power into themunication stone, themunication link was established. The first sentence that came through the stone left Vero stunned. ¡°There¡¯s a crisis within the n! Devastation is imminent! All n members gather at the Spirit Realm Mountain!¡± The Spirit Realm Mountain was not far from Velo¡¯s current location. Upon hearing news of the impending disaster, Velo and F obviously had no intention of continuing their sleep. After briefly packing up, the two immediately set off. Three dayster, they arrived at the Spirit Realm Mountain. Inside a concealed cave within the Spirit Realm Mountain, Velo found the secure gathering point the n had prepared. He and F waited there for another five days. Day 81 of the ck Mist Calendar. Hundreds of Spirit n members carrying backpacks as if escaping from a cmity, arrived at the location in a sorry state. Leading the way was the contemporary n leader of the Spirit n, Kasim. Kasim was slightly younger than Velo, but disyed an air of aged wisdom. His strength was also slightly stronger than Velo¡¯s, reaching Level 5 of the Physique Realm and was the strongest person in the current Spirit n. At the secure meeting point, Velo learned the cause of the catastrophe from Kasim. ¡°A group of tribtion transcenders appeared near our gathering ce, triggering arge-scale battle between the Undead n¡¯s Chousen Sect and the Insect n.¡± Given the Spirit n¡¯s strength, they would not dare to get involved. Although they also wanted to use this opportunity to improve their n¡¯s standing within the ck Mist Zone, they could do little more than secretly bet or attempt to foster goodwill, much like Velo had done. Anything more than that, they would not dare to do it. However, there were some things that one could not avoid just because one did not do it. The battle between the Chousen Sect and the Insect n had left carnage in its wake. Both the Undead n and the Insect n were ruthless, showing no concern for coteral damage. In a battle a few days prior, the Spirit n had been unlucky enough to be drawn into the conflict between the two factions, as the battle unfolded not far from their gathering ce¡­ This was the origin of the Spirit n¡¯s impending downfall¡­ It was a bitical and somewhat tragic when you thought about it. This was the plight of the weak within the ck Mist Zone¡ªsubject to being swept away by some unexpected urrence, potentially taking individuals or entire groups with it. Understanding the cause and effect, Velo sighed deeply. ¡°So, there are only so few of us left?¡± Kasim nodded, ¡°Ny-seven. Including you and F, ny-nine people left, the entire surviving Spirit n.¡± Velo pondered for a long time and asked, ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Kasim¡¯s eyes immediately welled up with tears. His lips trembled for a moment before he looked up to the sky and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Kasim truly did not know what path the n should take in the future. 99 individuals, the entirety of the n! But this poption was simply too small. Rebuilding would likely take several generations, and the harsh environment within the ck Mist Zone would not grant the Spirit n so much time for development. In other words, the future of the Spirit n was bleak.. Surviving in some hidden, impoverished, and harsh corner, persisting. Until one day, a passing powerful being or a mighty beast stumbled upon them¡­ and then extinguished thest trace of Spirit n bloodline. The future was dim. The ending was likely to be tragic. For a moment, Velo felt a wave of sorrow¡­ but after careful consideration, he made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s seek refuge with another n.¡± Kasim shook his head pessimistically, ¡°No one will shelter us.¡± This was because the Spirit n had not established positive rtions with other ns. Even if they managed to seek refuge, the future for Spirit n members would likely be that of servitude, never to rise again. However, Velo said, ¡°No, there¡¯s someone who can protect us.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The Tribtion Transcenders of this generation¡­¡± Kasim was slightly stunned. Just as he was about to shake his head and say, ¡®They¡¯re really not strong enough,¡¯ he heard Velo continue, ¡°By the way, have you brought the Source Power Skills of the n with you?¡± Kasim said, ¡°Yes, I have them.¡± This was the foundation of the n, something Kasim would not dare lose. Velo heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good. In that case, we¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning immediately and head to Bear Mountain.¡± ¡°When we arrive, don¡¯t say anything. Follow my instructions in everything..¡± Chapter 167 - 167: The Movement of the Giant sand the Arrival of the Spirit Clan Chapter 167: The Movement of the Giant sand the Arrival of the Spirit n Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Day 82 of the ck Mist Calendar. The 99 Spirit n members immediately set off for Bear Mountain. Meanwhile, on the other side, Hao Lie had assembled an army under the lead of Apelo, preparing to journey to the ck Feather Mountain. The emergence of a new generation of tribtion transcenders was a significant event for all ns within the ck Mist Zone. More than ten days ago, after Apelo told Hao Lie about the appearance of the tribtion transcenders, Hao Lie immediately ryed the message to the Royal Court. At the same time, he began making preparations for war in his own territory. Today, news arrived from the Royal Court. The content was as Hao Lie had expected¡ªthe Giant n officially dered their involvement. And Hao Lie was the vanguard of the Giant n. At this moment, Hao Lie donned his armor, mounted an exotic beast resembling a tiger or bear, and stood at the very front of the formation. Behind him, tens of thousands of Giant warriors stood in neat rows, an imposing military disy! He waved his hand and the entire army set out! Beside him, Apelo¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light, driven by a desire for vengeance. He said softly, ¡°Big Brother, that monster is extremely formidable. We need to be cautious.¡± Hao Lie, however, simply waved his hand nonchntly. ¡°Brother, just wait and see. I¡¯ll avenge you and it¡¯ll be over!¡± Hao Lie had long learned the characteristics of the Mother Tree from Apelo. It was indeed difficult to deal with. However, Hao Lie was well aware of the strength of his own n. How could a mere creature contend with the likes of the Giant n, a top-tier great n? Was tens of thousands of Giant warriors sufficient? Insufficient? There were more toe! With this confidence, the army led by Hao Lie marched towards the ck Feather Mountain, where the Blood Flesh Mother Tree and the New Yorkers were located. Half a monthter, on the 95th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Hao Lie¡¯s army was closing in on the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. Meanwhile, the Spirit n, including Velo, arrived outside the Nanxiang gathering ce. From afar, one could see smoke rising from the chimneys of the Nanxiang gathering ce and people bustling to and fro. And the ck rice fields beyond the city walls stretched as far as the eye could see, tranquil and harmonious. Compared to when Velost left, the Nanxiang gathering ce had developed even further and be even better. The ck Mist Zone was indeed fraught with danger. However, no matter how perilous, it shouldn¡¯t be so relentless as to allow no breathing room between sessive waves. It had been a month since Velo¡¯sst departure. From the current situation, it seemed that nothing significant had urred in Nanxiang during this period of time. When Velo brought his nsmen to the entrance of Nanxiang gathering ce, an rm bell sounded in the gathering ce. Soon, Velo spotted Huo Sheng and Bai Tianyu. He took a step forward and smiled at the two of them, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here again.¡± Huo Sheng had a good impression of Velo. If it was just Velo and Fing again, Huo Sheng would wee them with both hands. However, now, when he saw the Spirit nsmen behind Velo who looked simr to him, Huo Sheng could not help but frown. 99 Spirit nsmen. Not arge number of people. But the implications werepletely unrted to the numbers. After pondering for a moment, Huo Sheng maintained a calm exterior, weing Velo with a courteous tone, ¡°Mr. Velo, may I inquire about the purpose of your visit this time?¡± His tone was gentle, but the rejection was evident. This made Kasim sigh imperceptibly. Putting aside whether these new generation tribtion transcenders could protect the Spirit n, just based on their guardedness, Kasim felt that today¡¯s matter was not easy to negotiate. Velo, however, paid no heed to this. He simply smiled and said, ¡°Awhile ago, Mr. Lu mentioned that he wanted me to find some Source Power Skills for him. So, here I am, bringing them.¡± As he spoke, he took out a pouch, opened it and vaguely saw dozens of Source Power Skill Sealing Balls in his pocket. This made Huo Sheng hesitate for a moment. Before Huo Sheng could say anything else, Velo continued, ¡°I wonder if we can discuss this indoors?¡± With that said, he hurriedly pointed at himself, ¡°I¡¯ll go in alone.¡± Seeing this, Huo Sheng pondered for a moment and nodded, giving a subtle look to Bai Tianyu. The meaning was obvious. Go find Brother Lu. Regardless of whether the intentions of these Spirit n people were good or bad, Huo Sheng would only be at ease with Brother Lu holding the fort. It was the same room asst time. In the room, Velo opened the pouch, taking out the Source Power Skill sealing balls one by one while introducing them to Lu Ming. ¡°This is a Source Energy Armor, capable of transforming into armor during battle to enhance one¡¯s defense.¡± ¡°This is the Weapon Transformation Technique. It can transform source power into various types of weapons and equipment.¡± ¡°This is the Gale de.¡± ¡°This is the Spirit Meridian Breathing Technique, which is more effective than the Basic Breathing Technique.¡± Despite their current decline, the Spirit n had once been glorious. Even though they were now struggling, they still retained their foundation. They were notcking in low-level Source Power Skills. However, Lu Ming wascking in these¡­ Many of the Source Power Skills made Lu Ming¡¯s eyes light up. There was no harm in having more skills. One Source Power Skill might be equivalent to thousands of basic attributes for Lu Ming. When Velo finished speaking, Lu Ming¡¯s eyes were practically gleaming like light bulbs. Turning to look at Huo Sheng, Lu Ming saw Huo Sheng nod slightly, ¡°We¡¯ll take these.¡± After saying that, Huo Sheng looked at Velo with a burning gaze, ¡°I wonder what Mr. Velo and your nsmen hope to gain from us.¡± Huo Sheng was not easily fooled. Velo¡¯s actions today clearly indicated that he was not just here to sell goods. With Hoseong openly asking, Velo briefly contemted and decided to tell the truth. He simply stood up and bowed deeply to Lu Ming and Huo Sheng. ¡°I hope that my fellow nsmen and 1 can find refuge here.¡± This left Huo Sheng speechless. ¡°What virtue or ability do we possess?¡± Velo merely looked at Lu Ming. The meaning was already quite evident. You guys really can¡¯t do it. However, Brother Lu was capable¡­ This made Huo Sheng sigh again, ¡°Mr. Velo, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling, but I¡¯m genuinely afraid. The karmic consequences for you all are too significant. I can¡¯t shoulder it here.¡± Who were the enemies of the Spirit n? Who would find trouble with the Spirit n? Huo Sheng had no idea. Taking on this karmic burden recklessly could easily bring catastrophic disaster to Nanxiang. From Huo Sheng¡¯s perspective, he would rather not have these freely offered Source Power Skills than have any association with the Spirit n. Lu Ming was not foolish either. He understood the reasoning well. Although he was quite envious of the Source Power Skills in Velo¡¯s hand, after some thought, Lu Ming agreed with Huo Sheng¡¯s decision. However, Velo remainedposed. He continued with a soft voice, ¡°Firstly, we have no enemies, and no one woulde to find trouble with us Spirit n people.¡± ¡°Secondly, what we need is a rtively safe territory nearby. If any outsiders reallye to find trouble with us, you are free to sell us out without any resentment from us.¡± ¡°¡±Lastly, I think you all may not be fully aware of your own identities. If we talk about karma, the karmic consequences for all of you are much greater than those of our Spirit n!¡± Velo¡¯sst words left Huo Sheng in silence. After a long time, Huo Sheng spoke solemnly, ¡°Please exin further, Mr. Velo..¡± Chapter 168 - 168: Tribulation Expert and Heaven Ascension Stairs! Chapter 168: Tribtion Expert and Heaven Ascension Stairs! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In fact, ever since the incident with the ck Feather Tribe¡¯s attack, Huo Sheng had already sensed that something was amiss. It took the ck Feather Tribe, led by Amang, a full 20 days to travel from New York to Nanxiang. From their conversation, Huo Sheng overheard phrases like ¡°killing the males, capturing the females.¡± Traveling such a long distance and capturing live captives¡­ Why was he making such a great fanfare? The specifics eluded Huo Sheng, but he knew there had to be a reason. During Velo¡¯s previous visit, Huo Sheong had even discreetly inquired about it, but Velo had been tight-lipped. However, Huo Sheng could glean from subtle cues that Velo definitely knew something and that his group was unique within the ck Mist Zone. Upon hearing Huo Sheng¡¯s question, Velo thought for a moment and said, ¡°This is going to be a long story.¡± As he spoke, he sat down, looking at Lu Ming and Huo Sheng. After some thought, Velo did not use this as a bargaining chip but instead proceeded to exin directly. ¡°Before 1 talk about your identities, 1 need to start with the origin of the ck Mist Zone.¡± Lu Ming and Huo Sheng could not help but prick up their ears. The history of the Spirit n was ancient, once being one of the top ns within the ck Mist Zone. Regarding certain secrets within the ck Mist Zone, the Spirit n was not necessarily less knowledgeable than ns like the Undead n or the Insect n¡ªjust that they had faded in prominence. ¡°ording to the records of our ancestors, the ck Mist Zone was created by the Supreme Divine Being.¡± ¡°The purpose behind creating this special space was either to please the Supreme Divine Being or to serve as a test. It¡¯s a selection.¡± ¡°It could also be understood as the yground or proving ground of the Supreme Divine Being, where they select allies or candidates!¡± With Veto¡¯s words, Lu Ming and Huo Sheng exchanged nces. Although Velo¡¯s exnation was somewhat unbelievable, it did align with Huo Sheng¡¯s previous theory about a puppet master behind the scenes. Before Huo Sheng and Lu Ming could speak again, Velo continued. ¡°With this as the main premise, let¡¯s talk about the Tribtion Transcenders next.¡± ¡°Tribtion Transcenders? Are you referring to us?¡± Huo Sheng asked, only to see Velo shake his head, ¡°Not just you, us as well¡­¡± When the ck Mist Zone first appeared, there were no intelligent races within it. What existed here were only mutated beasts everywhere. At that time, they were the overlords of the ck Mist Zone! ¡°However, after the Holy Tower appeared, everything changed.¡± It was unknown which world it was, but it was the first world chosen by the supreme god. Everything that happened at the beginning was simr to what Lu Ming and the other humans had experienced. ¡°In the center of a city or gathering ce, the Holy Tower rose from the ground. It released source power, turning the old and weak into zombies. The outside was covered by the ck mist. Stepping into the mist brought one into the ck Mist Zone.¡± Then, the ck mist kept shrinking, squeezing the space inside until it pulled all the intelligent lifeforms into the ck Mist Zone. ¡°This was the experience of the first generation of tribtion transcenders and all the subsequent tribtion transcenders.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying in the ck Mist Zone that all the races currently in the ck Mist Zone are either tribtion transcenders or descendants of the tribtion transcenders. I believe this saying is reasonable and based on fact.¡± Once Velo finished speaking, Huo Sheng pointed at himself. ¡°In other words, we¡¯re the new generation of tribtion transcenders?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Then, is there anything special about us?¡± Huo Sheng had barely asked when Velo began to exin. ¡°I mentioned earlier that the ck Mist Zone is the Supreme Divine Being¡¯s yground or testing ground. Those who undergo tribtion are either gamers or trial targets.¡± ¡°The reason we¡¯re called tribtion transcenders is because every time a new tribtion survivor appears, it signifies the beginning of a great cmity. This is rted to an incident called the Heaven Ascension Stairs.¡± ¡°The so-called Heaven Ascension Stairs, is also known as the Ladder to God or the Path to Divinity!¡± ¡°Because the goal of the Heaven Ascension Stairs is to create a god! To birth a new divine being!¡± ¡°Divinities?¡± Lu Ming was interested. ¡°Are there really divine beings within the ck Mist Zone?¡± Velo nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, and there¡¯s more than one! All contemporary major ns possess one or even several ancestral gods. ns without the protection of a god don¡¯t deserve to be called major ns within the ck Mist Zone.¡± To put it simply, the presence or absence of gods was the foundation determining whether a race could thrive within the ck Mist Zone! With the birth of each new god, the territory of the old gods was squeezed. Cmities ensued! The great cmity of the divine wars! The great cmity of ns Annihtion! When a new god ascended the throne, the old god perished. Or vice versa. Lu Ming asked again, ¡°How powerful are these gods?¡± Velo replied, ¡°The Mortal Realm, the Physique Realm, the Spirit Realm, the Source Realm, and the Ancient Realm. Above the Ancient Realm are the realms of gods! Moreover, there¡¯s no other way to cross the threshold of the Ancient Realm to the Divine Spirit Realm except by ascending to the heavens! In other words, the only path to godhood is by way of the Heaven Ascension Stairs!¡± Lu Ming could not help but fall silent. This was because from the Mortal Realm, Physique Realm, Spirit Realm, Source Realm, and Ancient Realm, he couldprehend just how powerful the so-called gods truly were. Velo continued, ¡°Not only that, but there¡¯s also such an agreement for the Heaven Ascension Stairs.¡± ¡°In other words, the qualification to ascend to the heavens can only be obtained by contemporary tribtion transcenders¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Huo Sheng suddenly frowned. A momentter, he nodded pensively. ¡°In that case, it seems this is the fundamental reason we¡¯re being targeted.¡± ording to the setting of the Heaven Ascension Stairs, only contemporary tribtion transcenders could step onto the Heaven Ascension Stairs. This also meant that only contemporary tribtion transcenders had the potential to achieve godhood through the Ascension Stairs. However, if that was all, things would be simpler. Is there a way to plunder the qualifications to ascend to the heavens here?¡± Huo Sheng asked, only to see Velo nod and say, ¡°Yes, there are many ways¡­ Not only are there many ways, some of these methods are widely known and spread.¡± ¡°For example, the simplest method is the Blood Essence Extraction Method.¡± ¡°Through special tools, you can extract the blood essence of a current Tribtion Transcender and with the blood essence in your hand, you can step onto the Heaven Ascension Stairs.¡± Considering the importance of gods to the ns¡­ The situation of the current tribtion transcenders could easily be deduced. To be a god, one had to ascend the Heaven Ascension Stairs. However, to ascend the Heaven Ascension Stairs, qualifications were necessary. If one wanted to obtain the qualifications, they had to target the Tribtion Transcenders of this generation. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve be a prized delicacy¡­¡± Huo Sheng smiled bitterly, summarizing their identities. Velo was unfamiliar with the concept of a ¡°prized delicacy,¡± but from Huo Sheng¡¯s expression, he understood what he meant. He nodded gently and said, ¡°So now, do you understand your situation?¡± Understanding was one thing. However, there were still many questions. ¡°What is a supreme divine being? Has anyone seen a supreme divine being before?¡± Facing Huo Sheng¡¯s question, Velo shook his head and said, ¡°No one has seen the true form of the Supreme Divine Being, nor has anyone seen the Supreme Divine Being.¡± ¡°Those gods have never seen it before?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but the gods will always im that the Supreme Divine Being truly exists. We¡¯ve chosen to believe their words.¡± Huo Sheng asked again, ¡°How long is the interval between the appearance of each generation of tribtion transcenders?¡± ¡°At least a few hundred years, at most tens of thousands of years.¡± This made Huo Sheng sigh. At least for the next few hundred years, humans could forget about having other races share their burden. ¡°Lastly, the Heaven Ascension Stairs¡­ When will the Heaven Ascension Stairs begin and in what way?¡± At the mention of this, a strange expression suddenly appeared on Velo¡¯s face¡­ He said, ¡°The Heaven Ascension Stairs have actually already begun¡­¡± Huo Sheng remained silent. Then, he heard Velo say in a strange tone, ¡°Mortal Realm Level Five, those who can interact with the Holy Tower, guided by the Holy Tower, can begin the Heaven Ascension Trial¡­¡± Before Lu Ming and Huo Sheng could recover from their shock, Velo added, ¡°I know how you must be feeling¡­ This is considered a benefit given by the Supreme Divine Being to the new generation of tribtion transcenders. You missed it.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to worry. Those who reach the Heaven Ascension Stage first might not have an advantage over those who enterter. Based on past data, it¡¯s more likely that those whoeter have a greater chance of achieving godhood.¡± With that said, Velo paused briefly and added, ¡°Now, you can also immediately begin the Heaven Ascension Trial by interacting with the Holy Tower.¡± Huo Sheng raised his eyebrows, ¡°Where is the Holy Tower in the ck Mist Zone?¡± Velo gave a matter-of-fact answer, ¡°In the core territories of the major ns..¡± Chapter 169 - 169: Great Harvest of Source Power Skills Chapter 169: Great Harvest of Source Power Skills Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The reason why gods were gods was because they possessed overwhelming power that crushed everything! The power of gods was far superior to the Ancient Realm¡ªthe two of them could not bepared at all! Considering that the only way to be a god was to climb the Heavenly Stairs, the Holy Tower became the most precious and rare resource within the ck Mist Zone! Having their own n¡¯s gods was the standard to distinguish whether they belonged to a major n. Having an exclusive Holy Tower was the benchmark to distinguish whether they were top-tier contemporary ns. Huo Sheng had asked what needed to be asked. Velo had said what needed to be said. In short, the conversation briefly paused, and the people in the room fell into deep thought. A momentter, Huo Sheng took a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯ll take all of these Source Power Skills.¡± ¡°In return, your Spirit n members can select a piece of territory near the Nanxiang gathering ce.¡± After saying this, Huo Sheng smiled and added, ¡°We should interact more in the future. Since we¡¯re neers here, we do need the Spirit n to enlighten us about the matters within the ck Mist Zone.¡± Velo also smiled and said, ¡°For some small matters, we will certainly help. We just hope that in the future, Mr. Lu will remember this little bit of assistance from our Spirit n when you achieve greatness.¡± Contemporary Era tribtion bearers were a huge dynamite pack. The nature of climbing the Heaven Ascension Stairs determined that they were destined to face numerous trials and tribtions. Betting on contemporary tribtion transcenders was truly unwisepared to befriending them, it was better to use any means to seize the qualifications for climbing to the heavens and strive for a better future. Previously, due to the weakness of the Spirit n, even if they obtained qualifications, they could hardlyplete the climb to the Heavenly Stairs¡ªlet alone reach the Holy Tower. Therefore, Velo chose a different path, intending to befriend contemporary tribtion transcenders in hopes of attaining a chance for their own ascension. There was a significant element of gambling involved. The chances of sess were incredibly slim. However, when he saw Lu Ming, Velo changed his mind. A genius that was rarely seen in a thousand years, an industrious Scroll King, and the identity of a contemporary tribtion transcender. This was worth betting heavily on! To put it bluntly, Vero was not interested in this group of people from Nanxiang now. He was only interested in Lu Ming! After the negotiations were settled, Velo left. Bai Tianyu also left. Only Lu Ming and Huo Sheng were left in the room. After Velo left, Huo Sheng could not help but sigh deeply, his shoulders slumping. ¡°What should we do¡­¡± Mortal Realm, Physique Realm, Spirit Realm, Source Realm, Ancient Realm. Five realms below the Divine Spirit Realm. Huo Sheng did not know how strong a Spirit Realm creature was, but he knew very well that Lu Ming was most likely not a match for a Spirit Realm creature. However, the contemporary major ns all had the protection of gods. Now, due to their inherent identity, humans had be prey in the eyes of the major ns. The situation was dire, and Ho Sheng had never felt so powerless before. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Lu Minge to the table and pick up the bag of Source Power Skills. This made Huo Sheng smile bitterly again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Lu Ming said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of worrying?¡± Huo Sheng opened his mouth to respond but found himself speechless. Indeed, what¡¯s the use of worrying? For example, Lu Ming had never been worried about this or that¡ªbecause there were many things that one could not change even if they were worried. There was also no solution. It was better to continue improving oneself, being prepared for the unpredictable. It could only be said that different personalities led to different decisions. Lu Ming had such a personality, but Huo Sheng couldn¡¯t be as carefree as Lu Ming. After thinking for a moment, Huo Sheng said, ¡°1 have to talk to Velo again. Brother Lu, you can carry on with your own matters.¡± Lu Ming nodded. Instead, he took the Source Power Skill and walked out of the door, preparing to head home. To say that Wei Luo¡¯s words didn¡¯t affect Lu Ming would be impossible. He was also very flustered. He was also apprehensive. So Lu Ming could only use cultivation to numb his nerves and strengthen his abilities. Lu Ming did not know what the future held, and he did not have the ability to predict the future. But he knew that every additional attribute point he farmed today increased his chances of survival for tomorrow! At home, the diverse array of Source Power Skills brightened Lu Ming¡¯s mood. After carefully selecting, Lu Ming chose the following Source Power Skills as his training projects: Source Power Armor. It was a Source Power Skill native to the continent. However, its effects were quite good, significantly enhancing his defense-being startled by Yamamoto Yuichiro¡¯s destructive death ray had made Lu Ming more concerned about protecting himself! Soldier Transformation Technique. It was also another native Source Power Skill of the continent. Native didn¡¯t mean it was bad, but rather, it was widespread¡ªperhaps it could be said that because it was simple and practical, these Source Power Skills became universally practiced by everyone. Gale Saber. Saber Source Power Skill. The Great Dragon Spear. Spear Source Power Skill. Apocalypse. Staff Source Power Skill. Atomic Sword Technique. Sword Source Power Skill. Feather Space Technique. Flight Source Power Skill. There was also the Spiritual Energy Rain. It was a long-range attack Source Power Skill. Source Power Skills, in reality, prized quality over quantity. Using Source Power Skills required consuming Source Power, as well as physical stamina, and they also took time to execute. In actualbat, one usually used a killer move when attacking, and sess or failure often depended on that one move¡ªthis was why offensive Source Power Skills were better when honed to perfection. However, it was a different story for someone like Lu Ming who cultivated a Source Power Skill to increase his attributes. After selecting the Source Power Skill, Lu Ming was not in a hurry to start training. Instead, he opened his attribute panel first. Name: Lu Ming Level: Mortal Realm, Level 2. Transcendent Ability: Self-Limitation State Strength: 16508.2 Physique: 16508.1 Agility: 16517.2 Free Attribute Points: 5408 Transcendent Ability: Body Self-Limitation Skills: (Omitted). Basic Stance: (omitted). Source Power Skill: Basic Breathing Technique (Mastered) (263/1000). Explosive Fist (Perfect) (70,000/100,000). Knight Body Forging Technique (Beginner) (790/10000). This was Lu Ming¡¯s current status. Ever since he obtained the Knight Body Forging Technique, Lu Ming¡¯s daily practice routine revolved around the Knight Body Forging Technique! This resulted in hardly any improvement in Lu Ming¡¯s proficiency in other skills. However, it also caused Lu Ming¡¯s attributes to increase rapidly at an average of 100 points a day! Picking up the Source Power Armor Seal Sphere, Lu Ming infused Source Power into it. Soon, with his thoughts drifting, Lu Ming found himself in the inner space of the Source Power Armor Seal Sphere. It was the same experience as when he learned the Knight Body Forging Technique. After a few seconds, Lu Ming snapped back to reality, having already learned the usage techniques of the Source Power Armor from the seal sphere. With a thought from Lu Ming, faint beams of light flickered across his body¡ªa phenomenon arising from the resonance of the Source Power within his cells with the Source Power in the surrounding air. Following a specific breathing rhythm, the Source Power within Lu Ming¡¯s body behaved like a ma, rapidly attracting the Source Power from the air. The two merged on the surface of his body, gradually forming a close-fitting armor that emitted a gentle glow. Opening the attribute panel, a new skill caught Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. Source Power Armor (Beginner) (1/100): The most fundamental Source Power Protection Spell. You have preliminary mastered the Source Power Armor.. All your attributes+30, free attribute points+30! Chapter 170 - 170: Rapid Progress In Strength! Chapter 170: Rapid Progress In Strength! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unfortunately, the Source Power Armor did not create synergy with other basic skills. This meant that Lu Ming¡¯s gains from cultivating Source Power Armor were limited to the attribute enhancements brought about by this skill. Lu Ming actually did not value this slight increase very much, but the memory of the pain of his severed arm caused by Yamamoto Yuichiro, made him think twice¡­ With that, Lu Ming made the decision that he would focus on cultivating this skill. After all, it was a life-saving skill¡­ He also took out the Source Power Skill of the Soldier Transformation Technique and began cultivating it. Soldier Transformation Technique (Beginner) (1/100): Use source power to transform into a myriad of weapons! You have preliminary mastered the use of the Soldier Transformation Technique. All your attributes+30, free attribute points+30! Simr to the Source Power Armor, the Soldier Transformation Technique could not create synergy with other basic skills. Feather Space Technique (Beginner) (1/100): Use Source Power to fly through the air! You have preliminary mastered the use of the Feather Space Technique. All your attributes+30, and free attribute points+30! It did not create synergy with other basic skills either. But this was within Lu Ming¡¯s expectations. He picked up the Gale Saber and began practicing it. Soon, a new skill appeared on the attribute panel. Gale Saber (Beginner) (1/100): Mortal Realm Source Power Skill, After learning it, one could unleash a devastating de technique akin to thunder and fire, to kill the enemy! You have preliminary mastered the use of the Gale Saber. All your attributes+30, and free attribute points+30! And this time, the skill synergy that Lu Ming wanted finally appeared. Note: Detected that your cold weaponbat level is LV32 and your basic saber technique is Lv26. When you cultivate the Gale Saber, you will obtain an additional proficiency increase. The increase value was: 2.9 times (average of cold weaponbat level and basic saber skill level)! Note: A friendly reminder that practicing Source Power skills will significantly elerate the proficiency gains of rted basic skills. It was the same as the Explosive Fist. Cultivating the Gale Saber would also swiftly level up the rted basic skills. Simrly, the proficiency level of the rted basic skills would rapidly increase the proficiency of the Gale Saber. And this was what Lu Ming wanted! Great Dragon Spear (Beginner) (1/100): Mortal Realm Source Power Skill, powerful and overwhelming! You have preliminary mastered the use of the Great Dragon Spear. All your attributes+30, free attribute points+30. Note: Omitted¡­ Apocalypse (Beginner) (1/100): A Physique Realm Source Power Skill, a powerful staff technique created by a member of the Spirit n! When used, it was like a divine thunder strike that annihted all things¡ªhence its name! ¡°You have preliminary mastered the use of Apocalypse. All your attributes+300, free attribute points+300!¡± Physique Realm Source Power Skill! The attributes obtained were ten times more than Mortal Realm Source Power Skills! However, Lu Ming had a feeling that the difficulty of cultivating Apocalypse might be ten times that of a Mortal Realm Source Power Skills. Fortunately, the skills were synergistic. Note: Detected that your cold weaponbat level is LV32 and your basic saber technique is Lv20. When you cultivate the Apocalypse, you would obtain an additional proficiency increase. The increase value was: 2.6 times (average of cold weaponbat level and basic staff skill level)! Note: A friendly reminder that practicing Source Power skills will significantly elerate the proficiency gains of rted basic skills. Atomic Sword Technique (Beginner) (1/100): A Physique Realm Source Power Skill, an ingenious sword technique as delicate as atomic cutting! Extremely powerful but difficult to cultivate. ¡°You have preliminary mastered the use of Atomic Sword Technique. All your attributes+300, free attribute points+300!¡± Note: Omitted¡­ Another Physique Realm Source Power Skill! Spiritual Energy Bullet Rain (Beginner) (1/100): Mortal Realm Source Power Skill. A basic long-range attack Source Power Skill! Condenses the Source Power within the body and constructs an energy bullet to attack the enemy. ¡°You have preliminary mastered the use of the Spiritual Energy Bullet Rain. All your attributes+30, free attribute points+30! Note: You can fire spiritual energy bullets using any method and any weapon! Note: Detected that your slingshot shooting level is Lv31, your crossbow shooting level is LV30, your archery level is LV30, your firearms shooting level is LV30, and your throwing level is Lv20. When you cultivate the Spiritual Energy Bullet Rain, you will obtain an additional proficiency increase! The enhancement multiplier was: 2.8 times (the average of the relevant basic skill levels). Note: A friendly reminder that practicing Source Power skills will significantly elerate the proficiency gains of rted basic skills. Although the Spiritual Energy Bullet Rain was only a Mortal Realm Source Power Skill, it integrated the five basic skills on Lu Ming¡¯s body. This made the value of this Source Power Skill much higher. After doing all this, Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional attributes had now reached: Strength: 17288.2 Physique: 17288.1 Agility: 17297.2 Free Attribute Points: 6188 Moreover, these were only the attributes under the Self-Limitation State. ¡°But it¡¯s still not enough.¡± Initially, Lu Ming felt that he was still quite strong. However, now, he realized that there was the Spirit Realm above the Physique Realm, the Source Realm above the Spirit Realm, and the Ancient Realm above the Source Realm! And above the Ancient Realm were the Divine beings! A frog at the bottom of a well? The previous Lu Ming was indeed like a frog at the bottom of a well. He was naive and had not seen the world! ¡°Therefore, how can I resolve my worries? The only way is to cultivate! The only way is to be stronger!!¡± The harsh external environment, the awkward situation of being a contemporary tribtion transcender, left Lu Ming no room to rx whatsoever! At present, it was noon. Without further ado, he began practicing! The cultivation of Source Power Skills at the entry level was fast and efficient. For Lu Ming, often after dozens of repetitions, the rted Source Power Skills could be upgraded from entry level to proficiency level. Of course, the difficulty of cultivating Mortal Realm and Physique Realm Source Power Skills was indeed different¡ªthe cultivation speed of Physique Realm Source Power Skills (Apocalypse and Atomic Sword Technique) was indeed very slow, but it could not stop Lu Ming from being persistent and determined. There was also the system. Moreover, Lu Ming also discovered something. The Source Power Armor technique was easy to practice! It was not about difficulty, but the Source Power Armor technique could slowly increase its proficiency as long as it was activated. During this process, Lu Ming could also practice other Source Power Skills¡ªa bit like practicing two Source Power Skills within the same timeframe. Double the progress was quite satisfying. It was a pity that other Source Power skills did not have this characteristic, but Lu Ming was not disappointed. Just before going to bed that night, all the newly learned Source Power techniques were brought to the proficient level by Lu Ming. The price was that he had practiced the Knight Body Forging Technique ten times less today¡ªhe had no choice, there was just no time left. However, overall, it was still worth it. The upgrade of the six Mortal Realm Source Power Skills brought Lu Ming 70*6 = 420 points of total attributes and 420 points of free attribute points. The upgrade of the two Physique Realm Source Power Skills brought Lu Ming 700*2 = 1400 points of total attributes and 1400 points of free attribute points. And that¡¯s not to mention the basic skills had crazily leveled up! In just an afternoon, Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional attributes became: Strength: 19411.5 Physique: 19411.4 Agility: 19530.2 Free Attribute Points: 8008 A more ferocious power was brewing within his body. But evidently, it still was not enough! After outlining the practice n for the next day, Lu Ming drifted into a deep sleep. Day 96 of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming did his usual exercises in the morning and practiced the Knight Body Forging Technique 3 times. In the evening, he practiced the Knight Body Forging Techniques 7 times in the afternoon and then practiced the Soldier Transformation Technique. In the evening, he practiced the Feather Space Technique. At the same time, he kept the Source Power Armor active throughout the entire day. Compared to before, the current Lu Ming decided to sacrifice some time from his Knight Body Forging Technique to increase the level of his other Source Power skills. He persisted until he raised all the Source Power Skills, other than the Source Power Armor, to the proficient level and maxed out all his basic skills! That night, the Source Power Armor leveled up. Proficiency stage: Proficient. His three-dimensional attributes increased by 200, and his free attribute points increased by 200! Chapter 171 - 171:I Have to Succeed! Chapter 171:I Have to Seed! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Day 37 of the ck Mist Calendar. The proficiency of the Source Power Armor increased by 3,000 points. At the same time, he had reached the proficient stage of the Soldier Transformation Technique and the Feather Space Technique. The upgrade of the two Mortal Realm Source Power Skills each provided Lu Ming with 200 three-dimensional attributes and 200 free attributes. In total, he had 400 points! That night, Lu Ming changed his cultivation target and began to cultivate the Gale Saber and the Great Dragon Spear. Day 98 of the ck Mist Calendar. The proficiency of the Source Power Armor increased by 3,000 points. The Gale Saber and the Great Dragon Spear had advanced and reached the proficient stage. They also provided Lu Ming with 200 three-dimensional attributes and 200 free attributes. This time, Lu Ming did not change his cultivation program. Instead, he continued to cultivate the Gale Saber and the Great Dragon Spear. His goal was to increase his basic skills to the maximum level! This goal was achieved two dayster. Day 100 of the ck Mist Calendar. Cold Weapon Combat Lvioo (max level). Basic Saber Technique Lvioo (max level). Basic Marksmanship Lvioo (max level). At the same time, Lu Ming had cultivated the Gale Saber and the Great Dragon Spear to the proficient level! In addition, the Source Power Armor had also reached the proficient level! These three mastery-level Mortal Realm Source Power Skills each gave Lu Ming 300 three-dimensional attributes and 300 free attributes points. Altogether, it was 900! On this day, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Strength: 23095.5 Physique: 23095.4 Agility: 23214.2 Free Attribute Points: 10158 Lu Ming switched to another cultivation project. Spiritual Energy Bullet Rain (Mastery) (1/1,000). Day 103 of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming raised his slingshot, crossbow, bow, and gun shooting to the maximum level. At the same time, the Spiritual Energy Bullet Rain went from mastery to proficiency (+200), and then to proficiency ( + 300) (35,000/100,000). The Source Power Armor advanced again and reached perfection (10,000/1,000,000). His three-dimensional attributes increased by 400, and his free attribute points increased by 400! Lu Ming changed his cultivation program again and prepared to start cultivating the remaining two Physique Realm Source Power Skills: Apocalypse and Atomic Sword Technique! Day 106 of the ck Mist Calendar. He had maxed out his basic staff techniques and basic sword techniques. At the same time, Apocalypse and Atomic Sword Technique leveled up and reached the proficiency level. Lu Ming obtained another 2,000 three-dimensional attributes and 2,000 free attribute points for the two Body Realm Source Power skills. In total, it was 4,000 points! On this day, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Name: Lu Ming Level: Mortal Realm, Level 2. Transcendent Ability: Self-Limitation State Strength: 29982.5 Physique: 29882.4 Agility: 31693.2 Free Attribute Points: 15358 Transcendent Ability: Body Self-Limitation Skill: Cultivation Lv44 (0/4400). The other basic skills were all maxed out. Resistance Stance: All maxed out. Source Power Skills: Basic Breathing Technique (Proficient) (596/10,000). Explosive Fist (Perfect) (70,000/100,000). Knight Body Forging Technique (Proficient) (900/10000). Source Power Armor (Perfect) (150,000/1,000,000). Soldier Transformation Technique (Proficient) (1/10,000). Feather Space Technique (Proficient) (1/10,000). Gale de (Mastery) (10,000/100,000). Great Dragon Spear (Mastery) (10,000/100,000). Apocalypse (Proficient) (1/10,000). Atomic Sword Technique (Proficient) (1/10,000). Spirit Energy Bullet Rain (Master) (35,000/100,000). Explosive and transformational upgrades! Later that evening, Lu Ming slightly adjusted his cultivation n. ¡°Regr exercise +10 times Knight Body Forging Technique.¡± ¡°In the remaining time, I can actually cultivate other Source Power skills.¡± Knight Body Forging techniques emphasized steady progress. On the other hand, if he used other Source Power Skills to farm his attributes, it would highlight his umtion for greater breakthroughs. Considering basic skill factors, Lu Ming had calcted which method would yield faster attribute gains¡ªthe other Source Power techniques would be faster initially, but Knight Body Forging Technique would be faster in theter stages. However, one could not ignore the fact that the level ofbat-rted Source Power techniques was closely rted tobat strength. Basic attributes determined the lower limit ofbat strength, while techniques determined the upper limit Therefore, Lu Ming decided to do both. His gaze shifted to the Explosive Fist that had not been inactive for a while. ¡°So, beyond perfection, what other levels are there? What kind of changes can it bring to the skill?¡± Lu Ming did not know, but he wanted to try. The next day was the 107th day of the ck Mist Calendar. In the distant direction of the Spirit n¡¯s gathering ce, the war between the Undead n and the Insect Tribe, which had been ongoing for some time, was graduallying to an end. On the bloodstained in, arge number of zombies of all shapes and sizes were lying or sprawled on the ground. There were even more strangely shaped insects or humanoid insects of all sizes moving across the battlefield, aiding their wounded allies or finishing off still-living zombies. The oue of the war was obvious at a nce¡­ Outside the battlefield, within the Chaoshan Division, the leader of the Blood me Tribe sat in the ce previously upied by the Chao Shan Tribe¡¯s leader. His expression was gloomy but not despondent. Observing the Blood me Tribe members and the Chao Shan Tribe members below, the Blood me Tribe leader named Ma said in a solemn tone, ¡°Princess (Minister Chaoshan) is dead and the war is lost. We did not capture the group of tribtion transcenders. Instead, we suffered heavy losses in the war against the Insect Tribe.¡± After summarizing this, Ma noticed that his words had caused the reaction of the old subordinates of the Chao Shan Tribe members to darken. Ma continued, ¡°Previously, I reported the matter here to the higher-ups. The higher-ups said that they would send reinforcements. Unfortunately, our reinforcements arrived a littleter than the other party.¡± As the saying went, speed was a crucial asset in a war. If the soldiers were a stepte, everything would be toote! The Origin Realm experts of the Insect Tribe had arrived at the battlefield first. The situation meant a crushing defeat for the Undead n. At this moment, looking at the situation, the Origin Realm experts of the Undead n felt that there was no need to expand the scale of the war, so they simply did note¡­ ¡°So unfortunately, the Chao Shan tribe had been abandoned.¡± After saying this, Ma carefully looked at the reaction of the old subordinates of the Chao Shan Tribe. After discovering that their reaction was not intense, he continued, ¡°The higher-ups mean to give this area to the Insect n and Chao Shan Tribe to join our Blood me Sect. From today onwards, we¡¯ll immediately move and leave this area.¡± With that said, he waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two hours to pack your things.¡± His subordinates dispersed one after another. Ma instead stood up from his chair. As he sized up the spacious meeting hall of Chaoshan Tribe, Ma did not gloat over their defeat. He had a good rtionship with the princess. But absorbing the Chao Shan Tribe for no apparent reason¡­ If you said that Ma was despondent because of the war¡¯s failure, it would not be true also. In short, it was veryplicated¡­ A momentter, Ma smiled, ¡°This works too, it¡¯s not bad.¡± The Tribtion Transcenders who appeared here were the third batch of Tribtion Transcenders from the Mist Capital. ording to the information from Yamamoto and the others, the poption density in Mist Capital on Earth was rtively low, which meant that the number of tribtion transcenders was also rtively low¡ªat least fewer than in Nanxiang and Tokyo. Now, the tribtion transcenders in Tokyo had already joined the Blood me Sect. In addition, he also knew the location of the Nanxiang gathering ce. From the looks of it, Ma really did not need to engage in a life-and-death struggle with the Insect Tribe here¡ªa sentiment shared by the higher-ups of the Undead n. A bird in hand is worth two in the bush. The strength of the Insect Tribe was not inferior to the Undead n. There was really no need to fight the Insect Tribe to the death for this batch of tribtion transcenders from the Mist City. ¡°However, this means that when I return to the Blood me Sect, I do need to address the situation in Nanxiang.¡± There was a lot of room for maneuver in doing things. Since he could not take down the ones in the east, he had to take down the ones in the west.. Chapter 172 - 172: The Mother Tree’s Cooperative Proposal Chapter 172: The Mother Tree¡¯s Cooperative Proposal Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Going back a few days. ck Feather Mountain. The Giant n army led by Hao Lie pressed towards the vicinity of the Mother Tree¡¯s location on ck Feather Mountain and set up camp there. Numerous giant warriorsy in wait, ready to carry out Hao Lie¡¯smand to crush the Mother Tree! As for Apelo, who had been beside Hao Lie all along, her eyes were already filled with anticipation. It was the Mother Tree that had annihted her people, taken their ancestralnd, and subjected the surviving ck Feather tribe members to hardship! She had sworn to take revenge for the ck Feather tribe! Hence, a question arose¡­ Between the Mother Tree and the Giant n, who was stronger? The answer was actually obvious at a nce. The Giant n was stronger, much stronger! Although the Mother Tree¡¯s life form was strange and its characteristics were very terrifying, it had arrived in the ck Mist Zone recently and there was simply no time and space for its development. At this moment, the strongest enemy of the Mother Tree was the Dragon Spirit ¡ªLevel 2 Spirit Realm. Moreover, it would take a lot of time and biomass for the Mother Tree to create a Dragon Spirit. Currently, the Mother Tree possessed only dozens of Dragon Spirits. As a giant race in this era, so what if they were strong? Sorry to say that the Spirit Realm experts were not the strongest within their army. This was because two Source Realm experts had been dispatched by the Giant King¡¯s Court to support Hao Lie! Therefore, it was obvious that once the Source Realm experts attacked, the Mother Tree would have no chance of survival whatsoever! The situation seemed quite clear ¨C the Mother Tree had only two choices: death or escape, with no third option. However, the subsequent developments left Apelo baffled¡­ On the first day of his arrival, Apelo repeatedly emphasized to Hao Lie how strong the Mother Tree was, the extent of its threat, and the urgency of eliminating it. He insisted that once the Mother Tree was eliminated, they could easily defeat the Tribtion Transceivers under its protection. Hao Lie listened attentively and on that very day, he dispatched a group of warriors to probe the Mother Tree¡¯s strength. On the afternoon of the same day, the dispatched giant warriors returned unharmed. Apanying them was a zombie tribtion transcender named Simba, along with three strange-looking human-headed monsters¡­¡­.. Inside the centralmand tent, negotiations began between representatives of the Mother Tree and Hao Lie¡¯s forces. However, in Apelo¡¯s eyes, there was actually nothing to negotiate about. The contemporary tribtion transcenders were valuable resources, caught them, bled them, done. Given the ring difference in power, what was there to negotiate? At first, Hao Lie had the same mindset. However, when Simba spoke, the situation took a different turn. ¡°There¡¯s really no need for needless violence. We actually have a better way to cooperate.¡± Facing Hao Lie, even though Simba was visibly terrified, he remainedposed and confident. Hearing this, Hao Lie raised his eyebrows. After downing a big gulp of wine, he raised his chin at Simba. ¡°1¡¯11 only give you three chances to speak.¡± Simba trembled inwardly, but wore a confident smile on his face. ¡°Two chances are enough!¡± ¡°The Mother Tree needs biomass to produce thesebat weapons.¡± With that said, Simba pointed at one of the human-headed monsters. Then, it said, ¡°And these human-headed monsters are also tribtion transcenders!¡± While Hao Lie did not take the first two sentences to heart, then the third sentence was undoubtedly like a bolt from the blue, causing Hao Lie to be stunned on the spot. The wine jar in his hand fell, but Hao Lie did not seem to care. He merely stared at Simba and said solemnly, ¡°Say that again!?¡± ¡°Thesebat weapons are also tribtion transcenders who can provide you with the blood essence you desire!!¡± These words could not be any simpler and more straightforward. Hao Lie stared nkly at the three human-headed monsters beside Simba. The three human-headed monsters with the heads of the ck Feather Tribe smiled strangely. In the next second, all three heads twisted unnaturally and they died on the spot! Simba politely gestured to Hao Lie. ¡°Your turn.¡± The atmosphere in the centralmand tent instantly took a 180-degree turn. Except for Apelo, everyone else revealed excited and jubnt expressions! What Simba said waspletely true ¨C after verification, thebat weapons produced by the Mother Tree, the humanoid creatures, were indeed tribtion transcenders and could extract blood essence! Although the extraction amount was much lesspared to same-level tribtion transcenders, the advantagey in their high numbers and continuous production! What did this mean? This meant that the Mother Tree had be a qualified manufacturing machine for reaching the heavenly levels. All they needed to do was provide biomaterial to the Mother Tree, and it could continuously create the qualifications to ascend to the heavens! And it was unlimited! Compared to this ability, all tribtion transcenders were trash! Hao Lie would not even spare them a nce! There was no need to wage war anymore. Now, if anyone still dared to attack the Mother Tree, Hao Lie would be the first to kill them! The cooperation between the two sides was established within a few words. Thus, the world where only Apelo was injured was born. Apelo was filled with hatred and anger! His enemies and his backers had joined forces. Where did that leave him in terms of face? In a fit of anger, Apelo began to devise a cunning n. Leaning into Hao Lie¡¯s ear, Apelo whispered, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re ying with fire here¡­¡± ¡°Think about it, no matter how many qualify to ascend to the heavens, there can only be one ultimate victor!¡± ¡°And this Mother Tree, its potential is immense, its strength formidable. If we don¡¯t eliminate it now, who can contend with it when the timees for ascension?¡± Apelo¡¯s words made sense. However, Hao Lie frowned and nced coldly at Apelo. The faint ferocious glint in his eyes sent a shiver down Apelo¡¯s spine. He heard Hao Lie say softly, ¡°I¡¯ll make use of it first before eliminating it. I can¡¯t let fear stop me from moving forward, right?¡± ¡°Moreover, there are only a few holy towers in the ck Mist Zone. It¡¯s still unknown if this monster can touch the holy towers.¡± Hao Lie had clearly lowered his voice, but Simba seemed to have heard him and spoke leisurely, ¡°By the way, Lord Hao Lie, my master would like me to convey a message to you.¡± Hao Lie immediately smiled and said, ¡°Please go ahead.¡± ¡°The Mother Tree here is not its true form. It¡¯s just a projection. The Giant n is not the only potential partner of the Mother Tree¡­¡± As soon as he said this, Hao Lie frowned. ¡°Exin yourself!¡± Simba smiled mischievously, ¡°The Insect n.¡± ¡°The Insect n had contact with us long before you did.¡± The de Edge Insect Nest was located near the old territory of the Chaoshan Tribe and the Spirit n. Not long ago, due to the appearance of tribtion transcenders in the vicinity, the de Edge Insect Nest engaged in a fierce battle against the Chaoshan Mountain Tribe¡¯s Undead n. In the initial stages of the war, both sides had their victories and losses, unable to decisively defeat the other. After all, the Insect n and the Undead n were both top-notch ns of their era, and their strengths were evenly matched. Originally, if this was the case, this bnce might have continued. However, a few days before the Chaoshan Tribe was defeated, a human-headed monster arrived at the de Edge Insect Nest, carrying a small sapling. It was the same conversation and the same cooperation proposal. Moreover, the oue was exactly the same¡ªno n could resist the temptation of the Mother Tree. It was this news that prompted the Source Realm experts of the Insect n to disregard their own depletion and rush to this location at the fastest speed, almost in a frenzy.. Chapter 173 - 173: Messed Up The Situation Chapter 173: Messed Up The Situation Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Went back in time to today. On the battlefield that had already ended, Engineer insectoids were crawling everywhere. They looked like Stag Beetles that were thousands of timesrger. Their immense strength allowed them to effortlessly drag heavy objects. With the efforts of the Engineer Insect n, everything on the battlefield, whether living or dead, whether undead or insectoid, was dragged to the back and ced in a heavily guarded open space. Here, the branches of the Mother Tree swayed, adorned with human heads hanging from its branches. Looking below at the food provided by the Insect n, the Mother Tree was delighted. Was there anything more satisfying than having others hunt for you instead of h un ting yourself? And what about the human-headed monsters I sent out? How would these insects know how much biomass it required to create a human-headed monster? How could they understand that 1 could earn 90% energy with just this move?! This deal was incredibly profitable! Of course, there was no need for the Mother Tree to disclose to anyone the exact revenue. It just diligently produced head creatures until it consumed about a tenth of its energy, then put on an expression of weakness. ¡°I can¡¯t go on, I¡¯m depleted!¡± Not far ahead, a two-meter-tall insectoid with six de-like legs on its back, a face and body that met human aesthetics, spoke crisply. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dearest partner¡­ We will provide you with an endless supply of biomass!¡± With these words, the Source Realm expert of the insectoids, the Queen of des, waved her hand slightly. Outside, the sound of insects resounded in all directions! Only these corpses on the battlefield were not enough, far from enough! There was still the Undead n in the Chaoshan Tribe! Now, they were equivalent to tribtion transcenders. The Insect n would definitely not let them off. Just as the Queen of des was about to turn and leave, the Mother Tree spoke again. ¡°By the way, Queen, there¡¯s something I need to rify in advance.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve also formed a partnership with the Giant Race. If you encounter them in the future, please give me a little respect and don¡¯t start fighting immediately.¡± Hearing this, a cold light shed in the Queen of des¡¯ eyes. She said sarcastically, ¡°My dearest coborator¡­ You¡¯re not forming a partnership with the Undead n too, are you?¡± The Mother Treeughed, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. After all, I have to give you a hunting target, right?¡± Time returned to a few days ago. Inside the central military tent, when they heard that the Mother Tree was still cooperating with the Insect n, Hao Lie immediately frowned. However, after thinking about it carefully, Hao Lie had noments. The cooperation between the Mother Tree and the Insect n happened first. They were neers to this situation. As for Simba¡¯s story about cooperating with the insectoids, it was most likely true¡­ probably. The Mother Tree had no reason to lie. One of his subordinates brought a map and Hao Lie studied it carefully. ¡°This is the ck Feather Mountain. This way is the territory of our Giant Race. Beyond the Bear Mountain in the opposite direction is the territory of the Insect Race and the Undead n. I think the coborator of the Mother Tree is probably the de Edge Insect Nest or the Giant Sickle Insect Nest here¡­¡± ¡°On the right is the Hundred Thousand Mountains. There are only exotic beasts there and no intelligent races. It¡¯s too far to cross the Hundred Thousand Mountains, so there¡¯s no need to consider.¡± ¡°To the left is the Realm of Chaos, inhabited by brainless intelligent races, even stranger than beasts¡­¡± ¡°Mm¡ª¡± Hao Lie groaned and grinned at Simba. ¡°I wonder if the Mother Tree has other coborators?¡± Simba shook his head, ¡°Not for the time being¡­¡± Hao Lie nodded with understanding, ¡°I see.¡± Only after Simba left did Hao Lie clench his teeth, smashing the wine cup in his hand! He was very angry. This was because good things could not be enjoyed alone. Instead, they had to be shared. Furthermore, the issues brought by the cooperation between the Mother Tree and the Insect n and the Giant n were not just about sharing the benefits! The importance of the Mother Tree was evident. It could mass-produce those eligible for ascension to the heavens! Whoever controlled the Mother Tree held the power to dictate the path of ascension! To put it mildly, no ambitious race could or would share such a thing! ¡°Insect n¡­ Insect n¡­¡± In the central military tent, Hao Lie muttered to himself, then he suddenly raised his head and looked towards a figure beside him. ¡°Third Uncle.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± An elderly giant responded.¡± He was a Source Realm expert of the Giant Tribe apanying the army this time. Hao Lie continued, ¡°Are you and Fourth Uncle confident in taking down the de Edge Insect Nest and the Giant Sickle Insect Nest?¡± Third Uncle pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Hao Lie muttered and continued, ¡°Then Third Uncle, are you and Fourth Uncle confident in guarding this ck Feather Mountain and the Mother Tree on the mountain?¡± Third Uncle smiled faintly, seemingly satisfied with Hao Lie¡¯s logical thinking. ¡°I¡¯m not confident. However, I¡¯ve already sent a message to the Royal Court just now. I believe more reinforcements will arrive soon.¡± Hao Lie nodded slightly and Third Uncle continued, ¡°Moreover, I believe you should also gather biomass while preparing to deal with the Insect n, or rather the possible attacks from all races in the current world.¡± On ck Feather Mountain, the branches of the Mother Tree swayed. Arge number of human heads opened their eyes in unison. Countless biomass surged into the human heads, providing the Mother Tree with extraordinaryputing power and intelligence! ¡°Insect n.¡± ¡°Giant n.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Regardless of the race, that inherent greed and selfishness aremon.¡± ¡°The greed to monopolize the treasures.¡± ¡°The selfishness of absolutely not wanting to share advantages!¡± ¡°Those who are not of our kind will definitely have different intentions!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the sparks that will fly between the two of you.¡± With these thoughts in mind, the heads on the Mother Tree curled their lips involuntarily. It kept pondering. ¡°Hmm, two major ns and five avatars are enough. There¡¯s no need to cooperate with the Undead n anymore. I should leave a target and hunting goal for the Insect n and the Giant n, right?¡± ¡°The next step is to publicize this unique characteristic of mine and incite the covetousness and greed of all races!¡± ¡°Only in this way can 1 grow faster and ck off.¡± Take advantage of the chaos to profit privately, this was thew. Although the appearance of the tribtion transcenders and the ck Mist Zone had already caused some disagreement among the ns, the Mother Tree entered the scene too early, and the various ns had not yet erupted intorge-scale wars. To put it bluntly, the situation was not sufficiently messed up. For the Mother Tree to grow, it needed room to develop and to mess up the situation. That way, those super-powered Source Realm and even Ancient Realm experts would not dare to directly attack it¡ªinstead, they would protect its safety, providing a space for it to develop in secret. Why engage in needless fighting and killing? The Mother Tree had more options avable! Thinking of this, the Mother Tree said softly, ¡°Lian Jie, go tell the Giant n that I¡¯m hungry.¡± Lian Jie nodded and left. The Mother Tree vaguely saw the quiet and peaceful New York gathering ce at the foot of the mountain. After experiencing such an ordeal, the group of tribtion transcenders in New York were naturally forgotten by the Giant n¡­ With the Mother Tree around, they were essentially useless. They were not even worthy of being food for the Mother Tree. They were too weak and the energy contained was too low¡­ In short, the humans in the New York gathering ce were in a state where one cared and no one paid attention¡ªbecause of their weakness, they gained a space for survival. The Nanxiang gathering ce was actually in such a state. The only ones who still coveted Nanxiang were the zombies of the Blood me Sect. Time returned to the present. After two hours of tidying up and organizing, Ma prepared to return to the Blood me Sect with the remaining zombies of Chaosan Tribe. However, not long after leaving the Chaosan Sect, Ma suddenly stopped in his tracks. This was because ahead of them, the figure of the Queen of des descended from the sky andnded in front of them. This made Ma give a wry smile in despair. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need topletely wipe us out, right? We¡¯ve already given you the territory¡­¡± The Queen of des could not be bothered to waste her breath on Ma. With a wave of her fair hand, a brilliant sea of dazzling de lights filled the sky.. Chapter 174 - 174: The Fall of the Blood Flame Sect Chapter 174: The Fall of the Blood me Sect Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The coboration between the Mother Tree and the Insect and Giant ns was like a drop of ink dripping into the clear pond in the ck Mist Zone. At the beginning, it only slightly clouded the waters of the pond¡ªduring the initial stages of their cooperation, the presence of the Mother Tree did not entirely upheave the entire ck Mist Zone. However, what the future held was anyone¡¯s guess. As a minor subplot in thisrger event, Ma¡¯s death was even more insignificant. The one who had taken a life, the Queen of des, had no idea who was the zombie she had killed. The Mother Tree did not care much about Ma. But a grain of sand in the tide of time became a mountain for an individual. Yamamoto and the others in the Blood me Sect were utterly devastated¡­ In Ma¡¯s residence, looking at the exploding crystal ball, Yamamoto and the other three exchanged looks. ¡°Leader?¡± ¡°Leader?¡± They called out softly to the crystal ball as if summoning a spirit. Until someone walked over and looked at the exploding crystal ball, his expression changed drastically. ¡°The leader is dead!!¡± The leader of the Blood me Sect, Ma, was a Level 2 Spirit Realm expert. As the pir and the strongest expert of the Blood me Sect, Ma¡¯s death undoubtedly caused monstrous waves within the Blood me Sect. Several Level 9 Physique Realm zombies argued for a long time. Some wanted to investigate the cause of Ma¡¯s death. Some wanted to report it to higher-ups. And some saw this as an opportunity to seize the position of the Blood me Sect¡¯s leader. In short, the thought processes of intelligent beings were generally simr. Many were involved in the chaotic arguments. Not only did they not solve the problem, but they also wasted more time. As for Yamamoto, Yama An, and the other Tokyo ghouls, although they were geniuses, their strength was insufficient and they could not interrupt at all in this kind of situation. These chaotic arguments continued for three days within the Blood me Sect. Day no of the ck Mist Calendar. A Level 9 Physique Realm Undead called Qi ascended to the position of the head of the Blood me Sect and reported the news of Ma¡¯s death to the higher-ups of the Undead n. However, it did not know that just a few days¡¯ journey away, the Insect n¡¯s army was already on the march. Day 115 of the ck Mist Calendar. Under the lead of the three Spirit Realm Insect n members, the insect n armyunched an attack on the Blood me Sect. And with Ma gone, the Blood me Sect no longer had any Spirit Realm expert! In the absence of high-levelbatants, the fall of the Blood me Sect happened with extraordinary speed. Day 117 of the ck Mist Calendar. The Blood me Sect was wiped off. The de Edge Insect Nest first destroyed the Chaoshan Division and then the Blood me Division. This was equivalent to the Insect n officially dering war on the Undead n. Of course, these things were only to be revealedter. At the original location of the Blood me Division. Arge number of workers dragged the corpses and collected the blood from the blood pool and even the wooden structures. These were all biomass needed by the Mother Tree, and the Insect n would definitely not let anything go to waste. Inside Ma¡¯s former residence, the three Spirit Realm Insect n members were discussing their next move. ¡°Should we continue to push in the direction of Bear Mountain?¡± ¡°No need. There¡¯s not much to gain there. It¡¯s a remote area and won¡¯t yield many spoils of war. Instead of advancing that way, we¡¯d be better off joining forces with the Queen andunching a major attack against the undead!¡± The Insect n excelled inbat and was unafraid of casualties. Even before the Mother Tree, the Insect n was adept at sparking wars. Now that they had the Mother Tree, war was essentially a sure profit for them. The more enemies, the better. Therger the scale of the war, the better. However, there were no major hostile ns in the direction of Bear Mountain, and having secured the safety of their rear by eradicating the Blood me Division, there was no need to spend too much effort there. Another Spirit Realm Insect n member suddenly said, ¡°Previously, a group of people seemed to have escaped from the Blood me Division. Don¡¯t you need to chase after them?¡± The other two insect creatures shook their heads. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve observed that the undead who escaped are not strong. The strongest is only at Level 5 of the Physique Realm. It¡¯s not worth wasting energy on them.¡± Weak strength was equivalent to low energy. It was equivalent to not being able to extract much blood essence. Whether they were Tribtion Transcenders was no longer important. And so, the short meeting ended. After tidying up everything in the Blood me Division, the Insect n slowly retreated with their full spoils of war, leaving behind a scene of devastation. Near the initialnding point of the Tribtion Transcenders in Tokyo. Yama An, Yamamoto Yuichiro, and a group of Tokyo Ghouls walked through the wilderness. Their faces were filled with fear and worry. A few days ago, when the Insect n attacked, the Blood me Division had fiercely counterattacked, fighting to the death. However, the significance of those who experienced the tribtion was too great. These Tokyo ghouls who had just joined the Blood me Division did not feel strongly attached to it. At least, theycked the courage to share its life and death. Therefore, Yama An, Yamamoto Yuichiro , and Keiyi together sent the Tokyo ghouls led by Yama An and Yuichiro Yamamoto out of the Blood me Division. They have maps. They also knew the location of the nearby Undead n strongholds. Unfortunately, the location of the Blood me Division was remote to begin with. With the Insect n blocking one side and the other side being a long journey through the Bear Mountain to reach the Chaotic Domain. This was their only way out. To amodate the weaker members of the group, Yamamoto and the others traveled slowly. On the other hand, the danger along the way was not too great¡ªPhysique Realm experts were weaklings among major ns, but in the wilderness, they were not weak by any means. On day 126 of the ck Mist Calendar, Yamamoto saw smoke rising in the distance. He raised his hand and pointed in the direction of the rising smoke. ¡°That¡¯s where the Nanxiang people are!¡± His tone wasplex¡­ Thest time, he had tried to hunt the Nanxiang people and was beaten up by Lu Ming. Originally, Yamamoto wanted to ask the experts of the Blood me Division to step forward and tten Nanxiang. However, he did not expect that while Nanxiang was fine, the Blood me Division was destroyed. At this moment, Yamamoto came to the vicinity of the Nanxiang gathering ce again. He really did not know what expression to put on. His mood was quiteplicated. Beside him, Hachima An secretly spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. Cross Nanxiang and head directly for the Chaotic Domain.¡± However, he did not expect his proposal to meet resistance from others. Kanzaki Asao red at him. ¡°Hachima An, are you afraid?!¡± Hamatori,¡±???¡± What did fear have to do with avoiding causing trouble? Before Hachima An could speak, Yamanaka Hitomi rubbed her belly, licked her lips, and softly said, ¡°Uncle Hamatori, never mind whether you¡¯re scared or not, right now our stomachs are really hungry¡­¡± They had not brought much supplies when they fled. And because the team was not small, the blood food they hunted along the way was not nearly enough to go round. Although zombies could endure hunger much better than humans, prolonged inadequate feeding indeed greatly affected theirbat capabilities. Hachima An frowned as he felt that Yamanaka Hitomi words made sense. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Yamamoto, didn¡¯t you see a very powerful Awakened here previously? Do you think the four of us are his match?¡± Teraoka Chaoyi pointed at Hachima An andughed. ¡°Look, 1 told you you¡¯re afraid.¡± Hachima An ignored this idiot. Until Yamamoto Yuichiro nodded casually. ¡°I think the four of us should be able to deal with him if we work together.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ I¡¯m actually quite eager for that person¡¯s flesh and blood.¡± Zombies with intelligence usually advanced through the Devourer. They retained a portion of the characteristics of the Devourer. Leaving Lu Ming¡¯s strength aside, the energy contained in his flesh and blood alone was extraordinary. Just that Body Transformation superpower alone made Yamamoto Yuichiro extremely envious! This made Hachima An sigh slightly. He turned to look at therge zombie team behind him. Hunger had already made all their eyes red. Without a satisfying meal, they would not be able to ensure theirbat capabilities after entering the Chaos Domain, and they would encounter even greater dangers. Given this, having a hearty meal in Nanxiang became a reasonable option. Thinking of this, Hachima An looked at Teraoka Chaoyi. Teraoka Chaoyi snorted coldly and headed alone towards the Nanxiang gathering ce.. Chapter 175 - 175: Huo Sheng’s Decision Chapter 175: Huo Sheng¡¯s Decision Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At noon, the Nanxiang gathering ce was very peaceful. The people lit fires, cooked, and children yed around, creating an atmosphere of tranquility and harmony. It felt as if the Nanxiang gathering ce was not in the ck Mist Zone but in some secluded paradise on Earth. A month had passed since thest visit from Velo and the other Spirit n members. During this month, Lu Ming diligently trained every day to guard against any danger that mighte¡ªbut surprisingly, no danger had arisen. However, Lu Ming dared not rx his guard. On this day, right after lunch and as Lu Ming was about to take a nap, Huo Sheng came to visit. In Lu Ming¡¯s dining area, Huo Sheng joined him for a couple of bites of exotic beast meat before speaking, ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯ve chatted a lot with Velo and the others, and I¡¯ve obtained maps of the nearby areas.¡± Unfolding the map he brought, numerousplex lines caught Lu Ming¡¯s eye. These things would be iprehensible just by looking at them, but fortunately, Huo Sheng was there to exin. ¡°We¡¯re currently on Bear Mountain. With Bear Mountain as the center, above us is the undead Blood me Division, further up is the original territory of the Spirit n, and the conflict zone between the Insect n and the Undead n.¡± ¡°Below us are the Lizard Territory, the Dragon Spirit Territory, and then the ck Feather Mountain¡ªwhere the New Yorkers are. Further down is the territory of the Giant n.¡± ¡°To the right is an area called the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± Huo Sheng pointed to the right and Lu Ming noticed arge nk space on that side. ¡°The Hundred Thousand Mountains cover an incredibly vast area. There are many smaller tribes within it, and there¡¯s no ruling-level major tribes. Moreover, there are abundant resources and rampant exotic beasts within the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ording to Velo, many groups that couldn¡¯t survive outside have sought refuge there, living alongside the exotic beasts.¡± Lu Ming nodded in understanding and saw Huo Sheng point to the left. ¡°This area is called the Chaotic Domain, a paradise forwless madmen. The races and creatures living there have a chaotic and murderous nature, making it one of the few chaotic regions within the ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°The focus is not on the other areas, but on the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± ¡°Now I have this idea.¡± After saying that, Huo Sheng looked at Lu Ming and said solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± Lu Ming was not fond of change. For the former Lu Ming, moving was a taboo word. However, sinceing to the ck Mist Zone from Nanxiang, some of his thinking had changed. He did not feel much attachment to this area around Bear Mountain, and he was not particrly fond of the house he was currently living in. At this moment, when Huo Sheng mentioned moving, Lu Ming raised an eyebrow and gestured for him to continue. Huo Sheng said, ¡°My idea is that we move to the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± With that said, Huo Sheng pointed at the map again. ¡°From our current position, we¡¯re close to the Bloodme Division of the Undead n, the Lizard Territory, and ck Feather Mountain. Further away are the threats of the Insect n, the Undead n, and the Giant n.¡± ¡°ording to Velo, our area is on the edge of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, considered a deste ce. As a result, the major tribes nearby haven¡¯t stationed many experts and troops here.¡± ¡°However, even though they¡¯re not strong, there are Spirit Realm experts present. And they can easily contact higher-ups to call for reinforcements from the Source Realm experts!¡± ¡°Our current location is surrounded on all sides by enemies. Moreover, our identity as tribtion transcenders is too sensitive. Once these major tribes find out, we¡¯ll definitely end up with one fate.¡± After Huo Sheng had talked so much, he let Lu Ming have some time to think. Lu Ming thought for a moment and frowned, ¡°The Hundred Thousand Mountains¡­¡± Huo Sheng said, ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°But as you mentioned, the Hundred Thousand Mountains are also filled with dangerous exotic beasts, making the danger within it also uncontroble.¡± Lu Ming was right. Huo Sheng spread his hands helplessly. ¡°Choosing the lesser of two evils.¡± And I¡¯m also nning that once we move into the Hundred Thousand Mountains, we¡¯ll immediately split ourselves up. Dividing into dozens or even hundreds of smaller groups, so that we won¡¯t be wiped out in one go.¡± ¡°Oh, and Velo also gave me another suggestion.¡± Huo Sheng stretched out his finger, pointing to the edge of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ¡°He said that beyond the Hundred Thousand Mountains lies the territory of another super major tribe.¡± ¡°This tribe is called the Aeonians. Unlike the Insect n and the Undead n, the Aeonians are quite tolerant of tribtion transcenders¡­. They¡¯ve had many precedents of sheltering contemporary tribtion transcenders before.¡± ¡°Therefore, I want to ask you for a favor¡­¡± At this point, Huo Sheng paused and looked at Lu Ming solemnly. ¡°I¡¯d like you to¡­¡± However, before Huo Sheng could finish speaking, Lu Ming suddenly frowned. Looking up, the faint sound of wings pping came from the outside. In the next second, screams suddenly erupted. Before Huo Sheng could react, he felt a gust of wind blow past him. When he came back to his senses, Lu Ming had already disappeared from where he stood. In the blink of an eye, Lu Ming had gone from the outdoor dining area to the source of the screams. ¡ªOutside in the farnd. In the area where the ck rice grew, dozens of people were frantically running towards the Nanxiang gathering ce in panic. Raising his gaze even higher, Lu Ming clearly saw a strange creature with a pair of wings on its back and two horns on its head hovering overhead. It resembled a demon and was holding a survivor from Nanxiang, feasting on him greedily. Its razor-sharp teeth plunged deep into the flesh. With every tear from the demon,rge chunks of flesh were ripped apart and blood poured down like pouring rain. Before Lu Ming could intervene, that Nanxiang survivor had already lost his life. Killing someone right in front of Lu Ming. This made Lu Ming frown deeply. Staring at the great demon above his head that was also looking at him, Lu Ming quickly said in a low voice, ¡°Zombie, you carry the aura of a zombie?¡± The appearances of zombies were extremely varied, so it was not surprising that they could take on various forms. Shin Kanazawa did not directly answer Lu Ming¡¯s question. Instead, it looked at Lu Ming and spoke in a cold voice. ¡°You must be the expert that Yamamoto mentioned.¡± As soon as it finished speaking, Shin Kanazawa pped its wings and actually swooped towards Lu Ming! The zombie coveted Lu Ming¡¯s flesh and blood. It was confident in its own strength. At this moment, Shin Kanazawa¡¯s gaze was ferocious and its desire to kill was rising! Was Lu Ming very strong? ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯ However, it was not weak either! The demonic mes of hell covered its hands, transforming into corporeal sharp ws. As it rushed, it roared, ¡°Submit to me! Weakling!¡± In an instant, Shin Kanazawa¡¯s sharp ws pped Lu Ming¡¯s cheek! However, just before that, ayer of pale blue armor had already covered every part of Lu Ming¡¯s body, preempting Shin Kanazawa¡¯s strike.. A dull thud resounded. Shin Kanazawa¡¯s confident strike shifted from extreme motion to extreme stillness, abruptly braking on the spot. The w made of mes burst instantly, shattering into sparks that filled the air. From the beginning to the end, Lu Ming did not move a muscle! He merely looked at Shin Kanazawa, and soon, a realization shed across his eyes. ¡°Nearly two months ago, a zombie arrived here.. You¡¯re part of the same group, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 176 - 176: The Hunting Hour Has Begun! Chapter 176: The Hunting Hour Has Begun! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios One of the things that Lu Ming hated and worried about the most was that he had to deal with one after another, from the young to the old. The example of the ck Feather Tribe came first ¨C even though there were no further troubles from the ck Feather Tribe after that, it still remained a hidden danger. And now, there were these zombies¡­ Two months ago, Lu Ming had killed Yuichiro Yamamoto. At that time, Lu Ming had not paid much attention to it, but now, another zombie had suddenly appeared. This made Lu Ming to link the two incidents together. There was something very strange¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t you as strong as the previous one?¡± It could not even break his Source Power Armor. The intensity of the attacks seemed like a joke¡­ Unexpectedly, Lu Ming¡¯s words deeply wounded Teraoka Asaichi¡¯s sensitive heart! As an otaku from before the apocalypse, it had immersed itself in the world of anime day and night. After embarking on the path of devouring, the suppressed ambitions in its heart erupted like a volcano! It was not inferior to others! Angry mes roared and rose higher. Fury seemed to be able to stimte Teraoka Asaichi¡¯s stronger strength, causing its body to berger again. It grew to three meters tall, and the mes on its body burned even more fiercely! ¡°Then what about now?!¡± It roared wildly and again struck with its me Demon w, smashing it straight at Lu Ming¡¯s chest! However, the oue this time was no different from thest¡­ Currently, the three-dimensional attributes of Lu Ming in the Self-Limitation State are: Strength: 31984.5 Physique: 31984.4 Agility: 33795-2 Free Attribute Points: 16358 This strength was already far stronger than a Level 2 Physique Realm expert. Coupled with his perfect-grade Source Power Armor, it provided astonishing defense capabilities. This made the Level 2 Physique Realm Teraoka Asaichipletely helpless against Lu Ming! If one were to dive deeper into the data. Then it was probably¡­ Teraoka Asaichi used his killing move, the me Demon w. It hit the target. Lu Ming¡¯s HP -0. If his defense was not broken¡­ Like a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head, Teraoka Asaichi looked at the quiet Lu Ming in front of him and tilted its mouth. What a monster¡­¡± In the next second, a heavy punch hammered down on the top of Teraoka¡¯s head. With a bang, its head exploded like a watermelon. In the distant mountain forest. With the death of Teraoka Asaichi, a wisp of dark red me suddenly appeared beside Yamanaka Hitomi in the mountain. The mes distorted as it burned, forming bones, meridians, and muscles. Soon, the naked Teraoka Asaichi appeared beside Yamanaka Hitomi again. ¡°Very strong.¡± First, it evaluated Lu Ming¡¯s strength. Then, it looked at hispanion and said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed not his match.¡± Fortunately, it was not fighting alone! Before arriving at the ck Mist Zone, Yamamoto Yuichiro and the other three had note into contact. However, after joining the Blood me Division, the higher-ups of the Undead n decided to let the four of them form abat team to deal with the uing Heavenly Ascension Test. One thing could be seen from this. The abilities of the four people actuallyplemented each other to a certain extent. Was Lu Ming strong? ¡°Very strong.¡± Two months ago, Yamamoto Yuichiro hade looking for trouble with Lu Ming, but he ended up being killed by Lu Ming. This was enough to prove Lu Ming¡¯s strength. If it was any of the four zombies, they would definitely not dare provoke Lu Ming. However, now that the four of them were here, the nature of the situation had changed. Teraoka Asaichi said again and again, ¡°My me regeneration ability has entered a cooldown period. I won¡¯t have the ability to revive within a month. When I fight with that guyter on, I¡¯ll be killed easily. Therefore, I¡¯ll have to rely on all of you for the rest of the battle.¡± With that said, Teraoka Asaichi opened its mouth and spat out a turbid stream of air. The air condensed into a grayish gas cloud in front of it, slowly drifting to Yamanaka Hitomi. This is Lu Ming¡¯s aura. My mission ispleted.¡± In this four-man battle team, Teraoka Asaichi was the vanguard general. With the rebirth ability in its hand, Teraoka Asaichi had the confidence to explore the nature of the enemy¡¯s abilities at will and collect the enemy¡¯s aura through direct contact. Moreover, this aura could be used by Yamanaka Hitomi. Yamanaka Hitomi reached out and grasped Lu Ming¡¯s aura. Then, Yamanaka Hitomi¡¯s form instantly began to change! Her original appearance was that of a delicate Japanese girl, but after entering her battle form, Yamanaka Hitomi immediately returned to her true appearance! A strong putrid smell emanated from Yamanaka Hitomi. One could clearly see Yamanaka Hitomi¡¯s skin and flesh begin to age and decay. Pus blood and boils kept appearing on her exposed skin, and her once silky hair also turned dry and yellow. In the blink of an eye, the beautiful Yamanaka Hitomi turned into an old zombie¡­ ¡°All!!¡± A nightmarish moan escaped from Toko Yamanaka Hitomi¡¯s mouth. She raised her head and swallowed Lu Ming¡¯s aura. Yamanaka Hitomi, a zombie, at Level 1 Physique Realm, was the weakest among the four. However, her ability was very special¡ªshe could curse the enemies remotely through their aura! This curse was extremely vicious and had extremely powerful effects. Therefore, Yamanaka Hitomi named it the ¡°Five Decay of a Celestial Being¡±! In the next moment, Yamanaka Hitomi activated her ability! Seeing Yamanaka Hitomi trembling all over, with the putrid smell intensifying, a smile appeared on Yamamoto Yuichiro¡¯s face. Yamamoto Yuichiro was at Level 4 of the Physique Realm. He could shatter anything with his Destructive Death Ray and was capable of harming even Level 9 experts of the Physique Realm! It was also the spearhead in the group of four! At this moment, Yamamoto Yuichiro could not help but fantasize. Thinking that in at most an hour, Lu Ming¡¯s entire body would fester and hisbat strength would decrease greatly. And he would end Lu Ming¡¯s life with a Destructive Death Ray that would definitely not miss its target! The flesh and blood of an expert would provide Yamamoto Yuichiro with new strength. This was the transformation ability that he had long coveted, which could push Yamamoto Yuichiro¡¯s strength to even greater heights. Lost in his fantasies, Yamamoto suddenly heard the voice of Hachima An in the distance! ¡°Watch out behind you!!¡± This voice came suddenly, startling Yamamoto Yuichiro. Before he could wake up from his daydream, it felt a sharp pain in its head. In the next second, he did not know anything anymore¡­ The atmosphere suddenly fell silent. Everyone turned their gaze toward Yamamoto Yuichiro. It could be seen that at this moment, Yamamoto Yuichiro had already be a headless corpse. Its head had beenpletely smashed. The perpetrator was standing behind Yamamoto Yuichiro! He was about 1.8 meters tall and he looked quite attractive with well-defined facial features. However, he always gave a sense of a deadpan expression. It was Lu Ming! It was also because Lu Ming had justunched a sneak attack on Yuichiro Yamamoto that Yuichiro Yamamoto did not even have the time to react. He tragically died under the human form that could not unleash his full strength at all! After a short silence, Hachima An eximed, ¡°Youunched a sneak attack?!¡± This statement was quite strange¡­ Who said that Lu Ming could notunch a sneak attack? Moreover, what surprised Hachima An more was that Lu Ming¡¯s movements were utterly silent. It did not sense Lu Ming¡¯s aura at all. This was actually a characteristic of Lu Ming¡¯s Self-Limitation State. Of course, there was no need to exin to this group of zombies. Lu Ming gritted his teeth and red at the group of zombies in front of him. He said angrily, ¡°I knew it!¡± ¡°I knew you disgusting bunch would not let me off!¡± Just now, Lu Ming was wondering why Teraoka Asaichi¡¯s strength was even weaker than Yamamoto Yuichiro¡¯s at that time. This did not conform to the rule that younger individuals challenge their elders. This made Lu Ming extremely careful. He activated his perception with all his might and sessfully found the location of these zombies! He did not have the intention to be passively countering their every move¡­ You areing for me to lull me! If you want to lull me, I¡¯ll have to lull you first! There¡¯s nothing wrong with that! Coincidentally, as Lu Ming discreetly arrived, he immediately recognized the creature that had caused him to lose an armst time. This creature posed a considerable threat to Lu Ming. Then he would have to finish it off with a Perfect-grade Exploding Fist¡­ Chapter 177 The Eye of Void" 177 The Eye of Void" There was a saying that went: "A general may die before his victory is won, and this caused the hero''s tears to fall and wet his robe." In the wilderness outside Nanxiang gathering ce. Lu Ming faced the group of zombies head-on! On one side, Lu Ming stood alone, his killing intent evident. On the other side, the zombies were silent, each harboring their own thoughts. To Lu Ming, this day was all about battle! To the group of zombies, this battle could either be fought or fled from¡­ The formation of the four-personbat team hadplementary abilities that, ording to tests in the Blood me Department, could easily defeat stronger opponents at Level 4 or 5! However, now, Yamamoto Yuichiro was the first to fall to the ground. The spearhead of the four-man team had been broken¡­ The battle formation had not even been fully established yet, and it had copsed. This made Hachima An and the other two feel their scalps go numb, not knowing what to do next¡­ But they did not need to think too much. This was because the conflict between humans and zombies was a fundamental conflict. When the two sides met, they would definitely fight to the death! And Lu Ming had always been straightforward! "All of you must die!!" A fierce voice suddenly exploded from Lu Ming''s mouth! In the next second, Lu Ming''s body instantly erged, directly entering the Desperate State! Countless streams of air gushed out of Lu Ming''s pores, enveloping the surroundings in a thin mist. Underneath the mist, a 15-meter-tall giant with six arms and four eyes emerged. A faint blue glow representing the full activation of the Source Power Armor surrounded his body! "All of you must die!!" In the Desperate State, Lu Ming''s frenzied killing intent poured out. He was furious. Furious at the world''s malice towards him! He hated it! Hated the endless stream of enemies! Aw-abiding citizen. Someone who had immersed himself in his own world, never harming others, a gentleman without any intentions to harm others ¨C how had he been forced into such a dire situation?! The sudden pain surging through his body further heightened Lu Ming''s frenzy. Turning to look at the repulsive Yamanaka Hitomi, Lu Ming faintly sensed that the source of the pain in his body wasing from it! The "Five Decay of a Celestial Being" had already taken effect. This malicious curse would start with the physical body, gradually corrupting everything. However¡­ This was clearly a lengthy process. "Then I''ll start with you!" He pulled his arm and bent his waist! The Explosive Fist was about to unleash. At the same time, Hachima An roared. "Attack!" There was no way to escape. Once they had the intention to escape, they would definitely be defeated by Lu Ming one by one. Now, they had no choice but to fight back. However, Yamamoto Yuichiro was dead¡­ "Therefore, this is the only way¡­" Hachima An had a thought. His eyes instantly turned pitch-ck. A deep voice exploded from Hachima An''s mouth, entering Lu Ming''s ears as if possessing a certain magic, causing Lu Ming to involuntarily look into Hachima An''s eyes. "Look me in the eyes!" Hachima An said. A vortex instantly appeared in his pitch-ck eyes. The vortex was like a ck hole sucking all of Lu Ming''s consciousness into it. A strange scene unfolded. Lu Ming was motionless. ... In fact, Hachima An was the absolute core of this four zombies formation! Firstly, Hachima An''s physical potential was terrifyingly high. It entered the ck Mist Zer than Yamamoto Yuichiro, but its strength was stronger than Yamamoto Yuichiro¡ªPhysique Realm Level 5! The absolute strongest among the Tokyo zombies! Secondly, Hachima An possessed a particrly terrifying special ability! Its special ability was called the Eye of Void. If exined in gaming terms, the Eye of Void was an absolute form of control ability! Those targeted by the Eye of Void would bepletely trapped in a spiritual space and unable to free themselves! To put it bluntly, they would temporarily turn into a vegetable, their spirit tormented endlessly by the void, while their physical body remained motionless! As a cost, Hachima An also had to stay still to ensure the continued effect of the Eye of Void! Of course, this was not a huge cost. It could not move, but it still had teammates. Hachima An''s Eye of Void and Yamamoto Yuichiro''s Destructive Death Ray were the decisive killing moves of this team! The Eye of Void controlled the enemy, while the Destructive Death Ray obliterated the enemy''s physical body with unstoppable force. It was not an exaggeration to say that with these two abilities, Yamamoto and Hachima could easily defeat Level 9 Physique Realm experts¡­ But now, it was a bit awkward that¡­ Yamamoto had been insta-killed. The strongest Spear, the Death Ray was gone. "It''s fine!" Muttering like this, Hachima turned his head with great effort to look at Teraoka Asaichi and Yamanaka Hitomi. "Teraoka, go and tear him apart!" Teraoka nodded solemnly and the me Demon w appeared again. Then Lu Ming''s life value hit 0. In his Self-Limitation State, Teraoka could not even break through Lu Ming''s defense. How could it hope to harm Lu Ming in his Desperate State? "Still not a problem!" Teraoka''s ineffective attack did not make Hachima An feel despair. Locking eyes with Yamanaka Hitomi in the mountain, Hachima An said casually, "Let''s just drag this out! We''ll just stall until the Five Decay Celestial Being takes full effect! I can still hold on for a few hours." Moreover¡­ As he spoke, a sinister glint shed in Hachima An''s eyes. "Those affected by the Eye of Void perceive time differently from normal people! A second here might feel like a whole day in their spiritual world! A few hours here could be decades there!" "The long destion will be enough to erode his consciousness, enough to make him copse or even take his own life!" "I have the advantage!" The Eye of Void was not only for support. It was also a killing move. It was also a form of torture. ... The moment he met Hachima An''s gaze, Lu Ming immediately felt his world spin. In the next second, Lu Ming''s vision blurred and he found himself in a pure white space. However, in fact¡­ Lu Ming felt strangely familiar with this sensation. After carefully pondering, Lu Ming suddenly understood¡­. "This feels somewhat simr to learning Source Power Skill and entering the Source Power Skill Sealing Ball¡­" Indeed¡­ As for the origin of the Source Power Skill Sealing Ball, Lu Ming did not know for now, the method to create it was a secret of the major ns. However, from the looks of it, the technique to create the Source Power Skill Sealing Ball seemed to be rted to the ability of Hachima An. He would not delve deeper into this matter for now. The focus was on¡­ "I''m still in battle!" Being pulled into a ce like this during battle, the danger was naturally self-evident. Considering this, Lu Ming prepared to use his ultimate move! "Explosive Fist!" "Atomic Sword Technique!" "Apocalypse!" The Weapon Transformation Technique transformed into various weapons. Lu Ming waved his hand and used his three most powerful killing moves. However, this space was indeed strange, rendering Lu Ming''s effortspletely futile. This made Lu Ming frown deeply, but he was unwilling to give up just like that. Only after spending an entire day in this ce did Lu Ming finally stop and sit cross-legged on the ground. "I''m trapped¡­" However, he did not know that only a second had passed in the outside world. Chapter 178 Somethings Wrong... 178 Something''s Wrong... "First of all, I couldn''t find a way to break free from this ce." "I''m indeed trapped." "Secondly, I don''t feel hungry." "Therefore, staying here for a long time didn''t seem to affect my physical condition." "Lastly, I also didn''t sense anything wrong outside." "Perhaps those zombies on the other side couldn''t do anything to my body¡­ or more likely, this ce is like the Source Power Sealing Ball Space. The flow of time in the internal space is different from the external space¡­" Although Lu Ming was not a very intelligent person, he could still summarize and analyze the information. At the same time, Lu Ming was not someone who liked to make wild guesses. Rather than making baseless connections to the future, Lu Ming preferred to grasp the present. Since he was sure that he could not escape for the time being, Lu Ming had to find something to upy his time with¡ªafter all, he did not know how long he would be trapped. With this thought in mind, Lu Ming opened his attribute panel. Attributes appeared before his eyes. Name: Lu Ming Level: Mortal Realm, Level 2. (Desperate State) Strength: 319845 Physique: 319844 Agility: 337952. Free Attribute Points: 16358 Transcendent Ability: Body Self-Limitation (The Desperate State attribute was ten times the Self-Limitation State.) Skills: Omitted. Resistance Stance: (omitted). Source Power Skills: Basic Breathing Technique (Proficient) (786/10,000). Explosive Fist (Perfect) (18,000/100,000). Knight Body Forging Technique (Proficient) (1100/10000). Source Power Armor (Perfect) (360,000/1,000,000). Soldier Transformation Technique (Proficient) (135/10,000). Feather Space Technique (Proficient) (1/10,000). Gale de (Mastery) (10,000/100,000). Great Dragon Spear (Mastery) (10,000/100,000). Apocalypse (Proficient) (64/10,000). Atomic Sword Technique (Proficient) (57/10,000). Spirit Energy Bullet Rain (Master) (35,000/100,000). ... Staring at his attributes, Lu Ming was suddenly stunned. "Wait a minute, there''s been a change in skill proficiency!" The proficiency of the Explosive Fist increased by 10,000, the proficiency of the Source Power Armor increased by 10,000, the Soldier Transformation Technique, Apocalypse, and the Atomic Sword Technique¡ªthree different Source Power Skills¡ªall experienced varying degrees of proficiency. Summarizing and analyzing the information. "These are the Source Power Skills I used just now." Having spent a day trapped here, Lu Ming relentlessly attacked the space, employing the Source Power Skills mentioned earlier. Therefore, a conclusion could be drawn that he could still farm skill proficiency here! Considering the difference in time flow between this ce and the outside world¡­ A bold idea suddenly urred to Lu Ming. "Well, since I have nothing better to do, why don''t I train?" Since he had nothing else to do, training was the only option. ... In the outside world, there was a constant thumping sound. Hachima An and Yamanaka Hitomi did not move. One was maintaining the effect of the Eye of Void, the other fully activating the Five Decays of a Celestial Being. The main source of the sound was Teraoka Asaichi. Swinging his me Demon w, he kept scratching Lu Ming yfully. The ws struck the Source Power Armor protecting Lu Ming''s body, producing a crisp and pleasant sound akin to striking iron. Teraoka Asaichi was growing more and more frustrated as he fought. Damn it, the guy on the other side could not move at all, but his attacks were utterly ineffective against his opponent. Humiliation! Utter humiliation! Very soon, after about a minute had passed¡­ Teraoka Asaichi suddenly noticed that the Source Power Armor on Lu Ming''s body copsed instantly, disappearing without a trace! His body rapidly shrank, unexpectedly returning to his Self-Limitation State¡­ However, the eerie thing was that¡­ A faint blue light seemed to emerge from within Lu Ming''s body¡­ Teraoka Asaichi did not know what this phenomenon meant, but one thing was very clear¡ªLu Ming''s Source Power Armor was gone! His tortoise shell had shattered! And this meant that the time for Teraoka Asaichi to exact revenge had arrived! Raging mes burned fiercely and covered his arm. Teraoka Asaichi roared and unleashed the most powerful me Demon w attack he had ever made! A crisp sound rang out. The me Demon w sessfully struck Lu Ming''s head. However, what exploded was not Lu Ming''s head but Teraoka Asaichi''s w instead. It was evident that during the instant Teraoka Asaichi''s attack made contact with Lu Ming''s body¡­ A faint blue light suddenly emerged from Lu Ming''s cells. This blue light not only protected Lu Ming''s safety but also carried an immense counterforce nearly equal in strength to Teragata Asaichi''s attack, forcefully surging into Teraoka Asaichi''s arm. Teraoka Asaichi''s attack was strong but his defense was weak. It could not withstand its full-force strike, so its arm was blown apart on the spot. Teraoka Asaichi, who had lost his arm, stood rooted to the ground in a daze. It did not understand why Lu Ming had be even harder even though his Source Power Armor was clearly gone¡­ Just then, the voice of Hachima An suddenly came from behind. "Something''s wrong!" "Something''s very wrong¡­" Everyone looked at Hachima An and could see blood vessels pulsating beneath his skin. It was as if a pump were extracting something from within Hachima An''s body, but no one knew where it was being funneled to. At the same time, Yamanaka Hitomi''s aged voice also sounded. "There''s indeed something wrong. The effect of my Five Decay Celestial Being is weakening¡­ Why do I It was even to the extent that the boundless Source Power Armor had already transformed into 10:26 cellr armor, providing continuous protection for every part of Lu Ming''s body, even down to each feel that this guy seems to have be stronger again?" ... The people outside were utterly puzzled. Lu Ming, who was in the void space, was fully aware of everything! This was because his Source Power Skill, the Source Power Armor had advanced. After experiencing 64 seconds in the outside world and 64 days in the void space, Lu Ming''s Source Power Armor had officially undergone a transformation! Source Power Armor (Intricate) (1/10,000,000): The most fundamental Source Power Protection Secret Technique. You have cultivated the Source Power Armor to the realm of intricacy. From now on, your Source Power Armor will fuse with your cells, protecting you at all times and providing an extremely powerful bacsh effect! All your attributes+2,000, and your free attribute points+2,000! The skill level beyond the Perfect Realm was named Intricate! It carried the meaning of minute subtlety! This was a realm that was even more subtle than the Perfect Realm! Lu Ming had such a feeling. His Source Power Armor did not seem to be restricted to the form of armor! With a thought, diamond-shaped crystals appeared around his body¡ªlike a shield protecting Lu Ming. It was even to the extent that the boundless Source Power Armor had already transformed into cellr armor, providing continuous protection for every part of Lu Ming''s body, even down to each individual cell! "Is this still the Source Power Armor?" The Intricate Realm Source Power Armor seemed to have transcended the realm of armor, bing peculiar yet even more powerful. Inparison, the 1,000 points of attributes provided by Perfect Realm to Intricate Realm (increased from 1,000 to 2,000) seemed insignificant. But the even more frightening aspect was¡­ There was a realm above the Intricate Realm! Gazing at the notation (1/10,000,000), Lu Ming fell into deep thought. He scanned the attribute panel from the corner of his eye. Not only did Lu Ming see the notation for Explosive Fist (Perfect) (820,000/1,000,000). He also spotted a line of strange text. Superhuman Abilities: 1. Self-Limitation of the body. 2. Void Domain (Extracting) (Awakening)¡­ Lu Ming was utterly perplexed. "What does this Void Realm mean?" "Where did ite from?" Chapter 179 - 179: Hachima An: Perseverance Is Victory! Chapter 179: Hachima An: Perseverance Is Victory! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The most mysterious existence of Lu Ming was undoubtedly the system with an unknown origin. This thing had an inscrutable origin, could not be traced, and was probably iprehensible to anyone, including the principles behind its operation. The former World Tree could not replicate the system. Even as the system¡¯s owner, Lu Ming could not understand its principles. All Lu Ming knew was that this thing could help him break through the limits of his physical body. It could make Lu Ming quickly be stronger. But, how did it help Lu Ming break through the limits of his physical body? He had no idea. At this moment, looking at the words of the Void Domain that had abruptly appeared, Lu Ming was extremely puzzled. He could not imagine that the source of this thing was none other than Hachima An from outside! Hachima An¡¯s Eye of Void should be more urately named Void Domain. Of course, without the attribute panel and with Hachima An¡¯s inability to fully develop this ability, he could only refer to it as the Eye of Void. However, this was not important. What was important was that when Hachima An activated the Eye of Void and dragged Lu Ming into the void space, a special connection was established between them. After Lu Ming¡¯s Source Power Skill Armor advanced to the Intricate Realm, the upgrade of his skill brought about an enhancement of his physical fitness. One question. Where did the energy for the enhancement of physical fitnesse from? The answer was from the outside world! What Lu Ming did not know was that every time he experienced a surge in power, arge number of mystery factors floating in the air would be drawn into his body by the system, serving as energy to increase his strength! This was the source of Lu Ming¡¯s body¡¯s ability to contain mystery factors far beyond his current level! And now, Lu Ming¡¯s Source Power Armor had advanced. The system needed to extract energy to fill the gap in Lu Ming¡¯s body. Most of this energy still came from the mystery factors freely floating in the air. However, since Lu Ming had advanced within the void space, it also linked him with Hachima An. This caused the system to inadvertently draw a portion of Hachima An¡¯s energy and incorporate it into Lu Ming¡¯s body! Lu Ming did not possess the ability to extract other¡¯s abilities. However, under these various coincidences, this situation was validated. This scene clearly could not be replicated. Lu Ming and Hachima An had no clue about the principles and logic behind it at all. Due to his personality, Lu Ming did not want to delve too deeply into questions for which he could not find answers¡ªbesides, it did not seem to be a bad thing anyway. And Hachima, unaware of the current situation, naturally did not know that Lu Ming was extracting his blood and marrow. Considering that once the Eye of Void ended, he and his group would no longer have a chance of survival against Lu Ming, he could only continue to maintain the current situation. Seventeen secondster. Lu Ming¡¯s Explosive Fist had reached the Intricate Realm! Explosive Fist (Intricate) (1/10,000,000): Mortal Realm Source Power Skill. After mastering it, the lethality of the punch will greatly increase. You have cultivated the Explosive Fist to the intricate level. All your attributes+2,000! Your free attribute points+2,000! Inside the void space. When Lu Ming threw a punch, he immediately sensed the power of the Intricate Realm Explosive Fist! It was the same as the Source Power Armor. The transition from the Perfect Realm to the Intricate Realm was a fundamental change! He could clearly perceive that when the power surged within his punch, every strand and thread of force within his fist seemed to obey Lu Ming¡¯smand, much like his muscles did. Even when the fist force left his body, this connection remained unbroken! When Lu Ming threw a punch, the power of Intricate Realm Explosive Fist twisted and turned, seemingly like a living creature as it swirled around Lu Ming¡¯s body! Lu Ming said that line again¡­ ¡°Is this still an Explosive Fist?¡± It didn¡¯t look like it anymore. It really didn¡¯t look like it¡­ In short, a qualitative change had urred. Looking at the Void Domain, he discovered that there were these notations, (Extracting) (Awakening) behind it. ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll just continue¡­¡± From the moment he entered this ce until now, Lu Ming had already spent a total of 82 days. This period was rather long, with no one around to chat with him. It felt as if he were confined to a solitary cell. A normal person would surely go crazy. Yet Lu Ming found sce in it. He loved this environment! It was a given, just keep practicing Explosive Fist! In the outside world, Hachima An spat out a mouthful of blood. That sensation of being drawn away had resurfaced once again. More than a minute had passed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hachima An could not figure out what was going on. But one thing was very clear. If he did not control Lu Ming, Lu Ming would have to control him. It was a given, he had to persevere! Perseverance is victory! For Lu Ming, one regrettable aspect was that he did not have Cheng Cheng and Wei Lan with him in the void space. He could not gain daily attribute growth, and he could not raise the proficiency of cultivating Lv 46 (4000/4600). Because of this, he could only cultivate Source Power Skills and Body Forging Technique here. But cultivating was good enough. Lu Ming had no reason to be dissatisfied. However, Lu Ming had to make a n and arrange what to cultivate. ¡°The cultivation of the Source Power Armor is simple. It would not affect the cultivation of other Source Power Skills.¡± An increase of 10,000 proficiency points a day was definitely not a problem. ¡°So, along with Source Power Armor, i¡¯ll start with cultivating Soldier Transformation Technique and Atomic Sword Technique.¡± The cultivation of the Soldier Transformation Technique was not very convenient. It required Lu Ming to constantly generate and dissipate weapons in a cycle. Since cultivating Soldier Transformation Technique was somewhat tedious, pairing it with the Body Realm Source Power Skill, Atomic Sword Technique, was a great choice. Incidentally, the difficulty of practicing Body Realm Source Power Skills was much higher than that of Mortal Realm Source Power Skills. And being in the void space allowed Lu Ming to concentrate without being disturbed by the outside world. He did not even feel hungry or tired. This allowed Lu Ming to focus and ovee the cultivation difficulties although he did not face much challenge in cultivation, with the help of the system in his body¡­ In the outside world, just ten secondster, Hachima An spat out another mouthful of blood. The sensation of being drawn reappeared, and it was even more fiercer and violent than before! But what could Hachima An do? There was nothing he could do, he could only continue to persevere¡­ Within the void space, Lu Ming¡¯s Atomic Sword Technique had reached the proficient level! All attributes+3,000! The Void Domain was still disying the notations, (Extracting) (Awakening)¡­ In the outside world, another forty seconds had passed. Hachima An vomited blood again. Lu Ming¡¯s Soldier Transformation Technique had reached the Proficient level. All attributes+300! The Void Domain was still disying the notations, (Extracting) (Awakening)¡­ In the outside world, another minute had passed. The intense sensation of being drawn away instantly caused Hachima An¡¯s body to tremble, and his vision blurred! He could not hold on any longer¡­ This was because Lu Ming¡¯s Atomic Sword Technique had already reached the Perfect level! All attributes+4,000! However, the Void Domain was still disying the notations, (Extracting) (Awakening)¡­ ¡°Damn! What the hell is going on?!¡± Generally speaking, experts had a certain instinctive ability to sense danger simr to an animal¡¯s instinct. At this moment, Hachima An deeply realized one thing. The situation was dire. It had to end the effect of the Eye of Void as soon as possible and release Lu Ming! However, the problem was that if they let Lu Ming out, Lu Ming would twist their heads off one by one. In any case, it seemed they were all doomed¡­ In the face of utter desperation, Hachima An took a deep breath, a sinister and ruthless glint shing in its eyes. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to die than me.¡± He had made a decision! Chapter 180 - 180: Void Domain! Chapter 180: Void Domain! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as Hachima An made the decision in that instant, inside the void, Lu Ming felt the entire space tremble! Hachima An was preparing to cancel the effect of the Eye of Void. In other words, he wanted to end Lu Ming¡¯s good time! All in all, it had only trapped Lu Ming for less than half a year¡­ This made Lu Ming curse angrily, ¡°You useless piece of trash!¡± Good times were always short. However, Lu Ming disagreed with this brevity! Lu Ming immediately ended his cultivation and sized up the Void space in front of him. He had to find a way to stabilize this ce¡ªbecause this was indeed the greatest opportunity Lu Ming had encountered since the apocalypse! Due to the difference in the flow of time, a second in the outside world was equivalent to a day in the Void Space. This gave Lu Ming ample time to think about how to solve the problem. About an hourter, Lu Ming seemed to have thought of something and got up from the ground to begin a new round of cultivation. However, this time, he was not cultivating Source Power Skill. It was the Knight Body Forging Technique! Every move was executed precisely and neatly. Lu Ming even had the mental capacity to contemte the problem he was facing now. After i entered this ce and advanced my skills for the first time, the system panel disyed feedback as ¡®Void Domain (Awakening)¡¯. This means that this ce is called the Void Domain. It also means that my forting awakening of the second extraordinary ability is closely rted to this ce and the enhancement of my strength. After that, every time i level up my skills, 1 can sense that my connection with this space is deepening. The key is not the skill upgrades. The key might be the attribute increase thates with skill upgrades! Therefore, lean conclude that increasing my three-dimensional attributes here deepens my connection with this ce and promotes the awakening of the Void Domain. Lu Ming could not understand the underlying principle. But he looked at the essence through the phenomenon. His spection was probably not far off from the essence of the matter. Before this, Lu Ming had been practicing Source Power Skills in this ce. However, this time, Lu Ming thought that if enhancing his physical attributes could deepen his connection to this ce and promote the awakening of his second extraordinary ability, then why not try the high-frequency method of practicing Body Technique? Perhaps it could also solve his current dilemma. Admittedly, Lu Ming¡¯s approach had an element of gambling. But isn¡¯t experimentation a kind of gambling too? Lu Ming needed half an hour to cultivate the Body Forging Technique. Half an hour in the Void Space was only the blink of an eye in the outside world! This time difference did not leave Hachima An any room to react at all! In the outside world, Hachima An was just about to end the effect of the Eye of Void and release Lu Ming when he suddenly felt a weak suction force surge from the void. It was as if something was being extracted from within his body. This suction force was much weaker than before, and it did not make Hachima An cough up blood this time. However, it was precisely because of this that Hachima An fell into a utterly desperate situation! The Eye of Void ability linked Lu Ming and Hachima An together. Each time Lu Ming became stronger in the Void Space, he would extract the energy from Hachima An¡¯s body! Originally, Lu Ming would extract energy every dozens of seconds to a minute, so there was still room for Hachima An to react. But at this moment, he was extracted once in the blink of an eye. This led to an extremely terrifying oue for Hachima An! He could not stop the effect of the Eye of Void¡­ It was just like a person trying to focus on something, while a syringe was continuously drawing blood from his body. How could he focus in such circumstances? As a result, visible to the naked eye, Hachima An¡¯s body began to change. The middle-aged man¡¯s appearance rapidly aged, and his originally ck hair gradually turned white. He trembled and stiffened, his body twitching, but he could not control his torso at all. At the same time, the ck color representing the Eye of Void in its eyes slowly faded, causing its pupils to turn a miserable white! Inside the Void Space, Lu Ming felt neither hunger nor fatigue. He simply kept cultivating the Knight Body Forging Technique over and over again. Soon enough, hepleted a total of four hundred rounds! 400 rounds of Knight Body Forging Technique meant 200 hours, which tranted to 8 seconds in real time! In the next second¡­ Hachima An suddenly gasped, emitting a strange groan. In the next moment, Hachima An¡¯s pupils shattered, its body swayed, and it fell t to the ground. The essence of life rapidly drained from its body. It actually died on the spot like a dried-up corpse! On the other side. Yamanaka Hitomi and Teraoka Asaichi had no idea about the unfolding events. They simply stared nkly at Hachima An¡¯s bizarre death, utterly clueless about how to react! Not far away, Lu Ming, who had been controlled for a few minutes, slowly opened his eyes. At first, he was in a daze. Being in the Void Space for over half a year was indeed a considerable amount of time. But soon, the dazed feeling faded quickly, and Lu Ming remembered the events ¡°half a year ago.¡± He looked at Teraoka Asaichi, who was nearby, with a bewildered expression, then nced at Hachima An copsed on the ground in the distance, and further beyond, those feeble zombies. Lu Ming frowned. ¡°Trash!¡± Hachima An¡¯s trash indirectly destroyed Lu Ming¡¯s good times. This made Lu Ming unable to vent his anger. But soon, Lu Ming shook his head. Ignoring the remaining zombies, Lu Ming opened the attribute panel first. On the attribute panel, the new text attracted Lu Ming¡¯s full attention! Superhuman Abilities: 2: Void Domain (Beginner): This is a special ability that can break the rules of time and space! However, because of the current low level of your Void Domain, you can¡¯t fully manifest the power of this ability! When you use the Void Domain against an enemy, you can pull the consciousness of the viewer into the Void Space. The enemy¡¯s body in the outside world cannot move, and the enemy¡¯s consciousness in the Void Space will experience a terrifying time flow speed of 1 second = 1 day. During this period, you also cannot move, and the effect willst until your Source Power is depleted! When you use the Void Domain on yourself, your consciousness can enter the Void Space, but the time flow speed in the Void Space will be the same as the outside world. Lu Ming frowned. The effects are different when used on enemies and on myself? Then the value of this ability to me is low¡­ However, this was just the effect of the Novice Void Domain. Lu Ming could not help but look forward to how the Void Domain would perform at higher levels. But, he did not know how to increase the level of the Void Domain¡­ Thoughts swirled in his mind. Soon, Lu Ming thought of the help the current Void Domain could bring him. Can 1 use the Void Domain while sleeping to save time on cultivation? It should be possible, but Lu Ming still had to verify the effect himself. After using a few seconds to check his new ability, Lu Ming closed the system interface and looked at the remaining zombies again. He smiled faintly, with a hint of kindness in his expression. ¡°It¡¯s your turn..¡± Chapter 181 - 181: Follow-up Chapter 181: Follow-up Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The conflict between humans and zombies was irreconcble. It was even more impossible for Lu Ming to let go of any zombie that coveted him! Therefore, even when Lu Ming smiled and caused a look of despair on the faces of Teraoka Asaichi and Yamanaka Hitomi, he would not show the slightest hint of mercy. Their expressions were pleading, but it would not soften Lu Ming¡¯s heart even a bit! In his hands, he circted the Soldier Transformation Technique and a 1.2-meter long sword emerged, grasped by Lu Ming. Without another word, he directly swung his sword. The sword light of the Atomic Sword Technique flew out like a crescent moon! Lu Ming had already cultivated the Physique Realm Source Power Skill and Atomic Sword Technique to the perfect level. In terms of power, there was an even greater difference between a Physique Realm Source Power Skill and a Mortal Realm Source Power Skill! As the sword light swept across, everything on the scene seemed to freeze. It could be clearly seen that under Lu Ming¡¯s perfect realm control, the sword light shed through the bodies of every zombie without missing a beat! Everything seemed to freeze. Lu Ming confidently sheathed his sword and turned to leave! Only after Lu Ming had walked some distance away did a terrifying scene unfold upon all the zombies. It could be clearly seen that the sword light, like maggots on bones, started to glow from the wounds! The sword light of the Atomic Sword Technique clung and spread, gradually expanding to cover the entire bodies of every zombie. Apanied by a faint sound, these zombies covered in sword light were reduced to ashes, as if they had beenpletely incinerated like paper. Their bodies turned into ashes, drifting away with the wind until there was no trace left! This was the terror of the Atomic Sword Technique on an atomic level, it could deliver an unstoppable and irreparable lethal blow! Of course, there were factors of differing strengths at y. u Ming¡¯s high level of Atomic Sword Technique level was another reason. Due to the difficulty of cultivation, very few could actually reach the level of perfect mastery in the Physique Realm Source Power Skill¡­ In conclusion¡­ As the group of zombies turned to ashes, this incident could be considered briefly concluded. The reason for saying ¡°briefly concluded¡± was because after Lu Ming returned to the gathering ce in Nanxiang, the aftermath of this incident immediately followed. ¡°This situation is quiteplicated¡­¡¯¡¯ In Lu Ming¡¯s small outdoor dining ce, Velo frowned and said. Lu Ming continued eating exotic beast meat to replenish his energy, while patiently waiting for Velo to continue. Soon, he heard Velo speak again. ¡°The closest gathering ce of the Undead n is the Blood me Division.¡± No one here knew about the destruction of the Blood me Division. ¡°And those zombies from Tokyo have most likely been incorporated into the Blood me Division¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re tribtion transcenders and due to their significant value, neither the Blood me Division nor the Undead n will likely let this matter rest.¡± This was the case of dealing with smaller problems before addressing bigger ones. It could not be helped¡­ This was the logic of how the world operated. Regardless of who was right or wrong, if the ones were bullied, as long as the stronger side had some standing, they would retaliate ¨C otherwise, how could they survive? This was what Lu Ming was annoyed about! After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming could not help but ask, ¡°How strong is the Blood me Division?¡± Velo smiled wryly. ¡°They have a Spirit Realm expert overseeing things.¡± Lu Ming s frustration instantly diminished. ording to the theory of attribute multiplication, even the weakest level nine Physique Realm expert in theory still had 25.6 million three-dimensional attributes that Lu Ming could not contend with no matter what! There was even less of a need to mention Spirit Realm experts for Lu Ming at his current level, they were like towering mountains he could only look up to! But could you say that Lu Ming was in the wrong? Lu Ming was definitely not at fault. If Lu Ming did not retaliate when the other party came knocking on his door, he would naturally face the consequences. ¡°So my suggestion is to relocate.¡± Huo Sheng interjected, taking over the conversation, and then looking at Lu Ming. ¡°Our conversation was interrupted by those zombies earlier, and I think it¡¯s necessary to reiterate my viewpoint.¡± ¡°Nanxiang relocates as a group and settles within the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± Velo¡¯s expression remained unchanged. As an outsider, he could not offer much advice to Huo Sheng. Given the current situation, Velo believed that moving into the Hundred Thousand Mountains was indeed a viable option. Lu Ming had nothing much to say about this. This ce was not his original home, so moving was not too much of a burden for Lu Ming. Lu Ming was troubled when he recalled Huo Sheng had mentioned before that he wanted to ask for his help¡­ and about information rted to the Aeonians. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of having me cross the Hundred Thousand Mountains to find the Aeonians, do you?¡± Lu Ming did not mind about moving, but traversing the Hundred Thousand Mountains, that was something Lu Ming minded a lot! He needed a stable environment to farm his attributes. Now that Bear Mountain was surrounded by enemies on all sides, it was naturally not a pity to give up on the unstable environment. However, in Lu Ming¡¯s opinion, even if he continued to stay here, it was still more stable than crossing the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It was not for nothing that the route was difficult! Huo Sheng immediately smiled and said, ¡°Where did you get that idea?¡± He knew Lu Ming very well, so how could he propose something that Lu Ming would surely reject? Thinking of this, Huo Sheng said softly. ¡°What I mean is that I want Brother Lu to lead the youngest, most promising, and most elite force from Nanxiang to establish a foothold within the Hundred Thousand Mountains so as to be thest me of our Nanxiang people!¡± Huo Sheng had previously mentioned that he intended to disband the current poption of Nanxiang and reorganize them into a whole, not wanting to put all their eggs in one basket. Lu Ming was thergest and safest basket Huo Sheng had prepared for the Nanxiang people. Moreover, ever since he learned the secret of the Heaven Ascension Stairs, Huo Sheng knew very well that Lu Ming was definitely the greatest hope for Earthlings to ascend to the heavens. It was even more impossible for him to put Lu Ming in danger! Hearing Huo Sheng¡¯s words, Lu Ming¡¯s expression improved a lot. He asked tentatively, ¡°Then who will be the one to cross the Hundred Thousand Mountains?¡± This statement meant that Lu Ming had already agreed to Huo Sheng¡¯s arrangement. Huo Sheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Colonel Bai and Duan Mei¡­ Who else could it be?¡± The development of worldly affairs was always filled with chance and coincidence. On this side, the Nanxiang gathering ce had already begun preparations for relocation ¨Cpletely unaware that chima An and the others were deserters of the Blood me Division, which had long been destroyed by the Insect n. They had no knowledge that because of the Queen of des, a battle between the Insect n and the Undead n was on the brink of erupting, with no time to concern themselves with the matters of Nanxiang. Furthermore, they had no idea that the Giant n¡¯s Prince olie had already started mobilizing his forces, calling for reinforcements and preparing to cross the Bear Mountain to join the battle between the Insect n and the Undead n ¨C a real threat to the people of Nanxiang¡­ However, the threat was not considered significant. This was because Nanxiang was too weak and held no hunting value, and the status of being a transcender was no longer important to these coborators of the Mother Tree¡­ They also had no knowledge that while the major threat had subsided, some smaller threats had not. At the foot of ck Feather Mountain. Apelo walked out of Haolie¡¯s grand tent with a gloomy expression. The dim sunlight seemed to cast a shadow over Apelo¡¯s entire being¡­ First, his ally had been caught in a romantic entanglement with their arch-enemies. Then, he had sought an audience with olie, attempting to secure some Heavenly Stairs qualifications for the ck Feather Tribe ¨C but he had greatly overestimated his own standing in Haolie¡¯s eyes. Yes, the Mother Tree was very impressive and could obtain the Heavenly Stairs qualifications. But even Apelo¡¯s own tribe had not been granted all the qualifications. How could he possibly give them to an outsider like you? You, ck Feather Tribe, will fust have to wait. As for when that will be, it was hard to say. Apelo had a clear understanding of Haolie¡¯s intentions, and upon returning to his residence, he carefully contemted and made up his mind.. Chapter 182 - 182: Relocation Chapter 182: Relocation Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Heaven Ascension Stairs qualifications must not be missed!¡± Looking at the dozen or so ck Feather Tribe members in the tent, Apelo said in a low voice. The importance of the Heaven Ascension Stairs had already been reiterated countless times.. This thing was the only path to be a god! And the significance of gods to a tribe needed no further exnation! Therge tribes that already had gods wanted more gods to ensure the longevity of their tribes. As for small tribes without gods, they yearned to nurture a god in order to change their fate! The ck Feather Tribe was currently under Hao Lie¡¯s protection, and given Hao Lie¡¯s temperament, he would surely safeguard the ck Feather Tribe and ensure the continuation of the ck Feather Tribe¡¯s bloodline. However, how to safeguard and maintain it was not decided by the ck Feather Tribe but by Hao Lie! In fact, it wasmon to see such small tribes sheltered byrge tribes in the ck Mist Zone. However, Apelo had only heard of small ns being wiped out every month and the n members being scattered, never of a small tribe rising against the tide and dominating a region! To put it bluntly, being dependent on others could only guarantee survival, not much else. At this moment, Apelo, who had just lost his tribe, had no intention of epting this fate. He hoped to lead his tribe to glory! The only way was to obtain the Heaven Ascension Stairs qualifications. But now, his request to Hao Lie for the Heaven Ascension Stairs qualifications had been rejected, leading Apelo to instantly think of another matter¡­ Twenty days away in the distance was another gathering ce for tribtion transcenders ¨C something he had never told Hao Lie. At this point, he was even less likely to inform Hao Lie about it. ¡°We must rely on ourselves.¡± Looking at the few members in the tribe, Apelo said. Just as Apelo was about to say more, a voice suddenly sounded outside the tent. Apelo walked out and saw Hao Lie¡¯s personal guard. The guard said, ¡°The ck Feather Tribe members are to join the Third Legion immediately and head to the Blood me Swamp!¡± After delivering the message, the guard turned around and left. Such was the treatment of the vassal tribes ¨C they served as cannon fodder in times of war andborers in times of peace. After all, the Giant Tribe protected them, so they have to repay them, right? Apelo did not feel angry at hearing this message; instead he was secretly delighted. ¡°To go to the Blood me Swamp, we have to pass through the Bear Mountain. The Bear Mountain is where those tribtion transcenders are.¡± It was on the way. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll find an excuse to go out, and then wouldn¡¯t the Heaven Ascension Stairs qualifications be within my grasp?¡± His n was not entirely wrong¡­ But little did he know that on that afternoon, the Nanxiang gathering ce had already initiated its relocation n. Lu Ming was not among the first batch to leave. As a result, he still slept in his home at night¡ªbut this was definitely hisst night here. On the 126th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Night. As soon as hey on the bed, Lu Ming had already activated a new superpower: Void Realm! The target was himself! In a daze, Lu Ming felt his consciousness blur.for a moment. When he regained rity, he found himself in that familiar pure white space. Unlike thest time when he fell victim to Hachima An¡¯s ambush, Lu Ming, as the initiator and master of the Void Realm Technique, had a much deeper understanding of this skill this time! ¡°The basic Void Realm is not very effective when used on oneself¡­ The passage of time remains the same as in the outside world. The only effect is that it allows me to convert the time 1 used to sleep into practicing Source Power Skills or contemting issues.¡± Lu Ming was somewhat disappointed. But he did not consider that this ability was not originally meant for personal use. It could be said that the nature of the Void Realm, a powerful ability, had changed somewhat in Lu Ming¡¯s hands. ¡°However, the good news is that it won¡¯t affect my rest and recovery here. Well, this is somewhat simr to the ancient games and novels 1 read before the apocalypse.¡± In those games and novels, there was a concept of a holographic helmet or nutrition chamber that allowed yers to rest and recover energy while ying games. Lu Ming¡¯s current Void Realm had some simrities to those concepts. After briefly summarizing the characteristics of this space, Lu Ming did not want to waste any more time. He activated the Soldier Transformation Technique and a long sword fell into Lu Ming¡¯s hand. Amidst the surging sword energy, the Atomic Sword Technique was already in motion! ¡°In the future, I can schedule my cultivation of offensive Source Power skills to be in this Void Space. This will also save me from causing too muchmotion outside.¡± As Lu Ming¡¯s strength increased, the momentum of his full-force cultivation in the outside world was naturally noticeable. Cultivating a Source Power Skill would cause an astonishingmotion. However, in the Void Space, Lu Ming could make as much noise as he wanted without any consequences. Eight hourster. On the 127th day of the ck Mist Calendar, at 6.00 AM, Lu Ming woke up, refreshed and on time. The relocation work in the Nanxiang gathering ce had been ongoing since yesterday afternoon and had not stopped for the entire night. But the migration of more than 100,000 people was already a cumbersome process to begin with and had yet to bepleted at this point. Lu Ming even had the time toplete his daily exercise routine. After lunch, many people had already left the Nanxiang gathering ce. Lu Ming, who had skipped his usual afternoon nap, wiped his mouth and left the restaurant with Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan, walking all the way to the entrance of the gathering ce. The three of them were carrying their packed belongings¡ªbut their luggage was minimal, mainly consisting of water and food. This also meant that at this moment, Lu Ming was ready to leave this ce where he had lived for over a hundred days. Lu Ming walked out of the gathering ce without looking back. He did not feel much attachment towards this Nanxiang gathering ce nor was he reluctant to leave this ce as there was not much sense of belonging. Among the three of them, there was no need to borate on Lu Ming¡¯s strength. Cheng Cheng and Wei Lan had already reached the Awakening Mortal realm at Level nine and were working hard to cultivate body tempering techniques to break through to the Transcendent realm. The three of them moved quickly, and in no time, they caught up with Huo Sheng, who was leading the way. Seeing Lu Ming, the tired Huo Sheng managed a smile and quickly said. ¡°The Hundred Thousand Mountains are not far from us. It¡¯s about a month¡¯s journey. This is also to take care of the old, weak, women, and children in the rear. If experts move alone, their speed will be much faster.¡± ¡°So, my idea is that the Spirit n members, Colonel Bai, and other strong individuals will be responsible for clearing the way ahead and entering the Hundred Thousand Mountains to choose our foothold. 1 wonder if Brother Lu is interested in this matter?¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m very interested. I¡¯ll go too.¡± Previously, Huo Sheng had mentioned that he was prepared to split the main force into hundreds of small gathering ces. The smaller the target, the less danger it would attract. Lu Ming had also promised to bring some people along. Therefore, after entering the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Lu Ming would bring some people to establish their own foothold. At this moment, he naturally wanted to head to the Hundred Thousand Mountains in advance to find a favorable location. Constantly relocating would also have a huge impact on Lu Ming¡¯s life. Since he had already decided to settle in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, he would not be moving again in the short term. Therefore, he naturally wanted to find a ce that satisfied him. Lu Ming felt that there was a necessity for him to personally take part in this matter.. Chapter 183 - 183: Archean City Chapter 183: Archean City Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With their bags and belongings, Lu Ming, along with Chengcheng and Wei Lan, hit the road. The three of them were exceptionally fast on their feet, and byte afternoon, they had already caught up with the small group of people at the front of the convoy¡ªBai Tianyu, Duan Mei, and the experts of the Spirit n. Lu Ming was no longer in a hurry to travel. After meeting up with them, he set up camp right there. After dinner, he rested early. On the 128th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Early in the morning, Lu Ming woke up. He did not even do his daily exercises yet, and was about to prepare to set off when he was stopped by Velo. ¡°Take my granddaughter with you.¡± Velo smiled and brought F over to Lu Ming. ¡°We need a guide, right?¡± Looking at F¡¯s slightly shy face, Lu Ming did not think too much about it. He simply nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, we should bring a guide.¡± So, F joined Lu Ming¡¯s team. The ck Mist Zone was vast and boundless, and itsndscapes varied. The Bear Mountain area was barren and deste, with rugged boulders. However, after walking out of the Bear Mountain area, they entered a vast and boundless grasnd. ck grass-like nts grew on the ground, emitting a peculiar scent that could not be described as either pleasant or foul. In addition, there were dark-colored herbivores that looked like sheep and cows roaming the grasnd. The significance of a guide was manifested at this moment. ¡°The ck Grass ins, while not a deste wastnd, is not a dangerous ce. It¡¯s just purely barren andcks resources. It can¡¯t support the survival of intelligent species.¡± F exined and then added, ¡°The ck grass growing here is a crop without any value. It¡¯s inedible and is rich in a type of chronic poison. The creatures who eat it will experience a slow but irreversible decline in strength.¡± F pointed at the cows and sheep in the distance. ¡°These creatures consume ck grass for a long time, causing their strength to be weak and they can¡¯t even enter the level. Moreover, because of the ck grass, their flesh is also filled with that slow poison.¡± To put it bluntly, they could not be eaten. ¡°The same goes for water sources.¡± Lu Ming nodded in understanding. ¡°Then let¡¯s speed up.¡± Everything was as F had said. Although the ck Grasnd was vast and gloomy, it was not particrly dangerous. The dim sunlight of the ck Mist Zone seemed to cast a thin veil over the ins. The creatures living here seemed to understand that they were considered detestable by others¡ªthey were not afraid of other creatures. On the contrary, when some unique-looking small animals saw Lu Ming and the others, they intimately stuck close to them. Their ugly appearance caused the three women to scream, but it made Lu Ming smile as he found them interesting. Truth be told, Lu Ming had never ventured far from home. Traveling and sightseeing werepletely unrted to Lu Ming at any point in his life. He had never longed for the beauty of the outside world. However, because of this relocation, Lu Ming had left home and was now heading to a distant ce. Thepany of the three women gave him such a feeling¡­ Perhaps, the outside world was not as bad as he had thought¡­. That night, lying on the ck Grass ins, Lu Ming rested his head on his hands and looked up at the night sky. The dim and gloomy sky, tinged with ck and gray, was not particrly pleasing to the eye, but Lu Ming was somewhat intoxicated. The fragrance of cooking wafted into his nose, mixed with the smell of the ck grass, and it rxed him, dispelling his fatigue. After dinner, the few of them all settled down in their tents and fell asleep. On the second day, they continued their journey at the same steady pace towards the direction of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Day 130 of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming and the other three crossed the ck Grass ins. After crossing the ck Grass ins, they were already getting closer to the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Looking into the distance, they could already clearly see the boundless mountain range stretching out before them. The mountains formed a continuous line, and as they looked further into the distance, they could see the hazy mist swirling within the mountains, like a veiled maiden, leaving room for endless imagination. ¡°Over there is the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± ¡°Once we enter the mountains, we¡¯ll be in the territory of the Hundred Thousand Mountains,¡± F said. ¡°I wonder how vast the Hundred Thousand Mountains is. The dangers and opportunities inside are endless. Not only is it a paradise for exotic beasts, but it¡¯s also a paradise for explorers.¡± ¡°Someone once said that the supreme god spirit created the ck Mist Zone. In the beginning, the ruler of the ck Mist Zone was an exotic beast.¡± ¡°Later on, because of the appearance of the tribtion transcenders, conflicts urred between the foreign tribtion transcenders and the exotic beasts. The oue of the conflicts ended with the tribtion transcenders winning. Under the lead of the beast king, the exotic beasts moved into the Hundred Thousand Mountains inrge numbers.¡± With that said, F tilted her head and pursed her lips in thought. Soon, she said, ¡°I think this statement might be made up. This is because we¡¯ve already confirmed that the exotic beasts in the Hundred Thousand Mountains don¡¯t have a decent organization. They¡¯re no different from the exotic beasts in the outside world.¡± ¡°Therefore, beast kings clearly don¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Of course, in view of the environment in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the exotic beasts inside are generally stronger than those outside. However, if you only live in the periphery, the strength of the exotic beasts there is also limited.¡± As soon as F finished speaking, Cheng Cheng continued, ¡°But you just said that other than exotic beasts, there are also explorers here, right?¡± F nodded. ¡°This also means that if we walk deeper into the Hundred Thousand Mountains, we¡¯ll encounter danger from exotic beasts. If we stay at the edge of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, we¡¯ll simrly encounter danger from explorers.¡± The danger brought by intelligent creatures was not much weaker than natural danger. F thought briefly and nodded, ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°However, how can there not be dangerous ces in this ck Mist Zone?¡± As the girls chatted, Lu Ming looked into the distance with a deep gaze. After F finished speaking, Lu Ming raised his hand and pointed. ¡°There¡¯s a city over there.¡± F was slightly stunned, as if she did not expect Lu Ming to be able to see so far. Then, she nodded gently, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Archean City.¡± ¡°The only city outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± ¡°Archean City doesn¡¯t belong to any race or faction.¡± Previously, it had been said that some races that could not survive outside would burrow into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It was also said that there were many opportunities in the Hundred Thousand Mountains that attracted many explorers. The origin of this Archean City could no longer be traced. It might have been built by a race that had entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains. As time passed, the races and explorers who came and went used Archean City as a resting ce. Over time, the city had be a thriving hub, serving as a trading center for adventurers who returned with loot and for the local inhabitants living in the Hundred Thousand Mountains who needed a bridge to the outside world. As time passed, Archean City became so prosperous. F continued, ¡°Although Archean City doesn¡¯t belong to any racial faction, it does have its rulers inside. I heard from my grandfather that it¡¯s very chaotic inside. Therefore, our route doesn¡¯t include a stop at Archean City.¡± Due to the existence of the Mother Tree, it was unlikely that therge ns would have any interest in the Tribtion Transcenders. However, some solitary travelers and small ns, upon seeing the Tribtion Transcenders would not let them off easily. In short, there was no reason for them to have any dealings with Archean City during this relocation. It was best to avoid it altogether. Lu Ming understood and retracted his gaze, no longer looking at Archean City. He said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go into the mountains..¡± Chapter 184 - 184: The Flame Clan Ruins Chapter 184: The me n Ruins Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Archean City was the only city near the Hundred Thousand Mountains. As the only resource gathering ce outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, countless people from all walks of life gathered here! These so-called people from all walks of life had a more appealing name: explorers. However, in the ck Mist Zone, explorers were essentially considered ouws. The intelligent creatures within the ck Mist Zone usually preferred to gather in groups¡ªthe principle that there was strength in numbers which held true everywhere. However, there were always a few individuals who were unwilling to be restricted by the rules of their groups or hadmitted unforgivable offenses within theirmunities, leading to their exile and survival on their own. Such people were verymon in the chaotic region. And Archean City was no exception. They pursued dreams of freedom or wealth, willingly throwing themselves into the perilous Hundred Thousand Mountains, either for survival, power, or ambition! During this period of time, a piece of news began circting in Archean City. ¡°Have you heard? There have been sightings of the me n ruins within the Hundred Thousand Mountains recently, and it¡¯s not just a single ruin, but a sizable group of ruins.¡± ¡°Tsk, this news of yours is long outdated. Let me tell you, the ruins of the me n are indeed true. Not only that, but the members of the Heaven Saber Gang also brought back several Spirit Realm Source Power Skills from those ruins!¡± ¡°Spirit Realm Source Power Skills? Really?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s as real as it gets. Let me tell you, the grandson of my uncle¡¯s brother¡¯s second aunt is the subordinate of the young master of the Heaven Saber Gang. At that time, my rtive had personally experienced it. How could he lie to me?¡± One statement caused quite a stir. Indeed, the recent ruins of the me n ruins were an unavoidable topic in Archean City. Another person spoke up in a melodious voice, saying, ¡°Speaking of the me n, they were once one of the top super ns in their prime! In terms of strength during their peak, they were second only to the Aeonians, even surpassing the Insect n and the Undead n!¡± ¡°However, during a certain major cmity some time ago, the seven gods of the me n chose the wrong side, and were besieged and wiped out by other divine beings!¡± ¡°Without the protection of the gods, the me n, fearing retaliation, relocated their entire n to the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Unfortunately, after several generations, information about the me n slowly decreased, and now the me n has be history¡­¡± After hearing this long speech, the people in the tavern let out sighs of regret. However, some individuals seemed to be deep in thought as they settled their bills and left. The ruins of a once-prominent n¡­ How extraordinary could the opportunities inside be!? In fact, a few days ago, someone had begun to spread this news in Archean City. Initially, most people did not take it seriously. However, after the Heaven Saber Gang, one of the top factions in Archean City, publicly endorsed the existence of the me n ruins, it became a fact! Who were the people living in Archean City? People who wanted money more than their lives! Even though the Hundred Thousand Mountains were filled with danger, before the news of the me n ruins, these explorers from Archean City dared to venture into them. Now, there was even less reason to hold them back. On the 130th night of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming had already entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains with his three femalepanions. The mountains were densely covered with trees, making the surroundings dimly lit, and the roads were arduous to navigate. asionally, strange roars from beasts could be heard, but it was unclear which type of creatures were producing those sounds. In any case, the resources in the Hundred Thousand Mountains were indeed abundant, with nock of flora and fauna. However, the environment was indeed harsh. Establishing a safe dwelling here would be quite challenging. ¡°Water. Water is the most important thing.¡± Lu Ming muttered and began to make ns in his heart. ¡°Therefore, the location of our gathering ce must be near a water source.¡± ¡°Next is security. I need to ensure that there are no threats from nearby exotic beasts that could endanger my life.¡± ¡°Lastly, food. The food problem is easy to resolve. There¡¯s nock of exotic beasts in these mountains.¡± There were many locations in the Hundred Thousand Mountains that met these three criteria. However, Lu Ming was a perfectionist, hoping to find a hidden andfortable ce to live, which was a more subjective matter. For the time being, he could only look around and try to find. That night, Lu Ming briefly exined his logic for selecting a location, and obtained the approval of Cheng Cheng and Wei Lan. However, F thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we look for something ready-made?¡± Lu Ming raised an eyebrow, ¡°Ready-made?¡± F nodded, ¡°Yes, like those abandoned gathering points. There are many of them in the Hundred Thousand Mountains¡ªsome were destroyed by exotic beasts, while others were abandoned by the people.¡± ¡°Anyway, the turnover of groups within the Hundred Thousand Mountains is rapid. Somee in like us, while many can¡¯t stay and leave or perish directly. But whether they leave or perish, they can¡¯t take their houses with them, right?¡± After hearing F¡¯s suggestion, Lu Ming fell into deep thought. A momentter, Lu Ming nodded, ¡°Your idea has some merit.¡± Seeing Lu Ming nod in agreement with her idea, Fara smiled and said, ¡°Coincidentally, 1 know there¡¯s an abandoned campsite nearby. Should we go and check it out?¡± Velo¡¯s life had not been filled with grand adventures, but he had experienced quite a bit. He had been to the Hundred Thousand Mountains before, and all the information that F knew was previously shared with her by Velo. Lu Ming nodded again, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± By now, the sky was already dark. Lu Ming had initially been prepared to camp outside. However, the dangers of camping in the open within the Hundred Thousand Mountains were not insignificant. It would be better to find an abandoned campsite to spend the night. As for whether they would choose the abandoned campsite as their residence for the near future, that was a matter forter, and there was no need to make that decision now. After walking deeper into the Hundred Thousand Mountains for nearly two hours, the four of them arrived at the abandoned campsite that F had mentioned. However, the campsite was illuminated by clear flickering mes, causing Lu Ming to frown slightly. F was also perplexed by the sight¡­. ording to her grandfather, this ce should have beenpletely deserted. Before the four of them could react, a patrolman nearby had already spotted them. After confirming repeatedly that they were not beasts, the alien patrolman who had gray-skinned and pointed ears, spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Are you here to find the me n¡¯s ruins too?¡± The four of them wore puzzled expressions, but F responded with a simple ¡°yes.¡± The patrolman continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re all explorers from Archean City, thene on in. However, ording to the rules, one of you has to be in charge of patrolling.¡± This rule was not specific to this abandoned gathering ce. Instead, it was an unwritten rule among the explorers of Archean City. F rolled her eyes and quietly went forward. After slipping a few Origin Stones into the patrolman¡¯s hand, there was no more mention of the patrolling. After watching the alien patrolman walk away, F returned to Lu Ming¡¯s side. The tall girl, tugging at her own hair, said in distress, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s going on. Why are there so many people here?¡± She then looked at Lu Ming and asked, ¡°Brother Lu, should we still go inside?¡± Lu Ming looked at the sky. It was already midnight. He nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and rest for the night..¡± Chapter 185 - 185: Temporary Residence Chapter 185: Temporary Residence Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They put on ck robes that could cover their entire bodies. The four of them entered the abandoned gathering ce. They discovered that there were a total of 180 people inside. Everyone had different races and appearances. Some were already sleeping soundly, and some were sitting around the fire and talking nonsense. As his gaze swept around, Lu Ming felt a bit relieved. Although the strength of the 800 people in this camp was not bad, there were no Physique Realm experts among them¡­ That made sense. Physique Realm experts were the strongest among the small tribes like the Spirit n. While they could be seen everywhere inrge tribes, they were notmon outside. The people in the camp also looked at Lu Ming and his group, but quickly lost interest. The people who had experienced the tribtion had not appeared for a thousand years, and these ouws were not as well-informed as therge tribes, so they did not even consider the possibility of Tribtion Transcenders. It was even to the extent that after F revealed her strength at the Level Nine Mortal Realm, the four of them were given a rtively clean room for resting. Lu Ming was not in a hurry to sleep under the night sky. With strangers around, Lu Ming could not sleep well. So, he just sat on the ground and closed his eyes to rest. During this time, F went out for a moment and quickly returned. ¡°It¡¯s about the ruins.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the ruins of the me n have appeared in the Hundred Thousand Mountains!¡± First, she exined to Lu Ming and the other two what the me n was. Then, F said, ¡°The ruins are the inheritance ground of the n.¡± Other than having gods,rge ns also had inheritances. Inheritance was undoubtedly a very important thing to ns. In the ck Mist Zone,rge ns with some strength would create secret realms or something like that to be used for impartation and storage. There were too many specific types of secret realms, so F did not go into details. She simply said, ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that some opportunities will appear in the ruins. Originally, these were prepared for the descendants of their tribe, but if the tribe is destroyed and its bloodline is severed, these opportunities naturally fall into the hands of those who are destined to receive them.¡± ¡°There are many tribes that have been exterminated in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. As a result, there are also many ruins within the region.¡± ¡°Besides the exotic beasts and precious herbs in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the many ruins are also one of the reasons why people are drawn to the region.¡± Lu Ming recalled the words of the gray-skinned man from earlier and could not help but furrow his brow. Lu Ming had no intention of searching for treasure. He just felt that it would be troublesome¡­ ¡°Where are the ruins of the me n?¡± Once he found out where it was, he could avoid that direction. It made sense! F shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The people outside don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°ording to their information, they only know that the me n¡¯s ruins are in the nearby area. Moreover, it¡¯s arge group of ruins. However, no one knows the exact location.¡± ¡°They even invited me to go look for it with them tomorrow, but I declined.¡± F¡¯s refusal was a good choice. Lu Ming would definitely not get involved in this matter. After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming could only say, ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for the night and continue deeper into the Hundred Thousand Mountains tomorrow. Try to stay away from this area as much as possible.¡± The three women immediately nodded. Everything was ording to Lu Ming¡¯s wishes. The night passed uneventfully. Day 131 of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming and the others got up early, without interacting with anyone, and set off on their own to head deeper into the Hundred Thousand Mountains to search for the Peach Blossom Spring that Lu Ming had taken a fancy to. However, this task was proving to be quite difficult. Three days of searching yielded no results. It was not until the afternoon of the 135th day of the ck Mist Calendar that Lu Ming temporarily stopped searching. Staring at the cave in front of him and then at the Level One Physique Realm exotic beast lying at his feet, Lu Ming thought for a moment and said. ¡°What do you think of this ce?¡± This was a low mountain with a rtively open view on the mountainside. There was also an extremelyrge cave in the middle of the mountain, which was quite hidden. At the foot of the mountain was a small stream, so there was no issue with a water source. There were many exotic beasts nearby, but the strongest one had already died under Lu Ming¡¯s punch. Before fighting this Physique Realm exotic beast, Lu Ming had already observed the surrounding environment. This beast dominated this territory, and there were no challengers nearby. Moreover, this beast was solitary and had no tribe, so killing it would not have any consequences. In summary, all the necessary conditions were met. As for whether Lu Ming waspletely satisfied¡­ Well, to be honest, he was not very satisfied. However, considering various factors, this ce could be used. ¡°Let¡¯s settle here¡­¡± There was no need for anyone else to speak; Lu Ming made the decision once again. The only ce that would truly satisfy Lu Ming was his old house in Nanxiang. But he could never go back there again¡­ In life, sometimes, even Lu Ming had topromise. Moreover, he had already wasted several days on the road searching. The cultivation segments during these past few days could only take ce in the void space after he fell asleep. Lu Ming, who had lost a lot of attributes, was already starting to feel heartache. The immediate priority was to settle down as soon as possible and return to a peaceful and quiet daily life. As soon as Lu Ming finished speaking, Fara flipped her pocket and took out themunication stone. She roughly conveyed the location Lu Ming had chosen to therge group behind them. Seven dayster, on the 142nd day of the ck Mist Calendar. Afterpleting his daily exercises in the ce he referred to as ¡°Nanshan,¡± Lu Ming saw three figures approaching from a distance. Huo Sheng, Velo, and Li Zitong. After seven days, they had found the location where Lu Ming was. Reuniting with old acquaintances, Lu Ming warmly treated them to a meal¡ªthe venue was at the entrance of the cave. In addition to F, Zhang Chengcheng, and Wei Lan, there were a total of seven people eating. While eating, they chatted. Mainly, Huo Sheng did the talking, and everyone else listened. ¡°I brought Li Zitong to you first. With him around, it will be more convenient for you to build houses and cultivate thend.¡± Back in Nanxiang, Li Zitong was Lu Ming¡¯s subordinate. Now that he was back with Lu Ming, Li Zitong was on the verge of tears, feeling a sense of security! His loyalty to Brother Lu was beyond question! Lu Ming also smiled at Li Zitong and said politely, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll leave the infrastructure work here to you.¡± Li Zitong patted his chest hard, silently promising to do his best. Huo Sheng continued, ¡°Some of the follow-up troops had already entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains and found some decent ces to temporarily settle down. Some of the experts are still exploring better locations. In addition, there were some who chose to stay on the Dusky ck Grasnds¡­¡± Having said this, Huo Sheng could not help but sigh softly. ¡°Personal choices vary. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡± The ck Grasnds were not a good ce, but it was only for those with determination! If someone willingly epted a less challenging life, the Dusky ck Grasnds provided food, drink, and safety, making it quite suitable as a settlement. Lu Ming had always respected the destinies of others, so he let Huo Sheng¡¯s words pass. Then, he said, ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll send Wang Xiong, Meng Jie, Zhang Lixin, and the other elders of Guangping Street over, as well as some young people with potential. The estimated number of people on your side will be around a hundred. Mr. Lu Ming, do you think that¡¯s eptable?¡± The target of 100 people was not big, so Lu Ming felt that it was quite suitable. Velo spoke at the right time, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my granddaughter and I will have to trouble Brother Lu Ming.¡± Lu Ming nodded again, ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± With an experienced veteran like Velo, Lu Ming would not be ignorant when he encountered certain situations in the future.. Chapter 186 - 186: Finally Settled Chapter 186: Finally Settled Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After lunch, Huo Sheng and Velo left first. Huo Sheng needed to oversee the overall situation in the rear, while Velo, a level three Physique Realm expert of the Spirit n, temporarily acted as Huo Sheng¡¯s bodyguard. After sending the two of them off, Lu Ming did not take an afternoon nap. He just led Li Zitong towards the cave at the back. He really needed Li Zitong to help him tidy up this former beastir. The former overlord of South Mountain¡ªthe exotic beast, had a massive size. This meant that the entrance of the cave was veryrge, nearly ten meters high. As they walked into the cave, it became pitch dark. It was Lu Ming who took out a strange luminous stone that could glow and lit up Li Zitong¡¯s vision. This made Li Zitong click his tongue in wonder, ¡°Brother Lu, this thing is quite impressive, it must be worth a lot, right?¡± Cheng Cheng smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s it worth? It¡¯s just amon thing.¡± In the supernatural world, anything that was not rted to supernatural beings was just a toy and could not possibly be valuable. The luminous stone in Lu Ming¡¯s hand was such an item. Holding the luminous stone, they walked deeper into the cave for about a hundred meters, and suddenly their field of vision opened up. They saw a hidden paradise within the mountains! After passing through the only passageway, they arrived at arge clearing of about ten acres. The surrounding rock cliffs were embedded with naturally formed luminous stones. There was also a dim sunlight streaming in through cracks in the upper rocky walls. In the center of the clearing, there was a clear pool of water, and the water in the pool surged and bubbled, as if it were living water. Li Zitong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Brother Lu, this ce is not bad!¡± It was indeed not bad¡ªLu Ming had not expected that there would be a hidden paradise inside the beast king¡¯sir. Of course, this paradise was not particrlyrge. However, its size wasrge enough for more than a hundred people to livefortably. Zhang Chengcheng seemed to want to praise Lu Ming¡¯s judgment. She pointed at the pool in the middle and said, ¡°This ce is connected to a nearby stream, and the water quality is excellent, like a natural well.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll save a lot of effort fetching water in the future.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also an open area on the side of the mountain outside where the terrain is t. F said that we can nt ck rice and vegetables there.¡± ¡°Brother Lu¡¯s idea is that this cave will be our future home, and we¡¯re nning to build a small vige inside the cave. Li Zitong, you¡¯re a professional, so you should n this ce well and build some houses.¡± Li Zitong nodded with a determined expression, ¡°Leave it to me.¡± He was not a professional house builder. However, after ying around with earth-element superpowers for a long time, he had naturally be knowledgeable about such things. First and foremost, was Lu Ming¡¯s house¡ªthis was Li Zitong¡¯s most important job. However, this time, Lu Ming did not let Li Zitong do as he pleased. He was actively involved in the process, helping Li Zitong design his future home. ¡°The area is about 120 square meters, with two floors above ground and one floor underground.¡± ¡°Theyout of the first floor is¡­¡± ¡°Theyout of the second floor is¡­¡± ¡°Theyout of the basement is¡­¡± ¡°The entrance to the basement is in the bedroom on the first floor.¡± ¡°The house should have a small courtyard and an outdoor dining room¡­¡± Lu Ming kept talking, and Li Zitong also listened attentively until Lu Ming finished speaking. Only then did Li Zitong realize, ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t this theyout of your house in Good Hope Vige?¡± Lu Ming smiled and nodded, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s it!¡± Lu Ming was not a particrly sentimental person. But the old house from before was indeed a lingering attachment in his heart. Li Zitong had no objections to Lu Ming¡¯s requirements. Building the house the way Lu Ming wanted was not difficult. On the other hand, Lu Ming¡¯s words gave Li Zitong a good idea. Looking at the Peach Blossom Paradise in the mountains, Li Zitong thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Brother, do you think it¡¯s feasible to make this ce look like Guangping Street?¡± Lu Ming pped his hands andughed, ¡°That sounds great!¡± Currently, Li Zitong had already reached the Ninth-level of the Mortal Realm. The strength of his Earth-element superpower had also reached a higher level. With Ninth-level Earth-element superpower, building houses was incredibly quick and efficient! After finalizing the n, Li Zitong immediately got to work. In just three hours, the entire cave abode in the mountain had beenpletely transformed! The luminous stones on the rock walls and the sunlight shining through the cracks made the entire cave abode bright and clear. Inside the residence, Lu Ming¡¯s house was located by the poolside. Both its exterior and interior were identical to Lu Ming¡¯s former home! Outside Lu Ming¡¯s house, the road created by his Earth-Element superpower connected in all directions. The familiar houses and shops made Lu Ming feel like he had returned to Guangping Street. Lu Ming was bing more and more satisfied as he looked around! Entering his own home, it was quite empty inside, except for a stone bed where Lu Ming could rest. Li Zitong, who was by his side, said, ¡°We¡¯ll settle the furniture when Brother Xines! For now, Brother Lu, just make do with this.¡± Zhang Lixin¡¯s material maniption ability made him an excellent furniture maker. Lu Ming nodded in understanding, ¡°It¡¯s already sufficient.¡± That night, Lu Ming slept well. The next day, which was the 143rd day of the ck Mist Calendar, he woke up early and began to train. In this way, Lu Ming regained a stable and peaceful life within the Hundred Thousand Mountains. On the 145th day of the ck Mist Calendar, Huo Sheng arrived with his men. Wang Xiong, Zhang Lixin, Meng Jie, and the others were among them. On that day, Zhang Lixin began to cut down trees to make furniture. By evening, the interior of Lu Ming¡¯s house had already be 80% simr to the old house. Wang Xiong also took over the responsibility from Lu Ming to oversee the overall renovation. Everything was being done to create an environment for Brother Lu to farm his attributes without distractions or interruptions. On the 146th day of the ck Mist Calendar, the farnd was cultivated and nted with ck rice and vegetables. Wang Xiong led the way for hunting expeditions. On the same evening, Huo Sheng led therge group of Nanxiang people into the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and their journey was rtively uneventful. This also meant that the relocation of the Nanxiang people was sessfullypleted, and from this day forward, the Nanxiang people would have to make a living within the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Lu Ming did not have much of an opinion about this. Having food and a ce to stay while leveling up was sufficient for him! But, some people had different ideas about this matter, and significant ones at that! On the 147th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Apelo followed the Third Legion of Giants to the vicinity of Bear Mountain. The campsite was filled with banners and a sea of people. Giant individuals, each four or five meters tall, were eating meat and drinking, having a grand time! On this trip, the objective of the Third Legion was the old site of the Undead n Chaoshan Sect in the distance. That ce had already be a battlefield between the Insect n and the Undead n. The goal of the Giant n was simple and crude¡ªto participate in the battle and obtain more biomass in exchange for more qualifications to ascend to the heavens from the Mother Tree. Apeio¡¯s goal was different from the Third Legion. In the central tent, Apelo met themander of the Third Legion. ¡°Brother, I want to bring people out. The goal is¡­¡± Before Apelo could even say the fabricated lie he had prepared, themander of the Third Legion waved his hand. ¡°Go ahead, go ahead. Brother Apelo, When you¡¯re with me, feel free to do as you please, don¡¯t be restrained here!¡± Apelo was Hao Lie¡¯s sworn brother. Although Hao Lie did not take Apelo seriously, as an outsider, wouldn¡¯t it be a p to Hao Lie¡¯s face if he did not take Apelo seriously? Apelo was at the First Level of the Spirit Realm and was not considered an outstanding expert among the Spirit Realm individuals in the army. Since that was the case, he might as well go ahead and do as he pleased¡­ Apelo instantly understood this logic and, after thanking themander repeatedly, left the military camp with his people, heading towards the direction of Bear Mountain.. Chapter 187 - 187: Death For The Sake Of Wealth Chapter 187: Death For The Sake Of Wealth Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Apelo did not know the exact location of the Nanxiang Gathering ce. But he could fly¡­ He could fly high and see far. Soon, Apelo found his target. Hended in the deste ruins of the ancient city, looking for traces of life everywhere, but could not find any signs of life. Apelo was silent for a long time before suddenly speaking. ¡°Search! Find them!!¡± ¡°Even if they¡¯ve escaped to the ends of the earth, you have to find them!!¡± It was no wonder that Apelo lost hisposure on the spot. Everything started with this Nanxiang Gathering ce¡­ Because the ck Feather Tribe knew of the existence of the Nanxiang Gathering ce, they sent their troops here, which ultimately provoked the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. The Blood Flesh Mother Tree then traced back to ck Feather Mountain and wiped out the entire ck Feather Tribe! He originally thought that with the support of the Giant n, he could take revenge. But little did he know that his allies and his greatest enemy would be entangled with each other during this time. During this period of time, Apelo had undoubtedly experienced the most emotional turmoil! He was extremely unlucky¡­ And now, when Apelo wanted to take advantage of an opportunity, he found that the opportunity had slipped through his fingers. His pent-up anger erupted in an instant! ¡°I¡¯m not just pursuing the qualifications to ascend to the heavens! I also want to vent my anger!¡± ¡°Wait till I find you! I¡¯ll definitely tear you into pieces to vent the hatred in my heart!¡± If Lu Ming was at the scene, he would surely say, ¡°Brother, you brought this upon yourself. If you had been honest and straightforward, you wouldn¡¯t have so many problems.¡± However, Apelo clearly could not ept such reasoning¡­. In the ck Mist Zone, this was the way things were. The strong bullied the weak, and Apollo did not see anything wrong with it. Soon, his subordinates found traces left behind by the Nanxiang people during their relocation. Apelo thought briefly and had his answer. ¡°They¡¯ve fled towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains!¡± Then, with a wave of his hand, hemanded, ¡°Chase after them!¡± Beside him, an old ck Feather Tribe member spoke softly, trying to persuade him, ¡°Chief, as the saying goes, don¡¯t chase after a desperate enemy. We¡¯re still serving in the military. Once we waste too much time on these tribtion transcenders, I¡¯m worried that we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves to Hao Lie.¡± Apelo angrily shouted, ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?!¡± ¡°Hao Lie and I are sworn brothers! So what if I disobey a military order?!¡± Obviously, he was a little obsessed¡­ His subordinate no longer tried to persuade him and simply obeyed him, flying speedily towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains. On the same day, in Archean City. Due to the incident involving the me n ruins, Archean City had be quite lively recently. Arge number of low-level explorers flocked to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, dreaming of getting rich overnight. But the matter of the me n ruins did not cause much disturbance to the upper echelons of Archean City. This was because they knew very well that it was just a smokescreen released by the Heaven Saber Gang, shrouded in uncertainty. Moreover, to the higher-ups of Archean City, there was another matter of great importance before them. That was the position of the City Lord of Archean City! As the only channel to the outside world for the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the interests in Archean City were immense! However, due to various factors, the management of this ce was in disarray. Archean City was not limited to any specific tribe; it was a ce where numerous tribes coexisted. The ones who ruled Archean City were two gangs and one individual. The two gangs were the Heaven Saber Gang and the Divine Dao Gang. The strongest experts in the two gangs were both level nine Physique Realm experts! And the individual was the former City Lord of Archean City, Roda! Roda¡¯s tribe was unknown. It was said that he had risen from obscurity and obtained opportunities in the Hundred Thousand Mountains to be a Spirit Realm expert! In this small corner of Archean City. A Spirit Realm expert was like a prehistoric giant crocodile! Thirty years ago, Roda ruled Archaic City with the strength of the Spirit Realm. His overwhelming martial strength made everyone in the city submit to him! To the Heaven Saber Gang and the Divine Dao Gang, it was fortunate that Roda was not someone who coveted power and wealth. After bing the City Lord, Roda did not implement sweeping reforms but instead delegated a significant portion of his power to the two gangs. He chose to focus on his own cultivation, repeatedly entering the Hundred Thousand Mountains in search of further opportunities. In other words, he was a martial maniac. He only cared about cultivation and nothing else. In the past few years, Roda would asionally appear in Archean City, showing his face. However, in thest decade, Roda had rarely been seen in public. In fact, in the past three years, no one in the city had seen any trace of Roda. It was rumored that he might have died deep within the Hundred Thousand Mountains! Due to Roda¡¯s strength, the Heaven Saber Gang and the Divine Dao Gang initially avoided discussing this matter. However, now the three-year deadline was up. The higher-ups of the Heaven Saber Gang and the Divine Dao Gang were naturally tempted and coveted the position! At the headquarters of the Heaven Saber Gang. The gang leader, Jing Yi, was drinking tea and ying chess with his son, Jing Cong. But neither of them had their minds on the chessboard. It was not until the end of the round that the young Jing Cong was the first to lose his cool and asked, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Jing Yi asked calmly, ¡°What don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you fabricated a lie about the me n¡¯s ruins, Father!¡± ¡°For these groundless me n ruins, our Heavenly Saber Gang spent a lot of time and effort. We even took out our trump card, the Great Scarlet me Saber!¡± The Great Scarlet me Saber was a Spirit Realm Source Power Skill. It was a secret technique of the Heaven Saber Gang. There was a hint of questioning in Jing Cong¡¯s tone, but Jing Yi did not get angry. He merely asked in a strange tone, ¡°How do you know that the matter of theme n¡¯s ruins is baseless?¡± Jing Cong opened his mouth and was about to say that because of this series of news, he had been asked to do a series of things. However, he saw Jing Yi smile and wave his hand. This made Jing Cong not say anything else. Jing Yi was at level nine of the Physique Realm. Most importantly, he was as cunning as a fox. Ever since he took over, the Heaven Saber Gang had defeated the Divine Dao Gang several times under his lead. Now, they had already vaguely suppressed the Divine Dao Gang and became the number one faction in Archean City, under the rule of City Lord Roda. The atmosphere changed and became somewhat silent. Until Jing Yi spoke again, ¡°How many people have probably entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains?¡± Jing Cong replied in a subdued tone, ¡°No less than a hundred thousand.¡± Jing Yi pondered for a moment and said, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s probably enough¡­¡± Looking at his son¡¯s confused expression, Jing Yi smiled, but a cunning glint shed across his eyes. He continued, ¡°City Lord Roda has been missing for three years without a trace. This has caused unrest within Archean City, and we have been in constant conflict with the Divine Dao Gang!¡± ¡°If I want to sit on the throne of the City Lord or break through to the Spirit Realm to suppress the Divine Dao Gang¡ª the tribtion to reach the Spirit Realm is incredibly difficult!¡± ¡°So, I can only seek an alternative, forcibly drive the Divine Dao Gang out of Archean City using the power of our faction!¡± However, the strengths of both sides were evenly matched¡­ Jing Cong listened as Jing Yi added, ¡°A few months ago, I encountered a merchant of the Undead n and bought from him a secret technique of the Undead n.¡± ¡°This secret technique can turn living creatures into zombies and make them obey mymands!¡± Jing Cong grew increasingly astonished as he listened, until Jing Yi smiled and said, ¡°If our Heaven Saber Gang has an additional hundred thousand Undead Soldiers, wouldn¡¯t it be a breeze to go to war against the Divine Dao Gang?¡± Upon hearing this, Jing Cong immediately looked at his father with admiration. ¡°Father, you¡¯re truly a genius!¡± This made Jing Yiugh heartily and wave his hand. ¡°Go do your work.¡± As Jing Cong obediently left, little did he know that Jing Yi was watching his retreating figure with a faint smile, and there seemed to be a different charm in his smile.. Chapter 188 - 188: Well, Isn’t This It? Chapter 188: Well, Isn¡¯t This It? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the 148th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Apelo led his nsmen deep into the ck Grasnds. On these ck grasnds, Apelo saw the Nanxiang people who had settled here, and his expression twitched in pain! This was because those who had undergone tribtion, after being poisoned by the ck grass had already been tainted and could not be used¡­ Helpless, Apelo could only lead his nsmen to continue pursuing in the direction of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. On the 149th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Apelo led his nsmen to Archean City. In the ancient city of Archean, Apelo did not find any traces of the Nanxiang people.He concluded that the Nanxiang people did not pass through the ancient city of Archean but had entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains directly. Day 150 of the ck Mist Calendar. After a brief rest in Archean City, Apelo led his nsmen into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. He had also heard the news of the me n¡¯s ruins in Archean City, but Apelo had seen too many of such baseless rumors. His goal for this trip was clear. He wanted to capture those who had undergone the tribtion and obtain the qualifications to ascend to the heavens. So, he did not take the matter of the me n ruins to heart at all. Day 151 of the ck Mist Calendar. Just as Apelo was still searching for the Nanxiang people, Jing Yi¡¯s n from the Heaven Saber Gang had already arrived at a critical juncture! On that day, at noon. The 10,000 members of the Heaven Saber Gang gathered outside the city, and their formation was majestic but somewhat disorganized. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were a mob. Only Jing Yi and Jing Cong from the nearby gang members, looked somewhat elite. Jing Yi and Jing Cong¡¯s races were unknown. From their appearances, they looked somewhat simr to humans. However, they were much taller, with a height of about two meters. They had well-defined facial features, and a handsome appearance, indicating a good bloodline. Among them, Jing Yi was at level nine of the Physique Realm. At the age of 18, Jing Cong already had the strength of the third level of the Physique Realm¡ªamong the young generation of Archean City, Jing Cong was undoubtedly a remarkable figure! Seeing that the gang members had already gathered, Jing Yi waved his hand. Jing Cong shouted loudly, ¡°The time hase! Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the members of the Heaven Saber Gang advanced majestically, heading towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains. However, another voice sounded from the city. ¡°Brother Jing, you¡¯re making such a big fuss. It seems that you have big ns¡­¡± A familiar voice made the father and son, Jing Yi and Jing Cong turn around, and they saw 6,000 to 7,000 people walking out of the city gate in a massive procession. At the forefront was an elderly dwarf. The dwarf was about one meter tall, had green skin, and a pointed nose. Hisrge eyes were sharp and intelligent, giving him a shrewd appearance. This person was the leader of the Divine Dao Gang: Meijixi. At this moment, when he heard the hidden meaning in Meijixi¡¯s words, Jing Yi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than the matter of the me n ruins¡­ Why, Is it possible that my old friend doesn¡¯t know about this? Recently, this matter has spread like wildfire in our Archean City.¡± Meijixi was annoyed, but he did not show it on his face. He knew in his heart that the matter of the me n ruins waspletely fake and was purely a smokescreen released by Jing Yi. However, no matter how he thought about it, he could not figure out Jing Yi¡¯s true intentions. As a result, just as the Heaven Saber Gang was about to set off today, Meijixi directly brought people over. He just wanted to follow and see for himself what Jing Yi was really up to! ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the me n ruins. However, I¡¯ve been struggling to find the exact location of the me n ruins.¡± With a raised eyebrow, Meijixi continued, ¡°What? Does my dear brother mean to say that you¡¯ve found the location of the me n ruins?¡± Before Jing Yi could say anything, Meijixi smiled and said, ¡°Then Old Brother me, will have to go take a look and see how magnificent and majestic this me n ruins are!¡± Jing Cong frowned. He felt that this matter could not be disturbed by the Divine Dao Gang. Just as he was about to say something, he heard his father chuckle, ¡°Sure! It¡¯s rare for my dear old brother to be in the mood. Why don¡¯t we go take a look together?¡± Jing Cong and Meijixi were both stunned. They did not understand what Jing Yi was nning. However, Jing Yi did not exin much. He just turned around and led his gang members away. On the spot, Mejixi¡¯s expression was uncertain. After a long time, he waved his hand. ¡°Follow them!¡± As the local powers of Archean City, Jing Yi and Meijixi, the Heaven Saber Gang and the Divine Dao Gang, were very familiar with the Hundred Thousand Mountains. A group of nearly 20,000 people entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains in a grand procession, with arge number of Archean City residents wanting to watch the excitement following behind. In addition, there were also the explorers from Archean City who had already entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It was not an exaggeration to say that at this moment, half of the people in Archean City were inside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. There were no fewer than 200,000 people in total! However, the Hundred Thousand Mountains were vast and boundless. It was not a problem for it to swallow a mere 200,000 people. They were like a drop of water that quickly merging into the Hundred Thousand Mountains, causing only slight waves. That night, in the evening. After half a day of traveling, Jing Yi led the group to a deste ancient city. Behind him, Mejixi took two steps forward and stood not far from Jing Yi. He nced at Jing Yi. Although Meijixi did not quite understand what scheme Jing Yi was nning, he still had to say a few words to irk Jing Yi, as they were old enemies and rivals. ¡°Brother Jing, we¡¯ve been on the road for half a day, but we haven¡¯t seen any sign of the me n ruins.¡± At this point, Mejixi¡¯s voice suddenly became loud and clear, spreading in all directions. ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, a mere guess.¡± ¡°This so-called me n ruins can¡¯t be a lie that Brother Jing fabricated, right?¡± Jing Yi turned around and looked at Meijixi with a smiling expression. ¡°Why would I lie?¡± Mejixi¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, ¡°How would I know?!¡± ¡°However, what you want is nothing more than to be the City Lord of Archean City or let your Heaven Saber Gang monopolize Archean City¡­¡± With that said, Mejixi leaned closer to Jing Yi¡¯s ear with a dark expression and whispered, ¡°With me around, you can forget about ying these tricks!¡± ¡°My dear brother, I¡¯m determined to follow you this time! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll go. 1 want to see what trump card you can take out!¡± Jing Yi¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Jing Cong, however, looked furious. If this old thing stuck to Jing Yi like glue, it would probably be difficult for their ¡°Zombie Conversion n¡± to execute smoothly! Jing Cong cursed Meijixi ten thousand times in his heart. From the corner of his eye, he saw that his father¡¯s expression was still unchanged. Jing Yi merely nced at the sky and then at the distant ruins of the ancient city. After a moment, Jing Yi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s begun.¡± Just as he finished speaking, a beam of light shot up into the sky, illuminating the night! The beam of light soared into the sky with astonishing momentum! Everyone present was shocked beyond belief, except for Jing Yi, who pointed at the beam of light with a smug smile and whispered softly, ¡°Behold, the me n ruins.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this it?¡± As Jing Yi¡¯s words fell, the beam of light suddenly distorted and changed. Soon, a faintly visible door opened at the bottom of the beam of light, as if it was connected to another world! Neither Jing Cong nor Meijixi could take their eyes off this scene. Because they were certain. The beam of light before them was indeed a ruin! Moreover, it was a super ruin of immense scale and incredible heritage! Chapter 189 - 189: True and False Chapter 189: True and False Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Meijixi was inexplicably shocked. He turned to look at Jing Yi, who appeared calm as a breeze, and could not help but swallow hard. Countless pieces of information had verified one fact¡ªthe Heaven Saber Gang had not found any ruins. The so-called me n ruins were merely a smokescreen created by Jing Yi. However, at this moment, a superrge ruin had appeared before his eyes, real and not an illusion. Regardless of whether this ruin was the me n ruins, it proved that Jing Yi¡¯s words were not baseless¡­ Jing Cong was even more puzzled by the situation. Two days ago, his father had even told him about their n to lure explorers in the city with the ruse of me Tribe ruins and turn them into zombie soldiers. The matter of the ruins was fake, but the scheme was real! However, now the fake had turned into reality, then what was the real situation? Jing Yi ignored the gazes and thoughts of others. He just tilted his head and slowly admired the ruins in front of him. After that, his expression turned serious and he said loudly. ¡°These ruins are the ruins of the me n that my Heaven Saber Gang mentioned!¡± ¡°There are numerous opportunities inside. Those who are fated will obtain them!¡± ¡°Considering the vast interior of the ruins, with just over ten thousand members of my Heaven Saber Gang, we cannotpletely seize these ruins. In order to keep the benefits to ourselves, I, Jing Yi, will share these ruins with all of you.¡± With that said, Jing Yi turned to face everyone behind him and made an inviting gesture. No one made a move¡­ Perhaps they had yet to wake up from the surprise of the ruins appearing. This made Jing Yi smile and said, ¡°Since everyone doesn¡¯t want to be the pathfinders, then let our Heaven Saber Gang handle it.¡± ¡°Members of the Heaven Saber Gang, listen up! Enter the ruins!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, before the gang members could react, Jing Yi took the lead, pulling Jing Cong and striding towards the entrance of the ruins. Until the two of thempletely disappeared through the door of the ruins¡­ Behind him, the members of the Heaven Saber Gang hesitantly followed their leader¡¯s pace. However, Meijixi was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± If that old thief Jing Yi said that there were ruins, and now there really were ruins! Initially, Meijixi thought that there might be significant risks inside the ruins. But Jing Yi had directly entered the ruins with his son and all of his gang ahead of everyone else¡­ Meijixi was cunning and had many thoughts. ¡°Could Jing Yi have set up some traps inside the ruins?¡± However, before Mejisi could think carefully, the explorers who did not belong to any faction behind him had already rushed toward the entrance of the ruins in groups. This group of people did not care about the circumstances¡­ Enter the ruins, seize opportunities. After all, what explorers sought was wealth. Since they had embarked on such a risky venture, there was no need to overthink it; they just needed to charge in and seize the opportunity. Before Meijixi could react, countless residents of Archean City had already rushed towards the ruins. And from behind, more and more people rushed over endlessly! When the ruins opened, the towering beam of light was a spectacle that caught everyone¡¯s attention. The beam of light pierced through the heavens and was extremely eye-catching. Almost everyone in the vicinity of the Hundred Thousand Mountains witnessed this scene. This attracted the explorers who had been searching for ruins in the mountains. It also attracted Apelo, who was searching for the Nanxiang people in the mountains. Somewhere in the wilderness of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Apelo, watching the beam of light rising into the sky in the distance and did not dissipate for a long time, gradually furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After a brief moment of contemtion, Apelo had an answer. ¡°Ruins? The ruins of the me n that were rumored in Archean City?¡± It seemed so¡­ He had never expected this matter would turn out to be true. But now that he knew it was true, it was not toote. ¡°Everyone, get up. Let¡¯s go too.¡± Without thinking too much, Apelo made this decision. It was true that tribtion transcenders were very important. However, even if he had the qualifications to ascend to the heavens, he still had topete for a divine position with other ascenders. Without some capabilities, it would not work. Therefore, the qualification to ascend to the heavens was very important. His own strength was also very important! At this moment, the me n ruins had opened. There were definitely opportunities and treasures in the ruins. It was fine if Apelo did not know much about this, but now that the ruins had appeared right under his nose, there was no reason to turn a blind eye to it. In the direction of the Southern Mountains. Lu Ming, who was about to rest, also opened his eyes and looked in the direction where the me n ruins had opened. At this moment, he was at home and could not see the beam of light initially. What awakened Lu Ming was the unusual activity on his attribute panel. First, there was a trembling sensation that seemed toe from his soul, causing Lu Ming to instinctively open his attribute panel. He saw that the attribute panel was constantly emitting a faint light. The radiance guided Luming in a hazy manner. ¡°Go over there.¡± ¡°There¡¯re opportunities!¡± This was the first time the attribute panel had given Lu Ming such clear and direct feedback! Or rather, a request! This made Lu Ming frown. After some thought, Lu Ming put on his clothes and walked out of his home in the middle of the night. The towering and non dissipating beam of light, pointing directly into the sky, was Lu Ming¡¯s most prominent coordinate. As Lu Ming witnessed the beam of light, the tremor brought by the system immediately intensified. This made Lu Ming pull up his hood to cover his face. He exerted strength in his legs and sped up. About an hourter, Lu Ming arrived at the scene. A vast crowd filled his vision.. Numerous individuals of different races and shapes, with red eyes, entered the door opened by the beam of light, resembling gamblers at a casino table. This confused Lu Ming. Lu Ming paused in the crowd for a moment, listening in all directions, and soon nodded in realization. ¡°The ruins of the me n¡­¡± ¡°The ruins have opened here¡­¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s opportunity for me inside? Moreover, it¡¯s an opportunity recognized by the system. Or is it something the system needs?¡± That was most likely the case. However, whether to go or not was another question. Everyone knew Lu Ming¡¯s personality. He had absolutely no inclination to engage in anything dangerous. However, the abnormality of the system piqued Lu Ming¡¯s curiosity. The system was the most crucial asset that allowed Luming to survive in the post-apocalyptic and ck Mist regions. Any unusual behavior from the system had to be taken seriously! After thinking for a long time, Lu Ming made up his mind. He turned around and left. However, two hourster, Lu Ming returned to the same spot with Velo. Velo blended into the crowd and relied on the Corpse Crystals¡¯ attack to start gathering information. About an hourter, Lu Ming watched Velo walk into the entrance of the ruins. After waiting for about two hours, Velo emerged from the entrance of the ruins and returned to Lu Ming¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s very spacious inside and there¡¯s no danger.¡± ¡°At least there¡¯s no danger near the entrance of the ruins.¡± Lu Ming nodded in understanding and slowly walked towards the door of the ruins with Velo at a slow pace. After weighing the pros and cons during this period of time, Lu Ming had devised a n. He had Velo gather information for him and assess the danger inside the ruins. If there was any danger, they would turn back. If there was no danger, Lu Ming would venture inside to take a look. As for whether they would encounter further risks inside, he would have to take it one step at a time. In short, opportunities were secondary, while staying alive was the priority! Lu Ming was not a desperado. There was no need for him to risk his life for money.. Chapter 190 - 190: The So-Called Ruins Chapter 190: The So-Called Ruins Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was unclear what Jing Yi, a member of the Heaven Saber Gang, was nning to do. Jing Yi was the first to discover these ruins. ording to the rules of Archean City, the exploration rights of the ruins should have belonged to the Heaven Saber Gang. However, now, Jing Yi was very selfless and decided to share the rights to explore the ruins. ording to him, anyone, even if they were not residents of Archean city, coulde here to explore and search for treasures. There were no sentries set up at the entrance of the ruins. Everyone, regardless of race or identity, could enter and explore the ruins. Lu Ming and Velo, both wearing ck robes and concealing their identities, silently entered the ruins along with the crowd. As Lu Ming crossed the threshold of the ruins, he immediately felt a slight dizziness surge over. His vision blurred, and when Lu Ming opened his eyes again, he found himself in a huge square! This square was vast and stretched endlessly. Behind him was a huge door to the ruins. Through this door, one could return to the Hundred Thousand Mountains without any obstruction. There were hundreds of massive statues erected in the square. The statues had a humanoid appearance, very simr to humans, with the only difference being a distinct me-shaped mark on their foreheads. ¡°me n, these are indeed the ruins of the me n.¡± Velo said, exining not only the origin of the ruins but also the identity of the statues. Lu Ming¡¯s gaze passed beyond the statues and into the distance. He could vaguely see a massive and magnificent city in the distance. Countless towering and majestic buildings stood in session, with a grand and elegant architectural style. However, upon closer inspection, it was easy to see that almost all the buildings were covered in a thickyer of dust, as if they had been sealed in the river of time and forgotten by the world for a long time. Beside him, Velo spoke again, ¡°That¡¯s me City, and beyond me City, there¡¯s a vast forest. We don¡¯t know howrge that forest is, let alone what lies further beyond¡­¡± After saying this, Velo thought for a moment and added, ¡°This ruin is enormous, exceptionally so!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve explored many ruins in my lifetime, but none of them can bepared to this ruin¡­ not even one-tenth of its size. I haven¡¯t even heard of anything like it, let alone seen it!¡± Lu Ming standing beside Velo, seemed lost in thought, as if he was thinking about something. After Velo had finished speaking, Lu Ming furrowed his brow and turned to look at Velo. ¡°1 have a question,¡± he said. ¡°What exactly is a ruin?¡± Velo,¡±¡­¡± Previously, F had also exined what the ruins were, but Lu Ming had not paid much attention at that time, and F had not gone into detail. This was because Lu Ming felt that there was a high chance that he was unlikely to have any connection with relics in his lifetime¡ªhe would be stupid to take the initiative to explore ruins. Wouldn¡¯t it be more worthwhile to spend his time leveling up his attributes? But now, with the current situation and the system behaving abnormally, Lu Ming had to ask a few more questions to fully understand the matter. Velo organized thoughts and exined, ¡°Ruins are essentially a kind of subspace.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ Hmm, the subspace in the Source Power Skill Sealing Ball.¡± As soon as he said this, Lu Ming immediately narrowed his eyes, but he did not say anything. He continued listening as Velo borated, ¡°Although the nature is very simr, there are clear differences¡± ¡°The creation of the Source Power Skill Sealing Ball requires the use of void abilities.¡± ¡°Void?¡± ¡°Yes, in other words, it¡¯s abination of time and spatial abilities. A long time ago, there was a powerful n known as the Void n that ruled the ck Mist Zone. They were experts in time and space secret techniques, and they were also the ones who created the Source Power Skill Sealing Ball. Therefore, the rted abilities are collectively known as ¡®void¡¯.¡± ¡°However,pared to the ruins, the production method for the Source Power Skill Sealing Balls has been streamlined by the major ns and no longer requires the personal involvement of experts.¡± ¡°But the creation of spaces of ruins, while also requiring void abilities, has fundamental differences in nature.¡± ¡°Due to the generallyrge size of ruin spaces and the absence of time flow issues, creating a ruin requires the control of spatial power or the void abilities of Ancient Realm experts, or even the intervention of deities!¡± ¡°This is somewhat simr to the means by which the Supreme Deity created the ck Mist Zone.¡± ording to ancient legends, the entire ck Mist Zone was created by the Supreme Deity. And deities, or even ancient realm experts who wield spatial power, could achieve the same thing¡ªthough the effect could notpare to that of the Supreme Deity, the nature of the process was the same. ¡°The significance of relics lies in storing something or establishing an independent space for the purpose of n inheritance or habitation.¡± ¡°At such times, the ruins are not called ruins, but rather ¡®secretnds¡¯.¡± ¡°After this n is destroyed, and the secretnd is left unattended, it will gradually merge with the ck Mist Region due tock of care. Once the secretnd ispletely integrated with the ck Mist Zone, the door to the ruins will open at a certain location in the ck Mist Zone. Only then can it be called a ruin.¡± Lu Ming nodded in understanding, getting a general idea of the nature of ruins. They were no different from abandoned cities or ancient tombs¡­ Velo continued, ¡°Generally speaking, there are good things inside the ruins. Think about it, creating a hiddennd requires a significant investment, so naturally, it would be used for important purposes.¡± ¡°They can either store secret treasures or for the core nsmen to live in.¡± ¡°In any case, when the n is destroyed, there will undoubtedly be a considerable number of valuable items left behind¡­ These items be ownerless, which is what we call an ¡®opportunity.''¡± ¡°For this me n Ruin of this size, as you can imagine, there must be a plethora of valuable items!¡± Even though Velo was already in his old age, he could not help but be tempted when he saw the ruins of the me n of such a scale¡­ A massive, undeveloped ruin¡­ This is picking up money, don¡¯t you know? But Lu Ming ignored Velo. He just looked at his attribute panel and nodded in understanding after a moment. This was because he finally knew where the system notified him of his opportunity¡­ The answer was crystal clear. It was this entire space of ruins! At that time, after the battle with Hachima An, Lu Ming obtained his second superpower: the Void Realm! After some research, he discovered that this Void Realm was actually a high-level time and space ability! Lu Ming could sense that the level of this ability was outrageously high. However, due to his low level, the Void Realm could not currently be unleashed to its full potential in Lu Ming¡¯s hands. At this moment, after hearing Velo¡¯s exnation, Lu Ming immediately realized where the system had indicated his opportunity was located! It was known that the Void Realm was a time and space ability. Ruins were also the product of a spatial ability. Now that Lu Ming had entered the ruins, it was very simr to when he was pulled into Hachima An¡¯s void space back then! Did that mean Lu Ming could, by some clever means, incorporate the power of this ruin into his body, using it as nutrients for the growth of his Void Realm? Lu Ming did not know, but he wanted to give it a try¡­ With this in mind, Lu Ming took a quick look around and then grabbed Velo¡¯s hand, heading towards the distant me City.. Chapter 191 - 191: Lu Ming: I’ll Poach Someone! Chapter 191: Lu Ming: I¡¯ll Poach Someone! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The me n ruins began with the square and the entrance to the ruins. In front of them was me City. Further ahead was arge forest, and beyond that was an unexplored area! The ruins were vast. Just me City alone was enough for adventurers to explore for a while. When Lu Ming and Velo arrived at the gate of me City, they saw that the gate had already been violently broken open. Crowds of people were walking in and out. From time to time, there were shoutings and suppressed cheers echoing from within the city. Lu Ming did not need to enter the city to know what kind of chaotic scene was unfolding inside me City. Frowning, Lu Ming simply stopped in his tracks. ¡°I¡¯m not going in.¡± Velo said, ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going in. Of course, if you want to go in, you can go by yourself, I¡¯m not going in.¡± Lu Ming spoke. This left Velo speechless for some time. If you¡¯re not going in to look for opportunities, why are you here?! But Lu Ming could not be bothered with all of that. The war was dangerous and the city was in chaos. How could Lu Ming enter? After a moment of thought, Lu Ming turned around, ready to leave the ruins and return to Nanxiang. Day 152 of the ck Mist Calendar. It was morning. Lu Ming was back once again. But, this time, he was not alone. Instead, he brought Cheng Cheng, Wei Lan, F, and Li Zitong. They entered the ruins gate and arrived at the vast square. At this moment, the square was still bustling with people, a scene of prosperity. As early as yesterday, Lu Ming had already made a rough n. Leaving the square, they headed towards me City. Soon, the five of them arrived at the entrance of me City. Lu Ming pointed to an empty space near the city gate. ¡°Let¡¯s start here.¡± With that, Li Zitong immediately nodded. He stepped forward and circted the strength of a Level Nine Mortal Realm with all his might! Under the control of Li Zitong¡¯s special ability, the earth on the ground quickly rose. In no time, two rows of dozens of single-storey courtyards appeared not far from the city gate of me City. Fara took a step forward and spoke loudly to the onlookers. ¡°Exploring the ruins will certainly take a long time, and there may be days without any harvest.¡± ¡°Considering the continuous turmoil within me City, to save everyone¡¯s time, we have built several houses here for your use. Consider it saving you the trouble of looking for amodations.¡± After saying this, F said no more. Lu Ming stood behind F and carefully observed the reactions of the people present. When he saw a few people in the crowd show a glint of excitement and quietly withdraw, Lu Ming nodded lightly. ¡°It¡¯s good enough.¡± At this point, he had already achieved the effect he wanted. Li Zitong¡¯s construction of houses outside me City was just the beginning. Soon, within a few tens of minutes, more Earth-element superhumans joined the construction team. A small vige quickly rose outside me City. Afterward, some smart people with powerful backers upied a few houses with the best locations. After some simple modifications, a series of shops appeared. There were nts within the ruins, but no exotic beasts. For one to eat his fill, food had to be brought in from the outside. Exploration also required tools and medicinal herbs¡ªthese things were clearly not avable inside the ruins. This presented a business opportunity As the saying went, while some people were prospecting for gold and could not make ends meet, those who sold water to these gold diggers made a fortune. The principle was the same. In order to keep a low profile, Lu Ming took the lead but did not care about anything else. He simply brought Cheng Cheng, Wei Lan, and F to a remote house. After Velo revealed his strength at the Third level Body Realm, no one else dared topete with Lu Ming for the ownership of this house anymore ¨C not that they could not win, but it was not worth it. In this way, Lu Ming settled down in the me n ruins. Of course, even though he had avoided the chaotic me City and found a rtively quiet ce outside the city, the me n ruins was itself a turbulent ce. Even if Lu Ming stayed far away, trouble might still find its way to him. However, Lu Ming was well aware¡­ Wanting benefits without getting into trouble¡­ where in the world does that happen? It was also on this same day that a great battle erupted in me City! The Divine Dao Gang and Apelo¡¯s group engaged in a fierce battle over a high-level Body Forging technique. In the end, Apelo emerged victorious! Reading the Body Forging technique in his hands, Apelo¡¯s eyes shone brightly,pletely focused. After reading it through, Apelo looked up at the sky andughed wildly, ¡°Wonderful, wonderful! The me n¡¯s ruins indeed offer many opportunities!¡± With Apero¡¯s Spirit Realm Level 1 strength, he was more than capable of taking the lead within the me n ruins! With his bountiful harvest, Apelo even momentarily forgot about the matters concerning the people of Nanxiang and looked at the unexplored areas of me City with uncontroble greed. On the other side. Jing Yi, apanied by Jing Cong and more than ten loyal subordinates, had already bypassed me City and headed into the forest behind it. Jing Yi had a clear objective, and while Jing Cong and the others didn¡¯t know Jing Yi¡¯s intentions, they could only follow behind him. The journey was long. Other than Jing Yi, no one knew where this group of people was headed. In the morning. With the help of Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan, Lu Ming began his daily routine exercises. Like second nature, Lu Ming¡¯s every move was precise and urate. He even had some spare energy to observe the response on his attribute panel. As his attributes slowly increased, the other abnormality on the attribute panel also confirmed Lu Ming¡¯s guess! Void Realm (Beginner) (Advancing)¡­ He could sense that, along with the rise in his attributes, there seemed to be a mysterious energy, unlike any mystery factor, surging into his body from the outside world. It was precisely because he had absorbed this energy that his Void Realm underwent changes. Lu Ming could also sense that it might take an extremely long time for the further upgrade of the Void Realm. However, it did not matter. Wherever he farm attributes was essentially the same. Time was Lu Ming¡¯s best friend! Morning routine exercises. The rest of the time was spent cultivating the Body Forging Technique. After falling asleep at night, he cultivated the Source Power Skill within the Void Space. This was Lu Ming¡¯s daily training n. There was no shortage of water nearby. Although it was a bit of a hassle to get water, F took the initiative to handle this task. She was well aware that Lu Ming and the others had sensitive identities, so it was best for them not to appear in front of people. Food was delivered by Velo from the outside world. With Velo¡¯s Third-level Physique Realm strength, running these errands was absolutely risk-free. Moreover, as the business district gradually improved and developed, by evening, there were vendors selling water and food nearby¡ªit seemed that the business district outside me City was already heading on the right track. Inside me City, however, the sounds of battle continued. Some were happy, while others were sad. Some returned with treasures, while others perished. But all of this had nothing to do with Lu Ming. This was because this ruin itself was Lu Ming¡¯s greatest opportunity! Others were searching for treasures within the ruins. Lu Ming was poaching.. Chapter 192 - 192: Jing Yi Chapter 192: Jing Yi Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Day 153 of the ck Mist Calendar. me City was in chaos. At the same time, the secluded tribes in the Hundred Thousand Mountains learned about the opening of the me n ruins. On this day, someone at the entrance of the ruins discovered the presence of a seemingly Spirit Realm expert, indicating that news about the me n ruins was spreading far and wide, with its influence continuously expanding! That day, Lu Ming spent the entire day cultivating within the ruins, and nothing unusual happened. Day 155 of the ck Mist Calendar. Someone bypassed me City and found Spirit Realm herbs in the forest behind it. These herbs were rarely found in the outside world. When this news spread, it caused a great stir. It also informed everyone that while there were many opportunities within me City, the opportunities in the forest behind it should not be underestimated. This slightly reduced the conflicts within me City. On thei58th day of the ck Mist Calendar. In me City, the Divine Dao Gang and the ck Feather n shed once again. However, this time, the leader of the Divine Dao Gang, Meijixi, somehow found a level one Spirit Realm expert, who engaged Apelo in battle, leading to further losses for the already dwindling ck Feather n. That night, some areas of the me City clearly heard Apelo howling madly, ¡°1 swear I will not rest until 1 take revenge!¡± When treasures are at stake, conflicts are bound to arise. Once conflicts begin, karmic entanglements inevitably follow. If karma appeared, trouble woulde endlessly¡ªthis was the root of Lu Ming¡¯s aversion to risky endeavors. However, there was a saying that people died for wealth and birds died for food¡­ This was all part of the logic of how the world operated. Day 161 of the ck ATist Calendar. A Spirit Realm battle erupted once again in me City. Based on a rough estimate, there were as many as four Spirit Realm experts participating in the battle. One of them was even at the third level of the Spirit Realm! The presence of so many Spirit Realm experts intensified the conflicts within me City, causing many weaker individuals to leave me City and seek opportunities in the forest. Day 165 of the ck Mist Calendar. Meijixi coveted the profits of the business district outside me City and led the Divine Dao Gang members to invade this ce. An unknown Spirit Realm expert took action and issued a warning to Meijixi. From then on, this business district became the publicly recognized safe zone within the me n ruins. Please go out and resolve any grudges. If you don¡¯t follow the rules of the business district, you will definitely suffer the revenge of a Spirit Realm expert! This matter even caught Lu Ming¡¯s attention to some extent. After F¡¯s investigation, she confirmed the identity of the Spirit Realm expert¡ªthe chief of a small n, the Rao n from the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Day 171 of the ck Mist Calendar. The inner city gate of me City was broken through. Nearly ten Spirit Realm experts entered the inner city area of me City, and a fierce battle broke out shortly thereafter. It was rumored that a Source Realm Source Power Skill had appeared in the inner city of me City, igniting conflicts from various factions. It was because three Spirit Realm experts had died in battle and Apelo was severely injured. On the 178th day of the ck Mist Calendar. The hand-drawn map of me City was publicly sold by the Rao n. ording to the map, the entire me City was divided into three parts: the Imperial City District, the Inner City District, and the Outer City District. Among them, the Outer City District had produced Spirit Realm Source Power skills before. The Inner City District had revealed Source Realm Source Power skills. So far, no one had entered the Imperial City District, which was highly likely to contain Ancient Realm Source Power Skills! This spection, once spread, immediately elevated the reputation of the me n Ruins. At the same time, a subtle piece of information quietly circted. The me n, once a prominent n in its time, had stood on the wrong side during a major cmity, resulting in the seven gods of the me n being besieged and ultimately vanquished. The remnants of the me n immediately retreated to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, disappearing without a trace. Based on the records found in me City, it was revealed that this ruins was where the remnants of the me n had hidden at that time. The ruins contained a wealth of me n legacies. Treasures, Ancient Realm Source Power skills, divine medicines, and everything else! Not only that¡­ One of the seven gods of the me n seemed to have left his remains and inheritance in this ruin! The divine inheritance and the true body of a deity instantly propelled the reputation of the me n ruins to its peak! More explorers swarmed over. Rough estimates suggested that at this moment, there were over a million intelligent beings within the ruins of the me n! And more neers were arriving continuously! Day 180 of the ck Mist Calendar. A Spirit Realm expert found a weakness in the Imperial City area¡¯s restrictions and widely invited heroes to break through the restrictions. As for how to split the treasures after breaking through the restrictions, it would be up to their abilities. There was news that it might not take more than twenty days for the gates of the Imperial City District to open to everyone. And within ity the divine inheritance! On this day, Jing Yi led his men through the forest and arrived at the end of the ruins! Regardless of whether the me n ruins were built by Ancient Realm experts or deities, and no matter how vast and boundless this ruin was, it was undeniable that there was always a border¡­ On one side of the border was the square where the entrance to the ruins stood. The border opposite was under Jing Yi¡¯s feet! With over ten subordinates and Jing Cong in tow, Jing Yi looked ahead. Before themy an endless void storm! The colorful and dazzling void storm was a sight to behold, but anyone with a littlemon sense knew that once a living being stepped into it, there would only be one oue¡ªthey would be torn to pieces by the terrifying spatial turbulence! Jing Yi remained in this dangerous ce for a long, long time until he heard Jing Cong¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Father¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± He really could not keep up with his father¡¯s train of thought. Whether it was the ¡°Zombie Transformation n¡± that had clearly fooled him previously or everything that had happened within the me n ruins now, it all left Jing Cong baffled. Upon hearing his son¡¯s words, Jing Yi turned around and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Father, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°Actually, you really don¡¯t need to understand.¡± As soon as Jing Yi finished speaking, he reached out and, in one swift motion, pierced through Jing Cong¡¯s chest, ripping out his heart from within his chest cavity! This shocking scene of a father killing his sonpletely stunned everyone present, except Jing Yi. He flicked his finger and flicked Jing Cong¡¯s heart into the void storm. He turned to look at his subordinates. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re all carefully selected by me¡­ I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but you all have amon characteristic.¡± Those who reacted slowly were still in a daze. Those who reacted quickly had already turned around and prepared to leave Jing Yi! However, Jing Yi, who had reached level nine of the Physique Realm, was a dominating presence among these dozen people! His figure quickly flickered as one heart after another was ripped out! After killing everyone and throwing all their hearts into the void storm, Jing Yi muttered to himself and exined the question he had just posed. ¡°Your n was once the great enemy of the me n!¡± Faint me-shaped patterns emerged from Jing Yi¡¯s forehead. At this moment, Jing Yi raised his hands high and roared at the void turbulence! ¡°With the blood of our n!¡± ¡°With the blood of our enemies!¡± ¡°With the blood of countless ns!¡± ¡°For the sacrifice!¡± ¡°Your descendant invokes your divine name!¡± ¡°The me n¡¯s God Jing!¡± He knelt on the ground, his gaze fanatical! In the distant void, a dpidated pce, braving the raging void turbulence, approached from afar and finally arrived in front of Jing Yi.. Chapter 193 - 193: Lu Ming: What’s the Situation? Chapter 193: Lu Ming: What¡¯s the Situation? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was a question: How many ns were there within the ck Mist Zone? There was only one answer: There were too many to count. Then the next question: Could anyone remember the appearance of all the different ns? The answer was also obvious: Of course not. The history of the ck Mist Zone was too ancient, and over the long years, countless tribes became the chosen ones to undergo tribtion, and numerous races integrated into the ck Mist Zone. What was worth mentioning was that some races had unique forms that prevented them from marrying other races. However, most races did not have reproductive istion between them. This led to a much greater poption of mixed-blood intelligent beings than pure-blood ones! In short, the diversity of intelligent species in the ck Mist Zone was so vast that even schrs specializing in this field could notprehend it in a short time. However, in the Archean City, matters of tribes and races were irrelevant. No one cared about the specifics of each individual¡¯s race. Naturally, no one would bother to investigate whether the Heaven Saber Gang and the Jing family belonged to any particr race. Even if someone did investigate, it was likely they wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out. But now, when the blurry me-shaped pattern appeared on Jing Yi¡¯s forehead, everything seemed to fall into ce. ¡ªHe was a member of the me n! The me n that had long been destroyed in the river of time! Although he was a mixed-blood descendant of the me n from countless generations ago, it was undeniable that the blood of the me n indeed flowed in his body. When the pce in the void arrived in front of Jing Yi, he could not help but be filled with tears. His lips moved, as if he realized the mission he carried in his bloodline, the responsibility and hardships his bloodline had borne over tens of thousands of years. It was as if he was thinking of the ancestors and legends of the Jing God Jing that had been passed down for generations. Jing Yi took a deep breath. He kowtowed fiercely before the pce and said, ¡°Jing Yi pays respect to the Jing God and to the Ancestors!¡± As expected, there was no response from inside the pce¡­ The Jing God, one of the seven gods of the me n, was known as the most difficult to kill and the most resilient among the seven gods of the me n at that time. But even the resilience of the Jing God couldn¡¯t withstand the catastrophe of that time, let alone the passage of time! After paying his respects to Jing God, Jing Yi stood up and walked to the front of the pce on his own initiative. When Jing Yi arrived at the entrance of the pce, a faint energy fluctuation emanated from inside the pce and enveloped Jing Yi. After a sudden sh of light, it seemed that the pce had recognized Jingyi¡¯s identity and slowly opened its doors. Jing Yi stepped inside. He passed through the dpidated gardens and corridors, reaching the deepest hall of the pce. Here, he met his ancestor. The Jing God! However, it was not the lively Jing God¡­ but the Jing God lying in a crystal coffin¡­ Jing Yi looked at his ancestor, but he could not see the true appearance of the Jing God. This was not surprising. The gap between the Physique Realm and the Divine Spirit was too great. Even though they shared the same bloodline, their essence of life was vastly different! There was a rumor in the ck Mist zone that mortals could not behold the true appearance of gods. It was not that the god¡¯s status was too high. It was because the strength of the gods was so overwhelming that it shrouded them in a mysterious aura. Mortals could not prate thisyer of mysterious aura, so they could not see the true form of the gods. At this moment, even though Jing God had fallen into a deep sleep, the essence of a god remained unchanged. Looking at the hazy humanoid figure in the coffin, Jing Yi sighed deeply. As an orphaned descendant of the me n, Jing Yi¡¯s knowledge of the me n was far better than that of the outside world! In the cmity at that time, it was rumored that the seven gods of the me n had been wiped out in a battle. But not all of them died on the battlefield. Among them, the Jing God, who had the strongest vitality and the greatest ability to preserve life, returned to the me n¡¯s gathering ce alive despite being severely injured. It was precisely because of the Jing God¡¯smand that the me n took refuge in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At that time, the Jing God was seriously injured and could not recover, and his condition worsened day by day. However, as a deity, the Jing God deeply understood that without the protection of a deity, arge n like the me n would inevitably attract the covetous eyes of the entire ck Mist Zone. The extinction of their bloodline was only a matter of time. Therefore, the Jing God made a decision! First, he established the me n ruins to provide a safe habitat for the me n people. However, the significance of establishing ruins was not limited to this. The most important function of these ruins was to provide a safe and hidden ce for the Jing God to heal his injuries, so that he would bring the me n back to its peak! ¡°But it has been too long¡­ Ancestor, it¡¯s really been too long¡­¡± ¡°No one could have imagined that your slumber would span tens of thousands of years.¡± But no matter how long the wait, there was an end to it. Looking at the Jing God in the eternal ice coffin, Jing Yi¡¯s gaze was deep. ¡°The time for your awakening is approaching.¡± What the Jing God was lying in was the eternal ice coffin. It was created by the Eternal n¡¯s treasure, the Stone of Eternity. It was enveloped by an unparalleled force of time, capable of freezing the condition of the Jing God¡¯s body inside the ice coffin, preventing his injuries from deteriorating further. But what truly facilitated his healing was this entire me n ruin! When the Jing God created this ruin, he used his mobile pce as the focal point. ording to the unique abilities of the Jing God, whenever an intelligent being died within this ruin, both his physical body and spiritual essence would be nourishment and energy for the Jing God¡¯s healing. As long as the me n within the ruins continued to multiply and reincarnate, sooner orter, the Jing God would be revived! Originally, ording to the Jing God¡¯s calctions, his revival should not have been dyed for so long. This was because thousands of years after the Jing God fell into slumber, an internal strife erupted in the me n within the ruins, directly leading to the entire me n disappearing into the river of history. But the past need not be revisited. Without the offerings and the cycle of life and death of the me n within the ruins, the Jing God¡¯s revival process came to a halt. Fortunately, during that internal strife, the Jing family managed to escape to the outside world. And they left behind their ancestral teachings, which were passed down through the generations. Time was fast forwarded to today. ording to the Jing family¡¯s ancestral teachings, the ruins of the me n would reappear in the ck Mist Zone in Jing Yi¡¯s generation. And the opportunity to awaken the Jing God had arrived! Needless to say, Jing Yi knew that the huge me n ruins would surely attract the attention of countless people. The countless treasures within the ruins could also bring about endless disputes and deaths, providing the Jing God with ample healing energy! ¡°Wait. Now, you and I just need to wait.¡± Jing Yi gently caressed the crystal coffin as he spoke. On the same day. At the moment when Jing Yi called forth the Jing God¡¯s Pce from the void, Lu Ming was cultivating the Body Forging Technique. After practicing the Body Forging Technique, Lu Ming wiped the sweat on his forehead and opened the attribute panel again. On the attribute panel, the words ¡°Void Realm (Beginner) (Advancing)¡± were constantly glowing, but he did not know when he couldplete the advancement. However, Lu Ming was not in a hurry. His life was pretty good now¡­ Other than the frequent sounds of fighting and killing in me City, everything else was quite satisfactory. Just as he was about to continue cultivating, Lu Ming suddenly frowned. This was because he suddenly felt that the words of the ¡°Void Realm (Beginner) (Advancing)¡± were shing faster¡­ And not only that! The entire attribute panel slowly began to emit light. This strange scene made Lu Ming scratch his head. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He had no idea¡­ He could not make sense of it. However, Lu Ming had a hunch¡ªit did not seem to be a bad thing. Since his thoughts were fruitless, he did not want to think about it. Lu Ming continued to cultivate.. Chapter 194 - 194: Entry Fee Chapter 194: Entry Fee Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Day 182 of the ck Mist Calendar. The news of the opening of the me n ruins had already spread far and wide. Almost every race that had long inhabited the region within the Hundred Thousand Mountains joined the exploration of the me n ruins. On one hand, this made the area more prosperous, with new visitors appearing every day. On the other hand, it also aggravated the conflicts and disputes within the me City and the forests! Fortunately, this ce was the outskirts of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and the groups that had long resided here were rtively weak in strength. The strongest among them was only at the Spirit Realm. The Rao n which protected the business district still had the capability to maintain order and stability in the area, ensuring that Lu Ming¡¯s cultivation would not be disturbed. Today, another battle erupted in me City. But none of it concerned Lu Ming. He continued to practice the Body Forging Technique repeatedly, asionally opening the attribute panel to observe the system¡¯s activities. He could clearly notice that the faint light flickering on the system interface seemed to have intensified. This gave Lu Ming a premonition. It seemed that this ruin was not only an opportunity for him to level up in the Void Realm. There was something within the ruin that might bring some unknown but beneficial changes to the system. ¡°Continue cultivating and keep observing.¡± That was all Lu Ming could do. No one could sense that the entire me n ruin was essentially a huge array seal! No one could perceive that whenever an intelligent being died within the ruins of the me n, its flesh and soul essence would rapidly disappear and be transported to the distant former pce of the Jing God, where it served as nourishment for his healing and recovery. Moreover, no one could perceive that within the huge healing chamber of the me n ruins, a pair of invisible hands was quietly undermining the Jing God¡¯s foundation¡­ The Eternal Stone, a unique treasure of the Aeonians, contained a vast amount of time power. Even among the Ancient Realm experts of the Aeonians, few could produce an Eternal Stone the size of a palm. For the Jing God to use the Stone of Eternity as a coffin block, it could be seen how rich and imposing the me n had been in their heydays. However, it was unfortunate¡­ This coffin made of the Eternal Stone was a part of the entire healing array. Its power was also of the same origin as the Void Realm. In other words, when Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional world increased, the system could also draw energy from the Eternal Stone as a source of nourishment for the advancement of the Void Realm. What was even more unfortunate was that¡­ The core array eye of the entire me n ruin that was written as a healing array was actually the Jing God! The heavily injured Jing God was unconscious. Jing Yi, who was guarding at the side, was too weak. Therefore, no one could discover that the Jing God¡¯s essence was being secretly stolen by an invisible pair of hands. No one knew where it was sent to or what it had be. Day 187 of the ck Mist Calendar. Jing Yi, who was guarding the Jing God, opened his eyes. Jing Yi took out his dry food and began to eat. As he ate, he looked at the coffin beside him. This was basically Jing Yi¡¯s daily life during this period of time¡­ However, he suddenly frowned and vaguely sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Why do 1 feel that this ice coffin seems to be a little thin¡­¡± Looking left and right, Jing Yi could not tell if it was an illusion. This was because with his strength at level nine of the Physique Realm, he still could not clearly distinguish the almost imperceptible change. ¡°Also, the ancestor¡¯s face seems to have be clearer¡­¡± ¡°But perhaps the ancestor is about to revive.¡± Although Jing Yi of the Physique Realm had the ancestral teachings, his strength and horizons werepletely insufficient for him to observe what shocking changes were happening to the Jing God at this moment. In any case, whether it was the slightly shrinking coffin or the gradually clearer appearance of the Jing God, Jing Yi had no additional thoughts. After gulping down the dry food, Jing Yi paid no more attention to it. On the same day, another battle erupted in me City. Originally, Lu Ming felt that the battle in me City had nothing to do with him. Unexpectedly, on that night, Lu Ming received some tragic news. The patriarch of the Rau n had died in this chaotic battle. This news kept Luming awake all night. He sent Zhang Chengcheng, Wei Lan, and F back to the South Mountain overnight. As Lu Ming returned to the me n ruins alone in the wee hours of the morning, he saw mes soaring into the sky in the business district from afar! The business district was originally protected by the Rao n, but with the patriarch¡¯s death, not to mention protecting the business district, it was unknown if the Rao n would be liquidated. It took more than a month. Lu Ming¡¯s peaceful cultivation time had been interrupted. Standing at the entrance of the ruins, Lu Ming could not help but let out a sigh. ¡°What a terrible situation¡­¡± Opening his attribute panel, Lu Ming could see that his Void Realm had yet toplete its upgrade. The system had not changed either¡ªit was still flickering, but there was no clear exnation yet. Clearly, Lu Ming had not finished what he needed to do in this ruin. And chaos had already found its way to him. After weighing his options for a moment, Lu Ming made a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll have to find another safe ce again.¡± If he had not arrived at the me n ruins, Lu Ming might have returned to the Southern Mountain in order to avoid conflict. But now, Lu Ming was certain that this ruin would be of great help to him. For the sake of upgrading the Void Realm and the potential changes in the system, Lu Ming had to reluctantly change his usual style and take on some risks. Before Lu Ming could set off again, a loud noise suddenly sounded from afar. ¡°Everyone, listen up!¡± The voice drew everyone¡¯s attention. Looking toward the source of the voice, they could see a short figure slowly rising into the sky until it hovered about a hundred meters above, overseeing the entire scene. It was the leader of the Divine Dao Gang, Meijixi. At this moment, Meijixi wore a fake smile on his face. It was not difficult to detect the hidden smugness and greed in the depths of his brows! ¡°Starting today, everyone who enters the ruins will need to pay an entrance fee!¡± ¡°The entrance fee is one Level 1 Physique Realm Source Stone!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the entire crowd was in an uproar! A single Level i Physique Realm Source Stone was undoubtedly not a small sum. For Mortal Realm Awakened individuals, this sum of money might represent their lifetime savings! However, before themotion could subside, Meijixi continued, ¡°Moreover, from today onwards, a sentry post will be set up at the entrance of the ruins. Everyone will pay the entrance fee when they enter. When they leave the venue, they have to surrender half of their gains from the ruins!¡± The atmosphere instantly turned frosty! Entering with a heavy toll, leaving after losing a portion of your gains! And Meijixi¡¯s words also carried a hidden meaning. He would inspect everyone¡¯s gains within the ruins¡­ Someone scoffed on the spot, ¡°Who gave you the confidence?!¡± Meijixi smiled. Before he could speak, a voice came from behind him, saying, ¡°We do!¡± More than ten figures flew over from afar until they arrived in the sky above Meijixi. Powerful Source Power scattered wantonly, indicating their realms¡ªthey were all Spirit Realm experts! The leader of the Spirit Realm experts opened his eyes slightly, looking at everyone below as if they were insects. He said softly, ¡°I gave you a chance to enter. If 1 don¡¯t give you a chance, I, Li De, guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to touch the door of this ruin!¡± ¡°You have to know how to be grateful.¡± ¡°Just the entrance fee and half of your gains already demonstrate our benevolence..¡± Chapter 195 - 195: Divine Alliance and the Beginning of Chaos Chapter 195: Divine Alliance and the Beginning of Chaos Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Li De finished speaking, the entire venue was silent. A momentter, a bold person muttered softly, ¡°This ruin was discovered by the Heaven Saber Gang¡­¡± Before the Spirit Realm expert could say anything to Meijixi, a well-informed person whispered, ¡°It seems like the Heaven Saber Gang doesn¡¯t exist anymore.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t exist?¡± ¡°Yes, a few days ago, the Divine Dao Gang attacked the Heaven Saber Gang. That old man Meijixi secretly contacted many Spirit Realm experts and wiped out the Heaven Saber Gang. The Jing family father and son did not show up from the beginning to the end, supposedly out of fear¡­.¡± Another person murmured, ¡°So, we have to follow their rules, pay an entrance fee, and get searched when we leave? I don¡¯t believe that they would dare to search the bodies of Spirit Realm experts, even if they¡¯re powerful.¡± ¡°Shh¡­ Keep your voice down¡­ They really dare¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the big battle in me City yesterday was initiated by them. The patriarchs of the Rao n, the Qi n, and the Stone n were all killed. Apelo of the ck Feather Tribe narrowly escaped, but now, he can only hide in a corner of me City.¡± ¡°These people have probably already formed an organization under Meijixi¡¯s coordination, and their intentions are easy to understand. They want to control the entire ruins and not share it with outsiders.¡± There were countless treasures inside the me n ruins. This was a treasure trove filled with gold everywhere. But, no matter how many treasures there were, no one was willing to share them. Wasn¡¯t it a waste to distribute the wealth to the bumpkin? Given this, Meijixi secretly contacted more than ten spirit realm experts! With the Spirit Realm experts holding down the fort and the members of the Divine Dao Gang helping deal with trivial matters, an alliance was formed. Moreover, yesterday, this alliance brazenly attacked and almost wiped out all the Spirit Realm experts who were unconvinced! After dealing with the Spirit Realm experts, how could the remaining low-level Awakened individuals have any room to resist? Li De spoke again, ¡°The rules have been set. Whoever doesn¡¯t submit will die.¡± ¡°If any Spirit Realm expert has any objections to my rules, I wee you to look for me.¡± ¡°As for whether we will use fists to talk or cooperate for mutual benefit at that time, it depends on your abilities.¡± Li De¡¯s words left some face-saving room for other Spirit Realm experts but not much. In short, Reed was quite domineering and seemed to be very confident in his own strength. Meijixi interrupted, ¡°Now, everyone, start paying.¡± This incident caused some minor disruptions for Lu Ming, but not much. He could afford to pay the fee. Although Lu Ming was not rich, he had indeed saved up some corpse crystals when he killed Hachima An and the other zombies. He was even less afraid of being searched. The opportunities he sought in this ce were not physical items to begin with. So, no matter how hard they were to search him, they would not find anything. Of course, his mood was certainly affected by the situation after encountering such a thing¡­ However, considering his principle of avoiding conflict as much as possible, Lu Ming still suppressed his anger and prepared to queue up to pay. A long queue was formed. Lu Ming was inconspicuous in the midst of the crowd. About half an hourter, seeing that the order had been set, Li De and the other Spirit Realm experts flew away and returned to me City, preparing to search for opportunities while hunting for Apelo and the other fleeing Spirit Realm expert enemies. As Spirit Realm experts, they naturally would not do the chores of maintaining order. However, there were no other Spirit Realm experts at the scene. With a level nine Physique Realm expert like Meijixi holding down the fort, there should not be any big trouble. However, this was actually a little taken for granted¡­ Those who coulde and dared to explore the ruins of the me n to search for treasures were all people who valued money more than their lives. Such people hated being restricted by the rules and even had an extreme spirit of resistance! Not to mention¡­ It was not as if the Divine Dao Gang Alliance did not have enemies! In the crowd, a person who was also wearing a ck robe and concealing his figure, slowly raised his head and looked at the Spirit Realm experts flying far away, his eyes shing with hatred. He suddenly lifted his hood, revealing the face from the Rao n under the hood. Then, he roared, ¡°Damn the f*cking Divine Dao Gang! Damn the f*cking Divine Dao Alliance!¡± ¡°Kill!!¡± He unleashed a powerful punch, the strength of a Level 9 Physique Realm expert was revealed. After killing a few Divine Dao Gang members, this person had already soared into the air and shot towards the distant Meijixi! This triggered a chain reaction. Sometimes, some things needed someone unafraid of death to take the lead¡­ Once there was a leader, the direction of events might not be what was expected. With Rao n members taking the lead, more people in the crowd with ulterior motives immediately took action. There were even explorers who could not afford to pay and wanted to explore the ruins. They took advantage of the chaos to kill and rob or hurriedly scatter in all directions. There was no such thing as paying. If they wanted to explore the ruins, they could only sneak in during the chaos¡­ What else could they do¡­ As for how they would get outter.. This was a problem forter. Could one expect a group of desperados with no future to n that far ahead? The entire entrance of the ruins was in chaos! Lu Ming was perplexed¡­ ¡°What should I do?¡± Lu Ming was indeed thinking more than the desperados. At this moment, the Divine Dao Alliance which controlled the heart of the ruins, had already revealed itself. They would not just stand by and watch someone breaking the rules they had set. Therefore, it was easy to imagine that the entire me n ruins would soon be plunged into chaos and turmoil¡­ And then¡­¡± Lu Ming did not dwell on it any further and just sprinted in the opposite direction of the chaos. This was because the turmoil here would surely attract the Spirit Realm experts of the Divine Dao Alliance back. The Spirit Realm experts would not concern themselves with who caused or masterminded the chaos. Spirit Realm experts would simply take action to eliminate everyone¡ªbetter to kill ten innocent people than let one guilty one escape! It was rough but straightforward, effective, and swift. Lu Ming¡¯s speed was naturally incredibly fast. In just a few minutes, Lu Ming had run out of the square. After briefly identifying the direction, Lu Ming took a longer route, avoiding the areas with the most people and the return route of the Divine Dao Alliance¡¯s Spirit Realm experts. He then ran towards the huge and towering walls of me City. About an hourter, when Lu Ming arrived at the foot of the me City walls, an earth-shattering roar sounded from the square behind. Everything was as Lu Ming had expected. When Spirit Realm experts attacked, not a de of grass remained! ¡°You don¡¯t mean to harm others, but others can mean to harm you!¡± ¡°I originally wanted to treat you well, but my efforts went down the drain¡­¡± Standing at the foot of the city wall of me City, Lu Ming sighed repeatedly. Originally, he just wanted to take advantage of the ruins and quietly farm his attributes, and mind his own business. However, the environment turned out to be quite unfavorable. ¡°Then what should I do next?¡± Returning was out of the question. After this incident, the Divine Dao Alliance would certainly arrange for Spirit Realm experts to guard the entrance of the ruins. Moreover, the rules regarding entrance fees might be entirely different now. Going back would be walking right into a trap, and Lu Ming indeed needed to stay in the ruins. After pondering for a while, Lu Ming raised his head and looked at me City in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city.¡± Lu Ming reached out and tightened his grip on the city wall, then climbed up like a gecko.. Chapter 196 - 196: Entering the City Chapter 196: Entering the City Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although the me City ruins were vast, in summary, it could be divided into three main areas. First was the Door to the ruins and the Square. Although the square was spacious, it was only a drop in the oceanpared to the size of the ruins. Second was me City. As the residence of the remaining members of the me n back then, the size and magnificence of me City could be imagined! Third was the forest behind me City. The forest had thergest area, and it contained various natural materials and treasures that had long gone extinct in the outside world. However,pared to the prosperous me City, it seemed rtively barren. Lu Ming did not enter the ruins for wealth. Considering the vast forest, it might have been a better choice for him. However, Lu Ming chose me City instead. There was only one reason for this. This was because in Lu Ming¡¯s opinion, the city was safer than the forest. me City had numerous buildings, and more buildings meant limited visibility. Lu Ming¡¯s level was very low to begin with, and his aura was even less obvious in his Self-Limitation State. The only way to find Lu Ming was through visual observation. With this in mind, theplex terrain of me City seemed like the perfect hiding ce for Lu Ming! ¡°There¡¯s also the factor of food and water.¡± Lu Ming did not bring any supplies, but others did. With more opportunities in the city, there would be more people. With more people, it would be more convenient for Lu Ming to gather supplies. ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ Now that he was in a dilemma, Lu Ming could not help but do some bad things. Everything was for survival. When it came to survival, Lu Ming was not as stubborn. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not doing anything bad. This is called revenge!¡± He could not forget that the members from the Divine Dao Alliance had nned to search him and take his money. They struck first, so his counterattack was justified, right? Climbing up the towering walls of me City, the massive cityscape unfolded before Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. Endless as far as the eye can see¡­ If one had topare, the me City in front of Lu Ming was probably hundreds of timesrger than Nanxiang! In the city, the well-defined houses of the me n were densely packed, and lined up in an orderly manner. The houses were of various sizes, standalone structures, and towering skyscrapers. There were also passageways and corridor links connecting the high-rise buildings, making the entire citypletely three-dimensional. The huge area and the three-dimensional space utilization allowed this ce to be explored, but there were shockingly many ces to hide. This was also the reason why countless superhumans had explored less than a tenth of the city after a month! And, this was just the outer city. The inner city area was rtively small, but mostly consisted of extraordinary structures. The buildings were much stronger than those in the outer city, and there were countless deadly traps that greatly slowed down the exploration. Further in was the Imperial City District! Until now, the door to the Imperial City District had not been breached by the explorers. What dangers and treasuresy inside remained a mystery to everyone! ¡°The saying ¡®strewn with gold¡¯ is not an exaggeration.¡± Even Lu Ming, who was not greedy, could not help but be amazed by the opportunities hidden here. Then, he thought of the Divine Dao Alliance, which wanted to monopolize these benefits¡­ With over a dozen Spirit Realm experts¡­ Well, ording to Lu Ming¡¯s views, these few insignificant individuals probably would not be able to monopolize the opportunities. Therefore, it was evident that the Divine Dao Alliance¡¯s strength would surely suffer a bacsh! This also meant that the situation in me City would be unimaginably chaotic in the future! Lu Ming believed he should try to avoid getting involved in this¡­ ¡°First, I¡¯ll choose a safe and concealed location¡­ No, first, I need to find supplies!¡± First, he would gather enough food and water, then find a safe ce to cultivate in seclusion. Let the chaos outside continue while Lu Ming would be done cultivating in peace. Of course, this idea was somewhat idealistic¡ªafter all, trouble was not something he sought; it often came to him. ¡°But for now, this is the best course of action.¡± Standing on the city wall and hiding most of his body in the arrow battlement, Lu Ming observed attentively and quickly found the trace he was looking for. ¡°It should be in that area.¡± Unlike typical explorers who often operated in small groups without any structure, the Divine Dao Alliance, formerly known as the Divine Dao Gang, was the secondrgest gang in Archean City. Their rules were not strict, but at the very least, they were more organized than random wanderers. The people of Meijixi were also intelligent, and their methods of exploring the ruins were clearly different from the lone wanderers. Like an army, Meijixi divided his subordinates into several systems. There were the main exploration team, the supporting squads, the special forces, and the suicide team. Of course, there was nock of logistics teams. After the battle the day before, for the time being, the Divine Dao Alliance dominated me City. The Divine Dao Alliance naturally would not miss such a good opportunity. They dispatched many exploration teams, along with bringing in arge amount of logistics. It was clear they were prepared for a prolonged battle within me City. At this moment, Lu Ming was searching for the Divine Dao Alliance¡¯s material storage warehouse! It was quite conspicuous¡­ Because it could be easily found by following the wheel tracks. Even if there were no wheel tracks, themotion of arge gang like the Divine Dao Gang were the focus of attention for others. Back in the business district, the Rao n had sold many maps and simr items, and they even thoughtfully marked the stronghold of the enemy faction¡­ After silently climbing down the city wall, Lu Ming officially entered me City. His ck robe concealed his face. At the same time, Lu Ming¡¯s size and face under the ck robe also underwent a violent change under the slight adjustment of his Self-Limitation superpower. Coupled with the concealment effect of the Self-Limitation state, Lu Ming had sessfullypleted his disguise before doing his job. Relying on theplex architecture of the city, Lu Ming quickly approached a location that held the Divine Dao Alliance¡¯s supplies. He observed carefully and searched meticulously. Very soon, Lu Ming had a n. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many experts are inside, but there¡¯s definitely no Spirit Realm expert.¡± ¡°As for the high level Physique Realm, they¡¯re highly unlikely to be here.¡± A high level Physique Realm expert was more suitable to be the main force for exploration and not guarding a warehouse. ¡°In short, the warehouse¡¯s defensive forces are sufficient to deal with ordinary thieves¡­ but not enough to handle me!¡± In his Desperate State, Lu Ming couldpletely erupt with strengthparable to the Level 7 of the Physique Realm. This strength could not be underestimated in the ck Mist Zone. Moreover, the Divine Dao Alliance did not have just one warehouse¡­ Every warehouse had Physique Realm Level 7 and above cultivators guarding them¡­ Wasn¡¯t that a joke? Therefore, forcibly taking everything was a viable option. However, Lu Ming absolutely would not do that¡­ There was no need to fight to the death for some food and water. He walked into a building and started digging in the basement of this building. Lu Ming¡¯s fingers were like iron, digging through the ground as if he was digging tofu. There was no need to cause muchmotion at all. In just two hours, a tunnel had already been formed. One end of the tunnel was connected to an inconspicuous ordinary house that had been looted many times. The other end was urately opened directly below the material storage warehouse under Lu Ming¡¯s precise calibration. Coupled with Lu Ming¡¯s stealth in the Self-Limitation state¡­ This was a perfect theft! This was because no one would have thought that an expert like Lu Ming would go to such lengths to dig a tunnel for food and drinks. Wasn¡¯t that too much trouble? Why not use this time to find opportunities elsewhere? Two hourster, looking at the mountain of food and water in front of him, Lu Ming wiped the sweat on his forehead and smiled in satisfaction, ¡°Perfect!¡± Chapter 197 - 197: Pursuit and Undeserved Calamity Disaster Chapter 197: Pursuit and Undeserved Cmity Disaster Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The tunnel was not destroyed. This time, Lu Ming did not take too many supplies¡ªit was just a month¡¯s worth of rations for himself. Compared to the supplies in the warehouse, this was just a drop in the bucket, and no one would probably notice that anything was missing from the warehouse. And a monthter, this tunnel would definitely still be useful. However, Lu Ming could not stay here for the time being. Lu had to be cautious, in case someone discovered the tunnel and followed it to his doorstep. Lu Ming would be a sitting duck. He temporarily left the supplies here and ventured out, preparing to find a safe hiding ce. ¡°I need a ce that doesn¡¯t draw attention, somewhere that doesn¡¯t look like it has any opportunities.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a ce that others have already plundered.¡± And there were many of such ces in me City. The countless towering skyscrapers had maximized the use of space, and this area was once the slums of me City. There were naturally not many opportunities in the slums. Lu Ming chose a tall building near the city gate, on the 232nd floor. He connected the two rooms and created a space big enough for him to cultivate Body Forging techniques. ¡°This should be enough.¡± After moving the supplies back to his hiding ce, it was already morning. After eating, he took a short nap. When Lu Ming opened his eyes again, it was already the afternoon of the 188th day of the ck Mist Calendar. While cultivating the Body Forging technique, Lu Ming adjusted his future training n. ¡°Cheng Cheng and Wei Lan are not around, so daily cultivation is forced to stop.¡± ¡°However, the Body Forging technique can continue.¡± Doing so made Lu Ming¡¯s attribute acquisition slightly slower, but not much. Compared to the upgrade in the Void Realm and the change in the system, Lu Ming felt that this was an eptable trade-off. ¡°Therefore, I only hope that everything will be stable and peaceful from now on.¡± The situation in me City was definitely not stable and peaceful. There were fights and deaths happening all the time. But Lu Ming had some insights into how to find a ce of tranquility amid the chaos. It boiled down to six words. umte more supplies, don¡¯t look around. umting supplies meant having sufficient reserves and reducing the frequency of going out, or not going out at all! Not looking around meant not being curious! No matter how chaotic it was outside and how many people passed by, as long as they didn¡¯t cross Lu Ming¡¯s mental alert line, it had nothing to do with him. Why were they fighting? What did the oue of the battle matter? These were not the questions someone seeking tranquility needed to ponder. In any case, Lu Ming, who fully adhered to the six-word maxim, did enjoy ten days of peace. However, on the 198th day of the ck Mist Calendar, trouble came knocking at the door. On this day, Lu Ming was cultivating the Body Forging technique. However, he suddenly heard a huge explosion from the outside world. Without a doubt, there was another fight outside¡­ Moreover, from the sound, themotion was not small. It was probably another battle between Spirit Realm experts. Following the six words, Lu Ming stopped the Body Forging technique and restrained his aura. He minded his own business and waited for the situation to calm down. Unexpectedly, the sound of fighting was getting closer and closer¡­ Soon, the tall building shook violently. The huge roar shook the entire building several times. The dust from above the ceiling fell onto Lu Ming¡¯s head, making him look disheveled and dirty. Before Lu Ming could recover from the shaking of the building, he heard another sound outside the window! ¡°Apelo, how dare you snatch something from our Divine Dao Alliance! You¡¯re dead meat today!¡± ¡°The rest of you, enter the building and search! The other children of the ck Feather Tribe have all hidden in the nearby buildings!¡± ¡°Capture them all and kill them all! I, Li De, will send your ck Feather Tribe on yourst journey today!¡± However, Apelo did not say a word and continued to retreat while fighting. Under Apelo¡¯s pull, he and Li De quickly distanced themselves, but more footsteps came from downstairs. This made Lu Ming sigh deeply. ¡°Troublesome.¡± What was an undeserved cmity? This was called an undeserved cmity. You guys fight your battles, and Lu Ming mind his own business. Unfortunately, the overall situation was indeed not good. Many viins did not understand Lu Ming¡¯s aversion to conflict¡ªthis was one of those times. Now, the members of the Divine Dao Alliance were searching the building. While Lu Ming was not their target, if they discovered his presence, they would likely attack without hesitation. In any case, Lu Ming felt that these people from the Divine Dao Alliance were quite overbearing and there was no reasoning with them. Lu Ming could not be bothered to reason with them. He looked at his supplies reserves¡ªstill more than half left. After taking some high-energy food, Lu Ming quietly made his way out, nning to evade the search team temporarily and returnter when the situation calmed down. Lu Ming had confidence in his concealment ability. Although his level was low, the inherent breath-concealing effect of his Self-Limitation state made him as inconspicuous as a roadside stone. But it was either bad luck or that Lu Ming had underestimated the variety of abilities possessed by the superhumans of the world. There were countless superhumans in the ck Mist Zone, each with unique superpowers, and some unique races had innate racial abilities¡­. In the end, Lu Ming was inconspicuous, but he was notpletely invisible and had escaped into the void. If someone really wanted to find him, there were many ways in the ck Mist Zone! At this moment, just as Lu Ming was leaving the building, a group of the Divine Dao Alliance members stormed into the building downstairs. Among them was a peculiar intelligent creature with a tall, thin body and three eyes. Despite its weak strength, it belonged to a unique race¡ªthe Three-Eyed Tribe. People of this race were born with three eyes, with the third eye possessing functions like ¡°super vision,¡± ¡°heat vision,¡± and ¡°prating vision.¡± It could be seen that his third eye moved slightly, and it quickly took in everything within the building. ¡°It¡¯s right here!¡± ¡°Other than the three ck Feather Tribe members, there¡¯s another person!¡± As soon as the three-eyed man finished speaking, the leader, a Physique Realm expert, immediately roared, ¡°Kill them all!¡± They had no intention to discern whether Lu Ming was an enemy or not. After all, they had the advantage in numbers and strength. Currently, the Divine Dao Alliance in me City was dominant. When they encountered outsiders, they usually ughtered them without a second thought. A total of more than ten Physique Realm experts tookrge strides and rushed in various directions, chasing their respective targets¡ªon average, four Physique Realm experts were attacking one target. Moreover, there would be backup on the way! This was clearly not a low-level operation. The speed of a Physique Realm expert was incredibly fast. Just as Lu Ming had barely walked a hundred meters out of the door, a massive rumbling sound erupted from below. When he turned to look behind him, he saw the floor cracking open, and right after that, a guy with a triangr head, green all over, resembling a humanoid mantis, had appeared behind Lu Ming! This made Lu Ming furrow his brow, ¡°Wait a minute, friend, don¡¯t attack just yet. Give me a chance to talk!¡± The mantis-like individual drew his two sabers and roared, ¡°Die!¡± ¡°And by the way, I can¡¯t understand a word you¡¯re saying!¡± Lu Ming had been trying to learn themonnguagetely, but with so little time and slow progress, he could notmunicate fluently with others. In this urgent situation, Lu Ming, in his haste, used Chinese, and it was perfectly reasonable that the other person could not understand. As he saw the sharp sabersing at him, the sharp saber qi had already caused goosebumps on Lu Ming¡¯s skin. This made Lu Ming¡¯s gaze instantly darken. ¡°You bunch of idiots, why do you always have to push me?!¡± Chapter 198 - 198: Do You Know What "Subtlety" is? Chapter 198: Do You Know What ¡°Subtlety¡± is? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Ming had never believed that violence was the best way to solve problems. But others did not think the same way. In the ck Mist Zone, many people did not think so. Lu Ming was no saint, and he didn¡¯t like non-violent resistance. When the saber of an evil person was at his throat, Lu Ming had no choice but to raise his fists to protect his own life! There was no longer any room for negotiation. In front of him, those dual sabers were getting closer, even blowing Lu Ming¡¯s hair out of ce. In front of him, malice spewed out of the mantis-man¡¯s face. There was visible evil in the tyranny! ¡°What a shame¡­¡± A faint voice came from Lu Ming¡¯s mouth. It was a pity his peaceful life had been disrupted. It was a pity he could only use violence to protect his safety and dignity! It was a pity he had no choice but to fight. He took a step forward, as if he were willingly offering himself under the des. This stunned the mantis-man at first, and then he became even more cruelly excited! As a Level Four Physique Realm expert, he was confident that he could behead this weakling in front of him with a single sh! ¡°Die!¡± A malicious voice came from the mantis-man¡¯s mouth. He seemed to have already imagined the beautiful scene of blood gushing and a giant head rising into the air! Until¡­ A loud ¡°thud¡± broke all the beautiful fantasies of the mantis-man. One could see his saber smashing into Lu Ming¡¯s neck. However, the result of the attack was not a cut on Lu Ming¡¯s skin; instead, it caused the mantis-man¡¯s hand to split open, and his body was pushed continuously back! The malice in his eyes instantly turned into confusion. He could not understand why, as a Level Four Physique Realm expert, his full-force strike would return empty-handed. Lu Ming had an exnation for this. In his Self-Limitation state, his basic physical fitness was between Level three and Level Four of the Physique Realm, which made him weaker than this mantis-man by a considerable margin. But the terrifying part was Lu Ming¡¯s subtle-level Source Power Armor! Every cell in Lu Ming¡¯s body was protected by the Source Power Armor at all times. An analogy could be made. A Perfect-Level Source Power Armor was like a singleyer of steel te. Then, a Subtle-Level Source Power Armor was the stacking of countlessyers of steel tes ¨C it increased defense capabilities many times over! In fact, even Lu Ming himself could not understand the limits of the Subtle-Level Source Power Armor. Simr to the Source Power Armor, there was also the Subtle-Level Explosive Fist! ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡± Lu Ming said to the somewhat dumbfounded mantis-man. This time, he spoke the half-bakedmonnguage of the ck Mist Zone. ¡°Wait¡­¡± The mantis-man acutely sensed that the situation was not good and hurriedly opened his mouth to stall for time. However, Lu Ming did not give him the chance. Since he had already decided to attack, he had to kill! To put it bluntly, Lu Ming could not rest until all the dangers werepletely eliminated today! He bent down and pulled his arm! Refinement Realm Explosive Fist, activate! In an instant, there was a loud ¡°boom.¡± A cylindrical punch force shot out like a cannonball! This punch force looked very strange because it seemed to have a mind of its own. Sometimes, it would stop beside Lu Ming and condense without dissipating. Sometimes, it would sway, as if it wanted to attack the mantis-man. Although he could not understand Lu Ming¡¯s moves, the mantis-man already knew that the man in front of him was definitely not as simple as his aura showed. He slowly retreated with the cracked double sabers until Lu Ming bent down and punched again, activating the second fist force. He stopped retreating. It was not because he was shocked by Lu Ming¡¯s strength¡ªhe actually did not understand Lu Ming¡¯s strength. It was only because reinforcements had arrived! At the stairs, there was a dense sound of footsteps, like distant thunder. Soon, three Physique Realm experts plus more than ten Mortal Realm superhumans rushed up in a chaotic manner. They immediately saw Lu Ming confronting the mantis-man and the fist force dragons surrounding Lu Ming. ¡°Grimm, what¡¯s going on?¡± The mantis-man named Grimm only shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. This guy is a little strange.¡± Before he could finish speaking, Lu Ming had already thrown another punch. So, there were now as many as three fist force dragons swirling around Lu Ming. Then, Lu Ming threw another punch¡­ He continued to umte fist force dragons. The people from the Divine Dao Alliance did not dare to act rashly. They just observed Lu Ming, seemingly trying to find his weaknesses. Until explosions and battle cries came from below. It was the other members of the Divine Dao Alliance who had already found the ck Feather Tribe members and engaged them in battle. Apelo had brought only a few ck Feather Tribe members with him to begin with, and those who could fight had long died in the previous conflicts. The three ck Feather people who had taken refuge in the building were no match for the Divine Dao Alliance¡¯s siege. In less than a minute, the sounds of battle had already subsided. Soon, more members from the Divine Dao Alliance arrived and surrounded Lu Ming in the center. At this moment, the fist force dragons swirling around Lu Ming had multiplied beyond counting! Perhaps thinking that their side was strong enough and not being able to understand Lu Ming¡¯s martial arts techniques, the leaders of the Divine Dao Alliance, at Level 7 of the Physique Realm did not see Lu Ming as a significant threat. They nced at Lu Ming from the corner of their eyes while looking at theirrades. ¡°Have you found it?¡± ¡°We found it. We¡¯ve already killed everyone except this one in front of us.¡± The leader immediately sneered, ¡°Then what are we waiting for?!¡± He had to admit that the person in front of him was indeed a little demonic. But in the face of absolute power, all his clever tricks were useless! There were more than ten Physique Realm experts of the Divine Dao Alliance here. As long as that man was not a Spirit Realm expert, it was absolutely impossible for their side to fail! Then was he a Spirit Realm expert? Obviously not! Then, with a wave of his hand, the leadermanded. Endless killing intent burst forth and swept towards Lu Ming from all directions. At this moment, Lu Ming finally raised his head and looked at the fist force dragons beside him. ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡± He muttered. In the next second, following Lu Ming¡¯s will, the countless fist force dragons roared and rushed in all directions! The people of the Divine Dao Alliance actually could not understand what those fist force dragons beside Lu Ming were. When the fist force dragons brazenly rushed towards them, they did not take these things seriously. In their opinion, these things might be simr to the materialization of some kind of energy, no different frommon energy bombs. Therefore, they naturally thought that these things were not difficult to deal with. Some Physique Realm experts erected an energy barrier and blocked the path of the fist force. There were even some Physique Realm experts who actually did not care about the fist force dragon that was flying towards them. They were prepared to resist it with their bodies and rush to Lu Ming¡¯s side as soon as possible to weigh Lu Ming¡¯s strength. Whether it was defense or disregard, it was not out of Lu Ming¡¯s expectations. He simply watched everything happening around with a cold gaze, his expression remainingpletely calm. Because he only needed to understand one thing. That was, when they had given him so much time to unleash so many micro-level explosive punches, the oue of this battle had already been sealed! When the first fist force dragon collided with the enemy, everything had already ended. The leader charged at the forefront. As the strongest person in the group, at level seven of the Physique Realm, this man had risen to prominence in the Divine Dao Gang because of his strength and his fearless approach tobat. He was nicknamed ¡°Blood Fury.¡± It meant that once a fight broke out, he entered a state of bloodthirstiness, vowing not to stop until he had torn his enemies to pieces! Hisbat style also seemed somewhat reckless¡ªhe did not care at all about the fist force dragons rushing towards him; he intended to use his body and strength to crush them and quickly squeeze the life out of Lu Ming! When the fist force dragons collided with Blood Fury, Blood Fury was prepared to withstand the impact. However, the logic of micro-level explosive punches waspletely different from what Blood Fury had imagined! Explosive Punch was a low-level but very lethal fist technique. When punching, the explosive punches would ignite the mystery factors in the air and cause violent explosions! However, after the Explosive Punches advanced to the microscopic level, their logic underwent a tremendous change. The explosions became more focused, more concealed¡­ Or it could be said that the explosion of the explosive punch had evolved into annihtion at the microscopic level! When the fist force dragon directly collided with Blood Fury, there was none of the expected impact or explosion. The fist force simply prated Blood Fury¡¯s chest without any resistance and emerged from behind him. What it left on Blood Fury was a smooth transparent hole¡­ Blood Fury¡¯s body instantly froze in ce. He slowly lowered his head to look at his chest. There, on the edges of the wound on his chest, the strong and resilient muscles had turned into crystallized carbon, resembling pure ck crystals. The madness on his face instantly disappeared, reced by confusion and deep fear. This was because the fist force dragon had slowly circled around to wrap around Blood Fury¡¯s neck¡­ Yes, it pierced through its chest without wasting much of the strength of the fist force dragon. It even had enough strength, under Lu Ming¡¯s control, to deliver a finishing blow to Blood Fury. In just a twist and turn, the renowned Blood Fury lost his head¡­ He was dead. Swiftly and decisively! Blood Fury¡¯s death, like a mute button, silenced all the sounds in the entire arena. A momentter, Lu Ming nodded slightly, very satisfied with the power of the Refinement Realm Explosive Fist. The atmosphere among the Divine Dao Alliance members instantly plummeted to freezing point! Because after killing Blood Fury, the fist force dragon with a sweep of its tail came charging at the others. Apanying it were countless fist force dragons! Just as everyone from the Divine Dao Alliance was still frozen, the fist force dragons suddenly elerated and charged towards everyone! I gave you a chance earlier, but you didn¡¯t want to talk to me. Now, Lu Ming did not see the need to talk to them about trivial matters anymore¡­ Like a gentle breeze passing by. This was the wind brought about by the fist force dragons as they swayed. When the fist force dragons killed, there was no sound or light this was exactly the effect Lu Ming wanted. Quietly killing, without causing too muchmotion. Otherwise, it would be bad if he attracted more enemies. In just three seconds, the fist force dragon group swept away everything in sight! Then, the sounds of severed limbs and arms falling to the ground continued. These were the sounds of dismemberment. Looking at the wiped out enemies, Lu Ming put his hands in his pockets and nodded slightly. ¡°This is the power of the micro-level, something you all don¡¯t understand¡­¡± After muttering in a low voice, the fist force dragons still did not dissipate but returned to Lu Ming¡¯s side. They stuck their heads out one by one and looked behind Lu Ming. Heg also turned around and looked behind him. ¡°Do you understand?¡± As soon as he asked this, he saw the light distorted 20 meters behind him. Soon, a mysterious person in a hood appeared out of thin air in the direction Lu Ming was looking at. The mysterious person nced at Lu Ming and then at the fist force dragons swirling around him. Under the hood, his face revealed a slightly troubled smile. As if he was vexed that he had been discovered by Lu Ming. After some thought, this person took off his hood and scratched his silver hair. ¡°I know a thing or two¡­¡± With that said, this person seemed to have thought of something and hastily waved his hand and added, ¡°Oh right, let me make it clear first. I¡¯m not with them, and 1 don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you..¡± Chapter 199 - 199: Roda Chapter 199: Roda Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man who appeared in front of Lu Ming had a baby face and exquisite facial features, making him appear young. His full head of silver hair did not indicate old age, but rather a unique hair color. He stood at around 1.8 meters tall, with a physique simr to that of a human. Overall, he looked like a punk among humans¡­ Lu Ming could not discern this man¡¯s race, but his close resemnce did create a slight favorable impression in Lu Ming¡¯s mind. But not much¡­ really not much¡­. There was a saying that the environment could change a person. The overall environment in the ck Mist Zone was chaotic and sinister, and Lu Ming did not want to resort to violence, but given the circumstances, he often had to use force to solve the problems. At this moment, this silver-haired man said that he had no ill intentions towards Lu Ming. Did Lu Ming believe him? Definitely not¡­ and he could not believe it either. Even before the apocalypse, Lu Ming knew that bad people would not admit they were bad people. Even a fool would not call himself a fool. Not to mention in a post-apocalyptic world where order had been overturned. Waving his hand gently, Lu Ming sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°I will have to ask you to die quickly. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± As soon as he said that, the fist force dragons had already swarmed forward, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws as if they were about to tear the silver-haired man into pieces. However, an unexpected scene urred that Lu Ming had not anticipated. The silver-haired man just smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll understand soon.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a faint light emanated from his body. This faint light was like a purifying light, shining on the fist force dragons and instantly purifying the fist power dragonspletely! He effortlessly neutralized Lu Ming¡¯s micro-level explosive punch! And the fleeting aura on his body made Lu Ming furrow his brow. Without any further action, Lu Ming simply nodded and said, ¡°This time, 1 believe you.¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s no need for a Spirit Realm expert to tell me so much¡­¡± Thew of the jungle prevailed in the ck Mist Zone. The strong oppressed the weak, it was only natural. And a Spirit Realm expert did not need to say so much to someone rtively weaker; this already demonstrated his sincerity. Yes, this silver-haired man was a Spirit Realm expert! Seeing that Lu Ming had already guessed his strength, The silver-haired man smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to fight me this time?¡± However, he did not see fear in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes¡­ Instead, he saw a ck light slowly emanating from Lu Ming¡¯s eyes¡­ The silver-haired man¡¯s smile instantly disappeared. ¡°There¡¯s really no need to fight me.¡± He seemed to know that Lu Ming was preparing to activate the Void Realm and seemed to understand the power of the Void Realm. Lu Ming shook his head slightly,¡±There¡¯s nothing wrong with being cautious.¡± The silver-haired man sighed, ¡°Alright.¡± Without looking at Lu Ming, he took the initiative to bypass Lu Ming and approached the bodies of the members of the Divine Dao Alliance. Bending down and searching through the rtively clean pile of corpses, the silver-haired man spoke, ¡°At present, the Divine Dao Alliance is powerful within me City, with nearly twenty Spirit Realm experts wreaking havoc in the city, unstoppable wherever they go.¡± ¡°However, their main target is the restrictions in the Imperial City District. Killing is not their goal. Their goal is to seek wealth. The master of the array formation in the Divine Dao Alliance has been working on it, and made progress yesterday.¡± After saying this, the silver-haired man suddenly cheered like a child. ¡°I found it!¡± He turned around and spread his hands, disying an item in front of Lu Ming. It was a golden round sphere with intricate patterns of unknown purpose on it. ¡°This is the key to unlocking the restrictions in the Imperial City District created by the array formation master of the Divine Dao Alliance.¡± With that said, the silver-haired man smiled and added, ¡°But we took it from them.¡± This made Lu Minge to a realization, ¡°Are you in cahoots with the ck Feather Tribe member, Apelo?¡± The silver-haired man shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary cooperative rtionship.¡± Lu Ming nodded in understanding and did not ask further. After summarizing, Lu Ming finally understood the root cause of this battle. The Divine Dao Alliance had created the key to enter the Imperial City District, but it had been snatched away by the enemy faction. This was the source of today¡¯s unexpected cmity. As for the details, Lu Ming did not ask further and did not care. He just watched as the silver-haired man, who was overjoyed with the key, slowly walked away. He was about to leave. Find another ce to continue farming his attributes. Unexpectedly, the silver-haired man stood up and looked at Lu Ming, saying, ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡± Lu Ming frowned, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± The silver-haired man smiled, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s none of my business, but this thing is considered your spoils of war. I can¡¯t help but feel a little apologetic if I just take it away.¡± He waved the key in his hand and said to Lu Ming. Lu Ming did not want to be involved in these troublesome matters. He simply and generously said, ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you.¡± This made the silver-haired man chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re quite an interesting person. Do you know how valuable this thing is? With it, you can enter the Imperial City District ahead of others and explore the opportunities inside.¡± Lu Ming could not be bothered to say another word. Lu Ming quickly walked downstairs and reached the entrance of the building when he saw the silver-haired man again. He then heard the silver-haired man say, ¡°1 just checked your temporary residence. You have plenty of food in there, and there are few signs of you going out. I guess you¡¯ve been stuck in me City, right? After all, the exit of the ruins has been controlled by the Divine Dao Alliance, and you obviously aren¡¯t one of them.¡± The silver-haired man¡¯s words made Lu Ming frown. I don¡¯t mean to pry, but what exactly are you up to? Can you give me a straight answer?¡± A Spirit Realm expert was nagging in his ear, but he did not have any hostility. This left Lu Ming puzzled about the silver-haired man¡¯s motives. The silver-haired man¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Would you believe me if 1 said that I cherish talent?¡± ¡°I do. And then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous for you to be out there on your own. I can provide you with a safe ce. Well, I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s absolutely safe, but at least it¡¯s much safer than your ce.¡± Lu Ming was silent. After a moment, he said, ¡°What¡¯s the price? What price do 1 have to pay?¡± The silver-haired manughed, ¡°Your friendship, what do you think?¡± After thinking for a long time, Lu Ming nodded slightly. ¡°Lu Ming.¡± ¡°Roda.¡± For Lu Ming, he could not say whether he could trust Roda, but at the very least, Roda had not shown any hostility towards him. If he wanted to attack him, he could have done it already; there was no need for these roundabout tactics. That¡¯s why Lu Ming felt that taking a chance and going with him would not be too risky. As for Roda, he did find Lu Ming interesting. ¡°Micro-level Explosive Fist?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unimaginable¡­ It¡¯s unimaginable that someone would have the patience to cultivate a Mortal Realm Source Power Skill to such an extent¡­ Moreover, if I¡¯m not wrong, your Source Power Armor is also at the micro-level, right?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. you¡¯re a genius¡­ How old are you this year?¡± ¡°Twenty-six.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Roda let out a long sigh. Lu Ming¡¯s strength did not have anything particrly outstanding ¨C probably at level three or level four of the Physique Realm. For his age, it was not an impressive achievement. But two micro-level source power techniques were quite terrifying. Lu Ming was also deep in thought. This Roda was quite knowledgeable.. Chapter 200 - 200: Friend Chapter 200: Friend Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Roda seemed to have spent a long time in me City, and his familiarity with the surrounding environment far surpassed Lu Ming¡¯s. Furthermore, Roda had a mysterious background. Despite his young age, he possessed Spirit Realm strength and mastered several unusual Source Power skills, such as the invisibility ability he had demonstrated earlier. It was worth mentioning that this invisibility ability could also cover others. Under the protection of Roda¡¯s invisibility Source Power skill, the two of them traveled smoothly without any hindrance. After passing through the outer city area, they confidently swaggered past the Divine Dao Alliance¡¯s checkpoints in the inner city area, and entered into the inner city. After walking for about an hour, the two of them finally stopped in front of a mansion. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Roda turned to Lu Ming with a smile and made an inviting gesture. Lu Ming shook his head and said, ¡°You first.¡± Roda shrugged and stepped into the courtyard. The inner city of me City was also known as the affluent district. During me City¡¯s heyday, only high-ranking officials and nobles resided in this area. As a result, there were no towering skyscrapers in the inner city; instead, there were individual vis hidden behind winding paths. At this moment, the house that Lu Ming and Roda had entered did not look particrly remarkable from the outside. After pushing open the door and walking in, they could see that the porch was broken and the pirs had copsed. These traces were very fresh. Clearly, this ce had been visited by explorers recently. Following Roda further, as they walked, Lu Ming heard Roda speak softly. ¡°On the surface, there¡¯s nothing special about this ce, but in fact, this house conceals a hidden world.¡± ¡°During thete stages of me City¡¯s existence, the Three Kings Rebellion broke out¡­ which directly led to the destruction of the me n.¡± ¡°And this ce is King Lin¡¯s secret residence.¡± After a brief conversation, the two of them arrived at a rockery in the courtyard. Roda stretched out his hand, and with a faint glow in his hand, the rockery floated up, revealing a deep cavity underneath. ¡°Below is the ce where King Lin secretly trained the death warriors.¡± ¡°I only discovered this ce by chance.¡± With that said, Roda was the first to walk into the underground passage. Descending through the tunnel, their vision gradually widened, revealing a vast underground space. In the center of the underground space was a massive martial arts arena, surrounded by numerous ancient weapons, silently narrating the former glory of this ce. On both sides of the martial arts arena were moderately-sized individual rooms. Perhaps because they had heard the footsteps of the two of them, voices came from the surrounding rooms. Lu Ming looked over and saw an old man and a woman walking out of their rooms. The two of them had looks and hair color simr to Roda and seemed to be of the same race. The old man had a venerable appearance with bright eyes, and his aura was not overt but certainly not weak. The woman was beautiful and youthful, appearing slightly younger than Roda. ¡°City Lord.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± The elderly man and the young woman greeted Roda differently. Roda smiled and gestured to Lu Ming. ¡°This is Uncle Lu. This is my cousin, Roxin.¡± With that said, he looked at Uncle Lu and Roxin. ¡°This is a friend 1 met outside. His name is Lu Ming.¡± Lu Ming could vaguely sense that Uncle Lu and Roxin were looking at him strangely, but they did not have any ill intentions. He nodded at the two of them and heard Luo Xin smilingly said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve actually made friends on your own initiative. That¡¯s quite rare¡­¡± Roda scratched his head, smiling to hide his embarrassment. He then said to Uncle Lu, ¡°By the way, Uncle Lu, prepare a room for Little Brother Lu Ming. He¡¯ll be staying here for the time being.¡± Uncle Lu nodded and said, ¡°Understood.¡± In the huge underground space, there were only Roda, Roxin and Uncle Lu. Including Lu Ming, there were only four people in total. However, the supplies here were quite substantial. There was plenty of food in several rooms, and there was even a ready-made well nearby, which solved the water problem. After briefly tidying up his small room, Lu Ming went out to look for Roda. Seeing Lu Ming visit, Roda seemed quite pleased, but Lu Ming got straight to the point. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°First of all, I thank you for providing me with shelter and protection.¡± ¡°Secondly, let¡¯s not talk about friendship for now. If you want something from me, you can just say it directly. Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. 1 don¡¯t like guessing games.¡± Lu Ming had always been straightforward. For the sake of friendship, words like this were too vague for Lu Ming. At this moment, although Roda looked sincere and treated Lu Ming sincerely, Lu Ming did not believe that he could easily make friends with a Spirit Realm expert¡­ Lu Ming believed that he did not have a protagonist¡¯s aura. Lu Ming¡¯s straightforwardness made Roxin frown, while Uncle Lu remained expressionless. Roda, on the other hand, was lost in thought. Soon, Roda said, ¡°Valuing talent and wanting to make friends are indeed the reasons 1 brought you here.¡± Lu Ming was about to speak again when Roda said, ¡°Of course, after we be friends, it¡¯s only natural for friends to help and support each other. That¡¯s what friends do.¡± So, making friends was just a cover; the real focus was on helping and supporting each other. Lu Ming thought for a moment and said, ¡°So we¡¯re already friends now. What do you want me to do for you?¡± Speaking of this, Roda immediately perked up. He said seriously, ¡°I want to see how powerful a micro-level Source Power Skill is!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Roxin and Uncle Lu were immediately stunned. The two of them looked at Lu Ming in unison, as if they could not believe that this-looking guy had actually mastered a Source Power Skill to the micro-level! It had to be known that weak Source Power Skills were not worth investing much effort into. As for powerful Source Power Skills, their cultivation speed was generally extremely slow! Even though the three of them were fromrge ns, they had rarely heard of anyone mastering a Source Power skill to the micro-level, let alone seen it! Then, he thought of the attributes of that martial arts lunatic, Roda¡­ From the looks of it, it made sense for Roda to take the initiative to build a rtionship with Lu Ming. Hearing Roda¡¯s words, Lu Ming said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already witness it before?¡± Roda shook his head, ¡°Not enough, far from enough!¡± ¡°Moreover, without experiencing it personally, it¡¯s difficult for me to grasp the intricacies of it.¡± ¡°So, Brother Lu Ming.¡± As he spoke, Roda bowed politely to Lu Ming, ¡°Please take care of me in the future.¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and nodded gently, ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t hesitate to disturb you for a while.¡± After a simple dinner at this ce, Lu Ming looked for Roda again. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll practice with you for an hour every day. Is that enough?¡± Roda nodded, ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s begin now.¡± With that said, Lu Ming asked, ¡°Source Power Armor or Explosive Fist, Which one do you want to start with?¡± Roda thought for a moment and provided his answer. ¡°Source Power Armor..¡± Chapter 201 - 201: The Limits of the Source Power Armor Chapter 201: The Limits of the Source Power Armor Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Roda had already seen the Explosive Fist before. Now he wanted to witness the Source Power Armor, which was only fair. Hearing Roda¡¯s answer, Lu Ming did not hesitate. Following his thought, Lu Ming moved a little, and the Source Power Armor that protected every cell in his body began to emit a radiant glow.t In an instant, Lu Ming¡¯s entire body was illuminated by a blue light, dazzling and mysterious. ¡°Source Power Armor at the micro level truly lives up to its name. It permeates every cell, essentiallyyering countless shields of Source Power Armor around the user. ¡°Compared to the Perfect Level, the defensive capabilities of Micro-level Source Power Armor are increased many times over!¡± ¡°Moreover, once I¡¯ve cultivated the Source Power Armor to the Micro level, it bes more of a passive ability, requiring very little Source Power to maintain, providing continuous protection.¡± ¡°Right now, I¡¯m radiating blue light just to make it clearer for you, but under normal circumstances, Micro-level Source Power Armor doesn¡¯t emit any light.¡± Lu Ming briefly exined the effects of Micro-level Source Power Armor, and Roda¡¯s face lit up with joy. It was the joy of a hunter who had found his prey! Roda was nicknamed the ¡°Martial Madman¡±. From his nickname, one could tell this person¡¯s personality. ¡°May I touch it?¡± After Roda asked this question, Lu Ming thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Ming felt a pair ofrge hands pinch his shoulders. It had to be admitted that the scene of the two grown men touching each other might seem a bit awkward. And it did make Uncle Lu and Roxin raise their eyebrows and joke about it. But neither Roda nor Lu Ming had any difort about it ¨C to a certain extent, the two of them were both straightforward individuals¡­. After a while, Roda retracted his hand and sighed in satisfaction. ¡°Excellent! It¡¯s truly excellent!¡± He also cultivated the Source Power Armor, but his level was very low. This was because he had another higher level protective technique on him¡ªbut no matter how high level the protective technique was, it was also derived from the Source Power Armor. To put it bluntly, the Source Power Armor was the ancestor of all protective techniques. Therefore, researching the Micro-level Source Power Armor could also deepen Roda¡¯sprehension of other protective techniques. From the looks of it, he seemed to have made some gains as well. After savoring the experience for a long time, Roda opened his eyes again and said respectfully to Lu Ming, ¡°1 have another presumptuous request.¡± Lu Ming asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Can I observe in more detail how the Source Power Armor performs when under attack?¡± Lu Ming frowned and was somewhat reluctant. ¡ªbecause it meant he would be a punching bag. Perhaps sensing Lu Ming¡¯s unwillingness, Roda hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay any price for this!¡± This might be the world of the Martial Fanatics¡­ There was nothing more important than gaining greater strength and higher-level Source Power Skills. Seeing the eager and somewhat pleading expression on Roda¡¯s face, Lu Ming could not help but think of himself¡­. It was a simr obsession. It was a single-minded pursuit of ultimate power! People with such a mindset shared a distinct characteristic¡ªsimplicity. Thinking of the word ¡®simplicity¡¯, Lu Ming could not help but smile. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± ¡°As for the price, well, there¡¯s no need for any price. Just treat it as help between friends.¡± Roda was initially surprised but soon smiled in response. In order to better experience the defense capabilities of Micro-level Source Power Armor, Roda asked for Uncle Lu¡¯s assistance. He rested his hand on Lu Ming¡¯s shoulder and exined to Lu Ming and Uncle Lu, ¡°When Uncle Lu attackster, Lu Ming, circte the Source Power Armor. I¡¯ll observe in detail the operating logic of the Micro-level Source Power Armor through touch and protect Lu Ming at the same time.¡± After saying this, Roda looked at Uncle Lu. ¡°Lu Ming¡¯s current strength is probably at Physique Realm Level 3. Uncle Lu, you will use your strength at Physique Realm Level 4 first.¡± The difference in power between each level of the Physique Realm was significant. However, if the Micro-level Source Power Armor could not even withstand attacks across levels, it would not be worth studying. Hearing Roda¡¯s words, Lu Ming and Uncle Lu nodded in unison. After Lu Ming was fully prepared, Uncle Lu threw a punch at him. The fist struck Lu Ming¡¯s right shoulder. There was a loud ¡°thud¡± but Lu Ming did not move at all. Instead, Uncle Lu frowned and suddenly retracted his fist, gently rubbing his wrist. Uncle Lumented, ¡°That¡¯s quite strong resistance, at least 80% of the force of my punch.¡± Roda, meanwhile, was carefully observing the subtle changes in the Source Power Armor, and he asked Lu Ming, ¡°Can you still withstand the strength?¡± Lu Ming nodded, ¡°It was very easy for me.¡± So, Uncle Lu exerted more strength! Lu Ming easily withstood a punch from a Level 5 Physique Realm expert. It was the same for a punch at Level 6 of the Physique Realm! He did not know how strong Uncle Lu was. In short, he kept increasing his strength. Even if he reached Level 9 of the Physique Realm, he could easily do it without any pressure! However, Lu Ming was under pressure¡­ ¡°It¡¯s the limit.¡± After resisting a punch from a Level 9 Physique Realm expert, Lu Ming could not help but take two steps back. The Source Power Armor in his body vaguely showed signs of copsing under the huge force. Lu Ming also felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. ¡°Therefore, the A/Iicro-Level Source Power Armor used with the strength of the Level 3 Physique Realm can withstand the attack of the Level 9 Physique Realm.¡± This time, Lu Ming had finally found the upper limit of his defense. Behind him, Roda slowly retracted his hand with a thoughtful expression. Soon, he arrived in the center of the martial arts arena without saying a word. Endless golden light bloomed from the surface of his body. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu.¡± Uncle Lu said to Lu Ming and then pointed at Roda. ¡°The City Lord has gained some insights. Now, he¡¯s verifying his theories.¡± Lu Ming nodded in understanding. This marked the end of today¡¯s sparring session. Of course, there was no rest. Lu Ming was not here to be a sparring partner, but to farm attributes. On the other side, Roda did not say a word and only kept circting his Body Fortification technique. His entire body seemed to have entered a state of enlightenment. On the other side, Lu Ming assumed a posture and began to cultivate the Body Forging Technique. One repetition after another¡­. In the beginning, Roxin and Uncle Lu did not pay much attention to Lu Ming. However, as Lu Ming began to cultivate his fifth repetition of the Body Forging Technique, the two of them looked at each other. ¡°This person seems quite diligent¡­¡± Roxin whispered. As she spoke, Uncle Lu also nodded and looked at Roda, who was still in a state of contemtion. ¡°Compared to Young Master, he¡¯s quite impressive.¡± The two of them looked at Lu Ming and then at Roda. One cultivated the Body Forging technique, and the other circted the Body Fortification technique. Although their cultivation focuses were different, their expressions were remarkably simr ¨C a kind of intense concentration, as if they were carved from the same mold. Soon, four to five hours passed. Roda stopped cultivating first and without exchanging a word with anyone, he returned to his room with a tired and thoughtful expression. Lu Ming also stopped practicing, bidding farewell to Roxin and Uncle Lu before retiring to his room to rest. This scene made Roxin smile wryly. ¡°No wonder my brother wants to be friends with him.¡± ¡°I thought my brother is quite obsessed. This person¡¯s obsession might not be inferior to my brother¡¯s.¡± Uncle Lu nodded in agreement, wearing an expression of acknowledgment.. Chapter 202 - 202: Spirit Realm Source Power Skill and Divine Source! Chapter 202: Spirit Realm Source Power Skill and Divine Source! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Roxin and Uncle Lu had underestimated Lu Ming. They did not understand obsession¡­ The next day, Lu Ming demonstrated to the two of them the true meaning of the word ¡®obsession¡¯! In the morning, Roxin made breakfast. After breakfast, Roda continued to cultivate his Body Fortification Technique while Lu Ming began to cultivate his Body Forging Technique. The four of them seemed to have nothing to do. Lu Ming and Roda were fine, as they were the kind of people who could immerse themselves in cultivation and could not extricate themselves from their cultivation. This made it seem like Uncle Lu and Roxin were a bit idle. Their only pastime was to cultivate for a while before watching others cultivate. In the past, they could only watch Roda cultivate, but now, there was Lu Ming as well. However, it would have been better not to watch. When they did watch, their minds were bombarded with tons of images of Lu Ming practicing the Body Forging Technique! In the morning, he practiced the Body Forging Technique. In the afternoon, he practiced the Body Forging Technique. In the evening, he would have a sparring partner for an hour before continuing his Body Forging Technique¡­ By the end of the night, Roxin and Uncle Lu felt like their heads were spinning, and their minds were filled with images of Lu Ming cultivating the Body Forging Technique. And the same thing happened again the next day¡­ Then, it happened again the day after that¡­ Roxin even wondered if she had fallen into some terrifying time loop. Day 205 of the ck Mist Calendar. Apanied by Roda¡¯s surprised cheers, his Body Protective technique sessfully advanced with Lu Ming¡¯s help¡ªnot to the extent of perfection, but smoothly enough. But, it was a significant improvement nheless. During lunch, Roda extended an invitation to Lu Ming, ¡°How about going out to rx? It¡¯s not advisable to always stay cooped up; it¡¯s not good for progress and one¡¯s state of mind.¡± Roda¡¯s proposal was politely declined by Lu Ming. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine as it is.¡± Roda had to shrug and say, ¡°Alright¡­¡± In the afternoon, Roda left with Uncle Lu. It was unknown if they were going out to rx or for some other purpose. Lu Ming did not care and continued with his training regimen. Up to this day, the frequency and brightness of the attribute panel had been increasing. Lu Ming had a premonition. Changes in the system might be imminent. Roda and Uncle Lu were gone for a full three days. On the 208th day in the ck Mist Calendar, the two of them returned with injuries, looking weary. During dinner, Lu Ming learned the news from the two of them. ¡°The Divine Dao Alliance is mass-producing keys to enter the Imperial City District. Currently, some people can already enter the Imperial City District.¡± And Roda also had one of those keys. He brought Uncle Lu into the Imperial City District and they encountered enemies inside. They did not provide detailed information about the battle, and Lu Ming did not inquire further. All he knew was that after dinner, Roda came to him alone. H It¡¯s for you. I found it in the Imperial City District.¡± Roda smiled and handed over a Source Power Skill Sealing Ball. ¡°It¡¯s a Spirit Realm Source Power Skill.¡± Lu Ming felt that this item was somewhat precious, and he opened his mouth and was about to decline. But he heard Roda chuckled and said, ¡°Consider it a gift between friends.¡± This made Lu Ming silent for a moment before nodding and epting the Source Power Skill from Roda¡¯s hand. The gift Roda gave Lu Ming was a Source Power Skill called the Ten Directions Tyrant Fist. ¡°I¡¯ve learned this Source Power Skill. After learning it, 1 feel that it would suit you very well,¡± Roda exined. Having witnessed Lu Ming¡¯s Micro-Level Explosive Fist before, Roda thought that Lu Ming was primarily focused on cultivating fist techniques. Therefore, after he obtained the Ten Direction Tyrant Fist, he immediately thought of Lu Ming. Lu Ming mobilized his Source Power and delved into the Source Power Ball. In just three seconds, the Ten Directions Tyrant Fist had already appeared in Lu Ming¡¯s attribute panel. Ten Directions Tyrant Fist (Beginner) (1/100): A Spirit Realm Source Power Skill. This technique emphasizes overwhelming power with its form! When you use this fist technique, your Spiritual Pressure intensity will surge, intimidating and killing your enemies! ¡°You have preliminary mastered the use of Ten Directions Tyrant Fist. Your overall attributes+3000, free attribute points+3000!¡± Spirit Realm Source Power Skills provided Lu Ming with ten times the attributes of a Body Realm Source Power Skill and a hundred times the attributes of a Mortal Realm Source Power Skill! Apart from that, the term ¡®Spiritual Pressure¡¯ was also a term Lu Ming had never heard of. But none of this mattered! What truly mattered was¡­ When these 3,000 attribute points surged into Lu Ming¡¯s body, not only did Lu Ming¡¯s body tense up and his strength increase exponentially, but he also saw the entire attribute panel emit a sudden, brilliant glow! This light, visible only to Lu Ming, was so sudden that it even made his eyes blur. After the light dissipated, Lu Ming saw that the attribute panel had already calmed down. Although the entire attribute panel was still flickering, the brightness and frequency were much weaker than before. At the same time, a new line of text appeared on his attribute panel. [Divine Source Points: 1!] ¡®Divine Source Points?¡¯ Lu Ming silently repeated these words in his heart. Soon, an inexplicable message entered Lu Ming¡¯s mind, helping him to understand the significance of these Divine Source Points! [The essence of Divine Source Points is the origin of the gods!] [The system has digitized the Divine Source and made it applicable in the following directions:] [1: Consume 1 Divine Source Point to double all your attributes!] [2: Consume 1 Divine Source Point to increase your level by one level!] [3: Consume 1 Divine Source Point to increase the proficiency of any skill by one level!] [4: Consume 1 Divine Source Point to produce a beneficial evolution of any of your superpowers, with the evolution direction uncontroble but the oue is positive.] [5: Unknown (Your level is insufficient)¡­] [6¡­] There were more than ten items in total. Although Lu Ming¡¯s level was insufficient and he could only see the effects of the first four items, even so, the use of these Divine Source Points was still very astonishing! Doubling attributes, leveling up, increasing skill proficiency, and evolving superpowers! The effect of the Divine Source Points left Lu Ming wide-eyed in amazement. Roda, who was standing by, thought that Lu Ming was thrilled by the Ten Directions Tyrant Fist! He smiled at Lu Ming until he regained hisposure. Then, Roda asked, ¡°So, how do you like this gift?¡± After a moment of daze, Lu Ming nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s great, very great.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, if you have any questions, feel free to ask me.¡± Lu Ming pondered for a moment and asked softly, ¡°Spiritual Pressure?¡± Roda exined, ¡°It¡¯s the exclusive ability of Spirit Realm experts¡­ Unlike Physique Realm experts who are at best skilled individuals, Spirit Realm experts, even within major ns, are considered top-tier figures, often dominating their domains.¡¯ ¡°The key is their Spiritual Pressure. Under its influence, the Physique Realm experts have no resistance¡­ just like this.¡± With that said, Roda¡¯s tiger body shook. Lu Ming could feel an inexplicable aura spreading out from Roda¡¯s body and suppressing his body. First, Lu Ming felt his body bing heavy, and then his mind grew hazy. Lu Ming bit the tip of his tongue and came back to his senses, but he still felt physically ufortable, with hisbat strength at least halved! ¡°Moreover, the strength of Spirit Realm experts surpassed that of Physique Realm experts. Coupled with spiritual pressure, Spirit Realm experts can easily defeat Physique Realm experts as if ughtering chickens!¡± As he spoke, Roda retracted his Spiritual Pressure. He was about to encourage Lu Ming that it was already impressive for him to have such an achievement at his age. But Lu Ming asked another question. ¡°Then¡­ What is the essence of the Divine Source?¡± Roda was stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t know about this?¡± Lu Ming:¡±???¡± Lu Ming shook his head and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Roda said, ¡°You should at least have heard of the Heaven Ascension Stairs, right? And you should know about the gods, right?¡± Lu Ming nodded, ¡°1 know about those¡­¡± ¡°¡®The essence of the Divine Source is something only the gods possess¡­ In essence, the Heaven Ascension Stairs is a group of people seizing the Divine Source to undergo the transformation from the Ancient Realm to the Divine Realm.¡± After exining, Roda gave Lu Ming a strange look. ¡°Even kids know this. How could you not know? Have you been training your Body Forging techniques to the point of bing oblivious? 1 think you really should go out and rx, get in touch with the outside world¡­¡± Roda rambled on, not thinking too deeply about it. However, Lu Ming fell into deep thought again. After a long time, Lu Ming suddenly gasped and felt cold sweat seep out of his forehead. ¡°Damn, there¡¯s a god in this ruin!¡± He finally realized.. Chapter 203 - 203: Continuous Advancement Chapter 203: Continuous Advancement Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios First, it was the Hachima An Void Realm, and now the ruin. Lu Ming was someone who liked to summarize things. A long time ago, Lu Ming already had a rough understanding of the logic behind how he could poach people from the ruin. It was a three-dimensional increase in the body. The system would absorb the mystery factors of the outside world and dig up the roots of the ruin. It involved a premise. There had to be relevant things outside for the system to dig into. Without them, the system could only mine mystery factors! Being inside the ruin, it was only natural for the system to poach people from the ruin to upgrade the Void Realm. However, now, the system had dug out Divine Source Points! And Divine Source Points could only be obtained from gods! The meaning of this was crystal clear! Lu Ming was suddenly dumbfounded¡­ Damn, what was going on! On the other side, Roda was still talking incessantly,pletely unaware of Lu Ming¡¯s abnormality. Until Lu Ming spoke up, ¡°Um, if 1 want to leave this ruin now¡­ is there a chance?¡± Roda could not help but be stunned, ¡°It¡¯s tough. The Divine Dao Alliance has sealed the entrance to the ruin¡­ However, this situation won¡¯tst long. I¡¯ve already contacted reinforcements, and the Divine Dao Alliance won¡¯t be arrogant for much longer.¡± Lu Ming did not pay much attention to the rest of what Roda said. He only knew that he could not leave for the time being. After a few words of reassurance to Roda, Lu Ming returned to his room, still pondering how to leave the me n ruin. However, after thinking for less than two minutes, Lu Ming suddenly felt that something was wrong with his train of thought¡­ Where can I even run to?! Yes, there was a god in the ruin. The god was very strong. Lu Ming had to reassess the danger of the ruin. However, even if Lu Ming managed to run out of the ruin, where could he go? The Southern Mountains were only a few hours away, which was practically under the nose of a deity¡­ Move again? What if he encountered other dangers? ¡°Moreover, the gods in this ruin might not be in the right state.¡± The system¡¯s poaching was done secretly and silently. However, it was too ridiculous to say that the Divine Spirits could not sense the loss of their Divine Source¡­ This level of nonsense was just like how ordinary people could not sense their blood being drawn. ¡°Therefore, there must be something wrong with the state of the gods here!¡± After confirming this, Lu Ming thought again. If we can¡¯t leave the ruins, there¡¯s no point in going out. There¡¯s still a problem with the gods in this ruin. So what should I do? After thinking for nearly ten minutes, Lu Ming suddenly gritted his teeth! ¡°I¡¯ll beat him to death!¡± The gods here were like a treasure mine. Although there was the risk of this treasure mine copsing at any time, the treasures produced were indeed shocking¡ªDivine Source Points! Coupled with the fact that Lu Ming had already been locked in the mine, he had to bear the risk of the mine copsing if he mined. Even if he did not mine, he still had to bear the risk of the mine copsing¡­ So, do you think Lu Ming would mine? Of course, he wanted to poach it empty! ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s something wrong with the state of the god¡­ but 1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the god and how long it will take him to solve this problem!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left!¡± He arrived at the ruin over fifty days, close to two months. Lu Ming, following the philosophy of taking things slow and steady, remained calm andposed¡ªbecause despite the apparent chaos in me City, he had not encountered too much danger. But now, Lu Ming had discovered the secret of the ruins. The existence of the god hung over Lu Ming like a sword! ¡°elerate! I have to elerate!¡± ¡°Before the gods solve their own problems, I¡¯ll deal with you first!¡± As for how to elerate, Lu Ming had long thought of it! There was one thing Lu Ming was very clear about. Only when he became stronger could the system poach the ruin. The increase in Lu Ming¡¯s attributes was like a miner swinging a pickaxe. So, to speed up, he needed to increase his attributes quickly. Then, what was the simplest way to increase one¡¯s attributes? ¡°Advancement.¡± Yes, advancement! Advancement doubled his attributes! This was Lu Ming¡¯s fastest way to increase his attributes by three dimensions. Before, to ensure the efficiency of daily training, Lu Ming was really unwilling to take the initiative to advance. He had only advanced twice due to external pressure¡­ But now, Lu Ming was prepared to race against time and the gods! Then, he could only release the restrictions voluntarily¡­ Sigh, with this advancement, Cheng Cheng and Wei Lan won¡¯t be able to assist me in my cultivation anymore. But that¡¯s good too. The Divine Source Points are enough to make up for my losses. Taking a deep breath, Lu Ming sat cross-legged on the bed. As he opened the attribute panel, he circted his breathing technique! Before advancing, he had to consume his free attribute points first! Currently, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes were: Strength: 57397-5 Physique: 57397-4 Agility: 59208.2 Free Attribute Points: 38708 Divine Source Points: 1 He definitely could not and would not touch the Divine Source Points. If he used the divine source points to increase his attributes, Lu Ming might as well directly advance. In any case, the effect would be the same. After allocating all the free attribute points, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Strength: 70897.5 Physique: 70897.4 Agility: 70816.2 Free Attribute Points: 0 Divine Source Points: 1 (Note: Attributes in the Self-Limitation state.) Unfortunately, using the free attribute points would not allow the system to poach. Otherwise, just this wave would be enough for Lu Ming to gain something. Lu Ming was not disappointed. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± In the next second, he circted his breathing technique at full speed. The mystery factors in the entire underground space surged crazily towards Lu Ming as if they were being drawn by a ck hole! This scene caught the attention of Roda, Roxin and Uncle Lu. However, they did not think too much about it, only marveling at Lu Ming¡¯s cultivation speed. ¡°This momentum is not inferior to that of a Spirit Realm expert during cultivation.¡± For a ¡°Physique Realm expert¡±, although this kind of momentum was rare and could be considered extraordinary, it still was not enough to attract attention. The concentration of mystery factors in the ck Mist Zone was quite high, and the concentration of mystery factors within the me n ruin was even higher than outside. This allowed Lu Ming to advance very fast. In just ten minutes, a tremendous sense of fullness swept over Lu Ming¡¯s entire body. The barrier between the level two to level three of the Mortal Realm, like ayer of soap bubbles, burst crisply with a ¡°pop¡± as Lu Ming easily broke through it! In the next moment, an even greater strength welled up from within his body. And where did this strengthe from? Of course, it came from the surrounding environment! It was not just the mystery factors. There was also the power of time and space, as well as the essence of the Jing God¡¯s divine source! Lu Ming did not notice that on the attribute panel, when his attributes increased explosively because of his advancement, the attribute panel flickered crazily like a neon light! When the immense sense of fullness slowly dissipated, Lu Ming had already reached the Level 3 of the Mortal Realm, Only then did Lu Ming open his attribute panel again and look at his attributes. The tremendous change in attributes greeted his eyes! Name: Lu Ming Level: Mortal Realm, Level 3. Transcendent Ability: Self-Limitation State Strength: 141795 Physique: 141794.8 Agility: 141632.4 Free Attribute Points: 0 Divine Source Points: 8 Void Realm (Beginner) (Advancing)¡­ Chapter 204 - 204: Continuous Advancement (2) Chapter 204: Continuous Advancement (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Level one, 7 Divine Source Points! Was it worth it to advance? Definitely! Moreover, at this moment, the system interface was still flickering non-stop, indicating that there were still Divine Source Points to extract within this ruin! Moreover, the Void Realm had yet toplete its advancement! ¡°In short, I still need to mine!¡± Lu Ming decided to go all out and simply prepared to continue. But suddenly, he heard a knock on the door. When he opened the door, he saw Roda¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Congrattions, brother! You¡¯re at Level 4 of the Physique Realm, right?¡± Lu Ming calmly nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then we must celebrate!¡± Lu Ming shook his head, ¡°I n to continue leveling up. The situation in the ruins is too dangerous, and I feel uneasy.¡± Roda raised his eyebrows, ¡°Brother, you reallyckmon sense. Who talks about consecutive advancements when ites to leveling up?¡± ¡°You also know what kind of existence superhumans are, right?¡± After Roda finished speaking, he saw the confusion in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes and could not help but sigh. He continued, ¡°Transcendent individuals are actually thebination of the physical body and source power.¡± ¡°Every advancement is equivalent to a breakthrough in your physical body. Only by breaking through can one amodate more source power.¡± ¡°However, you absolutely cannot break through continuously! This is because the human body has limits! After one breakthrough, the body is violently expanded, and the upper limit is raised. But you have to give the body time to recover and adapt, only when the timees can you attempt to break through to the next level.¡± To put it bluntly, it was a bit like blowing up a balloon. When you reached the limit, it was equivalent to advancing. You had to adapt before you could continue blowing. Otherwise, if one used too much strength, it was easy for his body to explode and he would die. Every year, countless superhumans died because they were too ambitious. After hearing Roda¡¯s words, Lu Ming thought seriously and confirmed one thing. This had nothing to do with him¡­ Because Lu Ming¡¯s body was special to begin with! At Level 3 of the Physique Realm, he had a body nearly equivalent to Level 5, and the mystery factors his body cells contained were much stronger than those of the same-level transcendent individuals. The limit of his physical body was ridiculously high, and there was no risk of him exploding. However, this also made Lu Ming realize one thing¡­ Now if he behaved too extravagantly in front of others, it might easily lead to some unnecessaryplications. Thinking of this, Lu Ming nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s forget it.¡± But of course it was impossible to forget it! Lu Ming nned to advance in the middle of the night while the others were asleep. However, he did not expect that there was no need for such trouble. This was because that night, just as he finished dinner, Roda received a message through themunication stone. Lu Ming did not know what news Roda had received, but he could see that Roda¡¯s expression had be much more solemn. He finished his meal in a few bites and left the house with Uncle Lu. Therefore, only Lu Ming and Roxin were left behind. This was obviously a good thing for Lu Ming. The fewer people, the easier it was to do bad things¡­ No, I just want to advance a level, how is that a bad thing? He smiled at Roxin, causing her to be puzzled. Lu Ming quickly ended the meal and prepared to practice the Body Forging Technique a few times as a prelude to leveling up. That day, at midnight. Lu Ming¡¯s attributes became: Strength: 141845 Physique: 141844.8 Agility: 141732.4 Free Attribute Points: 0 Divine Source Points: 8 Sensing that faint snoring had already sounded from Roxin¡¯s bedroom, Lu Ming knew that it was time to advance! He circted the Basic Breathing Technique at full speed! Arge number of mystery factors swarmed towards Lu Ming, filling his room with a gentle blue light. The effect of this light was indeed not bad, but it did not cause muchmotion. Because of this, Roxin was not woken up, so she naturally knew nothing. It took Lu Ming about half an hour to go from Level 3 to Level 4. When an even stronger force erupted from Lu Ming¡¯s body, Lu Ming opened his eyes. Name: Lu Ming Level: Mortal Realm, Level 4. Transcendent Ability: Self-Limitation State Strength: 283690 Physique: 283689.6 Agility: 283464.8 Free Attribute Points: 0 Divine Source Points: 20 Void Realm (Beginner) (Advancing)¡­ It was only natural for his attributes to double. Moreover, he had obtained another 12 Divine Source Points! The harvest was indeed substantial. ¡°But I must continue!¡± The fact that he could still gain Divine Source Points meant that the gods in this ruin had not been sucked dry. If the gods had not been sucked dry, it meant that the danger was still present, and Lu Ming could not afford to stop! He circted the breathing technique again and the mystery factors surged into Lu Ming¡¯s body once again. An hourter, Lu Ming sessfully arrived at Level 5 of the Mortal Realm! The three-dimensional attributes doubled again to: Strength: 567380 Physique: 567279.2 Agility: 566929.6 Divine Source Points: 27 Void Realm (Beginner) (Advancing)¡­ Compared to thest time he advanced, Lu Ming did not gain as many Divine Source Points this time¡ªonly 7. It has to be known that Lu Ming had obtained far more attribute points thanst time. This only meant one thing¡ªthe gods were about to run out of resources. ¡°But I must continue!¡± Even if he could only gain one Divine Source Point by leveling up one level, it was still a huge gain for Lu Ming! Without needing to rest, he circted the breathing technique again. Boundless mystery factors entered Lu Ming¡¯s body, illuminating his skin with a soft blue glow. Roxin was awakened by a strong feeling of suffocation. She woke up from her sleep and sat up suddenly, gasping deeply. It took a while before she regained her breath. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, Roxin muttered to herself strangely, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did I have a nightmare? That can¡¯t be¡­¡± After carefully sensing it, Roxin finally found the source of the problem! ¡°Why has the density of source energy here decreased to this extent?!¡± Source energy was the foundation of superhumans. In ces with low source energy density, superhumans¡¯ advancement and cultivation would slow down, and their performance in battles would also be affected. Not only that, but even superhumans with even a little bit of strength were extremely sensitive to changes in source energy concentration. They were not ustomed to an environment with low source energy density because it could lead to a regression in their abilities. Roxin¡¯s feeling of suffocation was due to this. Roxin shrank her pores and sealed the source energy inside her body. She hurriedly got out of bed, wanting to find the source of the sudden drop in source energy density in this ce. As soon as she pushed open the door and walked out, Roxin was stunned by the scene in front of her. She saw¡­ In Lu Ming¡¯s room, an endless blue light was blooming like a blueke rose. Arge amount of source energy was pouring in from the outside world and was being drawn into the room. At that moment, the room where Lu Ming was located was like a ck hole, attracting all source energy! Roxin stood at the doorway, dumbfounded for an unknown period of time. She saw the blue light in the room slowly contracting, and soon the source energy density in this ce gradually returned to normal. With the strength of the Level 8 of the Physique Realm, Roxin vaguely sensed that Lu Ming¡¯s aura in the room surging for a moment and then quickly converging. However, this had already made Roxin understand what Lu Ming was up to. ¡°He¡¯s leveling up?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he just advance once this afternoon?¡± ¡°Moreover, thismotion is a little too much, right?¡± Just as she finished muttering, Roxin was once again stunned. Because she saw that the blue light in Lu Ming¡¯s room lit up again! Chapter 205 - 205: Jing Yi: The Rise of the Flame Clan Is Unstoppable! Chapter 205: Jing Yi: The Rise of the me n Is Unstoppable! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Ming spent an hour and a half to advance from Level 5 of the Mortal Realm to Level 6, and it woke Roxin up. Lu Ming also noticed that Roxin had woken up and was quietly observing outside his room. However, he did not care anymore¡­ After leveling up again, Lu Ming obtained 5 Divine Source Points, bringing his total to 32 Divine Source Points. At the same time, his attributes doubled again to: Strength: 1134,760. Physique: 1,134,558.4 Agility: 1,133,859*2 In his Self-Limitation State, his attributes exceeded a million! This also meant that his attributes exceeded tens of millions under his Desperate State! It was much, much higher than Level 9 of the Physique Realm! Whether he could contend with Spirit Realm experts remained unknown! Strength brought confidence, and the Divine Source Points stimted Lu Ming¡¯s desire to continue leveling up. As a result, Roxin¡¯s spectating could not stop Lu Ming from continuing to level up! He circted the Basic Breathing Technique wildly! However, it had to be admitted that the cultivation efficiency of the Proficient-level Basic Breathing Technique was a bit slow. Lu Ming s body was special, capable of amodating mystery factors that were far beyond his current level. This also meant he needed more mystery factors to advance. And the Basic Breathing Technique had low efficiency, malting Lu Ming¡¯s advancing a bit slow. But it didn¡¯t matter. It was not that slow¡­ just a few hours of work. Three hourster, when the morning light had already appeared in the outside world, Lu Ming finally crossed the threshold and reached Level 7 of the Mortal Realm! Divine Source Points: +3! At the same time, his attributes doubled again to: Strength: 2,269,520 Physique: 2,269,116.8 Agility: 2,267,718.4 Void Realm (Beginner) (Advancing)¡­ Lu Ming discovered two things. First, the gains of Divine Source Points were getting less and less. This undoubtedly meant that the gods were about to be sucked dry. Second, the speed of the Void Realm s shing became faster and faster! This ability was about to advance! ¡°Therefore, Level 7 of the Mortal Realm is not enough. 1 have to continue!¡± And five hourster, on the 209th day of the ck Mist Calendar, at noon. Lu Ming sessfully broke through and reached Level 8 of the Mortal Realm! The total number of Divine Source Points increased by 3 to 38 points. His attributes doubled again! Strength: 4,539,040 Physique: 4,538,233.6 Agility: 4,535,436.8 The words ¡°Void Realm (Beginner) (Advancing)¡± shed like a light bulb that was about to explode, but it still could not break through thest barrier. However, thinking about it, another advancement should be enough. He stopped cultivating and opened his eyes. Lu Ming felt a little hungry. He got up from the bed and went to the door to open it. At just one nce, he saw the dumbfounded Roxin standing outside. As she realized Lu Ming wasing out, Roxin jumped like a startled rabbit. She was about to turn and run away from this strange creature in front of her, but she heard Lu Ming speak. ¡°Is lunch ready?¡± Roxin was stunned for a moment before nodding, ¡°It s done¡­¡± This made Lu Ming raise his eyebrows and nce at the empty stove. Roxin also realized the problem with her words. Her face turned red and she muttered softly, ¡¯Til go cook now.¡± She turned around and went to get the ingredients. Once again, Lu Ming¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Thank you.¡± This word of thanks eased most of the tension in Roxin¡¯s heart. Lu Ming, though mysterious, did not seem like a bad person after these few days of interaction. So, perhaps there was no need to worry about Lu Ming silencing her to protect his secrets, right? With doubts and worry, Roxin began to start a fire. Lu Ming returned to his room again and circted his breathing technique. On the other side, at the distant border of the me n Ruin. In the former pce of the Jing God. Staring at the thin crystal coffin and the dignified appearance of the Jing God inside, Jing Yi fell into deep thought. After a long time, Jing Yi suddenly stood up with a shudder and let out an ecstaticughter. ¡°Jing God! Jing God, you¡¯re finally waking up!¡± ¡°Under your lead, our me n will surely return to its former glory!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jing Yi still did not know what the thinning of the crystal coffin and the increasingly clear appearance of the Jing God¡¯s face meant¡­ He just thought that this was a precursor to the awakening of the Jing God! Think about it, this crystal coffin, made of the Eternal Stone, was both a form of protection and a seal for the Jing God. And now, the seal was about to break, was not the Jing God about to recover from his injuries, right? With such joy in his heart, Jing Yi did not make any other connections. He looked at the Jing family¡¯s ancestor in the coffin, who bore a resemnce to himself, and envisioned a beautiful future in his mind. ¡°Kill, fight.¡± ¡°The more ruthless you fight, the more ferocious you kill, the faster the ancestor will wake up!¡± He did not know at all that the Divine Dao Alliance in me City had already be the dominant force. The intensity of battles and casualties in the city was much lower than before. But the situation where the Divine Dao Alliance dominated the me City was neither stable norsting. In another hidden ce within the inner city of me City. Roda and Uncle Lu, who had leftst night, now appeared here. Other than the two of them, there were seven others in this ce. Apelo was among them. The nine of them seemed to have just gathered. One of them said, ¡°We¡¯ve all prepared what¡¯s needed. When do we make our move?¡± Roda, while taking out more than ten keys to the Imperial City District from his pocket, said, ¡°I¡¯ve got the keys. The operation is today, right now!¡± With that said, Roda looked around, showing a little bit of the dignity of the City Lord of Archean City. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. The Divine Dao Alliance is powerful and domineering. They will never allow us to share a piece of the pie in the Imperial City District. Therefore, there¡¯s no way to reconcile the conflict between us and the Divine Dao Alliance! Once we enter, we¡¯ll just kill them!¡± As he distributed the keys to the others, Roda continued, ¡°I¡¯ll handle Li De. The other Spirit Realm experts of the Divine Dao Alliance have to rely on you to deal with.¡± ¡°The most crucial point is the location 1 mentioned earlier.¡± After a slight pause, Roda said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m sure that the Jing God¡¯s inheritance is over there! Let¡¯s get rid of the Divine Dao Alliance first before considering how to divide the divine inheritance. Does everyone agree?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Everyone echoed their agreement, and on the surface, they all approved of Roda s n. However, what these Spiritual Realm experts were really thinking was unclear to anyone. ncing at the masked individuals, Roda narrowed his eyes slightly, nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At noon, after lunch, Lu Ming continued his breakthrough, determined and swiftly advancing towards Level 9 of the Mortal Realm. In another direction, the nine Spirit Realm experts led by Roda and Uncle Luunched an attack on the Divine Dao Alliance! They had the keys, but since there were keys, there must be doors and keyholes. And currently, this door was under the control of the Divine Dao Alliance. There was no need to exin this further. To enter the Imperial City District, they had to fight their way through. Just an hour after Lu Ming finished lunch, a fierce battle erupted at the border between the Imperial City District and the Inner City district! Chapter 206 - 206: Void Domain (Intermediate) and Physique Realm! Chapter 206: Void Domain (Intermediate) and Physique Realm! Trantor As Studios Editor: As Studios Roda and his group consisted of nine Spiritual Realm experts. There were more than 20 Spirit Realm experts on the side of the Divine Dao Alliance. However, the Divine Dao Alliance was a loose organization after all, and within the organization, Spiritual Realm experts were considered equal in status. This gave rise to a problem. Who would guard the checkpoint from the Inner City District to the Imperial City District? Who would go to the Imperial City District to search for treasures, opportunities, and even the divine inheritances? Groups formed out of self-interest would inevitably lead to internal conflicts and copse due to the same self-interest¡­ Fortunately, that Li De did have some methods¡­ at the very least, he temporarily subdued the group and dispatched four Spirit Realm experts to guard the checkpoint. However, four Spiritual Realm experts were far from enough when facing Roda and the other nine Spiritual Realm experts. A deafening explosion sounded. At the border between the Inner City District and the Imperial City District. Roda and Uncle Lu were the first to attack. They took the lead and sent the four Spirit Realm experts of the Divine Dao Alliance flying far away! The reinforcements rushed in. One of the four Spirit Realm experts died on the spot, and the remaining three were frightened out of their wits. They turned and fled. Roda did not pursue them. He just used the keys to open the gate of the Imperial City District and quickly said, ¡°Charge! Everyone, charge! Don¡¯t waste time here, charge straight to the designated location!¡± Themotion here would undoubtedly attract the attention of the Divine Dao Alliance. If they dyed any longer, the Spirit Realm experts of the Divine Dao Alliance would surely return. By then, it would not be so easy for them to enter the Imperial City District. From the current perspective, the cooperation among these nine people led by Roda was considered harmonious.. At the very least, no one dropped the ball at the critical moment. The nine of them acted extremely swiftly. After entering the Imperial City District, they immediately rushed in a united group towards a certain direction! But little did they know that in a certain ce in the Imperial City District, a man named Li De slowly opened his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re here. It¡¯s time for us to take action.¡± With that said, Li De was the first to stand up. Beside him, the Spirit Realm experts of the Divine Dao Alliance stood up one after another. There were more than 20 of them! There was some good news, though. Lu Ming s Basic Breathing Technique had advanced. It had advanced from Proficient level to Mastery level. The increase in level meant an increase in cultivation efficiency. Moreover, the increase was not just a little. In just three hours, as Lu Ming¡¯s tiger body shook, the mystery factors in the entire underground space were instantly sucked into Lu Ming s mouth and nose! The suffocating feeling made Roxin¡¯s head spin, and she almost fainted. It was not until more source power surged into the underground space from the outside world that Roxin¡¯sck of source power eased. On the other hand, Lu Ming had been sitting cross-legged on the bed all along. It was not until he had advanced for a long time that Lu Ming slowly opened his eyes. He immediately opened his attribute panel. The attributes after the advancement appeared before Lu Ming s eyes. Name: Lu Ming (Self-Limitation State). Level: Mortal Realm, Level 9. (Note: You can advance to the first level of the Physique Realm at any time.) Strength: 9,078,080 Physique: 9,076,467.2 Agility: 9,070,873.6 Free Attribute Points: 0 Divine Source Points: 40 His attributes doubled, and the most crucial Divine Source Points increased by 2 points. In the list of superpowers, the Void Realm that Lu Ming looked forward to the most had finallypleted its transformation! Void Realm (Intermediate): This is a special ability that can break the rules of time and space! However, due to your current low level of the Void Realm, you can¡¯t fully manifest the power of this ability! When you use the Void Realm on an enemy, you can pull the consciousness of the viewer into the Void Space. The enemy¡¯s body in the outside world cannot move, and the enemy¡¯s consciousness inside the Void Space will experience a terrifying time eleration of 1 second = 1 day. During this period, you can move slightly, and the effect willst until your Source Power is depleted! ¡°When you use the Void Realm on yourself, your consciousness can enter the void space. At this moment, a day in the void space is equivalent to an hour in the outside world. The upgrade from the Basic Void Realm to Intermediate did not bring significant changes. First was the effect on the enemy -it changed fromplete immobilization to allowing slight movement. Of course, the definition of ¡°slight¡¯1 was somewhat vague, and Lu Ming would have to experiment to see the specific effect. However, Lu Ming did not care about the effect of the Void Space on the enemy, lie cared more about the supplementary cultivation function of the Void Realm! When he used the Void Realm on himself, Lu Ming would enter the Void Space. The intermediate Void Spacepared to the time flow in the outside world, was a day to an hour! The effect was equivalent to a 24-fold increase in effect!! Lu Ming heaved a sigh of relief and was quite satisfied with this! Twenty-four times! What kind of concept was this?! This meant that Lu Ming had 23 times more time to farm his attributes, which meant that Lu Ming s growth had elerated by 23 times! ¡°It wasn¡¯t in vain for me to risk entering the ruin¡­¡±I Back then, Lu Ming¡¯s original intention was to find an opportunity to break through to the Void Realm in this ruin. For this purpose, Lu Ming did not hesitate to take a huge risk¡­ But now, it seemed that the risk was somewhat worth it. Simrly, this time, Lu Ming also discovered some interesting aspects during his advancement. ¡°First, the Physique Realm. I can enter the Physique Realm at anytime¡­ Well, after all, the threshold from the Mortal Realm to the Physique Realm is just my physical fitness, and my physical fitness has long exceeded the standard.¡± ¡°Then there are the Divine Source Points. I can still mine! 1 can still mine!¡± From Mortal Realm Level 8 to Mortal Reaim Level 9, Lu Ming gained 2 Divine Source Points. His strength continued to grow, but the points were getting fewer. This meant that the Divine Source Mine was about to dry up¡ªbut it clearly had notpletely dried up yet¡­ So, he had to keep mining. ¡°Lastly, the Void Realm can still be upgraded!¡± That made sense. The me n Ruin was vast and boundless, and it had not Shown any signs of copsing even after Lu Ming had drawn so much power from it¡­ This meant that there was still value in exploring thisrge Ruin Mine! ¡°Then¡­¡± With a thought from Lu Ming, more Source Power surged towards him! If one were to look at it from the sky outside, it was as if a huge vortex had suddenly appeared in the entire Inner City District. At the center of the vortex was Lu Ming s residence! At this moment, Lu Ming became the eye of the storm. With him as the center, the source power within the entire ruin was attracted and swarmed towards Lu Ming! Lu Ming definitely did not intend for this¡­ He had nor expected that his advancement would actually cause such a tremendousmotion. However, even if he had known, Lu Ming would not have cared would he choose not to advance just because themotion was too significant? However, this kind ofmotion naturally attracted the attention of those with ulterior motives. It was not just the explorers wandering within me City, but also the members from the Divine Dao Alliance. Moreover, it was not just the rank-and-file members of the Divine Dao Alliance¡­ In a location near the Imperial City District, a Spirit Realm expert was drawn to this strange phenomenon. He furrowed his brow and slowly looked up. Soon, this person spoke in a curious tone. ¡°Isn¡¯t that where Roda s hideout is?¡± ¡°So, there are other Spirit Realm experts guarding Roxin?¡± ¡°In that case, the task Li De gave me might not be so easy¡­¡± Muttering to himself, this person continued to move without stopping. Faint sounds of bargaining, like ¡°you have to pay more,¡± could be heard. Soon, this person arrived at the location where Lu Ming and Roxin were.. Chapter 207 - 207: System Change! Chapter 207: System Change! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the mysterious person appeared at the entrance of the courtyard, Lu Ming had alreadypleted the transformation from Level 9 of the Mortal Realm to Level 1 of the Physique Realm! For anyone, crossing such a major realm was a huge hurdle, but for Lu Ming, the transition from the Mortal Realm to Physique Realm was almost too easy. This was because transitioning from Mortal Realm to Physique Realm only required three-dimensional attributes. If normal superhumans wanted to advance, they could only rely on Body Forging techniques to constantly temper their bodies. However, Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional attributes had long since exceeded the requirement. What hecked was only a ¡°small amount¡± of mystery factors. In just three minutes. The tide of Source Power came to an end. This was because Lu Ming had absorbed all the mystery factors he needed! Slowly opening his eyes, Lu Ming felt a burst of power surging within him. His bones grew and his muscles became stronger. However, these phenomena were limited by the Self-Limitation State, so Lu Ming¡¯s appearance remained unchanged. Of course, that did not matter¡­ Opening his attribute panel, Lu Ming discovered that his attribute panel was sometimes blurry and sometimes clear, as if an electronic device had crashed. However, soon, the system ¡°rebooted,¡± presenting Lu Ming with a brand new interface and attributes! [Note: Due to your breakthrough from the Mortal Realm and advanced to the Physique Realm, the system will automatically upgrade, and now the upgrade has beenpleted!] [Note: After the upgrade, the system will carry out all-round optimization of your attribute data, skills, and source power skills and all aspects!] After these two sentences, it was Lu Ming¡¯s detailed attributes. Name: Lu Ming Level: Physique Realm, Level 1. (Note: Attributes in the Self-Limitation State.) Strength: 2000 (18,156,160) Physique: 2000 (18,152,934.4). Agility: 2000 (18,141,747-2) f. [Note: For the sake of simplicity, your attributes will bepressed by a factor of 10,000 and rounded. At the same time, the system has already unified your three-dimensional attributes to 2,000 points.] [Note: Your ability performance will not change at all. Your current attributes are equivalent to 20 million at the Mortal Realm.] [Note: After removing the influence of the Body Forging technique, the three-dimensional attribute of a normal Level 1 Physique Realm superhuman is 1 point.] To put it bluntly, Lu Ming¡¯s data had beenpressed. However, it was not that he had be weaker. It was just a different measuring standard. ording to the attributes of the Mortal Realm, the attributes of a Level One Physique Realm expert were 10,000. But now, ording to the system¡¯s judgment, the attributes of a Level One Physique Realm expert had be just 1 point. The reference had changed, so Lu Ming¡¯s attribute data had also changed. In this way, Lu Ming could actually be considered to have profited¡ªbecause the system had given Lu Ming nearly 20 million three-dimensional attributes of the Mortal Realm! However, Lu Ming was quite curious about one thing¡­ In the future, how should he calcte the attributes obtained from his daily exercise and cultivation of Source Power Skills? He continued reading. Free Attribute Points: 0 Divine Source Points: 42 This time, he obtained 2 Divine Source Points for his advancement. Superhuman Abilities:
  • Self-Limitation of the Body.
    • 2: Void Realm (Intermediate). The two superpowers did not change. Basic skills: Cultivation Lvi (0/100): The daily limit of attribute points you can obtain increases by 1 point. [Note: Through daily exercise and training, you can gain 1 point of three-dimensional attributes. Coupled with the [Cultivation] skill, you can currently obtain 2 points of three-dimensional attributes every day!] Lu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a significant improvement! Although the proficiency of cultivating skills had been reset to zero, the attributes obtained were not reduced but increased instead! It had to be known that Lu Ming¡¯s current 1 attribute point was equivalent to his previous 10,000 points! Other basic skills: Omitted. (Basic skills remain unchanged) Mortal Realm Source Power Skill! Basic Breathing Technique (Mastery) (1984/100,000). Explosive Fist (Minute Subtlety) (200,000/10,000,000). Source Power Armor (Minute Subtlety) (2,900,000/10,000,000). Soldier Transformation Technique (Mastery) (12,000/100,000). Feather Space Technique (Proficient) (1/10,000). Gale Saber (Mastery) (80,000/100,000). Great Dragon Spear (Mastery) (10,000/100,000). Spiritual Energy Bullet Rain (Mastery) (35,000/100,000). Knight Body Forging Technique (Proficient) (3120/10000). [Note: These are Mortal Realm Source Power Skills. From today onwards, you will not gain attributes when you cultivate Mortal Realm Source Power Skills! This includes the Knight Body Forging Technique!] [Note: However, please remember that your efforts will never be in vain! If you cultivate a Mortal Realm Source Power Skill to its limit, you may receive unexpected and substantial effects and rewards!] Lu Ming frowned. This was a mixed bag¡­ Lu Ming had fully cultivated many Mortal Realm Source Power Skills. While it was true that pushing these Source Power Skills to their limits would not yield many Physique Realm attributes, it still felt like a bit of a waste. However, the second note caught Lu Ming¡¯s attention. ¡°Will there be other gains if I cultivate Mortal Realm Source Power Skills to the limit?¡± ¡°Guess I can give it a try and see what kind of gains there might be.¡± It would just be a waste of some time. After leveling up in the Void Realm, Lu Ming could finally say proudly, ¡°1 have plenty of time!¡± Physique Realm Source Power Skill: Ten-Fold Annihtion (Proficient) (4,064/10,000): A Physique Realm Source Power Skill, a powerful staff technique created by a member of the Spirit n! When used, it was like a divine thunder strike that annihted all things hence its name! You have mastered the application of Ten-Fold Annihtion. And that was it¡­. The once proficient level Apocalypse could provide Lu Ming with 3,000 all attributes and 3,000 free attributes. In other words, it was only 0.3 now¡­ As for how many points Ten-Fold Annihtion would provide if it were to upgrade again¡­ Well, it probably would not be too many, probably in the single digits¡­ The same applied to the Atomic Sword Technique and Lu Ming¡¯s newly mastered Spirit Realm Source Power Skill, the Ten Directions Tyrant Fist. Atomic Sword Technique (Perfect) (60,000/1,000,000): A Physique Realm Source Power Skill, a refined sword technique as delicate as atomic cutting! Extremely terrifying in power but difficult to cultivate. You have perfectly mastered the application of the Atomic Sword Technique. Spirit Realm Source Power Skill: Ten Directions Tyrant Fist (Beginner) (1/100): A Spirit Realm Source Power Skill. This technique emphasizes overwhelming power with its form! When you use this fist technique, your Spiritual Pressure intensity will surge, intimidating and killing your enemies! ¡°You have tentatively grasped the usage method of the Ten Directions Tyrant Fist. This was the end of the system changes. Lu Ming closed his attribute panel and closed his eyes to think briefly beforeing to a conclusion. ¡°My attributes have beenpressed by 10,000 times, but the system has supplemented some attributes for me, which is a great gain.¡± ¡°In the future, the attributes obtained through daily cultivation will change from the original 63 points to the current 2 points. However, the current 2 points are equivalent to the previous 20,000 points, so it¡¯s still a big gain!¡± ¡°Mortal Realm Source Power Skills can no longer provide attributes, but there will be special gains when cultivated to the extreme. This is worth trying. Overall, I¡¯m at a loss, but not by much.¡± ¡°I can still obtain attributes from Physique Realm and Spirit Realm Source Power Skills.¡± After summarizing, Lu Ming muttered, ¡°However, without the Knight Body Forging Technique as a daily method to farm attributes, I¡¯m a bit idle now¡­¡± And Lu Ming was someone who could not stay idle. ¡°Therefore, I have to find a high-level Body Forging Technique to cultivate¡­ Yes, in order to farm my attributes, I have to find more Source Power Skills at the Physique Realm and the Spirit Realm.¡± However, these were all matters for the future. ¡°The most urgent thing now is to advance! Continue advancing!¡± Thinking of the Divine Source Points, Lu Ming made a decision. It was not difficult to find Physique Realm Source Power Skill. But, to find another Divine Source Mine¡­ this would be incredibly difficult! Chapter 208 - 208: The Aeonians Chapter 208: The Aeonians Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Ming continued to circte his breathing technique and prepared to advance! Nothing could stop Lu Ming¡¯s determination to advance! Except¡­ danger¡­ He had been circting the breathing technique for less than ten minutes when a loud explosion suddenly sounded from above. Lu Ming frowned and looked up, and he heard a continuous rumbling sound. Outside the door, Roxin¡¯s anxious voice could be heard. ¡°Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu, something bad is happening! We have enemies! Enemies from the Spirit Realm!¡± Without Lu Ming¡¯s permission, she walked into his room and began to shout frantically. Then, she said, ¡°We have to escape quickly¡­¡± However, after saying this, Roxin was suddenly stunned. Looking at Lu Ming¡¯s expressionless face that was vaguely filled with anger, Roxin finally realized something. The guy in front of her seemed to be a monster¡­ Although when he first arrived, Roda said that this person was only at the third-level of the Physique Realm, his performance during the advancement was far beyond what a third-level Physique Realm person could achieve¡­ Even whether a Spirit Realm expert could do it was debatable. This made Roxin realize something¡ªthis person was a monster, a person who yed dumb to win his opponent eventually. This kind of weirdo was the favorite thing to write in novels¡­ Now that the enemy had knocked on the door, there was a monster pretending to be weak beside her. How should she handle this¡­ After thinking for a moment, Roxin immediately showed a pitiful expression. ¡°Mr. Lu, save me¡­ for the sake of my brother.¡± This made Lu Ming look at Roxin from above. After a moment of silence, Lu Ming said softly, ¡°Your brother is your brother, and you¡¯re you¡­¡± Roxin¡¯s expression changed, and she was about to say something when Lu Ming continued, ¡°On ount of you cooking for me all these days¡­¡± As he spoke, he stood up and walked out of the room. He looked towards the entrance to the underground martial arts arena. Soon, the explosions subsided, and a figure slowly walked into the underground martial arts arena from the entrance. That person had a somewhat peculiar appearance. He was tall, about three meters in height, bald with a massive single eye in the center of his forehead. In addition, this person also had four arms. Seeing this person¡¯s face, Luo Xin was slightly stunned before her beautiful face turned pale. ¡°Evil Spirit!?¡± ¡°Evil Spirit? What¡¯s that?¡± Lu Ming asked curiously and the person who heard it said, ¡°This is my name.¡± Lu Ming was enlightened. Roxin¡¯s anxious and slightly sobbing voice sounded in his ears again. ¡°Evil Spirit is well-known in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. He¡¯s a lone traveler, a Level one Spirit Realm expert. He often roams the various ruins in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. However, what¡¯s even more famous about him are his despicable and cruel methods¡­¡± When she mentioned the words ¡°despicable and cruel methods¡±, Roxin couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°It¡¯s said that this person is lecherous¡­ any woman who falls into his hands is better off dead¡­¡± Roxin was genuinely terrified, and as she spoke, she quietly hid behind Lu Ming. After hearing Roxin¡¯s words, Lu Ming frowned, but Evil Spiritughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little darling, you¡¯re very useful and worth a lot of money. I won¡¯t go against a walking gold mine like you.¡± ¡°But you,¡± Evil Spirit turned to look at Lu Ming, his expression bing much more serious. ¡°Did you cause themotion just now?¡± Lu Ming remained silent. Evil Spirit did not care and continued, ¡°Then you probably have some strength, although you look weak, I¡¯ll consider you as a fellow expert for now.¡± With that said, Evil Spirit raised his hand and pointed at Roxin, who was behind Lu Ming. ¡°Someone offered a sky-high price for this woman! Hand her over to me and I¡¯ll split the benefits with you.¡± Lu Ming shook his head slightly¡­ He was not someone who cared about material possessions. On the other hand, this Evil Spirit came up to him to chat with him¡­ Perhaps he was a sensible person¡­ This made Lu Ming say, ¡°Can¡¯t we not fight?¡± Evil Spirit was stunned. He had indeed never seen this trick before. But after giving it some thought, Evil Spirit felt that this suggestion might actually be feasible. In the Spirit Realm, unlike in the Physique Realm, individuals were considered significant figures wherever they went. Unless the benefits were enormous, it wasmon for Spirit Realm experts to avoid fighting each other. The main point was that the benefits were substantial¡­ Thinking of this, Evil Spirit raised his head and looked at Roxin. He smiled and said, ¡°If you can offer me double the price, I might consider not going through with this deal.¡± ¡°Well, youngdy, as an Aeonian, you should be quite wealthy, right?¡± As soon as he said the word ¡°Aeonian¡±, Lu Ming raised an eyebrow. Lu Ming turned to look at Roxin. He really did not expect Roxin, Roda, and Uncle Lu to be the legendary Aeonians. With Roda leading Uncle Lu and seven others, they quickly arrived in the inner part of the Imperial City District. The inner part of the Imperial City District was a massive pce, with a grand entrance that upied arge area¡ªthis ce used to be the residence of the royal family of the me n. Possibly, the Imperial City District itself had strong restrictions, which caused the defense and security of the pce to be somewhatx. With little effort, Luo Da broke open the pce¡¯s main gate and led the group into the pce.. And they saw jade pirs and golden eagles, with jewels scattered everywhere. Faint energy fluctuations came from all directions, indicating that there were treasures and rare items everywhere. However, no matter how much wealth in gold and silver, or even Source Realm and Ancient Realm Source Power Skills, none of it was as important as the objective of this trip! That objective was none other than the Inheritance of the Jing God! ¡°Follow me!¡± Roda took the lead and quickly brought everyone to the pce¡¯s ancestral hall. Surveying the surroundings, after a brief contemtion, Roda spoke softly, ¡°The Inheritance of the Jing God is right here¡­¡± Just as he said this, a sudden burst of arrogantughter echoed from outside. Everyone turned to look, and in the distance, the Spirit Realm members of the Divine Dao Alliance, led by Li De, were flying towards them at a rapid pace. Soon, the members of the Divine Dao Alliance blocked Roda and the others inside the ancestral hall. The two sides confronted each other, and the atmosphere grew tense. Li De took a step forward and walked up to them. He looked at Roda and smiled. ¡°Roda, a member of the Eternal n.¡± ¡°Thirty-five years ago, you, Roda, brought your servants and sister to Archean City.¡± ¡°Outsiders believed you had found an opportunity in the Hundred Thousand Mountains and quickly broke through to the Spirit Realm. But little did they know that you, Roda, came from the wealthy families of the Aeonians, with exceptional family heritage and talent. It¡¯s quite unusual for someone like you to not have achieved the Spirit Realm ¡­¡± Hearing Li De¡¯s words, Roda narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°So what?¡± Li De smiled gently,¡±That¡¯s why I¡¯m very curious. Curious as to why a scion of the Aeonian family like you woulde to a remote and impoverished ce like Archean City¡­¡± Before Roda could respond, Li De¡¯sughter suddenly grew louder, ¡°Guess what? I actually found the reason why you came here.¡± Roda frowned and heard Li De say, ¡°His family fell from grace and his family was wiped out. He fled alone with his old servant and sister, hoping to obtain strength to exact revenge¡­¡± ¡°The Jing God¡¯s inheritance is your best choice..¡± Chapter 209 - 209: Then... Chapter 209: Then¡­ Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Aeonians were indeed one of the toprge ns in the current ck Mist Zone. However, therger the n, the more internal conflicts there were. At this moment, Li De revealed Roda¡¯s background¡ªa rich young man from a destroyed family. Of course, Roda¡¯s background was not the important part. What was important was that Roda had somehow obtained information about the existence of the Jing God¡¯s inheritance in the me n Ruin¡­ and he even knew the exact location of the Jing God¡¯s inheritance! This was something that no one else knew! And it was also what everyone else wanted! ¡°Tell me the exact location of the Jing God¡¯s inheritance and I¡¯ll let you off. Oh, by the way, don¡¯t tell me that the Jing God¡¯s inheritance is right here in this ancestral hall, or I might get angry¡­¡± Li De said with a smile, as if he was confident in defeating Roda. Roda also smiled and replied, ¡°First of all, the Jing God¡¯s Inheritance is right here. If you want it,e in and get it yourself!¡± ¡°And then¡­¡± With that said, Roda turned to look at the seven people behind him. ¡°I want to know which one among you betrayed me.¡± It was impossible for Li De and the others to arrive so quickly, so coincidentally. Therefore, there was only one exnation¡ªsomeone had informed Li De in advance. No one responded¡­ Everyone just looked at each other with innocent expressions. Li De continued, ¡°Roda, I¡¯m giving you a chance to live, so you have to seize it¡­ Anyone would know that you couldn¡¯t bring this group of people directly to the location of the Jing God¡¯s inheritance. So, I¡¯ll give you another chance!¡± ¡°Where exactly is the Jing God¡¯s inheritance?!¡± There was a faint hint of impatience and anger in Li De¡¯s voice, which made Roda smile mockingly, ¡°Make a guess?¡± Li De spread his hands, and his anger instantly disappeared. He also returned a mocking smile, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to guess¡­¡± ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll talk about this after I capture your sister.¡± Seeing Roda¡¯s expression suddenly change, Li De let out an arrogantugh. ¡°You sneaky little rat, you thought you were hiding well! I, Li De, am not someone that a martial arts enthusiast like you can fool!¡± In the underground of King Lin¡¯s secret residence. Lu Ming pondered as Evil Spirit raised the question, and Roxin¡¯s expression was grim. Until Roxin spoke softly, ¡°Why would 1 have any money?¡± On the night of our family¡¯s annihtion, how could my brother and I who only cared about escaping, bring any treasure? After Roda became the City Lord of Archean City, he did not wantonly umte wealth. He only specialized in martial arts and did not umte much wealth at all. From Evil Spirit¡¯s words, it seemed that someone had offered an astronomical price for Roxin¡¯s capture. Needless to say, Roxin definitely could note up with that amount. After Roxin said this, Lu Ming fell silent¡ªhe was, in fact, a poor soul. Instead, Evil Spirit sighed, ¡°Then, there¡¯s nothing 1 can do.¡± With that said, he walked forward and looked at Lu Ming, ¡°Are you going to stop me?¡± Lu Ming remained silent and only stood in front of Roxin. This made Evil Spirit frown. ¡°Well, although things have be a little tricky¡­ I have no choice¡­ The price Li De offered is worth tampering with experts of the same level!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a powerful aura suddenly burst forth! The most prominent characteristic of a Spirit Realm expert was the innate spiritual pressure. Roda had also exined before that the effect of spiritual pressure was simple and crude¡ªit intimidated everyone below the Spirit Realm. Mortal Realm experts had the possibility of exploding to death on the spot under the spiritual pressure. Even if they did not die, they would bepletely immobilized. The Physique Realm could resist the influence of spiritual pressure to some extent, but they could only resist, and not be immune. Under the intimidation of the spiritual pressure, even a level nine Physique Realm expert would still be significantly weakened! For example, the current Roxin¡­ The moment the Evil Spirit released his spiritual pressure, Luo Xin¡¯s legs went limp on the spot and she fell to the ground helplessly. Even among Spirit Realm experts, spiritual pressure was also a crucial factor in determining victory or defeat¡ªthe stronger the spiritual pressure, the more advantageous it was. It could predict the enemy¡¯s initiative and even interfere with the enemy¡¯s actions. In summary, the Spirit Realm was a new levelpletely different from the Mortal Realm and the Physique Realm! And Lu Ming was not in the Spirit Realm¡­ Even with high attributes, the level difference was indeed significant. When Evil Spirit unleashed his spiritual pressure, Lu Ming felt a heavy pressure on him. His body stiffened, and even his mind felt a bit clouded, making him slightly disoriented. Watching Evil Spirit approaching step by step, Lu Ming quickly calcted in his somewhat foggy mind. ¡°My current three-dimensional attributes are 2,000 points.¡± ¡°And the standard three-dimensional attributes for a level nine expert of the Physique Realm are 256 points.¡± ¡°¡±If we calcte based on the attribute doubling theory, a Spirit Realm level one expert would have around 512 points¡­ It seems weaker than me, but whether the transition from Physique Realm to Spirit Realm follows the attribute doubling theory is uncertain, and I don¡¯t know much about the Spirit Realm.¡± ¡°Even if a Spirit Realm level one expert has only 512 points in attributes, right now, I¡¯m disturbed by the spiritual pressure, and I can only unleash 60% of my strength, which is about 1200 points of attribute forbat performance¡­¡± It seemed like Lu Ming had the advantage, but this calction did not ount for the effects of Body Forging Techniques and Source Power Skills. Moreover, a one-fold attribute difference¡­ might make others feel secure, but for Lu Ming, a mere one-fold attribute difference did not make much of a difference. At most, it could be called ¡°a slight advantage¡±! These thoughts shed through Lu Ming¡¯s mind. In the next second, Lu Ming nodded gently, ¡°A Spirit Realm level one is a formidable opponent for me in my current Self-Limitation State.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± With a thought, Lu Ming¡¯s body immediately began to expand! Evil Spirit slowed his pace. In a battle between Spirit Realm experts, spiritual pressure was often used to probe the opponent¡¯s strength. However, what puzzled Evil Spirit was that the ¡°Spirit Realm¡± opponent on the other side, after being affected by his spiritual pressure, did not disy any signs of spiritual pressure. Instead, he seemed to be muttering something to himself¡­ This made Evil Spirit raise his guard. He was not in a hurry to attack Lu Ming because it was very difficult to determine the oue of a battle between Spirit Realm experts in one single move. There were too many life-saving moves for Spirit Realm experts. The most crucial aspect was ensuring one¡¯s own safety, rather than defeating the opponent. However, Evil Spirit did not know that his cautious approach was inadvertently making him lose his footingpletely! A loud rumbling sound suddenly erupted. Evil Spirit¡¯s gaze sharpened as he looked towards the source of the sound¡ªit was Lu Ming¡¯s heart! As Lu Ming¡¯s heart beat, his blood flow began to elerate! In the next moment, Lu Ming¡¯s body began to expand rapidly in Evil Spirit¡¯s eyes. His bones cracked and his muscles grew. Flis entire body becamerger and taller. Correspondingly, Evil Spirit¡¯s view of Lu Ming changed from looking down to looking up. In just a second, Lu Ming¡¯s appearance hadpletely transformed. His entire body was still humanoid, but his height had soared to eight meters. Striped muscle tissue covered his entire body, yet it did not appear bloated. Instead, It had a perfect golden ratio! His clothing waspletely torn apart by the sudden change in his body, and in the dim light, his streamlined muscles and perfect physique made Evil Spirit and Luo Xin feel as though the figure before them was not a human but an exquisite art sculpture. Evil Spirit suddenly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Transformation ability? This might be a bit troublesome¡­¡± However, he did not know that this was Lu Ming¡¯s standard form. In other words¡­ his current physical form was Lu Ming¡¯s true appearance! Chapter 210 - 210: Desperate State! Chapter 210: Desperate State! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯ve be a giant?¡± After returning to his normal state, Lu Ming was slightly surprised. However, the surprise quickly dissipated. Because it was only natural. Unlike others, Lu Ming¡¯s enhanced attributes would cause changes in his body. He used to grow taller and stronger, but his appearance would only remain the same when he was in a Self-Limitation State. In Lu Ming¡¯s normal state, he had long ceased to look like the original guy at 3.5 meters tall¡­ After moving his body slightly, Lu Ming adapted to his strength of 2,000 points of attributes in an instant¡ªbecause this was Lu Ming¡¯s true strength. In his Self-Limitation state, Lu Ming would instead feel a strange sense of restraint¡­ Lowering his head, he looked at the dumbfounded Roxin and Evil Spirit who had a grim expression on his face. Lu Ming hummed, his voice like a bell. ¡°1¡¯11 ask you onest time, do you still want to continue?¡± Evil Spirit was silent for a moment before suddenly grinning. ¡°Awesome just because you¡¯re bigger? That¡¯s not how it works.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Then 1 understand¡­¡± There was no intention on the other party to stop. So, in Lu Ming¡¯s perception, this battle was already unavoidable¡­ Since he was going to fight, he had to go all out! Just as Evil Spirit approached with a strange gait, Lu Ming once again rxed his physical limitations! His heart began to pound rapidly once more. At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s heartbeat became a continuous line! The speed of his blood cirction increased again, turning his whole body red! Explosive power surged from his body, not only causing him to grow taller but also igniting in him a desire to vent! ¡°Roar!¡± He suddenly roared, and a shockwave, like a cannonball, shot out of Lu Ming¡¯s mouth straight towards Evil Spirit! The condensed shockwave seemed substantial, causing Evil Spirit to frown. However, he did not want to withstand the attack head-on, so he briefly dodged it. However, when he turned back, he waspletely stunned! Because in the moment his gaze shifted, Lu Ming had alreadypleted his transformation from his normal state to his explosive state! His increased height had already reached 15 meters! Lu Ming¡¯s short, thick hair had touched the ceiling of the underground space. But that was not the most crucial point. The most crucial point was that Lu Ming¡¯s body was bing less and less human¡­ Layer uponyer of bone armor grew out from within Lu Ming¡¯s body, enveloping him in ayer of armor with extremely strong defensive capabilities. With a ¡°plop plop¡± sound, four additional arms grew out from between his ribs. Right in the center of his forehead and on both sides of his temples, his flesh suddenly tore open, and three eyeballs rolled around in the gaps! The most striking feature was the eye on his forehead¡ªunlike the other eyes that were ck and white, this one was entirely ck and asionally emitted a chilling gleam. This time, Evil Spirit was truly taken aback¡­ He had to reevaluate the danger of this operation. To be honest, Evil Spirit wanted to tell Lu Ming that they were not fighting anymore and that he would give up on this mission¡­ However, unexpectedly, just as he hesitated for a moment, Lu Ming roared again! This roar was like a thunderp in the clear sky, deafening! For a moment, more than half of the inner city of me City echoed with Lu Ming¡¯s furious roar! ¡°Rumble!¡± Lu Ming¡¯s head finally pierced through the ceiling. The several-meter-thick ground, with restrictions attached to it, was as fragile as tofu before Lu Ming¡¯s increasing height! The craggy bone spikes were like irregr strange rocks that grew wildly, and the cold light flickering on them made Evil Spirit shiver. ¡°Rumble!¡± The sound of rocks shattering sounded again. Evil Spirit felt a gust of wind above his head. After the wind passed, the gray sunlight outside suddenly poured in. It turned out that Lu Ming had actively smashed the underground ceiling with a single p! The field of vision finally widened. As for Evil Spirit, he finally saw what this monster in front of him really looked like¡­ Three identical five-eyed skulls grew on Lu Ming¡¯s neck, with bizarre bone protrusions covering his cheeks, not appearing messy but rather outlining a demonic mask. At first nce, it looked ferocious, but on closer inspection, it had a strange beauty. Arge number of bone spikes grew on the original protective bone armor. The bone spikes swayed faintly like living creatures. However, on the whole, these bone spikes did not appear abrupt. Instead, they seemed like embellishments on bone armor. Six arms were lined up on both sides of his body, with thirty fingers moving slightly. That was the power Lu Ming was familiarizing himself with in the new Desperate State. At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s height had already risen to 30 meters! Roxin and Evil Spirit were stunned for a long time before saying in unison as if they had discussed it. ¡°Is he even human?!¡± ¡°Indeed, was he still a human?! ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Ming replied with a very affirmative answer¡­ Within the ck Mist Zone, there were many strange and bizarre races, and his current appearance was not that strange. At most, he was taller and stronger. Why was he not a human? However, there was no need to care about what these people were thinking. Looking at Evil Spirit, Lu Ming pointed his finger at him. A loud ¡°bang¡± rang out. A bone spike shot out from between Lu Ming¡¯s fingers like a bullet and instantly hit Evil Spirit¡¯s forehead¡­ In the Desperate State, Lu Ming¡¯s three-dimensional attributes reached 20,000 points. Lu Ming really did not know if this level of attributes could deal with an Evil Spirit at the first level of the Spirit Realm. But he thought it should be possible¡­ This was because the effect of the spiritual pressure was gradually diminishing as Lu Ming¡¯s form changed. In his Self-Limitation state, Lu Ming could only unleash 60% of his strength against the spiritual pressure of the Evil Spirit. In his normal state, Lu Ming could only unleash 80% of his strength against the spiritual pressure of the Evil Spirit. In his Explosive state, Lu Ming was almost unaffected by the spiritual pressure of the Evil Spirit. And In the Desperate state, Lu Ming could not sense the spiritual pressure at all¡­ Perhaps¡­ Lu Ming was much stronger than the level one Spirit Realm Evil Spirit. Lu Ming had considered this possibility, but he did not think the reality necessarily matched it¡ªSpirit Realm experts were rare and powerful, they should not be so vulnerable¡­ right? While Lu Ming was contemting, the answer had already appeared¡­ In his Desperate state, Lu Ming made the level one Spirit Realm expert appear utterly vulnerable¡­ That bone spike was originally Lu Ming¡¯s probing attack, just to see what abilities this Evil Spirit had. With a thought, the bone spike was activated and directly struck Evil Spirit¡¯s forehead at nearly teleportation speed. What was worth mentioning was that even when the bone spike left his body, it was still a part of Lu Ming¡¯s body. As long as it was a part of Lu Ming¡¯s body, it would be controlled by Lu Ming and protected by the micro-level Source Power Armor. So, the hardness of this bone spike could naturally be imagined! Moreover, Lu Ming also discovered that the power of the micro-level Explosive Fist could also be channeled through this bone spike. With a ¡°Bang.¡± The bone spike pierced into Evil Spirit¡¯s forehead and sank into it. Then, the Explosive Fist power was unleashed¡­ There was another ¡°boom.¡± Despite the faint explosion sound, it had the annihting force of destruction. Evil Spirit¡¯s head was instantly gone¡­ It was not until Evil Spirit¡¯s body fell to the ground and twitched a few times that hepletely lost his life. Lu Ming looked around and then looked at Roxin in confusion. Is he dead?¡± Roxin nodded numbly, ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Ming frowned and asked again, ¡°Is he really a Spirit Realm expert?¡± Roxin nodded numbly, ¡°Yes..¡± Chapter 211 - 211: Roxin’s Request Chapter 211: Roxin¡¯s Request Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was a fact that Evil Spirit was dead. It was also a fact that Evil Spirit was in the Spirit Realm¡­ On the other hand, Lu Ming had a strange sense of falsehood. Was a level one Spirit Realm expert so weak? Muttering to himself with words like ¡°strange¡± and ¡°so weak¡±, Lu Ming returned to his Self-Limitation state. After returning to his Self-Limitation state, Lu Ming was still puzzled and could only convince himself with reasons like, ¡°1 leveled up too quickly, causing my strength to grow too fast, and 1 lost sight of my own position.¡± ¡°Fortunately, the problem has been resolved¡­¡± After muttering this, Lu Ming looked at Roxin and then at the ceiling that he had smashed. After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming asked, ¡°Do you have any other secluded ces?¡± Roxin shook her head nkly. Even now, her eyes were still unfocused¡­ Lu Ming pointed to the missing ceiling above his head and asked, ¡°Then, what should we do about this?¡± The ceiling was gone. Not only did it mean that it had been exposed, but it also meant that the restrictions here had been destroyed and could no longer be used to hide and protect. To be honest, this made Lu Ming feel insecure. Luo Xin shook her head again, ¡°1 don¡¯t know¡­¡± This child¡­ might have been scared out of her wits¡­ Yes, Evil Spirit¡¯s reputation was indeed quite terrifying. It was normal for a young girl like Roxin to be afraid of such a person. After finding a reasonable exnation for Roxin¡¯s behavior, Lu Ming frowned and looked above his head, but he could note up with a good solution for a while. Soon, Lu Ming gritted his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t fix it.¡± He was quite formidable and strong now. He probably had a certain level of self-protection ability within the me n Ruin. The most important thing now was to advance as soon as possible and start mining. He had to obtain all the Divine Source Points first before thinking about anything else! Thinking of this, Lu Ming turned around and quickly returned to his room. Not long after, the Source Power tide surged again and flowed into Lu Ming¡¯s room. After reaching the Physique Realm, Lu Ming felt his cultivation speed had slowed slightly. Previously, he could advance to level one in a few hours, but now, his speed was so slow that he might need a day to break through from Physique Realm level one Physique Realm level two. ¡°This speed is indeed a bit slow.¡± After more than ten minutes, Lu Ming gradually stopped his cultivation when he noticed the slow progress. He sat on the bed and muttered to himself. Originally, advancing in a day was not a difficult task. However, now that their hiding ce¡¯s protective enchantments were broken, it meant that this ce was no longer safe. Spending a whole day here to advance made Lu Ming feel uneasy. ¡°By the way, can I advance in the Void Space?¡± This idea shed through his mind, and the more Lu Ming thought about it, the more feasible it seemed. Since he could gain attribute points within the Void Space, there was no reason why he could not advance there. Just as he was about to activate the Void Realm, he suddenly heard a knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as Lu Ming finished speaking, Roxin entered the room. She looked at the ordinary Lu Ming and the panic in her eyes shed brief and was gone. Then, she suddenly gritted her teeth and knelt in front of Lu Ming. ¡°Mr. Lu, please help us again and save my brother!¡± Lu Ming,¡±???¡± He really wanted to ask, What¡¯s going on with you siblings? Why do you keep bringing me trouble!? Before Lu Ming could speak, Roxin continued. ¡°As a gesture of sincerity, I¡¯m willing to tell Mr. Lu a secret.¡± Lu Ming wanted to say that he did not want to know any secrets at all, but he did not expect Roxin to be so eloquent. She spoke quickly, ¡°There might not be a divine inheritance in this ruin, but there is definitely the inheritance of King Lin!¡± ¡°And King Lin¡¯s inheritance is a quasi-divine-level inheritance! If Mr. Lu is willing to ensure the safety of my brother and me again this time, I¡¯ll make the decision to offer the inheritance of King Lin.¡± Luo Xin felt that this was a significant gift. It had to be known that that was a quasi-divine-level inheritance! As everyone knew, the birth of a god could only be achieved by ascending the Heaven Ascension Stairs, and obtaining the Origin of Gods to ascend to Heaven! Almost all the gods were ancient realm experts before bing gods. The stronger they were in the ancient realm, the more advantages they would have after entering the Heaven Ascension Stairs. Therefore, a long time ago, such a level had spread in the ck Mist Zone Quasi-Divine level. To put it bluntly, it was basically a super-sized level nine of the Ancient Realm. And how much of a super-sized ancient realm ninth level did it take to qualify for this level? At least, one had to be able to defeat three opponents of the same level. The former three kings of the me n and thest emperor of the me n were at this level. -Once they obtained the qualifications to ascend to the heavens and stepped onto the Heaven Ascension Stairs, they became powerful contenders for the next deity. The inheritance left behind by such an expert was also called a Quasi-Divine level inheritance. To Roxin¡¯s surprise, when Lu Ming heard this, he remained expressionless¡­ Although he did not know what a Quasi-Divine-Level inheritance was, from this title and Roxin¡¯s expression, Lu Ming could guess that it was probably something very valuable. However, Lu Ming did not care. Now, there was nothing more important than mining! He said softly, ¡°1 need a few hours to prepare.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this in a few hours.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Ming¡¯s consciousness had already drifted away and entered the Void Realm. The current time flow in the Void Realm was one day here to an hour outside. It was truly the perfect cultivation ground for Lu Ming! Sitting cross-legged on the ground, Lu Ming began to circte his breathing technique. In an instant, Lu Ming could sense arge number of mystery factors pouring into his body from the outside world and turning into nourishment for his advancement! ¡°My idea is feasible!¡± There was no better news than this. If Roda was here, he would definitely be amazed by Lu Ming¡¯s boldness¡­ or shocked by Lu Ming¡¯s ignorance¡­ This ability of the Void Realm was quite rare, but in the ck fog area, where everyone had extraordinary abilities, there were many simr abilities. It was a well-known fact (except for Lu Ming) that this ability could be used to cultivate Source Power Skills but could not be used for advancement! This was because the perception of time between the body and the mind was different. When Lu Ming circted the breathing technique in the Void Realm, the Source Power Skills that surged into his body would double ording to the rate of time flow! This meant that Lu Ming¡¯s body in the outside world had to receive 24 times the Source Power in the same amount of time! The only oue of bursting from excessive Source Power infusion was death! But as always, Lu Ming was special. Others could not advance continuously, but he could. Others could not advance within the Void Realm, but he could! In the outside world, an even more violent Source Power tide surged again, forming a huge funnel-shaped Source Power tide that was visible to everyone in the inner city! Luo Xin, who was closest to Lu Ming, had no choice but to leave his room and even the secret residence of the Lin King. This was because the terrifying attraction emanating from Lu Ming¡¯s body was actively attracting the Source Power within Roxin¡¯s body! Just one hourter, Lu Ming advanced again! Chapter 212 - 212: The Death of the Jing God Chapter 212: The Death of the Jing God Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Name: Lu Ming Level: Physical Realm, Level 2. Strength: 4000 Physique: 4000 Agility: 4000 Free Attribute Points: 0 Divine Source Points: 43 It was inevitable that attributes would double when advancing from Physical Realm Level 1 to Level 2. However, this time, Lu Ming only obtained 1 Divine Source point. However, this also proved that the Divine Source Mine was not yet depleted. ¡°Keep going!¡± Two hourster in the outside world, Lu Ming once again advanced, and attained Physical Realm Level 3! His attributes doubled, and his Divine Source Points +1, reaching 44 points. ¡°Keep going!¡± Four hourster, Lu Ming advanced again and reached Physical Realm Level 4! His attributes doubled, and Divine Source Points +1, reaching 45 points. ¡°Keep going!¡± Another eight hours passed. As the Source Power Skill storm subsided, Lu Ming¡¯s level stabilized at Physical Realm Level 5. Name: Lu Ming Level: Physical Realm, Level 5. Strength: 32000 Physique: 32000 Agility: 32000 Free Attribute Points: 0 Divine Source Points: 45 This time, the number of Divine Source Points did not increase¡­ The Divine Source Mine had been emptied. At the moment when Lu Ming advanced to Physique Realm Level 5, in the former pce of the Jing God, a continuous cracking sound echoed. Jing Yi suddenly stood up and looked toward the location of the Jing God. He could clearly see that the Stone of Eternity crystal coffin on which the Jing God wasid was shattering into pieces, turning into crystal dust that filled the air. The Jing God¡¯s body fell to the ground, with a heavy muffled thud. For a god, thisnding was really undignified. However, Jing Yi did not think much of it! ¡°Ancestor! Ancestor!¡± He cheered excitedly and jogged to the Jing God s side. Looking at the clear face of the Jing God and sensing the unparalleled power within the Jing God¡¯s body, Jing Yi could not help but tear up! After tens of thousands of years of waiting, he finally obtained the results today! Now that the Jing God Shen had recovered from his injuries, he would undoubtedly lead the me n back to its peak! Not to mention bing a top-tierrge n, with a god as their leader, even bing a top-tierrge n among all ns would be a breeze. And for Jing Yi, as one of the few surviving members of the me n, and the one who yed the most significant role in the Jing God¡¯s revival he did not need to think much about his status, right? Envisioning a future with a multitude of wives and a splendid life where he stood above tens of thousands under one god, Jing Yi finally saw the Jing God slowly opening his eyes¡­ The Jing God opened his mouth in bewilderment and let out a long moan. His eyes, which seemed to be burning with mes, stared intensely ar Jing Yi. When their eyes met, Jing Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement and he was speechless for a moment. But the bewilderment in the Jing God¡¯s eyes quickly faded, reced by terror and despair! ¡°Where¡¯s my Divine Source?¡± ¡°Where did my Divine Source go?!¡± T he Jing God uttered two sentences that Jing Yi could not understand, leaving him confused. But soon, his confusion turned into fear! Because he could clearly see ck spots with a foul odor emerging from the Jing God¡¯s exposed skin! It was as if this was a form of cancer, spreading rapidly on the Jing God s body! During the era of the me n¡¯s decline, the seven gods of the me n had fallen one after another. Even the most tenacious Jing God had ended up severely injured. And the only thing that could harm a god was another god! The injuries on the Jing God¡¯s body were left behind by the Corpse God of the Undead n. These injuries were like festering sores that were difficult to eliminate, even impossible to remove! At that time, the severely injured Jing God not only failed to heal his wounds but also felt that his injuries were getting worse. It was also because of this that the Jing God created this me n Ruin, and forged the Eternal Coffin for his own healing.. Originally, the Jing God could endure the injuries, and the effect of the Eternal Coffin yed a significant role. Moreover, rhe Divine Source within his body also yed an important role after all, it was injuries left by another god, and within those injuries, another god s divine source was contained, and only divine source could resist divine source. T his wasmon knowledge. And now, when Lu Ming drained the divine source from the Jing God and even depleted the power inside the Eternal Coffin¡­ What would happen was quire obvious. The Jing God had yer to recover from his old injuries. And all protective measures were now gone¡­ He had no way, no ability, to resist the old injuries within his body. in just three seconds, the Jing God let out a miserable scream, and the endless ck spots had already covered every part of his body, even prating his bone marrow! A noxious odor spread instantly. T he Jing God seemed to have melted, emitting ck smoke from his body. T he foul liquid soaked the Jing God s clothes and meandered towards Jing Yi, who stood there in a daze. Jing Yi took two steps back in fear and confusion, avoiding the bodily fluids flowing from the Jing God¡¯s body¡­ He watched as the Jing God turned into ck smoke and foul water. Then, everything fell silent. After a long time, earth-shattering cries suddenly erupted! ¡°Ancestor!!!¡± ¡°What happened to you?!¡± The instigator of all this was Lu Ming. He exited from the Void Realm, slowly opening his eyes. Inside his body, there were once again continuous crackling sounds, but under the constraint of his Self-Limitation state, Lu Ming¡¯s physical appearance remained the same. He stood up from the bed, moved his body slightly, quickly familiarized himself with the surging power, and then opened the attribute panel. On the panel, the words ¡°Void Realm (Intermediate) (Advancing)¡± were still flickering, but they were barely noticeable. ¡°This means that the Divine Source Mine has been depleted, but the Void Mine hasn¡¯t. However, even if it hasn¡¯t been depleted, there isn¡¯t much left to mine.¡± Lu Ming had a vague feeling that the remaining Void Mine in this legacy might not be enough to advance his Void Realm again. ¡°Then forget it. 1 don¡¯t need to dig for gold in this crap heap.¡± in other words, the returns were not sufficient. ¡°And next¡­¡± Return to the Southern Mountain? It was an option. But it was not the best option¡­ ¡°My best choice should be to find some Physique Realm Source Power Skills within this me n Ruin.¡± After advancing to the Physique Realm, the Mortal Realm Source Power Skills could no longer provide Lu Ming with attributes. Now, there were no more Divine Source Mines to dig in this ce, but there were endless inheritances of Source Power Skills¡­. Lu Ming wanted to find some Source Power Skills here for his own cultivation. However, this involved going out to explore and take risks. ¡°However, it was so easy for me to kill a first level Spirit Realm expert previously. Now that I¡¯m facing a Spirit Realm expert, 1 should have some self-defense ability, right?¡± After a brief evaluation, Lu Ming felt that with his current strength, he should be able to find opportunities in this ruin. ¡°Let s do it then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. 1 seem to have forgotten something.¡± it was not until Lu Ming walked out of the secret residence and saw the anxious Roxin on the street that he realized what he had forgotten. ¡°Have Roda and Uncle Lu not returned yet?¡± Roxin nodded aggrievedly, ¡°They¡¯re not back yet¡­ They were blocked by the people from the Divine Dao Alliance¡­¡± Lu Ming frowned. Take me there.. Chapter 213 - 213: Fighting Violence with Violence Chapter 213: Fighting Violence with Violence Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Roxin¡¯s strength was not great, she was quite intelligent. ¡°I only sensed that something might have happened to my brother and the others when the Evil Spirit appeared.¡± On the way to the Imperial City District, Roxin told Lu Ming everything she knew. Roda and Roxin were originally the Aeonians, and Uncle Lu was their family servant. However, over 40 years ago, the Ro family was exterminated by their enemies. Roda and Uncle Lu escaped with Roxin, who was still in her infancy. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re already in your forties?¡± Lu Ming looked at Roxin¡¯s baby face in surprise and saw Roxin¡¯s puzzled expression. ¡°We, Aeonians, only reach adulthood at the age of 50¡­¡± Lu Ming,¡±???¡± Well, he had to admit that humans were probably a short-lived race in the ck Mist Zone¡­ Moreover, as their cultivation advanced, their bodies were strengthened and their lifespans would increase ordingly. The topic was quickly passed over by Roxin as she continued. ¡°Originally, our Ro family had some status in Tianyuan City under the jurisdiction of the Aeonians. Therefore, our family has many ancient books at home.¡± ¡°When my brother was young, he read an ancient book that recorded the matters of the me n.¡± The author of that ancient book was unknown. Not only did he roughly estimate the time when the me n Ruin would open again, but he also provided the exact location. After the Ro family was destroyed, Roda was filled with the desire for revenge, and to seek revenge, he needed power! He, along with Roxin and Uncle Lu, crossed the Hundred Thousand Mountains and eventually settled in Archean City. He used his Spirit Realm strength to ascend to the position of the City Lord of Archean City. ¡°Like 1 told you before, Mr. Lu, the inheritance of King Lin is the goal of my brother¡¯s journey.¡± ¡°Both my brother and 1 know the location of this inheritance. But due to the recent establishment of the Divine Dao Alliance, we couldn¡¯t secretly go to the Imperial City District to obtain the inheritance. In desperation, my brother had to contact some enemies of the Divine Dao Alliance to weaken them and reduce thepetition.¡± In order to have a stable logistics support, Roda chose King Lin¡¯s secret residence as his hiding ce. But, now, this secret hiding ce had been pinpointed by the Evil Spirit. This might mean that Roda¡¯s n had long been discovered by someone. Thinking of this, Roxin unconsciously quickened her pace and continued, ¡°My brother¡¯s n is to lure most of the Spirit Realm experts in the ruin to the ancestral hall of the Imperial City. There¡¯s an extremely lethal array formation restriction there.¡± ¡°My brother wants to use this array formation restriction to deal a heavy blow to the Spirit Realm experts of the Divine Dao Alliance. However, there might be a problem with my brother¡¯s n now, and 1 don¡¯t know how the situation is over there.¡± As they spoke, the two of them had already arrived at the checkpoint between the Inner City District and the Imperial City District. Ahead, members of the Divine Dao Alliance patrolled inrge numbers, and a Spirit Realm expert was flying in the sky, overlooking below. He had sharp eyes and immediately spotted Lu Ming and Roxin. With a resounding sonic boom, this person quickly arrived in front of Lu Ming and Roxin. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± Before this person could finish speaking, Lu Ming had already said in a low voice, ¡°This is Roda¡¯s sister. I was ordered by Li De to capture her.¡± ¡°Take me to Li De.¡± This was an idea that had just urred to Lu Ming. Pretending to be Evil Spirit to avoid battle. As for whether it would work or not¡­ he had to give it a try, right? Clearly, Li De¡¯s decision to have the Evil Spirit capture Roxin was not something known to everyone. At least, the Spirit Realm expert in front of Lu Ming definitely did not know about this. After ncing at Lu Ming and then at Roxin, the Spirit Realm expert thought for a moment and said, ¡°Give me the token first.¡± Lu Ming could not help but fall silent. After a moment, he smiled bitterly and shook his head, ¡°1 was being too clever for my own good.¡± At this moment, the Divine Dao Alliance dominated the me n Ruin. This proved that this organization had some power. For example, at checkpoints like this one in the Imperial City District, one needed a token to pass through. Otherwise, if anyone could simply im to have a secret mission and roam freely, what kind of order would that create? Hearing Lu Ming¡¯s low muttering, the Spirit Realm expert¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You little brat, how dare you fool me!¡± His spiritual pressure suddenly erupted, and Roxin¡¯s legs went limp, but she was supported by Lu Ming. Even in a Self-Limitation State, the spiritual pressure at the first level of the Spirit Realm expert could no longer affect Lu Ming at all. Lu Ming spoke softly, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand your way of doing things.¡± ¡°When I first entered this ruin, I heard someone say that this ruin is vast, and there are many treasures inside. No matter how many people enter, everyone will be able to gain something. It¡¯s just a matter of how much they gain.¡± ¡°Later on, you formed an alliance and eliminated the other explorers¡­ 1 really don¡¯t understand why you are so overbearing, unreasonable, and greedy. ¡°In such arge ce, it would take your Divine Dao Alliance several years to explore it all. So why make rules to eliminate others and make enemies?¡± The Spirit Realm expert in front of Lu Ming was left speechless by his words. After some hesitation, the person suddenlyughed wildly. ¡°Are you f*cking crazy?!¡± ¡°Make enemies!?¡± ¡°Not only does our Divine Dao Alliance make enemies, but we can also kill you!!¡± Source Power transformed into a giant hand that grabbed at Lu Ming ferociously. Seeing this scene, Lu Ming could not help but shake his head. ¡°No way to reason, no way tomunicate.¡± ¡°To deal with such overbearing and selfish people, I can only respond to them in an even more overbearing and selfish manner!¡± Lu Ming was that kind of person. When friendse, there is fine wine, when enemiese, there are bays. And now, the Divine Dao Alliance was undoubtedly categorized as enemies by Lu Ming! So, Lu Ming no longer wanted to reason! He clenched his fists and bent his waist. It was a very, very simple jab. The problem was the speed and power of this punch¡­ The speed was so fast that it was invisible to the naked eye¡ªeven the Spirit Realm experts could not see Lu Ming¡¯s punching movement. And the power was even beyond belief! The Micro-Level Explosive Fist coupled with Lu Ming¡¯s current terrifying attributes created such a scene. A condensed fist force swept out like a pir of light. This pir of light effortlessly shattered the Source Power giant hand and swept into the head of the Spirit Realm expert. Immediately after, the remaining force of the fist did not decrease and directly smashed into the checkpoint set up by the Divine Dao Alliance! There were noplex lights and shadows, no huge sound waves. However, where the pir of light passed, everything seemed to melt, revealing a transparent hole about half a meter in diameter¡ªwhether it was a human body or a building! The residual force of the punch finally hit the city wall of the Imperial City District. With a sound of intense friction, the restrictions on the city wall shattered and dissipated, taking quite some time to digest the residual force of Lu Ming¡¯s punch. Everyone present was dumbfounded. They looked at the Spirit Realm expert who had fallen to the ground and then at Lu Ming, who was slowly retracting his fist¡­ For a long time, no one said a word. Lu Ming gently clenched his fists and turned to Roxin. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to Roda.¡± ¡°You lead the way.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else..¡± Chapter 214 - 214: Fighting Violence with Violence (2) Chapter 214: Fighting Violence with Violence (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios To be honest, Lu Ming was a bit angry right now. -Or perhaps, it could be said that he had been dissatisfied with the Divine Dao Alliance for a long, long time. Not only did they want to collect his entrance fee, but they also wanted to search his body¡­ Lu Ming had not sought revenge at that time, but he had kept it in his heart. Now, they had set up a checkpoint on Lu Ming¡¯s path and someone was asking him for a token¡­ ¡°Your Divine Dao Alliance is not the owner of this ce!¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the difference between you and highway bandits!?¡± Lu Ming had a way to deal with the bandits¡­ Reasoning with them was definitely not going to work; the only way was to be more ruthless and more domineering than them! In short: Fight violence with violence! After knocking down the Spirit Realm guard with a punch, Lu Ming surveyed his surroundings. He could clearly see that the surrounding members of the Divine Dao Alliance were looking at him with fear in their eyes. ¡°So you thugs can also be afraid¡­¡± After muttering these words in a low voice, Lu Ming gently moved his neck. ¡°It¡¯s a very simple principle¡­¡± ¡°Those who act with violence will be met with violence!¡± Lu Ming spoke in a low voice, and at the same time, his body began to rapidly grow in size. Self-Limitation State¡ªNormal State¡ªExplosive State! This was a two-stage transformation in session! As he unsealed his strength, Lu Ming continued to speak. ¡°You, Divine Dao Alliance, are arrogant and domineering, doing as you please within the me n Ruin!¡± ¡°You guys use your power, taking other people¡¯s things as your own!¡± ¡°Then at this moment, I want to ask a question. If I have stronger power than you, can I deprive you of everything you have, including your lives?¡± After he finished speaking, Lu Ming had alreadypleted his Explosive Transformation! Everyone saw¡­ A nearly thirty-meter-tall six-armed giant looked down arrogantly at everything beneath his feet. His body was covered in bone armor, making Lu Ming look like a knight of justice, majestic and awe-inspiring! No one dared to speak in front of Lu Ming. Perhaps they were awed by the righteous light emanating from Lu Ming! Therefore, no one could answer Lu Ming¡¯s question. So Lu Ming could only mutter to himself, ¡°ording to your style of doing things, 1 think the answer to my question should be: Yes.¡± ¡°Now, I want to invite you to face greater violence! Taste greater ruthlessness!¡± ¡°Everyone from the Divine Dao Alliance!¡± ¡°Destroy me!¡± ¡°Or be destroyed by me!¡± In the Imperial City District, at the ancestral hall. Roda and Li De had been confronting each other for over a day. Roda was huddled inside the ancestral hall, his expression calm but with a hint of worry. The reason for his calmness was that he understood the restrictions in the ancestral hall. If Li De dared to enter, he would definitely teach him a lesson! However, he was worried about Roxin¡¯s safety. Li De led his men to surround the ancestral hall. His expression was also calm but vaguely angry. The calmness was that his side was stronger. The anger was that Evil Spirit had yet toplete the mission and there was not even a hint of news¡­ Was it so difficult to capture a Physique Realm woman? In short, both sides in the standoff had their own ulterior motives. Neither side had the intention or need to make the first move. What broke the bnce between the two sides was the continuous explosions at the entrance of the Imperial City District! The sounds made everyone turn their heads, and they saw lightning shing at the entrance, with a massive mushroom cloud rising into the sky! ¡°It¡¯s Wahi¡¯s Thunderstorm Cloud and Snow¡¯s Radiation Explosion Fist!¡± Wall! and Snow were the Spirit Realm experts of the Divine Dao Alliance. Coupled with the Spirit Realm experts who were in charge of guarding the checkpoint but were blown up by Lu Ming with a punch, these three people were the ones who were once defeated by Roda and the others. As a form of punishment, Li De had not brought them along this time. Instead, he had assigned them to guard the entrance to the Imperial City District. This was both to prevent any interference and to block Roda¡¯s escape route. Looking at the situation in the distance, it was obvious that something had gone wrong over there. Walli and Snow had already started fighting with someone else. Li De suddenly had a bad feeling. After some thought, he turned to look at the twin brothers beside him. ¡°All Da, All Er, go over there and take a look.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The two brothers responded in a low voice and turned to walk toward the entrance. Li De turned to look at Roda again and saw a hint of confusion on Roda¡¯s face. Clearly, themotion over there was not Roda¡¯s backup n¡­ This made Li De furrow his brows. What is going on? Time went back to just now. ¡°Everyone from the Divine Dao Alliance!¡± ¡°Destroy me!¡± ¡°Or be destroyed by me!¡± As soon as Lu Ming finished speaking, he had already attacked! There was no mercy or forgiveness. Although the Divine Dao Alliance members near the checkpoint were only some errand boys below the Spirit Realm, it did not mean that they had notmitted a crime or done anything wrong as they were not the mastermind and the main culprit! Because of this, these people needed to be purified! They all had to suffer the bacsh of violence! ¡°Phew.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s breathing sounded like the roar of a ferocious beast. Everyone saw Lu Ming¡¯s body suddenly tremble and begin to tremble continuously. Apanied by Lu Ming¡¯s vibration, countless air waves rolled out from all over Lu Ming¡¯s body! No, those were not air waves! They were forces! The force of the Explosive Fist! Superpower: The Self-Limitation State of the body is a superpower that develops the potential of the human body. This ability gave Lu Ming super strong body control. In his Explosive State, Lu Ming could even use his entire body as a fist and use any part of his body to execute a Microscopic-Level Explosive Punch. In the blink of an eye. Dense fist force dragons had already appeared around Lu Ming¡¯s body. With a thought from Lu Ming, the dragons whistled and flew in all directions! ¡°Pfft, pfft.¡± This was the sound of an explosive fist annihting something. There might even be the sound of a body being torn apart by the explosive punch. Lu Ming did not want to distinguish in detail. He did not even want to see the results of the battle he had caused. This was because Lu Ming could not be bothered to find a sense of existence in front of these weak people below the Spirit Realm! One strike! It was just one strike! If they could block this attack, they would live. If they could not, they would die! It was that simple! Lu Ming walked towards the entrance of the Imperial City District in the distance, with Roxin following closely behind him. It was not until the two of them arrived in front of the entrance that Roxin took out a spherical object from her pocket. This was the key to the Imperial City. ii Do 1 open the door?¡± Roxin looked up at Lu Ming and asked, her eyes faintly blooming with admiration. However, Lu Ming did not see the glint in Roxin¡¯s eyes. He only nodded slightly, ¡°Open.¡± As the restriction was opened, Lu Ming immediately squeezed into the Imperial City District. In the next second, huge lightning rained down from above and a heavy fist filled with heat smashed into his knee! The power of the Spirit Realm suddenly opened! Lu Ming had been killed by a spirit realm expert! However, the oue surprised Walli and Snow. Their sure-kill skills, Thunder Cloud Storm and Radiation Explosion Fist, hit the center of the target. However, when the lightning struck Lu Ming¡¯s body, it only flowed around the bone armor on Lu Ming¡¯s body and disappeared without a trace, causing no damage to Lu Ming at all¡­ Lu Ming¡¯s bone armor was insted. Snow was in a worse state. The Radiation Explosion Fist hit Lu Ming¡¯s knee. However, not only did Lu Ming not move, but a huge recoil force also surged out, breaking Snow¡¯s arm bone on the spot. The Micro-level Source Power Armor was still reliable. In fact, after Lu Ming advanced to the fifth level of the Physique Realm, the power of the Source Power Armor reached new heights, and it was no longer something that a first level Spirit Realm expert could shake. Lu Ming, who was tickled, lowered his head and looked at the two shrimps at his feet. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all!?¡± An explosive roar resounded throughout the entire Imperial City District. ¡°That¡¯s all?! Your Divine Dao Alliance still wants to monopolize the me n Ruin?! You still want to collect toil from me?! You still want to search my body?!¡± ¡°You guys are too shameless!¡± Chapter 215 - 215: Fighting Violence with Violence (3) Chapter 215: Fighting Violence with Violence (3) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The furious roars echoed from the entrance of the Imperial City District. Countless explosive fist force dragons flew out from all over Lu Ming¡¯s body! In fact, when they saw that their signature moves were ineffective against Lu Ming, Walli and Snow had already entered their most familiar phase: self-preservation. The two of them fled in different directions at lightning speed. But don¡¯t be fooled by Lu Ming¡¯s enormous size; he was surprisingly fast! After all, size and speed were not necessarily inversely proportional! ¡°Trying to escape!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think you can escape from me!!¡± In an instant, the Soldier Transformation Technique was instantly activated, and the saber, spear, sword, staff, and bow instantly appeared in Lu Ming¡¯s six arms. The five weapons were gigantic and perfectly suited to Lu Ming¡¯s current size. ¡°Die!¡± His upper two arms drew bows and shot arrows, and the massive arrow lights roared and flew towards Walli. Meanwhile, the middle and right arms swung forcefully, and the sword light burst forth. The sword light struck Snow¡¯s back at lightning speed! Lu Ming¡¯s most powerful attack methods at the moment were the Micro-Realm Explosive Punch and the Perfect Realm Atomic Sword Technique! While the Explosive Fist was of a slightly higher level, it was just an ordinary Source Power Skill, whereas the Atomic Sword Technique was a Physique Realm Source Power Skill. In every aspect, it outperformed the Explosive Fist! Therefore, despite the lower level of the Atomic Sword Art, its power was not to be underestimated. As the sword light of the Atomic Sword Techniquended on Snow¡¯s back, Snow immediately froze in ce. The enormous sword light merged into Snow¡¯s body, like an elephant entering a child¡¯s skin¡­ In the next second, Snow¡¯s entire body trembled slightly, and ck streams of energy drifted out from all over his body. He turned into ashes and disappearedpletely. The Atomic Sword Technique attacked the enemies directly at the atomic level. In other words, this technique was nearly impossible to defend against at the cellr level as long as it hit the physical body! One could imagine how terrifying its destructive power was. Moreover, Lu Ming¡¯s raw powerpletely crushed Snow who was at Level 1 of the Spirit Realm¡­ He had no chance of escaping from Lu Ming¡¯s hands at all! On the other hand, Walli, who was at the Spirit Realm Level 2, fared slightly better than Snow. After all, using the Soldier Transformation Technique as a bow and the Spiritual Energy Bullet Rain as arrows, both skills were not high-level, and the lethalitybined was not very strong. Furthermore, Walli was stronger than Snow, and he had more means of self-preservation. In the sky, Wahi¡¯s body, which was flying, suddenly rained down blood. Half of his body was sted apart by Lu Ming¡¯s arrow. But, at this moment, Walli suddenly let out a furious roar. Arge amount of white light fell on the wound, miraculously healing it instantly. However, Lu Ming would not miss the opportunity to strike the enemy when he was down. He drew his bow and nocked the arrows again, and three long arrows shot out towards Walli at great speed.. This made Wahi¡¯s expression turn grim. ¡°I¡¯m done for¡­¡± However, just a second before Wahi was about to be hit by the arrows, a giant palm ten meters long suddenly appeared in front of Wahi, blocking him. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Three deafening explosions urred as Lu Ming¡¯s three arrows exploded upon contact with the giant palm. While the palm was blown to a bloody mess, it was not a serious injury. This made Lu Ming frown. ¡°Finally, someone tough enough¡­¡± Wahi was still in shock. Turning around to look into the distance, he could see a figure not far behind him slowly approaching. He was less than three meters tall, but strangely, its palm was disproportionatelyrge¡ªjust like the giant hand from earlier. As this person frowned slightly, the giant palm slowly shrank until it returned to a normal size. He then looked down at the cracks in his palm and muttered. ¡°He¡¯s very strong¡­¡± Wahi, however, could not contain his relief of surviving a cmity. ¡°All Da! You¡¯re finally here!¡± Ah Da and Ah Er were Li De¡¯s right-hand men. The two brothers were extremely powerful and were both at the Spirit Realm Level 5. Moreover, they were good at joint attacks. Together, they had once killed a Spirit Realm Level 6 opponent! At the sound of Wahi¡¯s voice, Ah Da looked up at him. ¡°Trash!¡± This word ¡®trash¡¯ made Wahi¡¯s expression stiff. Ah Da ignored Wahi and just soared into the air and elerated towards Lu Ming. There was no intention of negotiation. In midair, Ah Da had already roared, ¡°How dare you defy Lord Li De¡¯s will! Die!¡± His body instantly expanded. When Ah Da appeared in front of Lu Ming, his entire body had already expanded to the same height as Lu Ming! A heavy punch tore through the air and whistled towards Lu Ming. This punch was extremely fast and powerful. It actually sessfully hit Lu Ming¡¯s cheek, causing Lu Ming¡¯s head to tilt slightly. The Source Power Armor on the facete was instantly torn apart. The heavy punchnded on Lu Ming¡¯s facete and created spider web-like cracks. That was all there was to it¡­ It was obvious that Ah Da frowned, as if he was shocked by Lu Ming¡¯s defense. Lu Ming also raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Not bad. What level are you at?¡± Ah Da did not respond to Lu Ming and just punched again. At this moment, his fists were like a fierce storm, constantly hitting various parts of Lu Ming¡¯s body, and Lu Ming fought back. Both of them were punching! There were no light effects. The battle between the two of them was like the most primitive giant boxing! ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The exhrating feeling of fists hitting flesh made Lu Ming¡¯s blood surge, making him feel invigorated. However, Ah Da felt increasingly ufortable¡ªbecause Lu Ming¡¯s punches carried the power of Micro-Level Explosive Punches, coupled with the fact that he had six arms¡­ This caused All Da to rapidly fall into a disadvantage in this simple hand-to-handbat! It was not until the consecutive heavy punches shattered Ah Da¡¯s ribs that he took a deep breath. He suddenly opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue. On the tip of his tongue was Ah Er, less than half a meter tall, holding a short sword, and looking at Lu Ming with a ferocious expression! ¡°Death Sword, Final Move!¡± ck light spread over the sword¡¯s edge. This was Ah Er¡¯s strongest trump card. Once hit, the enemy would be directly cut down to the soul, and there would be no chance of survival within the Spirit Realm! It had to be acknowledged that Ah Da and Ah Er¡¯sbination was indeed a bit devious. Ah Da faced the enemy head-on, while Ah Erunched a sneak attack. This kind of coordination was extremely difficult to guard against. Unfortunately for All Er, Lu Ming was faster than him! Lu Ming¡¯s eyes on his forehead suddenly widened, staring directly at All Er. At this moment, before he could brandish the Death Sword Final Move, All Er suddenly felt dizzy. His consciousness was pulled into the Void Space, and his body could not move at all! The Void Space was activated! Lu Ming also felt that his movements were restricted, but it was definitely not that he could not move. With a tremor of his massive body, arge amount of Explosive Fist Force dragons flew out and instantly squeezed into Ah Da¡¯s mouth before swarming into his stomach. ¡°Pfft, pfft.¡± Ah Da¡¯s tongue was gone¡­ Ah Er was also gone¡­ Immediately after, All Da¡¯s body began to copse. From his neck, to his stomach, to his lower body. In the end, all that remained at Lu Ming¡¯s feet was All Da¡¯s bewildered head. Looking at Ah Da¡¯s eyes that were filled with grievances, Lu Ming clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± ¡°If you had confronted me head-on, although you still wouldn¡¯t have had a chance of winning, I would have respected you for being a man.¡± ¡°But ying these tricks, tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s meaningless¡­¡± Lu Ming shook his head and no longer paid any attention to his defeated opponents.. Chapter 216 - 216: Fighting violence with Violence (4) Chapter 216: Fighting violence with Violence (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Outside the ancestral hall, Li De suddenly felt his heart palpitate. He suddenly turned to look at the horizon and could see a terrified figure in the distance rapidly flying over! ¡°Boss! Boss, bad news!¡± It was Walli. Li De frowned and heard Walli cry as he quickly said, ¡°Ah Da and All Er ¡­ are dead!¡± Li De¡¯s face instantly became ferocious! Unlike others, the other Spirit Realm experts of the Divine Dao Alliance only had a cooperative rtionship with Li De because of their interests. Ah Da and Ah Er were his servants and were loyal! This was called a trusted aide! Li De really did not expect that what he thought was almost certain would end up with All Da and All Er dead. The anger in his heart was already indescribable. The anger caused an uncontroble killing intent to rise in Li De¡¯s heart! He suddenly roared, ¡°All Da and All Er are already dead. Why aren¡¯t you dead, trash!!¡± Wahi¡¯s expression froze. In the next second, he saw a light sh past his eyes. A loud ¡°bang¡± rang out. His head exploded like a rotten watermelon. Li De personally killed this deserter! The furious Li De silenced everyone present. Li De turned around and looked at Roda and the others hiding in the ancestral hall. He slowly extended his hand to Roda. ¡°The Jing God¡¯s inheritance, give it to me!¡± His voice was cold and his face expressionless, making one feel like one was in the cold winter. Roda narrowed his eyes and heard Li De say, ¡°Otherwise, 1 will definitely let you and your sister taste the most terrifying torture in the world!!¡± Roda snorted disdainfully, ¡°Those harsh words are useless against me.¡± Hearing this, Li De slowly retracted his hand. His expression was still calm as he nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± With that, he ignored Roda and turned to look at the other Divine Dao Alliance Spirit Realm experts. ¡°All of you, watch over them and wait for me to return.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even do this¡­¡± Li De did not say the rest. However,bined with Li De¡¯s overwhelming strength and his expression and tone, everyone knew that Li De was almost crazy at this moment. It was definitely not a wise move to provoke him. As soon as Li De finished speaking, he had already flown towards the ce where Lu Ming was. There were not many members of the Divine Dao Alliance in the Imperial City District. In addition, the battle between Ah Da and Lu Ming was massive. At this moment, Lu Ming carried the aftershock of defeating All Da and Ah Er. Wherever he went, no one in the Divine Dao Alliance dared to stop Lu Ming. And Luo Xin was constantly guiding Lu Ming in his direction. The two of them had a clear goal, the destination was the ancestral hall of the pce! However, after walking for less than five minutes, Lu Ming suddenly stopped. This was because in front of him, the terrifying spiritual pressure was like a tsunami that pressed down on him from all directions. Lu Ming had never heard or seen such an intense spiritual pressure. It even made Lu Ming¡¯s body sink in his explosive state and he felt that his attributes had been weakened by at least 20%! Looking up, Lu Ming frowned. A ray of light instantly shed above his head. ¡°Die!¡± The Yang Spirit Finger was Li De¡¯s famous ultimate skill. He had already cultivated this Source Realm Source Power Skill to the level of proficiency. Ifbined with Li De¡¯s strength at the eighth level of the Spirit Realm, Li De could often easily kill weaklings below his level with a tap of his finger. Even when facing any expert at the same level or even the ninth level of the Spirit Realm, Li De would not be at a disadvantage with the terrifying power of the Yang Spirit Finger. In therge level of the Spirit Realm, Li De realized that he was not invincible, but he was indeed considered an expert in the Spirit Realm. At least in the periphery of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Li De was not afraid of any opponent! He was confident. He was proud. When he saw the light of the Yang Spirit Finger hit the top of Lu Ming¡¯s head, Li De had already confidently stopped and heaved a long sigh. ¡°All Da, All Er, I¡¯ve avenged you.¡± ¡°Roar!¡± Before Li De¡¯s emotional feelings were over, an earth-shattering roar broke out! This made Li De suddenly lower his head and look where Lu Ming was. He saw the giant that should have been hit in the head, staring at him! The top of his head was indeed seriously injured. A third of his skull had already shattered. However, the most fragile brain tissue flickered with a faint blue light and remained intact. What was even more exaggerated was that the giant was bingrger. As the giant becamerger, the wound on its head kept twisting and healing¡­ Very soon, the wound left by the Yang Spirit Finger was no more. And the stronger, more burly, and more ferocious giant was already standing not far away. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± ¡°It really hurts!!¡± Lu Ming had never suffered such a huge injury! The light instantly shed just now and Lu Ming could not react in time. When the lightnded on his head, Lu Ming immediately sensed that his firstyer of defense, the Source Power Armor, was instantly torn apart. The remaining power of the light did not decrease. It shattered the Bone Armor and then shattered the Source Power Armor on the skull before shattering the skull. It was not until it touched the Source Power Armor on his brain that its power was exhausted and it disappeared without a trace. In fact, as soon as the light approached, Lu Ming had already been liberated again and activated his Desperate State. If not for the fact that Lu Ming¡¯s strength had increased by another level in his Desperate State, the attack just now would probably have been enough to severely injure Lu Ming on the spot! Even so, Lu Ming, who had activated his Desperate State, still felt a dull pain in his scalp. His three heads raised in unison and looked at the faint figure in the sky! ¡°You¡­ deserve to die!¡± If Lu Ming was calm and steady when he sensed the killing intent and decided to attack, when the battle began and Lu Ming was even injured, Lu Ming would be violent and crazy! The crazy secretion of adrenaline made Lu Ming risk his life. His six arms tensed and he threw a punch. Immediately after, countless fist forces appeared! ¡°Get down here!!¡± The dragon-like fist force instantly shot out and swept towards Li De like a rainstorm. During this period, Lu Ming kept activating the Soldier Transformation Technique, and the long sword condensed from the Soldier Transformation Technique swept out countless Atomic Sword Techniques! It covered the sky and the earth, densely packed! Such an extreme cover-up attack blocked all of Li De¡¯s movements, leaving him with no way to escape! But he himself need not escape! Looking at the countless attacks flying towards him, Li De¡¯s gaze was deep as he slowly sighed. ¡°All Da and Ah Er did not die from carelessness.¡± ¡°This person indeed has the strength to kill Ah Da and All Er.¡± It was obvious that Lu Ming¡¯s strength was stronger than the fifth level of the Spirit Realm. Moreover, he was much stronger! He was so strong that even if Ah Da and Ah Er joined forces, they would not be Lu Ming¡¯s match. But¡­ He, Li De, was also not an easy person to deal with! In the blink of an eye, Li De¡¯s figure was already covered by endless attacks. A series of explosions resounded through the entire sky. However, below, Lu Ming¡¯s frown deepened. Until the attacks subsided, Li De¡¯s entire body emitted white light, and not even a strand of hair fell! Chapter 217 - 217: Fighting Violence with Violence (5) Chapter 217: Fighting Violence with Violence (5) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li De gained great fame with the Yang Spirit Finger. However, very few people knew thatpared to the Yang Spirit Finger, Li De still had two hidden trump cards! One of them was the Spirit Realm Bodyguard Technique! Li De had long cultivated this Spirit Realm Body Protection technique to perfection. If the Yang Spirit Finger was Li De¡¯s strongest spear, then this Spirit-Light Bodyguard Technique was his strongest shield! No one knew if the spear was sharper or the shield was sturdier. Because both were in Li De¡¯s hands! He looked down at Lu Ming below. He could see that as Lu Ming activated his Desperate State, his body expanded further and his ferocious aura erupted. He was nearly 50 meters tall, a figure with three heads and six arms, looking exactly like a creature straight out of mythology! But if Lu Ming was a monster¡­ then Li De was no different! With a buzz, Li De instantly shot towards Lu Ming. He flicked his fingers in midair, and arge amount of white light descended from the sky,pletely covering Lu Ming. ¡°Yang Spirit Finger! Endless Style!¡± The name of this move sounded domineering, but the Yang Spirit Finger had immense power and consumed a lot of energy. Calling it ¡°endless¡± might have been a bit of an exaggeration, but if you likened it to a Gatling Gun barrage, it was quite fitting. More importantly, the firing speed of the Yang Spirit Finger was much faster than bullets¡­ Lu Ming could not react in time¡­ He clearly sensed that the vital points all over his body were being violently struck. The Yang Spirit Finger was like a blunt knife, and Lu Ming¡¯s body was like cowhide. It was hard to say if the blunt knife could cut through the cowhide, but Lu Ming was sure of one thing¡­ It hurt. It really hurt! He was getting injured, and although individual injuries were not a big problem, the cumtive effect of multiple injuries could not be ignored! ¡°Roar!¡± Lu Ming immediately roared angrily. As he trembled all over, a continuous surge of fist force dragons flew out of his body. The fist force dragon group coiled around Lu Ming, not attacking, but solely for defense. With this defensive line in ce, the Yang Spirit Finger lost its previous effectiveness. The annihting power of the explosive fists shed with the Yang Spirit Finger, and while it couldn¡¯tpletely eliminate the Yang Spirit Finger, it did reduce its destructive power. Lu Ming, now able to catch his breath, looked at Li De and saw that Li De hade to stand not far in front of him. At this moment, Li De had stopped firing the Yang Spirit Finger and was just staring at Lu Ming. Soon, he nodded. ¡°You¡¯re even stronger than the average Level Nine Spirit Realm expert.¡± Li De¡¯s words were not untrue. Because he had killed Spirit Realm Level Nine individuals before, and Lu Ming was clearly more challenging than those he had encountered. ¡°So, the Yang Spirit Finger couldn¡¯t finish you off, which was within my expectations.¡± After saying that, Li De suddenlyughed sinisterly. ¡°But, this is also good. Getting killed by the Yang Spirit Finger would have been too quick! It wouldn¡¯t have helped me relieve my anger!¡± ¡°And next, if you want to die cleanly, it won¡¯t be so easy!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Li De¡¯s body suddenly began to expand. It was simr to the expansion of Ah Da¡¯s earlier! Li De, Ah Da, and All Er belonged to the same race. This race was called the Ding n. The people of the Ding n possessed a special ability¡ªcontrol over the size of their bodies. They could either be huge or shrink. Whether they becamerger or smaller, it would not affect theirbat abilities. Whether they grew or shrank depended on the situation they were facing at the moment. At this moment, what Li De was using was undoubtedly an ergement. In the blink of an eye, Li De had already grown to a size close to Lu Ming¡¯s. Pure white light enveloped his enormous body¡ªthe Spirit-Light Bodyguard Technique provided Li De withprehensive protection! At the same time, he activated the Soldier Transformation Technique, and a pair of boxing gloves appeared on Li De¡¯s hands. He rubbed his fists and looked at Lu Ming ferociously. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll let you taste what real despair is!¡± Boom! Boom! With two big steps, he was already in front of Lu Ming. At the same time, he unleashed a lightning-fast double punch towards Lu Ming¡¯s chest! The fist force pierced through the Explosive Fist Dragons, hitting the bullseye! Spirit Realm Source Power Skill, Spirit Communication Force! Perfect Realm! The Ding n was neither big nor small, and their strength was neither strong nor weak. The people of the Ding n didn¡¯t have exceptionally long lifespans, but they weren¡¯t short-lived either¡ªthe standard for adulthood was thirty years old, and they entered old age at around a hundred and fifty years old. As their realms increased, their lifespans could also be greatly extended. Li De was currently 187 years old, and he was considered to be in his prime among the Spirit Realm nsmen. What Lu Ming did not know was that when Li De was young, he had been quite famous within the Ding n¡ªhe was a rare genius. He was not a genius who advanced quickly, but a genius in mastering Source Power Skills. In Li De¡¯s hands, he could quickly master any Source Power Skill and quickly advance to a higher level. As a result, the level of the Source Power Skills on Li De, whom Lu Ming was facing at this moment, was exceptionally high! Spirit Realm Source Power Skill, Spirit-Light Bodyguard Technique, Perfect Realm. Source Power Skill, Yang Spirit Finger, Proficient Realm. There was also the Spirit Realm Source Power Skill, Spirit Communication Force, Perfect Realm! Both were attack-type Source Power Skills, and it was difficult to describe which was stronger between the Yang Spirit Finger and the Spirit Communication Force on Li De. One could only say that the Yang Spirit Finger was more inclined to long-range attacks, and the Spirit Communication Force was a pure closebat technique! The moment his fists hit Lu Ming, Lu Ming felt a surge of powerful force¡­ But it was not very painful¡ªbecause the direct lethality of this move was not as strong as the Yang Spirit Finger. Lu Ming suddenly threw a punch to force Li De back, but Li De blocked it and countered with a straight kick. Lu Ming was forced to retreat backward, and just as he steadied himself, he suddenly felt a tightness in his chest. Immediately after, he felt his chest muscles go numb, making it impossible to exert any strength! Roxin, who was watching from the side, transformed into Wang Yuyan, who was on the battlefield. She was knowledgeable and immediately exined the characteristics of the Spirit Communication Force with a single sentence. ¡°The Spirit Communication Forcebines the fist force with spiritual pressure. As long as it hits, it can cause the spiritual pressure to erupt in the opponent¡¯s body and suppress his strength!¡± ¡°Moreover, this suppression can perfectly prate most protective techniques!¡± ¡°Li De has already cultivated the Spirit Communication Force to the Perfect Realm,bined with his Spirit Realm Level Eight spiritual pressure¡­¡± As she spoke, Wang Yuyan could not continue. This was because another characteristic of the Spirit Communication Force was that the suppression effect it caused could only slowly dissipate through spiritual pressure. Trying to alleviate it during battle was next to impossible¡­ and furthermore, Lu Ming had not disyed any spiritual pressure from the beginning to the end¡­ Lu Ming had yet to reach the Spirit Realm! He had no spiritual pressure! Therefore, this move was very likely insurmountable for Lu Ming! Lu Ming also vaguely realized this. As he looked at Li De approaching rapidly, Lu Ming endured the numbness and sent out more Explosive Fist qi. However, facing Lu Ming¡¯s counterattack, Li De just smirked. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± The Spirit-Light Bodyguard Technique had a high intensity, and Lu Ming¡¯s Explosive Fist could not prate it at all. With the protection of the Spirit-Light Bodyguard Technique, Le De¡¯s Spirit Communication Force could not be weakened at all and directly strike Lu Ming¡¯s body. Once the force entered Lu Ming¡¯s body, it waspletely beyond the control of his Explosive Fist force, relying solely on his defensive capabilities. On the other hand, the Spirit Communication Force could ignore most body protection techniques! ¡°Everyone thinks that the Yang Spirit Finger is my famous ultimate skill.¡± ¡°However, they don¡¯t know that my closebat skills are far stronger than long-rangebat!¡± ¡°Kid!¡± ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to slowly, bit by bit, pound you into minced meat!!¡± Chapter 218 - 218: Betrayal Chapter 218: Betrayal Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the Imperial City District of the me n Ruin. On Lu Ming and Li De¡¯s battlefield, dust and sand flew everywhere. The sh of the two fifty-meter-tall giants caused the nearby buildings to copse and the ground to crack. Despite their enormous size, both of them moved unbelievably fast, agile as cats. Moreover, it seemed that both of them had intentionally minimized the shy exchanges and were nowpeting purely in terms of strength, speed, defense, and closebat skills! When it came to unarmedbat, Lu Ming was undoubtedly a master. Unarmed Combat Lvioo. Without exaggeration, this level, on Earth in the past, was something that only someone like Lu Ming with a system could achieve. However, Li De¡¯s unarmedbat skills were not weak either. At least in terms of pure technique, he was not inferior to Lu Ming in the slightest! ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Simple, nimble, yet extremely lethal punches and kicks were delivered sessively by both of them. On the rtively narrow street, the two giants swiftly exchanged blows. In a short moment, they had exchanged hundreds, if not thousands, of punches and kicks! Until there was a loud ¡°thud¡±. Lu Ming retreated five steps, while Li De retreated three steps. The brief but intense sh hade to an end. It was obvious at a nce who was stronger and who was weaker! Li De¡¯s malicious grin remained, and the radiance of the Spirit-Light Bodyguard Technique on his body had only dimmed slightly. Lu Ming, on the other hand, had his bone armor shattered, and beneath the armor, his skin showed signs of swelling. Even Lu Ming¡¯s movements were noticeably slower. In terms of punches and kicks alone, Lu Ming was not a match.. The main difference was that Lu Ming¡¯s Source Power Armor and Explosive Fist were both of a much lower level. They were only Source Power Skills at the Mortal Realm. Even if they were cultivated to the Microscopic-level, they were still inadequate to handle a battle at the Spirit Realm level. ¡°Oh no!¡± This thought suddenly arose in Roxin¡¯s heart. Li De¡¯s strength exceeded Roxin¡¯s imagination. Although on the surface, Li De was only at the Spirit Realm Level Eight, his truebat performance was even stronger than most Level Nine Spirit Realm experts! Looking at Lu Ming, who was covered in wounds, Roxin frowned. ¡°Mr. Lu, you must have a trump card, right? Yes, that must be the case.¡± In Roxin¡¯s impression, Lu Ming was a strange person who liked to act weak but was actually very strong. It was strange that such a person did not have more trump cards. In the distance, at the Royal Shrine. A Spirit Realm expert of the Divine Dao Alliance activated his ability and condensed a light screen in front of everyone. On the light screen was the battle scene between Lu Ming and Li De. When they saw the two momentarily separate, the members of the Divine Dao Alliance breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°The Alliance Leader¡¯s strength is unquestionable.¡± One of them said and then looked at the pale-faced Roda and the others. ¡°Look, even Roda has been shocked by the Alliance Leader¡¯s power.¡± Roda was indeed shocked by Li De¡¯s strength. Roda was only at the sixth level of the Spirit Realm and his strength was not weak within the Hundred Thousand Mountains region. However, this previously unheard-of Li De not only disyed Spirit Realm Level Eight power but also had a very reasonablebat style, and his Source Power Technique levels were quite high! Roda really could not deal with Li De who had such strength. Even if he and Uncle Lu joined forces, they would not be able to deal with him! The worry in his heart even made Roda forget why Lu Ming was so powerful until someone outside shouted. ¡°Capture them!¡± As soon as the voice fell, a surge of energy erupted around Roda. Sword, saber, and fist. Three different attacks came from three directions, and it was Uncle Lu who pushed Roda out of the attack range that he was able to escape. However, as a result, Uncle Lu was struck by a punch and spat out blood as he fell to the side. This scene made Roda curse. ¡°You f*cking¡­¡± These three attackers were the three people in Roda¡¯s team¡ªone of them was Apelo. The person who had severely injured Uncle Lu was the second Level 5 Spirit Realm expert in their team other than Uncle Lu. He looked at Roda and said slowly as he assumed a defensive posture. ¡°Everyone is here to seek wealth. The Divine Dao Alliance is offering more, so why should we stick with you?¡± He, Apelo, and the other person chuckled, but they were not prepared to continue attacking. Apelo looked at the others in the team and said with a smile, ¡°Now that the oue has been decided, that mysterious expert whose identity is unknown can¡¯t defeat the Alliance leader, Li De. Guys, there¡¯s really no need for us to stick to Roda. Instead, let¡¯s work together and capture Roda; it¡¯s our ticket to join the Divine Dao Alliance.¡± The eyes of the other team members flickered. This suggestion did make sense. This made Roda slowlye to Uncle Lu¡¯s side. As he took out the healing medicine, he kept a vignt eye on everyone present. He did not expect such a huge problem to happen to his team right under his nose. He had to admit that regardless of strength or methods, Li De surpassed him in many ways! Roda quietly turned back to look at Lu Ming on the screen and gritted his teeth. ¡°Lu Ming¡­ If you lose, I¡¯m finished too.¡± ¡°So, please.¡± Both Roxin and Roda had ced their hopes on Lu Ming. So, here¡¯s the question¡­ Does Lu Ming have any cards left? He has plenty! His greatest trump card was 45 Divine Source Points. Even without using too many, adding one or two points to his attributes would be enough for Lu Ming to crush Li De into dust. He might not even need Divine Source Points. Lu Ming estimated that Li De would probably not be able to guard against an intermediate Void Realm. If Lu Ming were to drag Li De into the Void Realm, when he came out, he would most likely be insane, and dealing with him would be much easier. And yet¡­ Lu Ming did not want to use either of these cards! The moment he separated from Li De, Lu Ming suddenly fell silent. His body was extremely sore and numb. Lu Ming felt as if he could not exert any strength in his entire body! This feeling was terrible and Lu Ming felt extremely ufortable. However, strangely, Lu Ming faintly sensed a different feeling emerging within his body. It was a kind of activity at the cellr level. It was like a springpressed by an external force, ready to rebound! A trace of enlightenment suddenly appeared in Lu Ming¡¯s mind. ¡°It¡¯s the Self-Limitation of the Body.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Self-Limitation of the Body.¡± The Self-Limitation of the Body was Lu Ming¡¯s first superpower. This ability was the ultimate development and use of his physical body! With the assistance of the Self-Limitation of the Body, Lu Ming could easily mobilize every ounce of strength in his body. However, at this moment, Li De¡¯s Spirit Communication Force was greatly suppressing Lu Ming¡¯s strength. At this moment, Lu Ming was indeed like apressed spring. The Spirit Communication Force was relentlessly weakening Lu Ming¡¯s strength. But Lu Ming¡¯s own will told the Self-Limitation of the Body that he needed even greater strength to deal with Li De. Both sides continued to confront each other,bined with Li De¡¯s punches¡­ It was like impure steel being squeezed and tempered! A change was urring! Realizing this, Lu Ming suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Li De and smiled. ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Reed was momentarily stunned, then he smiled sinisterly, ¡°You have a good mentality¡­ But, smile? Alright! I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t smile soon!¡± Chapter 219 - 219: A New Form! Chapter 219: A New Form! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Superpowers could be advanced again. It was simr to the kind where the Void Realm was upgraded from the beginner level to the intermediate level. Previously, because of his personality, Lu Ming rarely fought opponents who were evenly matched. This had its advantages as it meant that he would not be in much danger. But it also had its drawbacks: there were some things that were destined not to be tempered! In this battle against Li De, Lu Ming also admitted that Li De was a very strong opponent. But precisely because he was a good opponent, it allowed Lu Ming to undergo some significant refinement. ¡°So, it¡¯s not entirely a good thing to just focus on improving attributes in istion¡­¡± Lu Ming could not help but sigh, and then he was punched in the face by Li De. There was intense pain, followed by numbness. He opened his eyes and, watching Li De swing his fist again, Lu Ming¡¯s gaze became serious, with no room for other distractions. The rematch between Lu Ming and Li De seemed, from an external perspective, no different from before. The intense battle continued. Gigantic fifty-meter figures. The entire periphery of the Imperial City District had already been destroyed by the two giants. Moreover, both of them possessed explosive and astonishing strength and speed. A violent astral wind blew wantonly. This was the aftermath of their shes. Thunderous roars echoed throughout the entire Imperial City District. And this was merely the sonic boom generated by their collisions! Slowly, despair rose in the eyes of Roda and Roxin. This was because Lu Ming was indeed no match for Li De. Roxin could barely capture the images of their battle. However, what she saw was Lu Ming¡¯s bone armor shattered and his entire body covered in injuries. Roda saw even more¡­ Naturally, he could see the confident smile on Li De¡¯s face and the killing intent in his eyes. Li De was certain of his victory¡­ And now, his battle with Lu Ming was just an outlet for his anger and the pleasure of ughter. ¡°Bang.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s heavy punch mmed into Li De¡¯s body, but it was perfectly blocked by the Spirit-Light Protection Spell. Li De did not even need to dodge because Lu Ming¡¯s strongest attack could not prate his defense system! His defense was not broken! Taking advantage of the fact that Lu Ming could not recover immediately after his attack, Li De unleashed a beautiful uppercut thatnded squarely on Lu Ming¡¯s chin. There was a ¡°crack¡± sound. The bone armor on Lu Ming¡¯s chin instantly shattered, and the Micro-Level Source Power Armor was as fragile as paper. The force of the punch continued, forcefully entering into Lu Ming¡¯s brain. The Spirit Communication Force suppressed Lu Ming¡¯s physical reactions, and after entering his brain, it even vaguely confused Lu Ming¡¯s thoughts. His body was sent flying high, and Li De did not give Lu Ming any chance to catch his breath. ¡°Yang Spirit Finger! Endless Style!¡± White light suddenly erupted from the tip of Li De¡¯s finger, and countless Yang Divine Fingers instantly engulfed Lu Ming. Lu Ming defended himself by wrapping his arms around his body. However, he could not avoid being sent flying by the Yang Spirit Fingers! It was not until his body soared uncontrobly to a height of a hundred meters that the surging Yang Spirit Fingers suddenly stopped. Li De¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Lu Ming. ¡°Spirit Communication Force! Ghost Tiger!¡± Everyone could clearly see that Lu Ming was upside down in the midst of the hundred-meter altitude in the sky, while Li De was floating behind him. As Li De briefly umted strength, he punched out with both fists, and a tinum energy surged instantly! As soon as the energy had been released, it condensed into a huge tiger head. The tiger head roared and swallowed Lu Ming whole into its stomach, and plunged down with Lu Ming! ¡°Boom!¡± A massive mushroom cloud erupted. Even without the remote projection, everyone in the ancestral hall could clearly see the shockwave that soared into the sky! And Roxin, who was closest to the battlefield, had run far away earlier, but she was still blown away by the shockwave, fracturing several of her ribs. She endured the intense pain and looked at where Lu Ming was. But the sight that met Roxin¡¯s eyes only made her heart sink deeper and deeper¡­ The Spirit Communication Force Ghost Tiger, together with Lu Ming, smashed a huge crater on the ground that wasparable to a smallke. Lu Ming at this moment, was lying in the center of the deep pit. His entire body was surrounded by a tinum light¡ªthis light was like an electric current, causing Lu Ming¡¯s body to go numb and rendering him immobile! ¡°My Spirit Communication Force has the effect of suppressing the opponent¡¯s physical strength.¡± ¡°And Ghost Tiger, based on the regr Spirit Communication Force, further intensifies the effect, making it stronger and faster!¡± Li De who had flown above Lu Ming¡¯s head said so. The unwavering confidence and arrogance in his eyes were evident. Lu Ming below could only squint his eyes. After a moment, he muttered in a low voice. ¡°Not enough¡­¡± Li De¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Lu Ming was about to speak when he saw Li De shake his head with a smile, ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter what you say¡­ What matters is that I¡¯m tired of ying.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hands and pointed his index fingers at Lu Ming. ¡°From the beginning of Yang Spirit Finger to the end of Yang Spirit Finger!¡± ¡°This move will send you to hell!¡± ¡°Yang Spirit Finger, Double Extreme Kill!¡± White light suddenly appeared on Li De¡¯s fingers. Then, it was extremepression! The white lightpressed until the white slowly turned into a tinum color, and the terrifying energy surged at Li De¡¯s fingertips, brewing! Lu Ming, who was suppressed by Ghost Tiger, could not move at all. He could only watch as the cold killing intent grew stronger and stronger! This made Lu Ming sigh in his heart. ¡°What a shame,¡± Unfortunately, Li De was not a good sparring partner. His course of action could not fully align with Lu Ming¡¯s needs. What was even more regretful was that at this moment, his body self-limitation had not yetpleted its transformation. In Lu Ming¡¯s perception, this transformation had only progressed less than one-third¡­. ¡°Well, it has to be this way.¡± As he muttered in his heart, the attribute panel had already appeared in Lu Ming¡¯s retina. Looking at the words ¡°Body Self-Limitation,¡± he then nced at the line of words, Divine Source Points:45. Lu Ming silently thought in his heart, ¡°System, Give me more points!¡± As Lu Ming¡¯s thoughts shed, his Divine Source Points suddenly decreased from 45 to 44! At the next instant, a vast energy surged from an unknown ce within Lu Ming¡¯s body, rushing into his brain in an instant. Lu Ming felt his entire body tremble as immense pain surged all over his body. He contorted and struggled, as if trying to alleviate the pain in his body by this means. But in just the blink of an eye, the pain had already dissipated. The light on the attribute panel suddenly shed, and the description of the Body Self-Limitation abruptly changed. At the same time, Li De¡¯s Double Extreme Kill also shed! He vaguely sensed that something was wrong. Because of this, even though the Double Extreme Kill had not reached its peak charge, Li De still brazenly attacked. Two beams of light descended from the sky and instantlynded on Lu Ming. In an instant, high temperatures and intense light suddenly erupted, as if dyeing the entire world pure white. ¡°I¡¯m done for¡­¡± ¡°Lu Ming, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault that you¡¯re in this situation.¡± Roda and Roxin, who were watching the battle, slowly closed their eyes, as if mourning their fallen friend. Meanwhile, in the Imperial City District, loud cheers erupted . It was the members of the Divine Dao Alliance celebrating their leader¡¯s great victory! Yes, Li De was invincible. At least in this me n Ruin, in the periphery of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, he was invincible! Lu Ming, this challenger who was unknown to many people, was merely a stepping stone on Li De¡¯s path to invincibility. However, slowly, the cheers gradually dissipated. This was because everyone saw that there was no trace of victorious joy on Li De¡¯s face at all! He was gritting his teeth and staring at the center of the crater. A momentter, a somewhat hoarse voice sounded from Li De¡¯s mouth. ¡°How could you not be dead¡­ How could you not be dead!!¡± A gentle and calm voice emanated from the bottom of the pit, answering Li De¡¯s question. ¡°Because you didn¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re strong, but not strong enough.¡± ¡°At least you weren¡¯t strong enough to kill me..¡± Chapter 220 - 220: Origin State! Chapter 220: Origin State! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The entire Imperial City District seemed to have been muted and fell into a strange silence. When the dust of the Double Extreme Kill had dissipated, everyone saw the man in the crater who seemed impossible to kill. Lu Ming was still alive. Moreover, he was not living in a sorry state. But there was something very strange¡­ Lu Ming¡¯s giant form had disappeared and the new Lu Ming that appeared before everyone was very ordinary¡­ He stood at three meters tall, had a very ordinary appearance, and his naked body was muscr but not remarkably so.He was three meters tall and had an ordinary appearance. His naked body was bulging with muscles. Although he was big, he was nothing special. Beautiful muscles, a perfect physique, and a very ordinary face. That was it. However, the remote spectators could not sense what Li De was feeling right now. Li De could clearly sense that this version of Lu Ming was far more dangerous than the one in his Desperate State just moments ago! He took a deep breath, squinting at Lu Ming. After a moment, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What the hell are you?!¡± This question made Lu Ming raise an eyebrow. After thinking for a moment, he replied sincerely, ¡°Just an ordinary person who can transform in multiple stages¡­¡± With that said, Lu Ming clenched his fists slightly, as if he wanted to feel the power of his new form. However, to Lu Ming¡¯s surprise, he did not sense any increase in his strength from this new form¡­ It was essentially equivalent to the Desperate State. This made Lu Ming frown slightly and he opened the system. The words on the attribute panel caught his eyes. Body Self-Limitation: You possess an almost perfect body! This superpower allows you to effortlessly mobilize every trace of energy in your body! Awakening the Body Self-Limitation will grant you the following four different body forms! First: Self-Limitation State. Second: Normal state. Third: Explosive State. Fourth: Desperate State. Fifth: Origin State: This form has already departed from the normal bodily form! In this form, your physical body will not change at all. Your physical qualities are only equivalent to the Desperate State! However, in this form, your ability to control Source Power is greatly enhanced. Under this form, your control over Source Power approaches infinity, simr to the Source Realm! If you reach the Source Realm, this form will also significantly enhance your control over Source Power!¡± ¡°Please note that if you activate this form in the Source Realm, your body will endure tremendous pressure, and if you maintain this form for too long, you may face permanent attribute penalties.¡± The new form was called the Origin State. It would not increase Lu Ming¡¯s physical attributes. It only strengthened Lu Ming¡¯s control over Source Power. Lu Ming squinted his eyes, starting to understand. ¡°In the first four states under Body Self-Limitation, the improvements are all in physical attributes.¡± ¡°However, this new Origin State doesn¡¯t increase one¡¯s physical attributes, but it enhances one¡¯s control of Source Power.¡± After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming nodded in understanding. ¡°Indeed, what Body Self-Limitation has given me is not just control over the body but also control over energy.¡± This could be seen from the general description of Body Self-Limitation. ¡°After entering the fifth state, Body Self-Limitation has shifted from simply improving physical qualities to enhancing control over energy. 1 can¡¯t assess the advantages and disadvantages of this change for now.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s ultimately a good thing¡­¡± With this in mind, Lu Ming had another question. ¡°So, how strong is ¡®approaching infinity¡¯ in Source Realm?¡± Conveniently, there was a reasonably good test subject right in front of him. He looked up at Li De, who was also gazing at Lu Ming. Therefore, Li De sensed danger¡­ and eagerness in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. This made Li De take a deep breath and the Double Extreme Kill began to brew again! Both sides had already gotten into a serious fight, and Li De could not stop now. Moreover, even though he did not understand the changes happening to Lu Ming¡¯s body, he had just crushed Lu Ming moments ago, there was no reason to turn and run now. Whether he was strong or weak, they would only know after fighting! ¡°Boom!¡± The light of the Double Extreme Kill erupted again and shot towards Lu Ming. However, this time, Lu Ming did not move. He just stared at the light of the Double Extreme Kill and the energy fluctuation on his body shed. One could see that before the Double Extreme Kill even reached Lu Ming, it rapidly melted as quickly as the first snow meeting the warm sun, and disappeared without a trace. This scene made Li De exim in astonishment, ¡°Source Realm power! How can it be Source Realm power!!¡± Source Realm, the realm of Source Energy! The characteristic of the Spirit Realm was spiritual pressure. The characteristic of the Source Realm was absolute control of Source Power! In the ck Mist Zone, everything relied on Source Power as the foundation. Source Power Skills, the physique of an expert, and even what seemed like innate superpowers, were all closely rted to Source Power. All of this was closely rted to Source Power. And the most significant feature of a Source Realm expert was absolute control over Source Power¡ªIn other words, when a Spirit Realm faced a Source Realm, it was like an ordinary person facing a Source Realm, essentially powerless! Li De turned around and wanted to run. However, he suddenly felt a tightness around his ankle. Lowering his head, he saw Lu Ming¡¯s arm extending and transforming into something like a rope, tightly wrapping around his ankle. The Origin State still retained the physical transformation ability of the Desperate State. The two collided. A sudden realization struck Lu Ming. ¡°So, this is the Origin State¡­¡± ¡°This is the Source Realm.¡± He vaguely sensed the essence of Source Realm Power. At the same time, he discovered the true horror of the Origin State! ¡°Hiss!!¡± A sound, like air escaping, suddenly came from within Li De. Countless streams of Source Power shot out from every pore on Li De¡¯s body! The dazzling and colorful light made Li De¡¯s entire body appear radiant, but hidden beneath this splendor was true terror and despair! The path of every superhuman was essentially the same¡ªthat was to fuse their cells with their source power and step onto the path of superhumans. This had been the case since the first level of the Mortal Realm. As for the Source Realm, one could perfectly control Source Power¡ªthis range of control included, but was not limited to, the Source Power in the opponent¡¯s body! What would happen if the Source Power in his body was drained? The answer was crystal clear. Li De let out a desperate roar. However, in the blink of an eye, his body had already shriveled. The massive loss of Source Power caused Li De¡¯s strength to rapidly decline! From Spirit Realm Level 8 to Level 7, then to Level 6, Level 5¡­ In just a second, Li De had already fallen out of the Spirit Realm to the Physique Realm! Killing a Spirit Realm with Source Realm power was like ughtering a chicken! Even Lu Ming, who was infinitely close to the Source Realm, was just a ¡°Source Realm.¡± It was also when Li De regressed to level nine of the Physique Realm that Lu Ming changed his approach once again. He manipted arge amount of Source Power and forcefully poured it into Li De¡¯s body. The oue of the violent infusion of Source Power had already been mentioned several times before. A loud ¡°bang¡± rang out. Li De exploded on the spot, leaving nothing behind. After all, he was not like Lu Ming, whose body had been modified by the system.. Chapter 221 - 221: Personal Grudges Chapter 221: Personal Grudges Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everything happened too quickly. From Lu Ming being brutally beaten up to Li De exploding on the spot, it did not take more than a dozen seconds. When everything calmed down, the abrupt gasps caught Lu Ming¡¯s attention. Turning around to look at the source of the sound, he saw Roxin sitting on the ground, her face filled with astonishment. She was shocked by Lu Ming¡¯s strength¡­ How did he quietly be a Source Realm powerhouse? Could it be that Brother Lu Ming had always been a mysterious Source Realm expert? The glow in her eyes grew richer. A brewing emotion of admiration was subtly taking shape. In the other direction, at the royal ancestral hall. As the dust settled from Lu Ming and Li De¡¯s battle, this ce fell into a deathly silence. The members of the Divine Dao Alliance looked at each other, not knowing what expression to make. The traitors in the ancestral hall also stared wide-eyed at each other, unable to recover their senses for a long time. It was not until Lu Ming, who had returned to his Self-Limitation State in the distance, flew back quickly that there was sound in this ce. ¡°Spare me!¡± ¡°Lord, please spare my life!¡± It was necessary to beg for mercy. A group of Spirit Realm experts from the Divine Dao Alliance knelt down in front of Lu Ming immediately, tears streaming down their faces, without a trace of the dignity of Spirit Realm experts¡­. However, it made sense. He still had topare cards. Roda, supporting Uncle Lu, slowly walked out of the ancestral hall. Looking at Lu Ming flying in the sky, Roda¡¯s expression was ugly, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. He knew very well that when he first met Lu Ming some time ago, Lu Ming¡¯s strength was definitely only around the Physique Realm Level 3 or 4, no higher! Spiritual pressure was something Lu Ming did not have at that time. And control over Source Power was not something that Lu Ming possessed. How had Lu Ming changed like this in just a few days of his own absence? The huge doubt in his heart made Roda involuntarily say, ¡°Lu Ming, you¡­¡± However, when he was about to speak, Roda swallowed the question he wanted to ask. Because it was meaningless¡­ Roda, who was born into a major n, was well aware of one thing¡ªthis world had many secrets, and many people carried secrets. Delving too deeply would not only fail to provide rity but also potentially cause rtionships that had been painstakingly built to copse instantly and turn friends into enemies. And Lu Ming, who had demonstrated the power of the Source Realm, was already qualified to safeguard the secrets on him. ¡°After all, that¡¯s the Source Realm¡­¡± Even in the current era of arge n like the Aeonians, Source Realm experts were more than enough to establish dominance in an area. Simply put, they were local overlords, as long as they didn¡¯tmit major taboos, they could do whatever they wanted. In any case, at this moment, Roda¡¯s mind was in chaos, filled with the joy of surviving a disaster and the shock at Lu Ming¡¯s strength. Perhaps even he himself did not know what he was thinking at this moment and what he wanted to say to Lu Ming. Until themotion suddenly quietened down. Then, Lu Ming made a move. In the sky, Lu Ming¡¯s body trembled, and countless explosive fist forces surged out, enveloping him. Looking at the people of the Divine Dao Alliance kneeling below, Lu Ming spoke calmly. ¡°The evil leader of the Divine Dao Alliance has been eliminated.¡± As soon as he said this, the Spirit Realm experts of the Divine Dao Alliance immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°However¡­ just because the chief evil has been eliminated doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t have sins anymore.¡± With that said, the explosive fist force around Lu Ming began howling and rushing downwards! Sounds of ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft¡± continued to echo, apanied by endless screams. This made Lu Ming narrow his eyes slightly and he could not help but sigh softly. He was not a bloodthirsty person to begin with. Logically speaking, since Li De was already dead, the lives or deaths of the others did not seem that important. ¡°But one has to pay the price for making a mistake.¡± ¡°Can this group of bandits erase the evil deeds they have done just because their leader is dead?¡± ¡°They can¡¯t!¡± He turned around and looked towards where Roda was. A familiar figure entered Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. His figure instantly shot out and arrived beside Roda in the blink of an eye. Before Roda could greet Lu Ming, Lu Ming had already reached out his hand, pressing it firmly against the chest of one of the individuals. The explosive punches were instantly unleashed, and a terrifying power surged into this person¡¯s heart. With a ¡°pop¡±, the chest of the ck Feather Tribe member named Apelo instantly exploded and he fell to the ground without a word¡­ Turning to look at the somewhat frightened Roda, Lu Ming smiled again and said, ¡°This is a personal grudge, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± The ck Feather Tribe was Lu Ming¡¯s old enemy. Lu Ming remembered that when he first entered the Back Mist Zone, the first major enemies he encountered were these ck Feather Tribe members. They were the ones who forced Lu Ming to advance forcibly. Although in hindsight, they did not cause much trouble for Lu Ming, a grudge had indeed been formed. Back then, Lu Ming had sworn that if he met the ck Feather Tribe in the future, he would kill anyone he saw. At this moment, killing Apelo with a p was simply fulfilling his own oath. As for whether Roda would have any thoughts¡­ this was not within Lu Ming¡¯s consideration. Roda did not have any thoughts. This Apelo, who had betrayed them first, was not worth mourning for. He just looked at Lu Ming. After a moment, he bowed deeply to Lu Ming and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Ming smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing between friends. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± With that, Roda remained silent. Lu Ming¡¯s transformation was too significant. At this moment, Roda did not know how to interact with Lu Ming. In the distance, the explosive fist forcepletely dissipated. The Spirit Realm experts of the Divine Dao Alliance were almost wiped out, with only two survivors lying on the ground, gasping for breath. Seeing this, Lu Ming walked over. One of the two survivors, upon noticing Lu Ming¡¯s approach, showed despair in his eyes and struggled to crawl away, trying to get as far from Lu Ming as possible. The other person, however, heaved a sigh of relief. He quickly stood up and knelt in front of Lu Ming. ¡°Thank you, Lord, for sparing our lives!¡± Lu Ming nodded slightly, ¡°You do have some brains.¡± In other words, Lu Ming had no interest in unting his power in front of these weaker individuals. A single explosive punch could either spare their lives or take them. After one move, all debts were settled, and there was no need for Lu Ming to go for the kill. As if he suddenly thought of something, Lu Ming spoke to the kneeling survivor, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± This person immediately replied respectfully, ¡°My name is Quan Chao. I¡¯m from the Firestone Tribe.¡± The Firestone Tribe members were naturally tall with rough skin covered in dark red patterns. They were born with immense strength and exceptional defense. Perhaps it was due to their racial talents that he could survive Lu Ming¡¯s reckoning with just Spirit Realm Level 3 strength. After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming said, ¡°Do you know where the treasure vault of the Divine Dao Alliance is?¡± Quan Chao quickly nodded, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Take me there.¡± The Divine Dao Alliance had upied the me n Ruin for so long, so their gains were obvious. They had collected all the treasures they found and stored them in Li De¡¯s residence¡ªwith Li De guarding, the treasures were naturally safe. Now, these treasures were going to benefit Lu Ming. Quan Chao led the way and soon, the group arrived at a residence in the inner city. There were still Divine Dao Alliance members stationed outside the house. These subordinates were unaware of the recent battle, as it had taken ce in the Imperial City District. They were oblivious to the fact that the entire Divine Dao Alliance had been crushed by Lu Ming alone. Without needing Lu Ming to say anything, Quan Chao had already gone forward to disperse these Physique Realm and Mortal Realm warriors. He brought Lu Ming all the way to the interior of the residence and stopped in front of a room. ¡°Li De ced everything of value in there..¡± Chapter 222 - 222: Speculation Chapter 222: Spection Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was a simple restriction in the treasure vault, the effect of which was to send an alert to Li De when attacked by outsiders. Now that Li De was dead, this thing was naturally useless. After casually breaking the restriction, Lu Ming brought Roda, Roxin, and Quan Chao into the house and saw a dazzling array of objects inside. The house was rtively spacious, with about a dozen wooden shelves neatly arranged. On the wooden shelves were various items, including materials for spiritual treasures, ancient weapons, and Source Power Skill Sealing Balls. Lu Ming only recognized the Source Power Sealing Balls, and for other things, they were unfamiliar and he had no idea what they were or their value. ¡°This is the Spirit Calling Grass, the main ingredient for making Spirit Creek elixirs.¡± Standing in front of a pale blue grass, Lu Ming was puzzled, and Roxin¡¯s voice came from beside him. He turned to look at Luo Xin and saw her smile shyly. Roda¡¯s voice sounded in his ears again. ¡°My sister may not have extraordinary talent, and her determination may not be enough, but she¡¯s the best at reading books in her spare time. She can recognize many source power skills and spirit treasure materials at a nce.¡± With that said, Roda added, ¡°Why not let my sister show ATr. Lu around this treasure vault?¡± The appearance of the Aeonians and humans was very simr, and their aesthetic standards were probably not far off and there should be no reproductive istion. Roxin¡¯s looks and figure were top-notch. Although Lu Ming¡¯s facial features were ordinary, his physique was excellent. More importantly, his strength was outrageously strong! If they were to pair up¡­ Roda¡¯s thoughts were clear to everyone. But as a captive, he could not say anything. Lu Ming did not care about Roda and Roxin¡¯s thoughts. He had seen such things many times before. All he could say was that when a man excelled, women would flock to him. Chase after them? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t even want those who took the initiative! Women will only slow down my attribute farming speed! He nodded slightly,¡±Alright, then. I¡¯ll have to trouble Roxin.¡± ¡°This is me Iron, the main material for refining Spirit Realm weapons. Weapons refined from me Iron can enhance the power of me-type Source Power Skill. The armor refined from it is extremely resistant to me-type attacks.¡± ¡°This is the Ice Spirit Bead, no need for refinement. Just by wearing it, it can calm the mind and improve concentration. It¡¯s very helpful for cultivating Source Power Skills.¡± ¡°This is Body Forging Ointment. The crafting technique has been lost. By applying it, it can stimte the body¡¯s potential and strengthen the physique, allowing Mortal Realm superhumans to quickly reach the Physique Realm. However, it has no effect on those above the Physique Realm.¡± Roxin was indeed knowledgeable. There were indeed a lot of misceneous items in the treasure vault. During this time, Lu Ming found some things that he could not use, but Chengcheng, Wei Lan and the others could use¡ªfor example, Body Forging Ointment, which he nned to bring back to the Southern Mountain. As for the rest, they were not of much use to Lu Ming. The key was still the Source Power Skills. Lu Ming currently had a significant gap in Source Power Skills. Roxin seemed to have a way of identifying what Source Power Skill was sealed inside the sealing balls. She picked up a Source Power Skill Sealing Ball and closed her eyes to sense for a long time before saying, ¡°Physical Realm Source Power Skill, Thunder Technique, a Source Power Skill thatbines movement and attack into one Source Power Skill, the remaining cultivation attempts, once.¡± ¡°Physique Realm Source Power Skill, me Body Forging Technique, the remaining of cultivation attempts, twice.¡± ¡°Spirit Realm Source Power Skill, Fire Sacrifice Sword, remaining cultivation attempts: three.¡± This saved Lu Ming a lot of effort. After some thought, Lu Ming interrupted Roxin¡¯s appraisal and said, ¡°1 need all the Source Power Skills above the Physique Realm. The focus is on Fist techniques, Sword techniques, Body Protection Spell, Body Forging techniques, and Breathing techniques.¡± Fist techniques and sword techniques were Lu Ming¡¯s main means of attacks. The Body Protection Spell focused on defense, and the Body Forging technique was for farming attributes. The Breathing technique had to be upgraded too. The speed at which the Basic Breathing Technique advanced was too slow¡ªeven for Lu Ming. Through his battle with Li De, Lu Ming also gained some insights. While level and physical strength were important, the impact of Source Power Skills onbat could not be underestimated. In fact, there was no significant difference in physical strength between Lu Ming and Li De ¨C Li De was slightly stronger, but not by much. The reason why Lu Ming could beat Li Dey in the strength of their Source Power Skills. When Roxin heard this, she immediately nodded, ¡°1¡¯11 help Brother Lu find it.¡± After waiting for about three hours, Roxin came to Lu Ming with arge pile of source power sealing balls. ¡°These are what you want, Brother Lu.¡± With that said, Roxin also pointed to the notes attached to the Source Power Sealing Balls, ¡°These are instructions 1 made, I hope they can help Brother Lu.¡± She smiled sweetly, and Lu Ming smiled back. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then he picked up the Source Power Skill Sealing Balls and looked at them one by one. Soon, Lu Ming had scanned through them roughly. Putting down the Source Power Skill Sealing Balls, Lu Ming took a deep breath and revealed a happy expression. ¡°I¡¯ve made a killing this time!¡± Source Power Skills and Dao Protection Techniques. The importance of this thing was self-evident! Compared to treasures, elixirs, weapons, and other external objects, the Source Power Skills were genuinely one¡¯s own power. Superhumans who pursued a little bit usually looked down on external objects and focused on levels and Source Power Skills. Therefore, correspondingly, Source Power Skills were also the primary target of explorers when exploring ruins ¨C with a priority higher than that of spiritual objects, medicine, and weapons. The big focus in this treasure vault was also the Source Power Skill Sealing Balls. The number of Source Power Sealing Balls could be imagined. After Roxin identified them, more than half of the Source Power Skills in the treasure vault were moved to Lu Ming¡ªthere were more than a thousand in total! Moreover, these more than 1,000 Source Power Skill Sealing Balls all met Lu Ming¡¯s requirements! It should be noted that Lu Ming¡¯s requirements were quite broad¡­ He wanted all other Source Power Skills except for the Mortal Realm Source Power Skills, which were not worth being included in this treasure vault. After another screening, Lu Ming nodded gently. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about Source Power Skills for the time being¡­¡± The Source Power Skills ced in front of Lu Ming included 896 Physique Realm, 125 Spirit Realm, 34. Source Realm, and 1 Ancient Realm! Body Protection techniques, Body Forging techniques, and Breathing techniques upied one-third of it. The remaining two-thirds were mostly Fist techniques and Sword techniques. There was also a small portion of special function secret techniques. Without a doubt, with so many Source Power Skills, Lu Ming could not possibly practice them all. He could only choose the best ones. Leaning against the small mountain of Source Power Sealing Balls, Lu Ming slowly closed his eyes and considered carefully. ¡°I¡¯ve advanced from the Mortal realm to the Physique Realm, and the system has undergone an upgrade.¡± ¡°After that upgrade, my personal data waspressed, and 1 could no longer gain attribute points from Mortal Realm Source Power Skills.¡± ¡°However, the Physique Realm Source Power Skills I previously mastered were not affected. But the attribute points obtained after the upgrade will definitely undergo changes.¡± This change was trending towards an increase. This also meant that Lu Ming obtained more attributes when cultivating a Physique Realm Source Power Skill at the Physique Realm than when he cultivated a Physique Realm Source Power Skill at the Mortal Realm. ¡°So, can I judge the situation this way?¡± ¡°The system wants me to cultivate the corresponding level of Source Power Skill at a certain stage..¡± Chapter 223 - 223: Organizing and Learning Chapter 223 - 223: Organizing and Learning Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The more Lu Ming thought about it, the more he felt that this possibility was quite likely. He thought of the hint given by the system when it transformed. [Note: However, please remember that your efforts will never be in vain! If you cultivate a Mortal Realm Source Power Skill to its extreme, you may receive unexpected and significant results and rewards!] Lu Ming still vividly remembered this sentence. ¡°Therefore, I shouldn¡¯t just pursue advanced Source Power Skills. 1 should cultivate more Source Power Skills at my current level¡­ The power of Mortal Realm Source Power Skills is also very considerable when cultivated to the Micro-Level Realm.¡± The Source Power Armor and Explosive Fist did not have much effect when he was in the battle with Li De in battle. But that was because Li De was too strong and a little out of the ordinary. Against normal Level 8 Spirit Realm experts, Lu Ming could handle them with Micro-Level Source Power Armor and Explosive Fist just fine. ¡°Moreover, now that I have the Origin State, I¡¯m invincible below the Source Realm. When I encounter Source Realm experts, no matter how advanced their Source Power Skills are, they probably won¡¯t be a match.. Therefore, my need for high-level Source Power Skills is not very urgent. 1 have time to cultivate the Explosive Fist and the Source Power Armor to a higher level to see what unexpected gains 1 can obtain.¡± Having finished this line of thought, Lu Ming made up his mind. ¡°1¡¯11 continue cultivating the Source Power Armor and Explosive Fist for now and consider other things after leveling up.¡± However, Lu Ming indeed had to find new Breathing techniques and Body Forging techniques. The Basic Breathing Technique was too ordinary, and its proficiency increased at an absurdly slow rate. Lu Ming¡¯s need for it was not that urgent either, so he decided to directly switch to a Physique Realm Breathing Technique. Soon, Lu Ming found what he needed. [me Vein Breathing Technique (Beginner) (o/ioo): Physique Realm Breathing Technique. Regr practice of this technique enhances the power of the practitioner¡¯s me-attribute Source Power Skill.] The same applied to the Body Forging Technique¡ªthe Knight Body Forging Technique could not further strengthen Lu Ming¡¯s Physique Realm body. Lu Ming could not afford to spend too much time cultivating the Knight Body Forging Technique to its maximum level. This thing was different from the Explosive Fist and the Source Power Armor. The cultivation of the Body Forging Technique was too time-consuming. [me Fire Body Forging Technique (Beginner) (o/ioo): Physique Realm Body Forging Technique. This secret technique requires the assistance of me Fire Stones during cultivation. Only when the power of me enters the body can one temper their physique!]] [You have mastered the initial stage of the me Fire Body Forging Technique. At the Beginner level, each cycle will increase your three-dimensional attributes by 1 point and grant you 1 free attribute point. It also consumes one unit of me Fire Stone.] The trouble with Body Forging Art was that it required additional materials, starting from the Body Realm onwards, as a prerequisite for cultivation. Lu Ming weighed his options and chose me Fire Body Forging Technique because there was no Physique Realm Body Forging Technique that did not consume additional materials. As for the essential item of the me Fire Body Forging Technique, the me Fire Stone, was rtivelymon. This item was not onlymonly found in the ruins of the me n, but also outside; it was not particrly rare, and as long as you had the money, it was practically unlimited. ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡± After finding the Breathing and Body Forging techniques, Lu Ming stopped thinking too much about Source Power Skills. He picked up a fewrge bags and packed away the remaining source power skills. Then, he thought for a moment and sought out Roda and Roxin.. ¡°I want to explore King Lin¡¯s inheritance.¡± Lu Ming spoke. Lu Ming felt that this trip to the ruins was rtively fulfilling. The Void Realm had leveled up. He had also obtained arge number of Divine Source Points¡ªthis could be considered his greatest gain from this trip. He had also obtained over a thousand Source Power Skills. At least until the Ancient Realm, Lu Ming did not have to worry about source power skills. The only thing left was the quasi-divine level inheritance promised by Roxin: the King Lin¡¯s inheritance. Roda seemed to have learned about this from Roxin. Now, when Lu Ming mentioned it, Roda showed no reluctance or hesitation. If not for Lu Ming, he, Luo Da, would have long been killed by Li De. so Roda knew very well which was more important between life and inheritance. ¡°I was going to look for you too, Brother Lu¡­ Shall we set off now?¡± Lu Ming nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off now.¡± Carrying their bags and packages, Lu Ming set off with Roda and Roxin. The three of them went directly to the Imperial City District and stopped in front of a mansion near the Imperial Pce. Standing at the entrance of the mansion, Roda spoke softly. ¡°This used to be King Lin¡¯s residence. ording to the records I¡¯ve seen, after the chaos of the three kings, King Lin was severely injured. Before he died, he returned to this mansion and was never heard from again.¡± ¡°The book provided such a spection: King Lin died in his residence and there¡¯s a high probability that he left behind an inheritance in the ce where he died.¡± As soon as Roda finished speaking Roxin continued. ¡°The book also spected about the ce where King Lin died.¡± ¡°One possibility is King Lin¡¯s bedroom.¡± ¡°The second is the ancestral hall of King Lin¡¯s lineage.¡± ¡°The Third is a secret underground pce built by King Lin¡ªit¡¯s simr to the underground martial arts hall we used to live in.¡± For some reason, this King Lin liked to build secret underground chambers. Perhaps this was just one of King Lin¡¯s hobbies¡­ Of course, Lu Ming did not care much about hobbies. He just asked, ¡°Is it dangerous inside?¡± Roda shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s almost no danger.¡± ¡°Because time is the ultimate weapon. As time passes, even the most dangerous things be less so¡­¡± Lu Ming nodded in understanding. Just like the restrictions in me City¡­ In the past, the me n was arge n with seven gods in the n! The restrictions in me City were not made by the Jing God, but were created by Ancient Realm experts! For a restriction of this level to be broken by a mere few dozens of Spirit Realms¡­ it was probably just because they had not been maintained for a long time, so their power had diminished. Perhaps to confirm his words, Roda took the lead and entered the mansion. Lu Ming and Roxin followed closely behind. Roda, who was in the lead, was walking very slowly. He deliberately kept a considerable distance from Lu Ming and Roxin. On one hand, he was cautious, and on the other hand, he wanted to give his sister some time and an opportunity. It was obvious that Roxin had an interest in Lu Ming. At this moment, Roda was deliberately walking ahead, perhaps to let them have some private time together. So, not long after, Roxin began to speak to Lu Ming. ¡°By the way, Brother Lu, do you like historical stories?¡± Hearing Roxin¡¯s question, Lu Ming thought for a moment and nodded, saying, ¡°I like it very much.¡± Before the apocalypse, Lu Ming was quite fond of historical stories. As the saying went, studying history can help us understand the rise and fall of civilizations. Reading history and stories can teach one a lot. Roxin immediately smiled and said, ¡°Then Brother Lu, do you know the history of the me n?¡± Lu Ming shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± After saying that, he nced at Roxin, whose eyes were shining with eagerness. Lu Ming thought for a moment and decided not to dampen this girl¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Why? Do you know?¡± Roxin smiled and said, ¡°I just know a little.¡± ¡°My brother has been nning to obtain King Lin¡¯s inheritance for a long time. So, we collected many ancient books about the me n in Archean City. I remember the contents very clearly.¡± As Lu Ming engaged in conversation, Roxin¡¯s voice flowed like a gentle stream that could not seem to stop.. Chapter 224 - 224: The Flame Clan Story Chapter 224 - 224: The me n Story Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°After the seven gods of the me n were defeated, the entire me n retreated into this ruin.¡± ¡°Anything before this period has been documented elsewhere, so there¡¯s no need to go into detail.¡± ¡°What my brother and 1 are focused on searching for is the history of the me n from the time of the fall of the Jing God to theplete destruction of the me n.¡± ¡°The information we obtained was basically passed down from the records of the survivors of the me n, so it¡¯s quite reliable.¡± As the three of them continued to walk slowly, Roxin narrated her story. Roda, who was leading the way, could not help but feel a bit exasperated¡­. He had created an opportunity for his sister, but in the end, she was telling historical stories. But then again, what else could Roxin talk about? It was her area of expertise. Lu Ming, on the other hand, looked genuinely interested ¨C not pretending, but genuinely interested. He really knew very little about the history of the ck Mist Zone, and learning more historical stories would deepen his understanding of the region ¨C something he was open to. Roxin continued, ¡°During the early years of the Jing God¡¯s slumber, life for the members of the me n here was quite peaceful.¡± They had an abundance of resources, a modest poption, and no pressure for survival. This ce was like a paradise for the me n. ¡°Unfortunately, this ruin is too small¡­¡± ¡°Small?¡± Lu Ming raised an eyebrow and Roxin said, ¡°From our perspective, this ruin isn¡¯t small at all, but from the perspective of Ancient Realm experts, it¡¯s truly tiny.¡± The mobility of experts would naturally be stronger. To Ancient Realm experts, this ce was probably a small cage. When ferocious beasts were being trapped in a cage for a long time, problems naturally arose. ¡°At that time, apart from the extinction of the gods, the overall strength of the me n did not suffer much damage.¡± ¡°There were four quasi divine-level experts: the Three Kings and the current me Emperor, not to mention the Ancient Realm experts below the quasi-divine level. In total, there were about a hundred Ancient Realm experts in the me n at that time.¡± More than a hundred Ancient Realm experts were trapped in this ruin¡­ Roxin¡¯s use of the word ¡°small¡± was not an exaggeration. Soon, the three of them came to King Lin¡¯s bedroom. Roda entered and searched briefly. When he came out, he shook his head at Lu Ming and Roxin. ¡°Not here.¡± The three of them continued to walk to the next location. Luo Xin added. ¡°In the first thousand years, perhaps because of the Jing God¡¯s legacy, this ce could still maintain peace. The me n reproduced and the poption gradually increased.¡± ¡°A thousand yearster, as the poption of the me n increased, the higher-ups of the me n quickly discovered a problem¡­ No one in the new generation of the me n could break through to the Ancient Realm.¡± Lu Ming could not help but ask, ¡°Why was that?¡± In front of him, Roda turned around and interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s not enough source power. It¡¯s also because the advancement of the Ancient Realm requires more life-and-deathbat experience.¡± Roxin exined in detail, ¡°As 1 mentioned earlier, at that time, there were about a hundred Ancient Realm experts in the me n. Even if they didn¡¯t practice, just maintaining their strength would consume an astronomical amount of source power. This ruin could absorb source power from the outside, but its capacity was limited, and supplying a hundred Ancient Realm experts was already its limit.¡± ¡°More importantly, advancing from the Source Realm to the Ancient Realm indeed required life-and-death trials. There were no external enemies here for the me nsmen, so there were no opportunities for such trials.¡± ¡°In summary, the me n¡¯s high-level power was aging, and the new generation of strong individuals couldn¡¯t fill the gap.¡± ¡°Over time, the me n was likely to lose its Ancient Realm experts, leading to a significant decline in the overall strength of the n.¡± At this point, Roxin paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The event that led to the me n¡¯s demise, the Three Kings¡¯ Rebellion, urred against this backdrop.¡± ¡°At that time, the ancient three kings were the ck King, the Green King, and King Lin. The ck King and King Ling were over 5,000 years old, nearing the end of their Ancient Realm limits. Although the Green King was young, he was still more than 4,000 years old. As for the current me Emperor, he was even close to passing away.¡± ¡°The three kings realized that all the quasi-divine experts of the me n were about to exhaust their lifespan, but a gap has appeared in the new generation of experts.¡± ¡°So, they secretly met with the me Emperor, hoping to open the me n¡¯s ruin and return to the ck Mist Zone.¡± After Roxin finished speaking, the three of them had already arrived at the ancestral hall of King Lin¡¯s family. Luo Da entered the ancestral hall. After the restriction light flickered briefly, Roda came out of the door in a sorry state. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not here either.¡± With that said, he formed a strange symbol with both hands. A faint light radiated from his eyes, scanning the surroundings. Seeing this, Roxin exined, ¡°This is a secret technique Brother learned from a book. This technique can help us uncover the hidden secret ces of the me n.¡± Lu Ming nodded in understanding. Not long after, Roda led the way into the garden. Beside Lu Ming, Roxin spoke again. ¡°In the secret meeting, the negotiation between the three kings and the me Emperor copsed.¡± ¡°Not long after that conversation, internal strifepletely erupted in the me n. This matter directly led to theplete extinction of the me n.¡± ¡°However, ording to the records in the books my brother and I read, no one has revealed the discussion between the three kings and the me Emperor during that secret meeting. The most detailed record is only four words: ¡®Their opinions are contradictory¡¯.¡± With that said, Roxin said in a rxed tone, ¡°I guess that the three kings might want to bring the me n members out of this ruin and return to the outside world, but the me Emperor is unwilling.¡± ¡°But, Brother Lu, think about it. It¡¯s only been a thousand years, and the gods are immortal. The enemies of the me n certainly haven¡¯t forgotten about the me n. If they were to take away their people, the me n would surely face retaliation.¡± Lu Ming nodded slightly and agreed with Roxin. On the other hand, Roxin pinched her chin in frustration and said, ¡°But to keep staying in this ruin is not a solution either. The experts are gradually dying, and since they¡¯re in the ruin, it¡¯s impossible for them to participate in the Heaven Ascension Stairs, nor can they give birth to new gods. In any case, it seems there¡¯s no hope inside the ruin¡­¡± As she spoke, she rubbed her hair in distress, ¡°Sigh, this kind of thing seems really difficult to solve.¡± Roxin¡¯s current demeanor made Lu Ming smile, ¡°Well, it¡¯s the me n¡¯s problem. What does it have to do with us?¡± After Roxin saw this, she immediately muttered, ¡°Immersion! Brother Lu, this is called immersion! When researching historical matters, immersion is the most crucial aspect.¡± Lu Ming nodded in agreement, ¡°However, there¡¯s another question. 1 believe that merely deciding whether to leave the relic or not shouldn¡¯t lead to a conflict between the me Emperor and the Three Kings, resulting in theplete annihtion of the me n.¡± If he were in the situation of the me n at that time, deciding whether or not to leave the ruin was undoubtedly a significant matter, one that concerned the future of the n. However, it was not a serious problem. It should not have led to the total destruction of the entire me n¡­ Roxin smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why 1 told you long ago that this is just a historical story. Compared to what¡¯s written in the books, I think the ¡®power struggle¡¯ narrative makes more sense.¡± ¡°The three kings wanted to overthrow the me Emperor¡¯s rule, causing internal strife in the me n, which ultimately led to the n¡¯s extinction. When you hear this logic, doesn¡¯t it sound much more reasonable?¡± Lu Ming nodded, ¡°At least it¡¯s much more logical than fighting to the death and annihting the n just to decide whether or not to leave the ruin.¡± Roxin continued, ¡°But my brother and 1 found more than a dozen rare books, and none of them were written like this¡­ One of the books even mentioned that the three kings had an excellent rtionship with the me Emperor and had no desire to contend for the throne.¡± As Roxin finished her sentence, Roda in front suddenly spoke up. ¡°I found it. It¡¯s right here..¡± Chapter 225 - 225: He’s Crazy Chapter 225: He¡¯s Crazy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Roda spoke, Lu Ming and Roxin stopped their conversation and looked in the direction of Roda. They could see in the garden that as Roda pushed aside some rockeries with great effort, the prohibition light continuously flickered beneath it. However, as the light faded, a pitch-ck hole appeared in front of the three. Lu Ming,¡±???¡± Roda, Roxin, This King Lin really liked rockeries and holes. Withoutmenting on King Lin¡¯s entricities, the three proceeded further inside, with Roda leading the way. After traversing winding and twisting tunnels, they arrived in a spacious underground chamber. Whaty before them was an exquisite underground pce! While the pce was not particrlyrge in scale, its decorations and furnishings were extremely luxurious. Upon closer inspection, one could discern the distinctive style of the me n¡¯s royal family. Roda chuckled and said, ¡°So, it seems that the notion of ¡®differing opinions¡¯ was likely a false pretext, and the real intent was rebellion.¡± Obviously, the casual chat between Roxin and Lu Ming earlier had not escaped Roda¡¯s ears. However, Roxin shook her head and said, ¡°King Lin is, after all, a member of the me n¡¯s royal family. Given his status, constructing a pce of this caliber doesn¡¯t constitute overstepping.¡± Roda shrugged and remained silent. He was not as knowledgeable in this area as Roxin. But they continued to advance, with Roda leading the way to the pce¡¯s main hall. Be it theyout of the entire underground pce or the architectural style, it waspletely simr to the me n¡¯s imperial pce. The only difference was in the size. It was as if the me n¡¯s pce had shrunk dozens of times. Therefore, although it was only Roda¡¯s first time here, he did not feel unfamiliar. ¡°If King Lin really left an inheritance here, there¡¯s a high chance that it¡¯s in these two locations.¡± ¡°The first is the main hall of the pce, which is also the meeting hall.¡± ¡°The second is the ancestral hall.¡± ording to theyout of the me n¡¯s pce, the main hall was at the front and the ancestral hall was behind. Roda led the way and they continued to advance to the pce¡¯s main hall. However, as they progressed, the furrows on their brows deepened¡­ At some point, Lu Ming suddenly spoke. ¡°Have you all seen such a thing in the me n¡¯s imperial pce?¡± Lu Ming asked this while casually kicking the filthy substance beneath his feet. It was a viscous fungal nket, soft and squishy when stepped on, resembling rotting flesh or gtinous matter. Stepping on it felt disgusting, somewhat akin to the fungal nkets he had seen around the Mother Tree. When they looked around, they could see this repulsive substance almost everywhere. It covered the ground and even clung to the corners and eaves of the buildings, resemblingrge dark-red spiderwebs. Roda frowned and shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing like this in the pce¡­ at least not in the real me n¡¯s pce.¡± Roxin appeared bewildered. She had note across any descriptions of this substance in her books. They continued to move forward. The closer they got to the main hall, the more of this dark-red fungal nket they encountered. It was as if they had entered the body of a colossal beast, andbined with the faint putrid odor emanating from the surroundings, Lu Ming couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of nausea¡ªwhether it was the smell¡¯s influence or the disturbing environment. ¡°This ce¡­ it¡¯s beyond words,¡± sighed Rada, his voice filled with frustration as he quickened his pace. Soon, the three of them arrived in front of the main hall. Roda pulled down the dark-red fleshy web hanging on the entrance, and they entered the grand hall. Inside, they saw the fungal nkets piling up like grotesque masses of flesh, intertwining and forming various-sized lumps. Roxin took two steps back, repulsed by the sight, while Lu Ming hesitated, unwilling to venture deeper into the hall. It was Roda who took the initiative to handle the dirty work. Roda took the initiative to handle the dirty work. He searched and rummaged through the hall, asionally tearing apart the fleshy lumps. This action caused vile yellow-green liquid to stter around, staining the entire hall with filth. After half an hour or so, Roda waved his hand toward Lu Ming and Roxin, signaling them to leave the hall. It was not until they were outside the hall that Roda dispelled his protective spell. He began to catch his breath heavily while quickly exining, ¡°The thing isn¡¯t here. There are only those disgusting things I don¡¯t even know what they are!¡± He activated his Source Power, shaking off the dirt from his body. He flung away the dark-red fleshy threads and the yellow-green liquid, sending them far away. Then, Roda continued, ¡°Moreover, the yellow-green liquid is poisonous! I didn¡¯t dare to test its toxicity personally.¡± After Roda finished speaking, the three of them fell into silence. Still, it was Lu Ming who spoke up, ¡°However, it seems that there¡¯s no real danger here.¡± It was dirty, no doubt about it. But as long as they were cautious of the poisonous yellow-green liquid, there did not seem to be anything that could threaten their safety. Roda took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s keep going, towards the ancestral hall.¡± The dark-red fungal nket seemed to be present only near the main hall. As the trio left the main hall, the fungal nket and fleshy web gradually thinned out, disappearingpletely by the time they reached the ancestral hall. Returning to a more normal environment undoubtedly relieved the three of them. Roda led the way again, pushing open the door of the ancestral hall, and dim lights illuminated before them. Ahead, there was a long corridor. Stonemps, illuminated by luminescent stones, hung on both sides of the corridor. Some sort of prohibition seemed to be in effect. Even after countless years, the stonemps on the walls still provided faint illumination for those who cameter. Roda continued to lead, with Lu Ming and Roxin following behind. After walking for about dozens of meters, the path ahead suddenly opened up. Several stonemps adorned everything within the open space. The light was somewhat dim, but it was enough to see things clearly. Through the subdued light, they could vaguely make out a pile of skeletal remains in the room, along with several scattered items. Aside from these, there was nothing else. Roda could not help but walk forward. As he approached, he noticed a faintyer of golden light enveloping the skeletal remains. This made Roda involuntarily take a sharp breath. ¡°It¡¯s King Lin. I can confirm that these are the remains of King Lin!¡± Even after an Ancient Realm expert had passed away ten thousand years ago, their bones would still retain some distinctive features¡ªand bone gilding was one of the signs of an Ancient Realm expert. He then lowered his head and looked at the few items in front of King Lin¡¯s remains. Soon, Roda let out a gasp. Because the first thing that caught his eye was not the items they had initially been observing, but rather a line of small text in front of King Lin¡¯s remains. [He¡¯s crazy¡­] These three words were written in the universalnguage of the ck Mist Zone, disyed in a faint red hue, resembling the color of blood. The handwriting was sloppy, and it was unclear whether it was King Lin¡¯s genuine writing or if he was in a disturbed state of mind at the time. Lu Ming and Roxin approached as well and saw the text. However, despite searching around, they couldn¡¯t find any more information. After some time, Lu Ming shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know what these three words mean, and we can¡¯t find any more clues.¡± ¡°Besides, our purpose here isn¡¯t to decipher mysteries.¡± As he spoke, he pointed to the several items in front of King Lin¡¯s remains. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at what those things are..¡± Chapter 226 - 226: Departure Chapter 226: Departure Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In front of King Lin¡¯s corpse were several items: a bottle of pale golden liquid, a white crystal, and three Source Power Sealing Balls. Both Roda and Roxin stood still, and they just looked at Lu Ming. Roxin spoke up from the side, ¡°That crystal is a Memory Stone. It might contain some messages.¡± This meant they wanted Lu Ming to take a look first. After all, if there was an inheritance here, it was a promise made to Lu Ming by the siblings. Lu Ming nodded gently and stepped forward to pick up the Memory Stone. As Source Power poured into it, a message quickly transmitted from the Memory Stone into Lu Ming¡¯s mind. After a brief check, Lu Ming sighed softly and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s an inheritance, but it¡¯s useless to me.¡± As he spoke, he tossed the Memory Stone to Roda. This ce was indeed the inheritance site of King Lin. The few items in front of him were indeed inheritances. Within the three Source Power Skill Sealing Balls were sealed three Ancient Realm Source Power Skills. Breathing Technique: Breath of mes. Body Protection Technique: Three Flowers Crown. As well as the Body Forging Technique: Divine Fire Indestructible Body. But the problem was that there was a prerequisite to acquire King Lin¡¯s inheritance¡ªone had to possess the bloodline of the me n! However, this matter was not unsolvable. That bottle of pale golden liquid was the divine blood of the me n, and it only needed to be absorbed through a special method to transform an outsider into a full-fledged member of the me n. The unfortunate part was¡­ Lu Ming definitely could not undergo this transformation. It was not that he valued his human identity so much. It was because he had a system within him. The origin and location of this system were unknown to him. If he underwent the blood transformation and lost the system, or if he discarded his human identity and the system no longer recognized him¡­ where would Lu Ming go from there? Although the possibility was rtively small, when it came to matters involving the system, no matter how small the chance, Lu Ming did not want to take the risk. So, he could only do Roda a favor and give these things to him. Roda had identallypleted the goal of entering the ruins this time, and was naturally overjoyed. After quickly tidying up, Roda put away the inherited items and said to Lu Ming and Roxin. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He did not have the intention to carry out the inheritance here. It was mainly because the fungi carpet outside gave the three of them a very bad feeling. Lu Ming had no objections to this. The three of them quickly left, and there were no unexpected incidents until they left King Lin¡¯s Mansion. They returned to the inner city. At the ce where Uncle Lu was recuperating from his injuries, Lu Ming bid farewell to the three of them. ¡°This ruin doesn¡¯t hold much value for me now, so I¡¯m nning to leave.¡± He would leave and return to Southern Mountain to farm his attributes. This was Lu Ming¡¯s n for the next step. Upon hearing Lu Ming¡¯s words, Roxin could not help but ask, ¡°Brother Lu, where do you live?¡± As she finished her sentence, Roxin¡¯s face turned red. Lu Ming just shook his head gently and looked at Roda, ¡°Where do you two n to go next?¡± Roda immediately said, ¡°We¡¯re heading back to Archean City to recuperate there and receive the inheritance.¡± Lu Ming nodded and said, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I have a presumptuous request¡­¡± At the mention of a presumptuous request, Lu Ming seemed to be a little embarrassed. This made Roda smile and pat Lu Ming¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can help with, feel free to look for me.¡± Lu Ming then smiled and said, ¡°Alright, after I return, I¡¯ll make arrangements, and in a while, I might bring a few people to meet you.¡± Because Lu Ming suddenly remembered something Velo had said. The Aeonians were happy to provide shelter to contemporary tribtion transcenders. Their reputation within the ck Mist Zone was quite good. Lu Ming thought that through Roda¡¯s connections, he might be able to establish a connection with the Aeonians and improve the situation of the Southern Mountain people within the ck Mist Zone. Of course, these matters were mainly handled by Huo Sheng. After returning, Lu Ming would briefly mention it to Huo Sheng, and then it would depend on Huo Sheng¡¯s decision. Lu Ming was just asking Roda for a favor, and it would not be too much trouble. After discussing these matters, Lu Ming, with his bags and bundles, was sent off by Roda and Roxin all the way to the exit of the ruins. The news of the downfall of the Divine Dao Alliance spread very quickly. Less than a day after Lu Ming killed Li De, the news of the Divine Dao Alliance¡¯s dissolution had already be widely known. Naturally, there was no entrance fee anymore. The checkpoints near the entrance to the ruins had also been torn down by the heroes who were long dissatisfied with the Divine Dao Alliance. Explorers came and went, and at this moment, the me n Ruin had returned to their former bustling state. Just as Lu Ming was about to leave the me n Ruin, a familiar figure suddenly appeared before him. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Quan Chao, right?¡± Lu Ming asked in recognition, and Quan Chao nodded respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr. Lu.¡± This was the person who had apanied Lu Ming to the Divine Dao Alliance¡¯s treasure vault before. After that, Lu Ming had followed the Roda siblings to King Lin¡¯s Mansion and had forgotten about this person. Unexpectedly, he was waiting for Lu Ming at the entrance of the ruin. Lu Ming frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sensing Lu Ming¡¯s displeasure, Quan Chao hurriedly said, ¡°Well, Mr. Lu, after your teaching thest time, I deeply realized how heinous my previous actions were! I havee to find you now because 1 want to serve you with and listen to your teachings up close.¡± Look at what he was saying. Clearly, Quan Chao had rehearsed them countless times behind the scenes. But he was wrong about one thing. Lu Ming was not some kind of righteous hero. He only disyed the attributes of one when someone provoked him. Otherwise, he was indifferent to what others did, focusing on his own business. This meant that Lu Ming was not particrly interested in taking in underlings. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can go wherever you want. Just don¡¯t follow me.¡± Lu Ming waved his hand and continued walking towards the entrance of the ruins, bypassing Quan Chao. Quan Chao did not dare to stop Lu Ming but bowed respectfully to his retreating figure, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be in Archean City. If Mr. Lu ever needs assistance, just let me know, and I will serve you to the best of my abilities.¡± However, Lu Ming ignored him and just increased his pace and quickly entered the gates of the ruin. Even after Lu Ming had walked far away, Quan Chao still stood respectfully in the same spot. Someone nearby could not help but say sarcastically, ¡°He¡¯s so eager to serve others, but no one wants him¡­ I mean, seriously, buddy, if your strength iscking, focus on improving yourself instead of trying totch onto someone else. This is unorthodox.¡± Laughter erupted from the onlookers. Quan Chao slowly straightened his body and looked around. He suddenly grinned strangely and released his spiritual pressure slightly, causing everyone to fall silent! Only then did everyone realize that this man was a Spirit Realm expert! Seeing the person who had spoken earlier turn pale and copse to the ground, Quan Chao shook his head slightly. If it was in the past, he would have snapped this person¡¯s head off without a second thought. However, after experiencing Lu Ming¡¯s ¡°earnest teachings,¡± Quan Chao had indeed changed¡­ He said loudly, ¡°Serving Mr. Lu as a loyal follower is my good fortune. Those of you with weak wills and short-sightedness, how could you possiblyprehend Mr. Lu¡¯s greatness?¡± After uttering these words, Quan Chao shook his head and walked towards the entrance of the ruin. Unbeknownst to Lu Ming, due to Quan Chao¡¯s antics, his name had be widely known in the peripheral areas of the Hundred Thousand Mountains.. Chapter 227 - 227: Return and Cultivation Chapter 227: Return and Cultivation Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios More than two months had passed when Lu Ming returned to Southern Mountain once again. When he just left, everything in Southern Mountain was still in its early stages. The farnd remained uncultivated, and the living spaces in the caves were only roughly constructed. But this time, as Lu Ming returned, he could see the patches of ck rice fields from a distance. As he walked up the mountain, he soon heard somemotion in the distance. Before the people arrived, the voices reached him! ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡¯re finally back.¡± There was no urgency in his tone, just a casual greeting, not suggesting any problems in Southern Mountain. Lu Ming smiled and nodded in the direction of the voice and saw Velo and F walking down from the mountain. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Velo,¡± Lu Ming said as soon as Velo and F approached. The Southern Mountain was ultimately located within the Hundred Thousand Mountains. There were a variety of exotic beasts in the vicinity, and Physique Realm exotic beasts would often appear. Without Velo¡¯s vignce, this ce would not have developed to its current state. Hearing Lu Ming¡¯s words, Velo smiled and waved his hand, ¡°F, take Mr. Lu around the area.¡± With that said, he looked at Lu Ming, ¡°1 have some matters to attend to, so 1 won¡¯t apany Mr. Lu back home.¡± Even though it had been a long time since they had parted ways, F didn¡¯t feel estranged at all. She chatted non-stop along the way, like an Oriole that could not stop chirping. ¡°There¡¯re ck rice fields over there, with enough area to feed one hundred and eighty people.¡± ¡°Near the ck rice fields are vegetable gardens.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the ranch over there. Some time ago, we had an Awakener here with the superpower to control exotic beasts. Although he can¡¯t control powerful exotic beasts, it¡¯s perfect for raising livestock.¡± ¡°In the future, we don¡¯t have to worry about meat anymore.¡± ¡°By the way, Brother Lu, did you have any interesting experiences in the me n Ruin?¡± Lu Ming casually shared some of his experiences and observations from the me n Ruin, which excited F. Not long after, the two of them entered the cave. They followed the illuminated path inside the cave. Wang Xiong, Cheng Cheng, Wei Lan, and the others had probably received Velo¡¯s notification early and had been waiting there. Seeing Lu Ming¡¯s figure, everyone called out to Brother Lu excitedly. Without Lu Ming, this ce would not be notplete¡­ Lu Ming also greeted everyone with a smile and then followed Cheng Cheng¡¯s guidance to his own home. In the outdoor dining area, Cheng Cheng, Wei Lan, and F were preparing food while Lu Ming chatted with them. asionally, they talked about the aftermath of the me n Ruin. They would also talk about the various events that had happened in Southern Mountain recently. Huo Sheng often came to visit. Although he could not meet Lu Ming, he exchanged some information and resources with Wang Xiong. Based on Huo Sheng¡¯s frequency of visits, he would likely return in three days. Lu Ming decided that he would talk to Huo Sheng about the Aeonians at that time. As for other matters, there were hardly any, and there was no danger. Even if there were dangers, Velo, a Third-Level Physique Realm expert, had dealt with them in advance. In any case, everything was going well. The better the development of the gathering ce, the more it could provide Lu Ming with a stable and secure environment. ¡°By the way, these are the items 1 obtained in the me n Ruin.¡± Lu Ming took out items like Body Forging Pills and ced them on the table, introducing them to Cheng Cheng and the others, allowing the three women to distribute them as they wished. This excited the three women. After enjoying a hot and sumptuous meal, Lu Ming brought Chengcheng and Wei Lan to the small courtyard. Currently, both Cheng Cheng and Wei Lan were at the Ninth Level of the Mortal Realm. The gap between them and Lu Ming was simply too vast. No matter how the two of them used their superpowers, they could not create any pressure on Lu Ming anymore. This left Lu Ming somewhat helpless. ¡®I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any more daily attribute point farming in the future¡­¡¯ Based on Lu Ming¡¯s current situation, the daily attribute point farming routine used to provide him with 2 points in all attributes. However, this method had be inefficient. Lu Ming could gain more attribute points in the same amount of time by practicing Body Forging Technique in the Void Space. The reason he felt a sense of loss was simply because the daily attribute point farming routine had be ingrained in his life and blood. Not being able to continue this routine made him feel like something was missing in his life. ¡°Sigh¡­ 1 guess I¡¯ll have to adapt.¡± Lu Ming muttered and looked at Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan, who also seemed somewhat distracted. After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming said, ¡°1 want to give you two another task.¡± Zhang Chengcheng perked up and said, ¡°Brother Lu, go ahead.¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be in seclusion in my bedroom. If there¡¯s anything urgent, please knock on the window.¡± After entering the Void Space, Lu Ming¡¯s perception of the outside world would be greatly weakened. In this state, he might not even notice if an enemy approached him closely. Therefore, Lu Ming needed trustworthy people to stand guard for him, and Zhang Chengcheng and Wei Lan were the best choices. Hearing that they had a new mission, Cheng Cheng and Wei Lan immediately dispelled their gloom and became determined. ¡°You can count on us.¡± Lu Ming reminded them once more, ¡°And don¡¯t forget to prepare meals.¡± The two girls smiled and said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll also take care of the cooking.¡± After dinner and making arrangements for everything outside, Lu Ming finally returned to his home. Hey on his bed, his gaze deep, lost in thought. ¡°The Void Space has advanced to the intermediate level, and as a result, there will be significant changes in my future cultivation.¡± ¡°The daily attribute farming routine is already gone. From today onwards, I¡¯ll focus on farming attribute points in Body Forging Technique and Source Power Skill levels.¡± ¡°To save time, 1¡¯11 do my cultivation in the Void Space, which is necessary.¡± Moreover, Lu Ming¡¯s daily routine was all about farming attributes. Therefore, this meant that Lu Ming might need to spend more than 20 hours a day in the Void Space. For most people, this would undoubtedly be dull and boring. But for Lu Ming, it was a tremendous reward! He no longer had to interact with others. He no longer had to be on guard and fear encountering danger. Lu Ming found a soft cushion andid it on the ground, scattered the mestones around and sat cross-legged, slowly closing his eyes. Cultivation began at this moment! His consciousness briefly flickered, and when he opened his eyes again, Lu Ming had already appeared in the Void Space. The pure white space was devoid of any objects, with only Lu Ming standing in the center. The silence brought tranquility to Lu Ming, giving him a profound sense of security! Inhale, exhale. After adjusting his condition to the optimal state, Lu Ming took a deep breath, raised his hand and performed the starting posture of the me Body Forging Technique. First of all, Lu Ming nned to practice this newly acquired Body Forging Technique a few times. The training method of the me Body Forging Technique was more cumbersome and difficult than the Knight Body Forging Technique. Additionally, it required the assistance of the mestone during the cultivation process. As Lu Ming continuously changed his movements, he could clearly feel a warm flow entering his body from the outside¡ªthis was his external body absorbing the mestones¡¯ fiery energy. Soon, Lu Ming felt his body heating up. Under the tempering of the fiery energy, the cells in his body rejoiced and gradually became stronger¡ªalthough this increase was almost imperceptible. After half an hour had passed, Lu Ming finished his practice and exhaled a warm breath. He checked the experience points of the me Body Forging Technique and saw that it had increased by one point, bing ¡°(Beginner) (1/100).¡± At the same time, his three-dimensional and free attribute points also increased by 1 point each! ¡°Great.¡± ¡°Moreover, the time consumed is the same as the Knight Body Forging Technique.¡± Lu Ming nodded in satisfaction. It should be noted that Lu Ming¡¯s current 1 attribute point was equivalent to 10,000 points during his Mortal Realm! ¡°Next, I have to verify how much one unit of mestone is worth..¡± Chapter 228 - 228: Cultivate Day And Night Chapter 228: Cultivate Day And Night Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The mestone was an essential item for cultivating the me Body Forging Technique. While this thing was rtively easy to find, Lu Ming did not bring back many mestones back this time. He carried back severalrge packages, but thergest one in the packages was the Source Power Skill Sealing Ball this item was undoubtedly more important than the mestones. He did nor know how many mestones he would have to consume to cultivate the me Body Forging Technique. Afterpleting the second round of Body Forging Technique, Lu Ming took a brief rest and immediately began the third round. Soon, it was the fourth round, the fifth round, the sixth round¡­ Until hepleted ten rounds of Body Forging Technique, Lu Ming vaguely noticed that the me Qi in his body was bing scarce as he practiced the final round. He immediately ended the effect of the Void Space and returned to the outside world. Opening his eyes and looking around, he saw that the mestones that were once vibrant red had turned into dull gray stones, indistinguishable from the ordinary rocks.After immediately ending the effect of the Void Domain, Lu Ming returned to the outside world and opened his eyes to look around. He saw that the originally red me Fire Stones around him had already turned gray and were no different from the rocks everywhere. This made Lu Ming understand. ¡°A unit of mestone is about the size of an adult¡¯s fist.¡± And one unit of mestone could support Lu Ming to cultivate the me Body Forging Technique once. ¡°The consumption is not significant, well within an eptable range.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to put the purchase of mestone on the agenda.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to Mr. Velo for that.¡± With this decision in mind, Lu Ming went out and entrusted this matter to F. The subsequent affairs would naturally be handled by F and her grandfather, and Lu Ming just had to wait. Back in his room, Lu Ming scattered the remaining mestones around and entered the Void Space once again. In the intermediate Void Realm, time flowed differently, and one day here was equivalent to one hour in the outside world. And within the Void Realm, Lu Ming¡¯s body entered a state of slumber, resting at all times. This meant that Lu Ming did not need to sleep. Of course, mental fatigue was unavoidable. In fact, this cultivation method would make Lu Ming mentally exhausted faster than normal. However, inside the Void Realm, he could still sleep. Long ago, Lu Ming had already found the most efficient method of cultivation. ¡°With a day in the Void Realm as the standard, I can cultivate a full 20 hours and rest for four hours.¡± ¡°With a to-day cycle, I can go out to eat once every ten days to replenish my body¡¯s natural consumption.¡± ¡°As for my current cultivation projects, I only have the Body Forging Technique and the Source Power Skills¡­ The Body Forging Technique rakes half an hour per cycle. Cultivating it 20 times amounts to 10 hours, and the remaining 10 hours can be used to cultivate the Source Power Skills¡­¡± Among them, the Source Power Armor could be activated all day long and increase one¡¯s proficiency all the time. As for the remaining Source Power Skills¡­ ¡°Following the previous n, I¡¯ll practice the Explosive Fist.¡± ¡°First, 1¡¯11 cultivate this Morral Realm Source Power Skill, Explosive Fist, to the highest level and see what surprises it can bring me!¡± Lu Ming had always been extremely serious when it came to cultivation! He would make a n and then stick to it. Without external interference, Lu Ming would not easily deviate from his nned schedule. In the outside world, time flew. One hour¡­ Two hours¡­ Five hourster, the me Body Forging Technique advanced to the Proficient stage. [me Body Forging Technique (Proficient) (0/10000): Physique Realm Body Forging Technique. This secret technique requires the assistance of mestones during cultivation. Only when rhe power of me enters the body can one temper rhe physique! ] I [You have proficiently cultivated the me Body Forging Technique. At the Proficient stage, each cycle will increase your three-dimensional attributes by 2 points and grant you 2 free attribute points. It also consumes one unit of mestone.] At this point, Lu Ming opened his eyes because he had run out of mestone. When he went out, he realized that F had already informed Velo of his need for the mestone, and Velo was a straightforward person. He took a trip to the me n Ruins and collected the mestones at rhe entrance- the ruins contained many mestone mines. At a slightly higher price than the marker rate, Velo brought back several carts of mestones¡­ After instructing Velo to continue collecting as much as possible, Lu Ming carried the mestones into the house. After a simple meal, Lu Ming continued his cultivation. The current time was rhe 212th day of the ck Mist Calendar. For the current Lu Ming, day and night no longer had any meaning. At this point, with an ample supply of mestone, well-fed and well-hydrated, Lu Ming officially entered his nned cycle of cultivation. One day in the outside world meant that Lu Ming could practice for 23 days within the Void Realm! The missing hour was spent on eating, drinking, and using the restroom. This clearly illustrated how significant the superpower of the Void Realm was to Lu Ming! Day 215 of the ck Mist Calendar. At approximately dawn outside, Lu Ming¡¯s me Body Forging Technique advanced again, from Proficient to Mastery. [me Body Forging Technique (Mastery) (0/10000): Physique Realm Body Forging Technique. This secret technique requires the assistance of mestones during cultivation. Only when the me Power enters the body can one temper the physique! ] ] [You have mastered the me Body Forging Technique. At the Mastery stage, each cycle will increase your three-dimensional attributes by 5 points and grant you 5 free attribute points. It also consumes one unit of mestone.] The attributes gained from mastery increased from 2 to 5 points. On the same day, Huo Sheng came to visit. Huo Sheng arrived during lunchtime, and he was unaware that Lu Ming had returned earlier. Zhang Chengcheng rang the bell and woke Lu Ming up, who was cultivating in seclusion in the bedroom. Only then did Lu Ming and Huo Sheng meet again. In the outdoor dining hall, Lu Ming and Huo Sheng chatted as they ate. Lu Ming briefly chatted about his experience in the me n Ruins, but of course, he selectively shared certain things. Some sensitive matters would definitely not be discussed with anyone. Huo Sheng also talked about the situation the survivors from Nanxiang had encountered during this period. ¡°Overall, the situation is quite dire.¡± Speaking of this, Huo Sheng could not help but sigh deeply. The Hundred Thousand Mountains primarily took advantage of itsplex terrain, but to say that this ce was highly habitable¡­ that was definitely not the case. The rampant presence of exotic beasts alone was enough to give Huo Sheng a headache. ¡°My previous strategy was to divide and conquer, dispersing into several hundred or even thousands of small gathering points. However, some of these gathering points didn¡¯t have enough strong individuals to defend them, leading to heavy casualties.¡± After speaking, Huo Sheng added with a forced smile, ¡°But a fewrge gathering points managed to survive and are now on the right track.¡± As soon as Huo Sheng finished speaking, Lu Ming immediately interrupted, ¡°By the way, have Colonel Bai and Duan Mei set off?¡± Bai Tianyu and Duan Mei were responsible for crossing the Hundred Thousand Mountains to contact the Aeonians. Huo Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°No, we re short on strong individuals, and I don¡¯t dare to send them on a journey like that again.¡± Bai Tianyu and Duan Mei were both at the Level Nine Mortal Realm, and they were indispensablebat strength during this phase of the opening up of Nanxiang. Lu Ming smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that they didn¡¯t leave. Coincidentally, I want to introduce someone to you.¡± Huo Sheng asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°The City Lord of Arche an City, Roda. Oh, by the way. Rod a is also a member of the Eternal n.¡± Huo Sheng immediately narrowed his eyes. Whether it was his identity as the City Lord of Arche an City or his identity as an Aeonian, both held significant potential for maniption. Once this person was put to good use, it could easily improve the situation for the people of Nanxiang. Thinking of this, Huo Sheng said, ¡°Your rtionship with him is¡­¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Life-saving grace.¡± I saved his life..¡± Chapter 229 - 229: Archean City Chapter 229: Archean City Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The gratitude from a life-saving favor was definitely not small. However, Lu Ming was not the kind of person to take advantage of such a favor. ¡°I¡¯m only responsible for the introduction. After meeting Roda, how you talk to him and persuade him is your responsibility.¡± ¡°Of course, on ount of me, Roda¡¯s attitude should be favorable. However, we have to consider the extent.¡± Huo Sheng nodded repeatedly. ¡°1 understand.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Archean City after dinner?¡± ¡°Good!¡± With that, this matter was settled. Morning, 216th day of the ck Mist Calendar. In the early hours of the morning, Archean City was already bustling with activity. Archean City was the only city in the periphery of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and the recent events in the me n Ruins had caused quite a stir. As soon as the day broke, countless adventurers left Archean City, heading into the Hundred Thousand Mountains in search of their own opportunities. Standing at the city gate, Duncan, who was dressed in military uniform, scanned the passing pedestrians with an expressionless face, muttering to himself. ¡°I wonder how many people can realize their dreams of getting rich, and how many won¡¯t make it through the day¡­¡± As the guard at the gate of Archean City, Duncan had seen and experienced a lot. The Hundred Thousand Mountains were indeed a treasure trove, and there were riches to be found within. However, those who could be overnight millionaires in the Hundred Thousand Mountains were few and far between. Most people ended up losing their lives in some remote corner. Compared to such a precarious life, Duncan¡¯s job, where he received a steady sry, was much morefortable and carefree. After this moment of reflection, Duncan extended his hand to stop three individuals who wanted to enter the city. ¡°Entrance fee.¡± Archean City¡¯s revenue, in addition to some industries within the city, also relied on entry fees to some extent. You paid to enter the city, but leaving the city was free, and the fee was not high. Over time, this rule had be established. Hearing Duncan¡¯s words, the three individuals stopped. After a moment, one of them handed over a Mortal Realm Level 8 corpse crystal to Duncan. Duncan inspected it and nodded in satisfaction. There was some money left over, enough for him to enjoy a ss of flower wine after he was off duty. He definitely could not take the money for free. And Duncan understood the logic behind it. Just as it was early in the morning, there were more people leaving the city than entering it. A deep and heavy voice sounded in his ear, ¡°Officer, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been back. May I ask if there have been any major events in the city recently?¡± Duncan grinned, ¡°There have been quite a few major events.¡± ¡°In addition to the uproar caused by the me n Ruin, another major event is the rise of the Land God Association.¡± ¡°The Land God Association?¡± ¡°Yes, the Heaven Saber Gang and the Divine Dao Gang had both perished in the me n Ruin. Naturally, other factions have stepped in to fill the void.¡± ¡°Originally, there were several major gangs fighting fiercely over this, but just two days ago, the Land God Association appeared out of nowhere and wiped out all those who resisted with the strength of the Spirit Realm!¡± Duncan was quite enthusiastic when talking about the Land God Association because the city¡¯s defense system itself belonged to these major gangs. In other words, the Land God Association was Duncan¡¯s current employer. ¡°The Land God Association is really impressive. 1 don¡¯t know the name of the Sect Master, but 1 do know that hisst name is Lu. He¡¯s also nicknamed Mr. Lu. It¡¯s said that Mr. Lu has a good rtionship with City Lord Roda.¡± ¡°The person in charge of the outside world is the deputy leader of the Land God Association, Mr. Quan Chao, a Spirit Realm expert.¡± ¡°Speaking of Mr. Quan, that¡¯s really¡­¡± Duncan rambled on about the Land God Association, but he did not realize that the three individuals in front of him were exchanging nces. At the front, Velo, who wasmunicating with Duncan, turned around to look at Lu Ming, who was covered by a ck robe. Huo Sheng also stared at Lu Ming strangely. Lu Ming, however, remained expressionless. It was not until they entered the city that Lu Ming spoke softly. ¡°I do know that Quan Chao.¡± Huo Sheng could not help but ask, ¡°What about the Land God Association¡­¡± Lu Ming shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not sure, bute to think of it¡­ Well, the president of the Land God Association is probably me¡­¡± Speaking of which, Lu Ming did not expect Quan Chao to actually do this without a word. However, after thinking about it carefully, Lu Ming ignored it. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the important matters first. The main thing is to focus on the task at hand.¡± Archean City was bustling with people and prosperity, but the city¡¯syout was chaotic, and the security situation was poor. After all, there was no proper government structure, and whoever was the top gang in the city managed its affairs. The city lord, Roda, seemed more like a figurehead. Besides collecting money on time and using his personal strength to intimidate small-time crooks, Roda did not handle any administrative matters. Of course, as the City Lord of Archean City, Luo Da still needed to have prestige and influence. Lu Ming and the other two headed all the way to the City Lord Manor. Along the way, they encountered three group brawls, five street robberies, and one public assassination before finally reaching the entrance of the City Lord Manor. Lu Ming took a step forward and said to the gatekeeper, ¡°I¡¯m Lu Ming, requesting an audience with the City Lord.¡± The concierge was momentarily taken aback. He cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Lu Ming?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Are you really Mr. Lu Ming?¡± Lu Ming replied, ¡°Yes.¡± With a creak, the heavy gate of the City Lord Manor was pushed open. The gatekeeper respectfully said to Lu Ming and hispanions, ¡°The City Lord has already given orders. If Mr. Lu Ming is visiting, you can go straight in. The three of you, please proceed and I will inform the City Lord and Miss Roxin now.¡± It was only right for Roda and Roxin to respect Lu Ming. This was reverence for his strength. However, when Velo and Huo Sheng saw this scene, they felt a bit dizzy. Although they knew that Lu Ming was impressive¡­ they could not have imagined that in just two months, Lu Ming had be so influential. He had inexplicably be the boss of the Land God Association, with a vice-leader who was at the Spirit Realm. Even the City Lord of Archean City showed great reverence for Lu Ming. You had to understand, that was the Spirit Realm! A level that neither Velo nor Huo Sheng could even dream of reaching! Guided by the servants, the three entered the City Lord¡¯s manor.Under the guidance of the subordinate, the three of them walked into the City Lord Manor. They passed through corridors and gardens, deep into the manor. This ce was quiet and peaceful, filled with the sounds of birds and the fragrance of flowers, in stark contrast to the chaos of Archean City. In a pavilion in the garden, the servant led the three to a stop. ¡°Please wait for a moment. The City Lord and Miss Roxin are taking a shower and changing.¡± After saying this, the servant quietly retreated. After the three of them sat down, another servant came forward with fresh tea, snacks, and fruits, quickly filling the table. The three of them ate and waited. About ten minutester, footsteps could be heard from outside. It was Roda, Roxin and Uncle Lu who were rushing over. ¡°Brother Lu!¡± Roda was the first to arrive. As soon as he saw Lu Ming, he went forward and gave him a big hug. Lu Ming had no choice but to return the enthusiastic embrace from Roda. Then, he looked behind Roda. Roxin was smiling sweetly at him. When she saw Lu Ming¡¯s gaze, her smile grew warmer, and she said softly, ¡°Brother Lu.¡± Lu Ming also smiled at Roxin. On the other hand, Uncle Lu still looked expressionless. His face was a little pale, suggesting that his old injuries had not fully healed. After exchanging greetings, they all sat back in the pavilion.. Chapter 230 - 230: Revenge Chapter 230: Revenge Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the four of them reunited, Roda and Lu Ming briefly discussed their recent circumstances. After Lu Ming left, Roda returned to Archean City the following day. Uncle Lu was recuperating, and Roda immediately absorbed the inheritance of King Lin. Looking at Huo Sheng and Velo, whom Lu Ming had brought with him, Roda whispered to Lu Ming, ¡°The bloodline transformation is slow; 1 estimate it might take several months. Only after the bloodline transformation ispleted can I cultivate those three Source Power Skills.¡± In short, obtaining King Lin¡¯s inheritance was one thing, but fully mastering it was another. After discussing these matters, Lu Ming turned to look at Huo Sheng and Velo. ¡°Let me introduce, this is Huo Sheng, and this is Velo. These two are my sworn friends.¡± Calling them ¡°sworn friends¡± was not entirely inurate. After all, the experiences they had been through together were quite numerous, at least more than what Lu Ming and Roda had experienced. Seeing Lu Ming shift the conversation to them, Huo Sheng and Velo stood up and nodded at Roda, ¡°We¡¯ve heard a lot about you, City Lord Roda.¡± Roda also stood up and smiled, ¡°Brother Lu¡¯s friends are my friends.¡± Lu Ming then continued, ¡°Huo Sheng would like to discuss something with you, Roda. I¡¯m just here to introduce you. Now that the introduction is done, you two can talk in detail about the matters.¡± With these words, Lu Ming stood up and looked at Roxin. ¡°Would you like to apany me to stroll around the Lord¡¯s Manor, Roxin?¡± Roxin could barely suppress the joy on her face. Before Roda could say anything, Roxin was already eagerly nodding like a chick pecking at rice, ¡°Sure.¡± In the me n Ruin. In the former pce of the Jing God, Jing Yi had already been sitting here for a full five days. In the past five days, Jing Yi neither ate nor drank, and he did not feel hungry or thirsty. He sat there like a soulless being, motionless and not thinking about anything, resembling a stone statue. Clearly, he could not bear the blow of the Jing God¡¯s demise! Awakening the Jing God was the mission of Jing Yi¡¯s lineage. For this mission, Jing Yi¡¯s lineage had sacrificed a great deal. Jing Yi had even destroyed the Heaven Saber Gang and his only son to fulfill this matter. And now¡­ The Jing God was dead¡­ He had died! Died a miserable death! He died right under Jing Yi¡¯s nose! It was like a heavy hammer that heavily struck Jing Yi¡¯s cerebellum, causing cereber atrophy. At this moment, Jing Yi felt as if his consciousness was blurry, and his thoughts were dissipating¡­. Until a faint voice suddenly entered his ears. ¡°All¡­.¡± A long sigh¡­ This long sigh seemed to have a magical effect, slowly awakening Jing Yi¡¯s clouded mind. He turned to look beside him. There, right where the Jing God had fallen, an illusory humanoid light shadow had appeared at some point. The humanoid light shadow gazed at Jing Yi, and Jing Yi also looked at it. Although it was illusory, blurry, and hazy, Jing Yi could vaguely see the shadow of the Jing God within this illusory state. He jolted and asked tentatively, ¡°Jing God? Ancestor? Is it you?¡± The illusory shadow was silent for a long time before saying faintly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Jing Yi burst into tears on the spot! He wailed, ¡°Ancestor! Ancestor! Your death was so tragic! I don¡¯t know why this happened; everything I did was ording to our ancestral teachings. I don¡¯t understand why things turned out this way!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ancestor! I don¡¯t understand!!¡± ¡°Ahhh!!¡± He pounded his chest and stomped his feet, overflowing with grief. His agitated state even caused twitches at the corners of the Jing God¡¯s residual spirit. After a long time, the Jing God sighed softly. ¡°Enough, enough. The situation hase to this, and I have also understood the cause and effect of the matter. This matter has nothing to do with you.¡± Even at the moment of his fall, the Jing God¡¯s residual spirit had already taken form. Initially, the Jing God thought that everything he had encountered was rted to Jing Yi, but after observing for five days, he realized that Jing Yi was not the true culprit who had plotted against him. He had no idea what had happened to him. ¡°My remaining consciousness has no power and can¡¯tst much longer. Probably in about ten days to half a month, this lingering consciousness will dissipate. By then, everything rted to the Jing God willpletely vanish from this world, leaving no trace.¡± Speaking of this, there was no anger or sadness in the Jing God¡¯s tone. As the saying goes, ¡°To the victor belong the spoils.¡± Even though he did not understand the cause of his death, the Jing God hade to ept the oue of his crushing defeat. However¡­ Turning to look at the bewildered Jing Yi, the Jing God¡¯s residual spirit suddenly sighed. He asked, ¡°How¡¯s the me n doing?¡± Hearing the Ancestor¡¯s question, Jing Yi sobbed for a long time before saying, ¡°Gone¡­ It¡¯s all gone¡­ It¡¯s all over¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®It¡¯s all over¡¯?¡± ¡°I might be the only one left in the me n.¡± After Jing Yi finished speaking, the Jing God fell silent. After a long time, the Jing God seemed to have thought of something and spoke inexplicably, ¡°Do you want revenge?¡± Jing Yi was taken aback. ¡°Revenge?¡± ¡°Yes, revenge.¡± ¡°To avenge the destruction of my me n.¡± Jing Yi was suddenly at a loss. To be honest, the me n had been extinct for a long time. Ever since Jing Yi was born, the me n had already been considered destroyed. He had never experienced the former glory of the me n, so he naturally did not have much of a feeling about revenge or anything of the sort. Looking at Jing Yi¡¯s perplexed expression, the Jing God smiled and shook his head, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it.¡± ¡°If you want to, you can go to this ce. Perhaps you can find something there that will allow you to take revenge.¡± After the Jing God finished speaking, he raised his hand and shot out a white light. The white lightnded in Jing Yi¡¯s mind, transforming into a vast amount of information. Jing Yi processed the information in the white light. He then raised his head and looked at the Jing God. ¡°Ancestor, do you want me to seek revenge?¡± The Jing God was momentarily speechless. After thinking for a while, the Jing God spoke softly, ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that the younger generation, especially someone like you who is separated by countless generations, should not bear the great grudge of the me n. Since you haven¡¯t enjoyed the glory of the me n, you shouldn¡¯t bear the me n¡¯s mission.¡± ¡°However, the extinction of the me n did leave me with mixed feelings. If 1 sessfully recover and return, I will definitely seek revenge for the me n. But given the current circumstances, it seems that seeking revenge or anything of that sort may not be necessary.¡± After saying these words, the Jing God seemed to be tired. He concluded by saying, ¡°Whether to seek revenge or not, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± ¡°Now, you have be thest survivor of the me n, and you have the right to make any choice you want.¡± With these words, the Jing God¡¯s figure gradually faded away, disappearingpletely amidst Jing Yi¡¯smentations, leaving no trace behind. Jing Yi was left sitting in the former pce in a daze, utterly unable to sort out his thoughts for a while.. Chapter 231 - 231: Straw Chapter 231: Straw Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Let¡¯s not talk about whether his thoughts were rational. But after experiencing the episode of Jing God¡¯s residual spirit, Jing Yi felt hungry. He picked up the dry food and water, and stuffed them into his mouth until he was full, feeling refreshed. Standing up, Jing Yi moved his stiff and sore body a little, and walked out of the pce. What he saw was a mess. In a daze, Jing Yi saw the body of Jing Cong. The body had already rotted and stank, and the huge hole in the chest that Jing Yi had dug out seemed like a silent usation from Jing Cong. Even until his death, Jing Cong did not know the mission his family was burdened with, nor did he know why his father had dealt such a deadly blow to him! Then he turned around and looked at the members of the Heaven Saber Gang. Without too much thought, Jing Yi could tell what had happened outside¡­ The Heaven Saber Gang was definitely gone. That old fox, Meijixi, would definitely not miss this opportunity. He would surelypletely disintegrate the Heaven Saber Gang during the two months that Jing Yi was absent. Thinking back to beforeing to the ruins, he was a prominent figure in Archean City, below only one person and above tens of thousands. However, just two monthster, he had be a lone individual¡­ He had given too much and received too little! It made Jing Yi feel like a clown¡­ ¡°No, it¡¯s not like¡­ 1 really have be a clown.¡± The corners of his mouth unconsciously curled into a strange curve that becamerger andrger. Jing Yi looked up at the sky andughed maniacally like a lunatic, and it took a long time before he stopped. ¡°Alright¡­ alright.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve lost everything.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look¡­ Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± After roughly identifying the direction, Jing Yi walked into the forest, one step at a time. The me n Ruin was vast. But, there were also many explorers in Archean City. It had been over two months since the opening of the me n Ruin. The footsteps of the explorers had already spread from Archean City to the forest behind it. Today, the renowned exploration team in Archean City, the Soro Exploration Team, had reached deep into the forest. The team consisted of seven people,all of whom had the strength of the Physique Realm. As the seven-person team advanced, they would asionally check their direction, as if they had a predetermined target. The captain, Soro suddenly spoke, ¡°Over here, I smell the scent of Blue-Yellow Grass.¡± The purpose of the Soro Exploration Team¡¯s deep venture into the ruins this time was to find a rare medicinal herb that had long gone extinct outside- Blue-Yellow Grass. This herb was the main ingredient for a rare elixir known as Blue-Yellow Pill, which could allow a Level Nine Physique Realm expert to experience the formation process of spiritual pressure in advance. In other words, Blue-Yellow Pill could help a level nine Physique Realm expert break through to the Spirit Realm. The value of the Blue-Yellow grass was self-evident. Under Soro¡¯s lead, the group of seven quickly moved forward. However, not long after, Soro suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°There¡¯s someone¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a figure emerged from the front. Disheveled and ragged. Expressionless with lifeless eyes. Soro and his team stopped and looked at this person. They noticed that he simply looked at them in a daze before walking past them and into the distance. ¡°Weirdo.¡± Feng Wu, the team¡¯s beauty, muttered in a coquettish voice. As she finished speaking, a burly man next to her suddenly spoke up. ¡°That person looks so strangely familiar¡­¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s the leader of the Heaven Saber Gang, Jing Yi!¡± His words shocked everyone¡­. Jing Yi, who had once been a prominent figure in Archean City, was naturally known to the members of the Soro Exploration Team. Although the current Jing Yi had an unkempt beard and a shabby appearance, his facial features had not changed much. After confirming his identity, the seven of them immediately started whispering. ¡°Awhile ago, the Divine Dao Alliance wiped out the Heaven Saber Gang. This Jing Yi did not appear from beginning to end. Everyone thought that Jing Yi had already died in me City, but now, he has appeared here¡­¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s strange. 1 wonder what Jing Yi is hiding here for.¡± ¡°I¡¯m even more curious about where Jing Yi is going now?¡± The seven of them muttered for a long time. Captain Soro¡¯s eyes shed and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow and take a look.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone in the team nodded in unison. Jing Yi was once a big shot to the Soro Exploration Team. However, now that the Heaven Saber Gang had been destroyed, Jing Yi was alone. Although Jing Yi was at Level nine of the Physique Realm, Soro also had the strength of Level eight of the Physique Realm. The Soro Exploration Team was not afraid of Jing Yi who was alone. On the contrary, they felt that if Jing Yi really had some secrets, the Soro Exploration Team might as well kill him and snatch his treasures. In Archean City, the exploration team also had the role of bandits. As for the Blue-Yellow Grass they were looking for on this trip¡­ Hey, that thing did not have legs. It could not run away. The Soro Exploration Team followed behind Jing Yi. They watched as Jing Yi crossed mountains and rivers. With eight people in total, one in front and seven behind, it took them three hours to arrive at a cave. Jing Yi turned his head slightly to look behind him, as if he had long sensed the presence of the Soro Exploration Team. But, Jing Yi did not care. He just stood at the entrance of the cave and pondered for a moment before saying softly, ¡°Jing Yi, in the name of the seven gods, the me n, Fire, ze, me, Melt, Incinerate, and Explosion!¡± This was the activation passphrase! In fact, the passphrase was quite simple¡ªspeaking of which, the ruins were the hiding ce of the me n and there were no outsiders, so there was no need for aplex passphrase. As Jing Yi uttered the passphrase, a white light suddenly shed at the entrance of the cave in front of him. The white light flickered continuously. Soon, a pure white light gate covered the entrance of the cave and appeared in front of Jing Yi. This scene made everyone in the Soro Exploration Team exim faintly. They immediately realized that they had stumbled upon a huge secret! But Jing Yi continued to pay no attention. He just took a step forward and entered the white gate. With a sh of light, both the white gate and Jing Yi disappeared. At this moment, the seven people of the Soro Exploration Team quickly walked out from behind and arrived at the entrance of the cave. They looked around but could not find any trace of Jing Yi. The cave was a dead end, with nothing beyond ten meters. The seven of them gathered in front of the cave. Soro pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Wait, let¡¯s wait here!¡± There was no reason for the Soro Exploration Team to miss such an opportunity. Since they could not enter with Jing Yi, they might as well wait at the entrance and see if they could seize an opportunity. In a sh, Jing Yi felt a momentary daze in his mind, and then he quickly regained his rity. When he opened his eyes, Jing Yi immediately felt that everything before him had changed dramatically. Originally, he was standing in front of a cave, surrounded by lush grass and towering trees. However, after passing through the light gate¡­ He found himself in an advanced high-techboratory. The walls around him were made of metal. Hidden white lights within the walls made the ce as bright as day. What was even more astonishing was that after Jing Yi observed for only five seconds, a synthesized pleasant female voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Wee to the me n Royal First Research Institute. I¡¯m the administrator of this ce, the Artificial Intelligence: Crimson Queen. I¡¯m at your service..¡± Chapter 232 - 232: The Source of Dreams! Chapter 232: The Source of Dreams! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jing Yi¡¯s jaw dropped. Strictly speaking, Jing Yi was not a country bumpkin. He had vaguely heard that the major ns of the current era not only emphasized individual strength but also kept up with technological advancements. However, technology was something distant from the Archean City, the Heavenly Sword Sect, and far too remote for someone like Jing Yi to encounter artificial intelligence for the first time. He asked cautiously, ¡°What can you do for me?¡± The Crimson Queen replied, ¡°Everything.¡± Jing Yi was silent for a moment. Recalling the information given to him by the Jing God, Jing Yi said, ¡°Take me to Laboratory One.¡± The Crimson Queen: asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jing Yi frowned and replied, ¡°What¡¯s there to be unsure about?¡± The Crimson Queen continued, ¡°The project in Laboratory One is one of the major projects of the me n. However, due to some unforeseen idents 5,342 years ago, Project One was no longer controble.¡± ¡°Entering Laboratory One recklessly may pose unknown risks. Therefore, 1 want to confirm once again whether you want to go to Laboratory One.¡± Jing Yi was in a daze for a moment before nodding abruptly, ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± He had nothing left to lose. All that remained was his wretched life, and he would not mind dying. Moreover, this Project One was the revenge weapon left to him by Ancestor, the Jing God. What were unknown riskspared to that? Weapons were never without danger, right? But at this moment, Jing Yi, whose mental state was abnormal, failed to grasp a crucial point. The Jing God had already been asleep 5,342 years ago. As for the destruction of the me n, the Rebellion of the Three Kings had already reached its conclusion. Especially since 5,342 years ago was the time when the entire me n was wiped out. Jing Yi did not know any of this. Or rather, he no longer cared. The corridor of the research institute suddenly lit up, with the lights forming an arrow to guide Jing Yi in the right direction. Seeing this, Jing Yi started walking toward the depths of the research institute. The Royal First Research Institute was enormous, with a main road connecting to over a dozen other corridors, each leading to a secretive project. The ck Mist Zone had existed for a long time, and countless races had been chosen by the ck Mist Zone one after another to be tribtion transcenders. The ck Mist Zone did not consider the level of technological development when selecting individuals. Some races had weak technology, akin to wild beasts. Some races focused on technology and had already entered the era of interster exploration before entering the ck Mist Zone. However, no matter how advanced and developed their original level of technology was, once inside the ck Mist Zone, they all had to rely on the Source Power System¡ªbecause it had a higher ceiling, and the extraordinary system that gathered power in their bodies was morepatible with the individual desires of intelligent races. However, that did not mean they abandoned technology altogether. After the situation stabilized, somerge ns picked up their technology systems again. Although they had never heard of any race in the ck Mist Zone that could change their fate through science and technology, some small achievements continued to emerge, bringing convenience. As Jing Yi followed the instructions towards Laboratory One. he recalled the information the Jing God had given him. A momentter, he whispered, ¡°Project One is called ¡®Pollution,¡¯ right?¡± The Crimson Queen replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you give me a detailed introduction to this ¡®Pollution¡¯ project?¡± The Jing God had only told Jing Yi that this ¡®Pollution¡¯ project could be his weapon of revenge, so it should be powerful, right? However, the Jing God did not say what the pollution was referring to. Perhaps, in the Jing God¡¯s heart, he was also hesitant about whether he should hand this thing to Jing Yi. Hearing Jing Yi¡¯s words, the Crimson Queen said softly, ¡°The inspiration for the ¡®Pollution¡¯ project came from the Zombie.¡± Jing Yi frowned and the Crimson Queen continued, ¡°It is well known that the cause of the Zombie is the infection of Source Power in the weak.¡± ¡°And once someone bes a superhuman, even if they are only at the Mortal Realm, they arepletely immune to this infection.¡± ¡°Therefore, a question arose. Can this infection be expanded to superhumans?¡± ¡°The ¡®Pollution¡¯ project was created to solve this problem: to expand the zombie transformation to the level of superhumans¡­ Not just the Mortal Realm, but also the Physique Realm, the Spirit Realm, the Source Realm, the Ancient Realm, and even the gods!¡± Jing Yi suddenly spoke, ¡°There¡¯s a solution to this problem. There are already rted research results.¡± The Corpse Soldier Technique of the Undead n could turn superhumans into zombies¡ªof course, it was limited to those below the Spirit Realm. Moreover, the technique was moreplicated. Even so, the logic of the two was the same. Thinking of this, Jing Yi could not help but sigh. The Undead n was the ancestor of this Zombie stuff. From the looks of it, this ¡®Pollution¡¯ project was probably the leftovers of the Undead n. There was nothing to look forward to. The Crimson Queen suddenly spoke. ¡°The intention of the ¡®Pollution¡¯ project is indeed as I just mentioned.¡± ¡°But in the subsequent experiments, the ¡®Pollution¡¯ project underwent some unexpected changes that no one anticipated.¡± With that said, the Crimson Queen fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°For the specific details, you should see for yourself.¡± At this point, Jing Yi had already arrived at the entrance of Laboratory One. He looked inside through the window. He saw countless dark red fleshworks intertwined and condensed into a meat lump about ten meters in diameter in the center of theboratory. Jing Yi frowned and was about to speak when he saw the meat lump suddenly shake. Then, it trembled and turned around, revealing a massive eye! Jing Yi was shocked. The appearance of this meat lump was actually an independent giant eyeball! A subtle and eerie energy emanated from the eyeball, as if it wanted to do something to Jingyi but was blocked by the specially made ss wall. Jing Yi frowned and asked, ¡°What is this thing?¡± The Crimson Queen replied, ¡°The final product of the ¡®Pollution¡¯ project: the Source of Dreams.¡± ¡°Source of Dreams¡­¡± As he muttered these words, Jing Yi asked again, ¡°What¡¯s its function? The Jing God told me that this thing can be my weapon for revenge, so it should be very powerful, right?¡± With eyes full of anticipation, Jing Yi looked at the Source of Dreams, and the voice of the Crimson Queen echoed once more, ¡°At its inception, the Source of Dreams did not have a concept of level. I don¡¯t know how strong it is specifically. Originally, it should have had a series of special abilities such as inducing dreams, pollution, flesh distortion, and so on. However, after the me Emperor, along with the ck King, Blue King, and nearly all the nsmen of the me n back then, fused into the Source of Dreams, it underwent a second evolution.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of abilities the Source of Dreams has now. I¡¯m simply following thest order I received¡­ The order from King Lin to detain this thing and prohibit it from having any form of contact with the outside world.¡± Jing Yi was stunned, and it took him quite some time to recover from the overwhelming amount of information.. Chapter 233 - 233: Sweet Dreams Chapter 233: Sweet Dreams Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The me Emperor, along with all the me n members, merged into the Source of Dreams. King Lin issued the final order to prohibit this object froming into contact with the outside world, Even in Jing Yi¡¯s ancestral teachings, there was very little mention of the Rebellion of the Three Kings back then and why the me n waspletely wiped out. And Jing Yi was unaware of another strange fact. To this day, within the me City, no one had discovered the bodies of the me n Ancient Realm experts besides that of King Lin. In short, after a huge shock, Jing Yi took a deep breath. His not-so-clear mind realized something. ¡°So, this object must be very dangerous?¡± If it was not dangerous, there was no need for King Lin to give that order. The Crimson Queen said softly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, do I have the authority to order you to open the seal on it?¡± Jing Yi asked and he quickly received the Crimson Queen¡¯s response, ¡°You have the authority.¡± As the only surviving me n member, Jing Yi naturally had that authority. Hearing this reply, a cold glint shed in Jing Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°Then open it!¡± The Crimson Queen added, ¡°I have to remind you that the Source of Dreams might not adhere to my will. Once it is released, the first thing it might want to kill is you.¡± ¡°Furthermore, ording to calctions, this object may bring great catastrophe to the outside world.¡± Jing Yi nodded in understanding and said, ¡°Is that all? If that¡¯s all, then open it.¡± This time, Jing Yi¡¯s voice was much calmer. That¡¯s true¡­ There was not much he could lose. With a miserable life like his, death would not be a pity. To put it bluntly, Jing Yi, who had suffered repeated blows, did not want to live anymore. When a person was not even afraid of death, what else could he fear!? As for the potential catastrophic consequences for the outside world¡­ This is exactly what I, Jing Yi, wanted! The Crimson Queen no longer tried to dissuade him. With a faint buzzing sound, the ss that sealed the Source of Dreams was opened. Then, Jing Yi faced the giant eyeball called the Source of Dreams and was speechless. What was very strange was that Jing Yi, at this moment, did not perceive any danger when facing the Source of Dreams. Originally, he thought that this bizarre thing would devour him in one gulp or shoot a deadly beam from that big eyeball topletely disintegrate him. However, none of that happened. The Source of Dreams just stared at Jing Yi, much as Jing Yi stared at it. After a long time, Jing Yi heaved a sigh of relief and resolved to die. ¡°I¡¯m releasing you, and I hope you can seek revenge for the me n and for me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Source of Dreams stirred¡­ ¡°You¡¯re from the me n?¡± A powerful mental fluctuation surged from within the Source of Dreams and entered Jing Yi¡¯s mind, clearly transmitting this message to him. Jing Yi was slightly stunned and then nodded gently. ¡°I¡¯m from the me n.¡± ¡°Then, ording to the agreement between me and the me Emperor, the Pact of me¡¯s Heart¡­ 1 will bestow upon you, Sweet Dreams!¡± ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t want sweet dreams, I want revenge!¡± Jing Yi quickly said. But he did not expect the Source of Dreams to ignore his feelings. A grayish-ck light suddenly burst forth from the eyeball and, with lightning speed,nded on Jing Yi. In that instant, Jing Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly became dazed¡­ He only felt his soul drifting, like an immortal. A huge sense of pleasure instantly filled his body and soul! He was flying¡­ and suddenly, a door of light appeared before him. From inside the door of light came the sound of birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers, along with luxurious music. This sound seemed to have a magical quality that heightened Jing Yi¡¯s sense offort. Without hesitation, he drifted towards the door until everything blurred. When he refocused, he found himself standing in front of the gate of me City. ¡°This is¡­¡± He was puzzled for a moment, but then he suddenly froze. Inside and outside the city, people were bustling about, and upon closer inspection, he realized that they were all members of his own n. These me n members had satisfied smiles on their faces, the girls were elegantly dressed, and the boys were full of vitality. A voice suddenly sounded in his ear. ¡°The celebration has begun!¡± So, the people cheered and headed towards the city. Jing Yi was pushed along by the crowd and quickly entered the unguarded city, where he could see streets adorned with lights and decorations, and peopleughing and chatting. A strange thought suddenly appeared in his mind. ¡°me Festival. Today is the annual me Festival¡­¡± Jing Yi did not know why he knew about the long-lost me n festival, and he did not want to dwell on the reasons. The bliss in his soul almost destroyed Jingyi¡¯s rationality. After brushing past a graceful girl and turning back to gaze at her, everything else became less important. ¡°My name is Yan Tong. What¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°Me? My name is Jing Yi.¡± After thinking for a moment, Jing Yi pointed to a nearby tall building and said, ¡°I live over there.¡± The girl covered her face and smiled, and seemed to have lit up Jing Yi¡¯s entire world. In the outside world. It was clear that as soon as the gray lightnded on Jing Yi, a blissful smile immediately appeared on his face. That smile was so intense that it distorted what should have been a wonderful and happy expression of happiness, making it appear twisted and eerie. An even more shocking scene happened in the next second. Jing Yi¡¯s body instantly melted, turning into a viscous green sticky liquid on the ground. The viscous liquid further evaporated, bing a faint green airflow that could not be observed with the naked eye. A deep and genderless voice suddenly emanated from within the Source of Dreams¡ªnobody knew where its vocal organs were hidden¡­ ¡°Crimson.¡± The Crimson Queen replied, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Transfer of authority. I need the highest authority in the research institute.¡± The Crimson Queen said, ¡°ording to the basic regtions¡­¡± ¡°ording to the basic regtions, 1, as thest remaining bloodline of the me n, have the right to fully control everything here.¡± The Crimson Queen said, ¡°You¡¯re just a monster.¡± ¡°A monster with the bloodline of the me n.¡± The Crimson Queen was silent for a long time before speaking again, ¡°The transfer of authority has beenpleted. I wish you good luck.¡± With that said, the voice was extinguished and the huge research institute fell into silence until eerie friction sounds and buzzing noises sounded one after another. No one knew what had happened in this ce. In the outside world, the members of the Soro Exploration Team waited for about three hours until a white light suddenly shed at the entrance of the distant cave¡­ Soro¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he was about to speak when he saw the light gate sh and quickly disappear. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Soro was puzzled, and the others in the team also scratched their heads. They could only pretend that nothing had happened. However, with their Physique Realm strength, they could not see that during the brief flicker of the light gate, a faint green gas had drifted out from it, dispersing in all directions. A portion of it fell near the seven members of Soro¡¯s team. With every breath the seven of them took, it slowly fused into their bodies.. Chapter 234 - 234: Visitor Chapter 234: Visitor Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just ten minutester, Liu Qingmin, the weakest member of the team at Level Two of the Physique Realm, suddenly spoke. ¡°Brothers, 1¡­ 1 feel a little ufortable¡­¡± The other six people all turned to look at Liu Qingmin and noticed that his face was slightly pale. Soro frowned, ¡°Did you have a stomachache?¡± Logically speaking, a Physique Realm expert should not have a stomachache. However, as a treasure hunter in the team, Liu Qingmin often ate some strange nts to distinguish the medicinal properties. Getting food poisoning and having a stomachache was not umon. Liu Qingmin shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± However, he still took out a packet of antidote powder and swallowed it. Soon after, the second weakest person in the team, Dani, who was at Level Three of the Physique Realm, also felt dizzy. This made Soro vaguely sense that something was amiss. He nced at the cave where Jing Yi had disappeared and then at Liu Qingmin and Dani, whose faces were pale and slightly distorted. Solo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The situation is not right. Let¡¯s retreat.¡± The others in the team had no objections. One of the reasons why Soro¡¯s exploration team had gained a reputation in the Ancient City was not just due to the formidable strength of its leader, Soro, but also because of the team¡¯s unity. Their motto of ¡°Never Abandon, Never Give Up¡± was not just words; they truly lived by it. This made the seven-member team fearless in Archean City, and even the former Heaven Saber Gang and Divine Dao Gang gave Soro¡¯s team some face. Now that some of the team members were in trouble, Soro took charge without hesitation, deciding to retreat first to return to Archean City for treatment. It was approaching afternoon. Duncan yawned, ready for a change of duty. He had made quite a haul today, with the highlight being the Eighth Grade Mortal Realm Source Stones given by the three mysterious individuals earlier in the morning.He had gained a lot today. With this harvest in hand, Duncan had already made up his mind to go to the Drunken Flower Pavilion to ¡°book¡± a table for the night. As his imagination ran wild, he instinctively stretched out his hand to stop the few people who wanted to enter the city. It was a group of five people. All of them wore ck robes and had their faces covered with hoods. This kind of attire, concealing their identities, was quite popr in the chaotic Archean City, and Duncan was used to it. ¡°Entrance fee.¡± The entrance fee was the whole point¡­ As long as they paid the entrance fee, Duncan did not care who they were. The words ¡°entrance fee¡± seemed to surprise these five individuals for a moment. A muffled voice came from their robes and entered Duncan¡¯s ears. ¡°They charge an entrance fee for this ce?¡± ¡°In this remote ce, it¡¯s normal for a poor viger to be greedy for money¡­¡± Duncan remained silent when he heard this. People from big ns¡­ always had a sense of superiority. Vaguely, Duncan seemed to see a strand of bright silver hair under the leader¡¯s ck robe. However, Duncan was not an expert on different races, nor did he want to spend the effort to determine which n these five belonged to. Five Mortal Realm First Level Source Stonesnded in Duncan¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Duncan remained impassive, but inwardly, he felt a touch of disdain. Even if they were from a big n, they were still a bunch of cheapskates who would not even give a tip. However, the entrance fee was indeed one Mortal Realm First Level Source Stone per person. So Duncan Duncan took the money and let them enter. Unexpectedly, the leader of the group came closer and whispered, ¡°Brother, let me ask you something. Have you seen someone with a pale face, as if he was sick, recently?¡± ¡°Also, has anyone in the city been having nightmares recently?¡± Duncan pondered for a moment and gave this person a look. However, this person did not seem to understand¡­ This made Duncan frown¡­ If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, how can I do anything for you? In a curt tone, he said, ¡°No.¡± This person smiled and continued, ¡°If you see anyone with a pale face enter the Archean City, please inform me. Oh, by the way, I live in the City Lord¡¯s Manor.¡± The words ¡°City Lord¡¯s Manor¡± made Duncan raise an eyebrow. However, he saw that these five people had already entered the city. After thinking for a moment, Duncan shook his head and did not dwell on the matter any further. About ten minutester, just when it was time for his shift change, Duncan suddenly heard chaotic footsteps at the city gate. It was Soro and his team carrying Liu Qingmin and Dani, rushing into the city. The seven members of Soro Exploration Team all had pale faces, as if they were seriously ill. Liu Qingmin and Dani¡¯s bodies were limp, and their eyes were already rolled back. This made Duncan recall what the ck-robed man had said just now. Before Duncan could think further, Soro had already thrown a Physique Realm Source Stone into Duncan¡¯s hand. At the same time, Soro¡¯s voice sounded in Duncan¡¯s ear, ¡°Entry fee.¡± This made Duncan raise an eyebrow and watch as Soro¡¯s exploration team hurried into the city. After thinking for a moment, Duncan could not help but shrug. ¡°I took someone¡¯s money, I resolved his troubles.¡± ¡°Although 1 don¡¯t know whichrge n your Soro Exploration Team has provoked, but¡­ Tsk, tsk, tsk. considering how generous you are, I, Duncan, will lend a hand.¡± After changing shifts, Duncan walked away with a carefree attitude, heading towards Flower Street. As for everything that had just happened, it quickly faded away with the food, drink, and beauties that Duncan was about to enjoy. Roxin apanied Lu Ming and strolled around the City Lord Manor for several hours. They admired the beautiful gardens and viewed the weapons and Source Power Skills in Roda¡¯s collection. Roxin was in high spirits, but Lu Ming¡¯s enthusiasm wascking ¨C he really felt that this time would be better spent farming his attributes. However, considering that the Nanxiang people were his fellow countrymen, and that Huo Sheng and the others also had a good rtionship with him, dealing with the matter of establishing contact with the Eternal n, which was of great significance to the Nanxiang people, was not inappropriate. Spending a day to handle this matter was eptable. Thus, he suppressed his desire to cultivate and wasted several hours of his time. As evening approached, Huo Sheng and Roda had finally reached an agreement. Seeing Ho Sheng¡¯s satisfied smile, Lu Ming knew that the oue was favorable. ¡°Roda is prepared to let Uncle Lu apany a group of our people to cross the Hundred Thousand Mountains and reach the Aeonians.¡± ¡°Once we arrive there and establish contact with the Aeonians, they will send their experts to negotiate with us on this side.¡± After saying this, Huo Sheng continued, ¡°Moreover,Roda said that we can choose a piece of territory in the Archean City of Yagu as our residence, and with the Land God Association here, safety will not be a problem.¡± ¡°The Land God Association?¡± Hearing this name, Lu Ming frowned and heard Huo Shengugh, saying, ¡°This guild could be quite significant, and the matter doesn¡¯t require your direct involvement. Uncle Lu and 1 can handle it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that we need to borrow your name.¡± Lu Ming did not mind lending his name. After all, the Land God Association had initially used his name, so now, having them contribute to the effort made perfect sense. Lu Ming nodded and said, ¡°You can make the decision.¡± Huo Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. With this matter settled, Lu Ming, Huo Sheng, and Velo prepared to bid farewell and leave. Roda and Roxin naturally were there to see them off. The five of them arrived at the entrance of the City Lord Manor. At this moment, the gatekeeper hurried over and whispered into Roda¡¯s ear. ¡°City Lord, there are some people here looking for you, iming to be your nsmen.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, they handed over this token and said that when you see it, you¡¯ll understand everything.¡± Saying that, he handed over a jade pendant to Roda. As soon as Roda took it, his expression immediately changed. He turned to look at Lu Ming and said solemnly, ¡°Brother Lu, why don¡¯t you rest here for another day before leaving?¡± Lu Ming could vaguely sense the pleading look in Roda¡¯s eyes, especially after hearing what the gatekeeper had said. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright..¡± Chapter 235 - 235: Eternal Clan’s Sky Monitoring Bureau Chapter 235: Eternal n¡¯s Sky Monitoring Bureau Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhuang Zun and the others were led into the reception hall by the servants. Inside the reception hall, they met the City Lord of Archean City, Roda. Apart from Roda, there were two members of a different race ¨C two males, one middle-aged and the other young. Besides their ck hair and ck pupils, they did not look much different from the Aeonians. After briefly sizing up the two individuals, Zhuang Zun paid them no more attention and simply pulled down his hood, revealing the face of an Aeonian underneath. He looked as young as Roda, but the Aeonians only reached adulthood at the age of 50. So, Zhuang Zun was probably old enough to be Huo Sheng¡¯s father¡­ His facial features were less refined than Roda¡¯s. Roda¡¯s facial features were more delicate, the type of elegant and handsome young man. Zhuang Zun¡¯s facial features were more rugged, giving off a somewhat inflexible and unyielding impression. The four people behind Zhuang Zun also lifted their hoods. Lu Ming¡¯s gaze swept over them. Of the four people behind Zhuang Zun, two were Aeonians and the other two were from a different race. After a brief assessment, the five individuals led by Zhuang Zun, said in unison, ¡°Greetings to City Lord Roda.¡± They bowed slightly, showing courtesy without groveling, and their tone was just right. Roda also stood up and cupped his hands at the five people in front of him, saying, ¡°Greetings to the five Lords of the Skywalkers.¡± His attitude was neither servile nor overbearing. Roda was originally a rich young master of the Eternal n, but several decades ago, his family suffered a catastrophe, and he was the sole survivor who managed to escape to Archean City. However, this did not mean that Roda had severed ties with the Eternal n. In the end, the destruction of the Roda family was just an internal family conflict. In the grand scheme of things within the Eternal n, this matter was as insignificant as a grain of sand. Roda did not hold any grudges against the Eternal n because of this. The rise and fall of families were part of the natural order of the world. What he held enmity towards were the enemies who had wiped out his family. Now, regarding these so-called Skywalkers¡­ Long before Zhuang Zun and the others arrived, Roda had already exined their identities to Lu Ming. The Skywalkers belonged to the Eternal n¡¯s Sky Monitoring Bureau. And this Sky Monitoring Bureau was highly renowned within the Eternal n. Its function was to monitor the development of the entire ck Mist Zone and eliminate anything that might pose a significant threat to the ck Mist Region. It was the intention of the Sky Monitoring Bureau to monitor everything under the sky! The Aeonians were a prominent race in the current era, and it was very likely that they were the strongest race in the current ck Mist Zone. Moreover, the Aeonians had a tendency to act like saviors, taking the world upon themselves ¡ªa trait that had contributed to their excellent reputation. It could be said that everything had its pros and cons. Back to the main topic. In the cultural climate of the Aeonians, the Sky Monitoring Bureau had be an essential department of the Eternal n. There were many experts in this department, and it was rumored to even have divine beings among its ranks! Moreover, there were said to be treasures hidden within the bureau, and some of its members possessed the ability to foresee the future. In any case, this group of people often appeared at the source of the disasters before they urred and extinguished the signs before the disaster erupted. As the key department of the Eternal n, they had ess to the n¡¯s extensive intelligencework, so approaching Roda directly, knowing he was an Eternal n member, posed no problem. Roda requested Lu Ming to stay for one more night due to the prestige of the Sky Monitoring Bureau. It was not that he was afraid of the Sky Monitoring Bureau¡ªthis organization had a positive reputation, as evidenced by the demeanor of Zhuang Zun and the others. Rather, it was because the Sky Monitoring Bureau seemed to be a harbinger of disaster. Wherever their members appeared, significant problems would arise. After exchanging pleasantries, the group took their seats. Without Roda needing to say anything, Zhuang Zun took the initiative to speak, ¡°City Lord Roda, the five of us havee to Archean City because the elders within the bureau have foreseen that this region around the Hundred Thousand Mountains will face a great catastrophe.¡± ¡°To prevent a disaster that could bring suffering to all living beings, we havee here and hope to seek Lord Roda¡¯s help.¡± Zhuang Zun¡¯s words were straightforward and factual, with no unnecessary politeness. Roda¡¯s expression changed upon hearing this. Although he had a premonition that the arrival of the Sky Monitoring Bureau¡¯s members in Archean City was likely not a good omen, Zhuang Zun¡¯s straightforward statement still made him uneasy. He had no choice but to ask, ¡°May 1 inquire about the nature of the events foreseen by the elders of the bureau?¡± Without Zhuang Zun needing to respond, a delicate-looking female member of the Eternal n standing beside him immediately spoke, ¡°ording to the elders¡¯ observations, all they know is that the impending disaster in this area is rted to dreams. The focus is on individuals with pale faces who are seriously ill, but beyond that, the elders cannot see more.¡± The disaster detection system of the Sky Monitoring Bureau was not infallible and was prone to errors. Zhuang Zun continued, ¡°ording to the bureau¡¯s assessment, this impending disaster near the Hundred Thousand Mountains has been categorized as a Source-level event. Once it erupts, even Source Realm experts are likely to suffer.¡± The Sky Monitoring Bureau¡¯s disaster ratings were the same as the levels of Superhumans: Mortal, Physique, Spirit, Source, Ancient, and Divine. Mortal and Physique level disasters were generally considered insignificant, so typically, disasters were categorized as Spirit level at the lowest and Divine level at the highest. ¡°Due to the need to deal with the impending disaster of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, only five members at the Spirit Realm were dispatched from the bureau. Therefore, we not only need Lord Roda¡¯s help in investigating individuals with pale faces but also need Lord Roda¡¯s assistance inbat at certain moments.¡± After Zhuang Zun finished speaking, Lu Ming and Huo Sheng were stunned. ¡°The Blood Flesh Mother Tree disaster?¡± Lu Ming muttered and Zhuang Zun nodded, ¡°A Divine-level disaster, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree!¡± ¡°The Bureau has already assessed the danger of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. If this thing is not eliminated, it will be the root cause of a Divine-level war.¡± Lu Ming,¡±???¡± Huo Sheng remained silent. Alright, they certainly did not expect to hear news of the Old Familiar Tree from these people. But even if they heard it, Lu Ming and Huo Sheng did not really care. Their own strength was so low that they could not even handle their own affairs, so why worry about such major events that concerned the country and the people? On the other hand, Roda frowned and fell into deep thought. No one said anything, giving Roda plenty of time to think. About three minutester, Roda nodded slowly. ¡°On this matter, 1 need to discuss it with my two friends. Please wait a moment.¡± With that said, Luo Da gave Lu Ming and Huo Sheng a look and the three of them walked to the back hall. ¡°First of all, I must take responsibility for this matter. This is my responsibility as the City Lord of Archean City.¡± In the back hall, Roda told Lu Ming and Huo Sheng. Huo Sheng also nodded, ¡°This matter is actually rted to us¡­¡± As Zhuang Zun had mentioned, this disaster was not limited to Archean City alone; it was happening in the entire region around the Hundred Thousand Mountains. This region epassed the current residence of the Nangxiang people and even the Southern Mountain where Lu Ming was. Roda looked at Lu Ming and continued, ¡°Secondly, I hope to obtain the help of the Land God Association, and this time, we need Mr. Lu to personally meet Quan Chao.¡± While Roda held the title of City Lord of Archean City, he did not actually have much authority. When it came to finding people in Archean City, Roda, as the City Lord, was not as effective as Lu Ming, who was the nominal head of the Land God Association. Lu Ming nodded slightly in agreement. Roda continued, ¡°Lastly, this incident is also a rare opportunity for your Nanxiang people.¡± Huo Sheng raised an eyebrow, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Roda phrased it simply, ¡°The Eternal n is rtively amodating, so they are willing to help the current generation of Tribtion Transcenders and ensure their safety.¡± ¡°But we must also understand one thing. For a populous and vast n like the Eternal n, a few adjectives cannot epass the entirety of the n.¡± ¡°The Eternal n has good and bad people, upright individuals, as well as unsavory characters.¡± ¡°Returning to the matter of protection.¡± ¡°The Eternal n can indeed provide protection for your generation of Tribtion Transcenders, but there are different ways to provide protection. In any case, just going there without thinking much about it, maintaining the continuity of your n, and protecting your safety, the Eternal n can certainly do that. But if you want more¡­¡± Huo Sheng nodded in understanding, ¡°Although it¡¯s called protection, it¡¯s actually a form of charity, and as for how much charity can be given, what we say doesn¡¯t count; it¡¯s up to the Eternal n.¡±¡± Roda said, ¡°That¡¯s the logic.¡± With that said, he changed the topic, ¡°But if you have a rtionship with the Sky Monitoring Bureau, then things are different. The Sky Monitoring Bureau holds a high position within the Eternal n, and their words carry a lot of weight. If you can get their attention through this matter, it will be quite beneficial for your human race.¡± With that said, both Huo Sheng and Roda looked at Lu Ming. This made Lu Ming sigh deeply. ¡°So, it requires my intervention, right?¡± Roda remained silent. Because this was an internal matter of the human race. But then again, without Lu Ming, how could Huo Sheng¡¯s subordinates be worthy of the Sky Monitoring Bureau¡¯s attention? Seeing this, Huo Sheng, without hesitation, was about to kneel in front of Lu Ming, but he stopped by Lu Ming. Looking at the pleading look in Huo Sheng¡¯s eyes, Lu Ming thought for a moment and nodded gently. ¡°Three things.¡± ii First, go find Quan Chao and ask him toe and see me.¡± ¡°Second, bring over the group of my people from Southern Mountain.¡± ¡°Third, prepare a room for me in the City Lord Manor and provide some mestones.¡± ¡°Since things havee to this, I¡¯ll stay in Archean City and see just how ferocious this so-called Source-level cmity is..¡± Chapter 236 - 236: Illness Chapter 236: Illness Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Ming was reluctant to take risks voluntarily. However, the current issue was no longer about taking risks voluntarily. The Sky Monitoring Bureau had warned of a major disaster in the area near the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and it was highly likely that such a disaster would ur. Lu Ming¡¯s current residence was in the Southern Mountain, which was located in that area. This meant that even if Lu Ming stayed in the Southern Mountain, danger would actively seek him out. Lu Ming¡¯s usual approach to danger was to try his best to nip the danger in the bud! In this context, Huo Sheng¡¯s request became secondary. However, deep down, Lu Ming was willing to lend a hand to his fellow tribesmen as long as it did not harm his own interests. Moreover, leveling up his attributes was equally achievable in the Southern Mountain and the City Lord Manor of Archean City. Now, Lu Ming was not picky about where to farm his attributes. It was fine as long as he had a house. Roda returned to the main hall to continue discussing the issue of the impending disaster with Zhuang Zun and the others. Meanwhile, under Roxin¡¯s guidance, Lu Ming arrived at a guest room in the City Lord Manor. A servant had brought over mestones and ced them around the room. After discussing the subsequent dietary arrangements with Roxin, Lu Ming sat on the futon, closed his eyes, and entered the Void Space. On the other side, Velo prepared to return to the Southern Mountain to bring Zhang Chengcheng, Wei Lan, F, and the others over. Uncle Lu, on the other hand, headed to the headquarters of the Land God Association with Huo Sheng. Two hourster, the bell in the room rang, waking Lu Ming up. Huo Sheng arrived with Quan Chao. In the small garden outside the bedroom, Lu Ming saw Quan Chao again. This member of the mestone n was dressed in a ck outfit, with a ck cloak draped over his shoulders. He looked much more spirited than when Lu Ming hadst seen him in the ruin. Seeing Lu Ming, Quan Chao greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Lu.¡± He made a formal gesture of respect when facing Lu Ming. Lu Ming did not know where to start. Lu Ming had never explicitly told Quan Chao to be his follower. He was the one who used Lu Ming¡¯s name to establish the Land God Association. To be honest, this was a bit of an affront to Lu Ming. However, the current situation had changed, and Lu Ming actually needed the Land God Association to lend a hand. This also made Lu Ming not know how to face Quan Chao. Just as Lu Ming was hesitating, Quan Chao suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Huo has told me about the gang leader. The purpose of my establishment of the Land God Association is also to help Mr. Lu resolve his troubles.¡± ¡°Now, Mr. Lu needs me and the Land God Association. Please give me a chance to repay Mr. Lu for sparing my life so that I can show my respect and loyalty to you.¡± Needless to say, Quan Chao¡¯s eloquence impressed Lu Ming¡­ Lu Ming did not want to take in any followers or establish an organization. Now that Quan Chao had already spoken up, Lu Ming decided to give him a chance. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Quan Chao¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. He suddenly knelt on the ground and bowed his head saying, ¡°Thank you for your trust, Mr. Lu!¡± With that, he stood up and left. Watching Quan Chao leave, Lu Ming could not help but scratch his head. ¡°Wow, a loyal follower at the Spirit Realm¡­ Am 1 really that prestigious now?¡± Lu Ming did not know that with his true strength, which was infinitely close to the Source Realm, he indeed held considerable prestige. In the Source Realm, one would be a formidable figure no matter where he was. It was strange to find a Source Realm individual alone.Which Source Realm individual did not have a group of subordinates? As for Quan Chao¡¯s logic of attaching himself to Lu Ming, it was understandable. A Source Realm individual without any subordinates was an incredibly valuable investment with shocking returns! It did not matter even if there were no immediate returns. Having a Source Realm individual as a backer was valuable in itself. The principle that it was easier to do things with a backer wasmon everywhere. After watching Quan Chao leave, Lu Ming returned to his room and continued to cultivate in seclusion. In the outside world, when Quan Chao left the City Lord Manor and arrived on the street, the entire Land God Association¡¯s forces were mobilized! Archean City had a permanent poption of tens of thousands, and with the explorers passing through (non-permanent residents), the total poption was around a million. The former Heaven Saber Gang and Divine Dao Gang had 10,000 and 8,000 gang members, respectively. However, after the Land God Associationpletely dominated Archean City, their membership had already surpassed that of the Heaven Saber Gang, reaching 12,000. Coupled with the fact that there was nopetition, this number continued to grow with each passing day and hour! As the actual ruler of Archean City, the Land God Association wielded tremendous power. Under Quan Chao¡¯s orders, the entire Archean City sprang into action! Around eight o¡¯clock that night. One of the rooms in the Drunken Flower Pavilion was violently kicked open, shocking Duncan, who was in the middle of something with a girl. He turned to face the intruder, but when he saw his appearance, he immediately calmed down.. ¡°I have a question for you¡­¡± Quan Chao sat on the chair with amanding presence, and began to speak slowly, word by word. ¡°Tonight, at around the time of changing shifts, did you see people with a pale and sicklyplexion?¡± Although he had taken Soro¡¯s money, Duncan definitely did not dare to lie in front of the deputy leader of the Land God Association. ¡°I saw them. It was Soro and his group.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Quan Chao nodded gently and said, ¡°You can continue.¡± Then, he stood up and left. Only Duncan, who was scared out of his wits, was left in the room feeling depressed. After locking onto the location, the rest was easy to deal with. In just ten minutes, the residence of the Soro Exploration Team was surrounded by the elites of the Land God Association. The leader was Quan Chao, who wanted to perform well in front of Lu Ming. A loud ¡°bang¡± rang out. The heavy door was kicked open by Quan Chao¡¯s subordinates, and members of the Land God Association poured into the house. The residence was arge quadrangle courtyard house. Standing in front of the door, Quan Chao looked at the surrounding houses with a sharp gaze. Soon, before Quan Chao could make a move, voices sounded from the central room. That was the sound of a door opening, apanied by intense screamsing from inside the room when the door was opened. Furrowing his brow slightly, Quan Chao looked toward the doorway and saw three people, Soro, Feng Wu, and the Demon Man,ing out of the room one after another. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± The pale Soro had just said three words when he was interrupted by Quan Chao. ¡°Land God Association, I¡¯m Quan Chao, the deputy leader of the Land God Association.¡± The spiritual pressure that spread out slightly and converged also proved Quan Chao¡¯s identity. Seeing this, Soro coughed while saying, ¡°Mr. Quan Chao, cough, Mr. Quan Chao, you came here, cough, cough, cough, for¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, another terrifying miserable cry echoed from the room behind Soro. This made Quan Chao shrug slightly and pointed his chin toward something behind Soro, saying, ¡°I came for that.¡± Facing a Spirit Realm expert, Soro had no choice but toply or notply with his demands. Quan Chao could make Soro do as he pleased. Observing Soro and the other two, Quan Chao furrowed his brow. The three people in front of him were pale and coughing continuously, as if they were seriously ill ¨C a rare sight, as the bodies of Spirit Realm experts were almost impervious to illness. What caught Quan Chao¡¯s attention even more was the grayish film that covered their eyes, like a membrane. This caused their eyes to be turbid and their mental states were very poor. ¡°Are you guys sick?¡± Quan Chao asked, and then waved his hand and quietly retreated a few steps with his subordinates. Soro smiled bitterly, ¡°Maybe¡­ I¡¯m not sure about the exact situation, but my lord, our team¡¯s current state is indeed not very good¡­¡± ¡°What did you encounter?¡± Quan Chao had just asked this when he suddenly waved his hand. ¡°You can tell me about itter, so we don¡¯t have to repeat it.¡± He turned to look at his deputy and said, ¡°Go and call those Skywalkers over.¡± Skywalkers were the experts in dealing with such matters. Seeing that Soro seemed to be seriously ill and was not far from death, Quan Chao had no intention to approach these guys and invite trouble upon himself.. Chapter 237 - 237: Response Chapter 237: Response Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°So, is this what you all have been through?¡± In Soro¡¯s room, after hearing Soro cough and pant, Zhuang Zun, who was wearing a protective suit, asked. Soro nodded gently and coughed twice. Compared to before, the frequency of Soro¡¯s cough had clearly increased. This made Zhuang Zun turn around and look at one of the members of the team¡ªan Aeonian woman called Ivy. At this moment, Ivy was wearing a full-package suit that looked like a protective suit¡ªthe same as what Zhuang Zun was wearing. When she saw the captain¡¯s gaze sweep over, Ivy thought for a moment and said softly. ¡°Are you sure that something happened to your bodies after you saw Jing Yi enter that secret area?¡± Soro nodded as he coughed, ¡°Positive.¡± ¡°As for this virus¡­ Well, let¡¯s call it a virus for the time being. The manifestation of this virus is: First, pale face, weak body, dizziness, and nausea; then unconscious leading to a state of disability; the third stage is a state of confusion and recurring nightmares¡­ just like your four teammates here.¡± Ivy reached out and pointed at the bed. He could see the four members of the Soro Exploration Team bound with ropes, lying on the bed. Their eyes were closed, and their bodies were convulsing while they let out a series of screams, as if they were trapped in terrifying nightmares. Soro nodded again, ¡°Cough, cough, cough, yes.¡± The five Skywalkers fell into deep thought. About half a minuteter, Zhuang Zun exchanged a nce with the rest of the team, and the five of them all stepped out of the room. Standing at the door, they had no intention of removing their protective gear. They heard Zhuang Zun speak in a muffled voice. ¡°It might be contagious. The virus in them¡­ whatever it is, it could be contagious.¡± Ivy added in a low voice, ¡°However, even if it¡¯s contagious, it¡¯s not strong. At least, the members of the Land God Association who were in contact with them initially did not show any signs of infection.¡± ¡°Moreover, that city guard named Duncan had not shown any signs of infection either.¡± Zhuang Zun nodded and said, ¡°So now, we need to address two issues.¡± ¡°First, we have to find the secret ce that the Soro team mentioned and see if we can eliminate the source of this virus.¡± Everyone nodded in unison. Zhuang Zun continued, ¡°Second¡­¡± At this point, he turned to look inside the house. ¡°Destroy the source of infection here and prevent the epidemic from spreading.¡± When the other four members of the team heard this, their hearts turned cold. Strictly speaking, this team, apart from Zhuang Zun, consisted entirely of rookies. Although they had the strength of the Spirit Realm, they had very little experience in handling such situations. After all, being part of the Eternal n, how much real-world experience could they gain? At this moment, Zhuang Zun was suggesting taking lives, which went against the universal values of the Eternal n. However, after some thought, the other team members did not say anything. Because they also knew that killing a few to save many might be the most reasonable choice. Suddenly, a weak voice sounded. ¡°We can¡¯t kill them¡­¡± Zhuang Zun and the other three turned around and looked at the other female member of the team. Zhuang Zun¡¯s expression turned serious as he asked, ¡°Heluo, what did you see?¡± Heluo, the Aeonian girl, closed her eyes for a long time before talcing a deep breath and saying with lingering fear, ¡°We can¡¯t kill these infected people!¡± ¡°Because precognition tells me that once they are killed, their bodies will turn into a pale green mist! This is an even more terrifying source of infection! By then, the infection rate of this strange virus will increase by thousands or even tens of thousands of times!¡± No one questioned whether Heluo was right. As soon as Heluo finished speaking, Zhuang Zun immediately vetoed his previous proposal. After thinking for a moment, Zhuang Zun could not help but say, ¡°Then we won¡¯t kill them. But, we must at least figure out the source.¡± ¡°I n to have the Soro Team lead the way, and a few of us will go to the entrance of that secret ce to assess the situation before making further ns.¡± The rest nodded and agreed to this arrangement. The time hade to the early morning of the 217th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Zhuang Zun brought the other two Skywalkers and Soro and set off for the me n Ruin. Ivy and Heluo stayed in Archean City. ¡°I need someone from the Land God Association to help me deal with some matters.¡± Heluo said to Quan Chao. Quan Chao simply nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°First, we have to set up an istion area to iste all the infected people.¡± Heluo pointed at the six people from Soro¡¯s team in the room behind him and said, ¡°Moreover, there are probably more than six infected people in Archean City. We still need the Land God Association¡¯s help to find the others.¡± ¡°Remember, protect yourself well.¡± Quan Chao nodded again. ¡°Secondly, 1 need to set up some restrictions in some ces. I¡¯ll choose the locations and you can provide the materials.¡± Quan Chao could not help but ask, ¡°What restrictions? What materials?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a simple restriction that can purify and filter the impurities in the air. It¡¯s also easy to find the materials. It¡¯s just that the amount required is rtivelyrge.¡± Heluo was prepared to set up three restrictions in the entire Archean City. With the City Lord Manor as the core, arge area near the City Lord Manor was the second ring, and the entire Archean City was the third ring. The purpose of these three restrictions was to deal with the light green airflow she had seen in her superpower. Clearly, Heluo was prepared to fight a protracted war with this unknown virus in Archean City. Quan Chao thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. Heluo continued, ¡°Lastly, I need some special equipment for analytical research. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a ready-madeboratory.¡± Heluo came from a noble background and was a logistics researcher nurtured by the Sky Monitoring Bureau. Not only did she have precognitive abilities but was also a schr in the field of biological virology. With that said, Heluo thought for a moment and hesitated, saying, ¡°It would be even better if you could find me a few more assistants¡­ But forget it¡­ I don¡¯t think there are any experts in virology in Archean City.¡± Quan Chao was about to nod when Huo Sheng suddenly said, ¡°Let me help you. I have a few people with me. They should be able to assist you with this kind of work.¡± Heluo turned to look at Huo Sheng, raising an eyebrow, ¡°You?¡± There was a hint of suspicion and impoliteness in her tone¡­ Huo Sheng, however, did not mind and just said, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. Having some help is better than having none, right?¡± Heluo pondered for a moment and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Morning, 218th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Zhang Chengcheng, Wei Lan, and the others were brought to the City Lord Manor by Velo and Roxin made arrangements for them to stay there. Quan Chao assisted Heluo and provided everything she wanted. Inside the me n Ruin, Zhuang Zun, along with his teammates and Soro, arrived at the entrance of the First Research Institute. After using aplicated instrument and circling the cave several rounds, Quan Chao¡¯s expression could not help but darken. ¡°What a precise concealment method, so sophisticated. If such an exquisite method is not from a god, it must be the work of a peak Ancient Realm expert.¡± And this level of expert¡¯s methods would be impossible for Zhuang Zun¡¯s team to handle. ¡°It¡¯s going to be very difficult to get inside, almost impossible.¡± ¡°But, ording to Mr. Soro, I suspect that the virus you¡¯re infected with spread from that light door.¡± Muttering to himself, Zhuang Zun started thinking, and soon he had a n. ¡°We¡¯ll set up a barrier here topletely seal this ce.¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll stay here to guard and supervise. We¡¯ll consider our next move once Heluo has some research results.¡± Since they could not get inside, they would prevent anything froming out.. Chapter 238 - 238: Divine Power Realm! Chapter 238: Divine Power Realm! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The 220th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming was still immersed in his cultivation and could not extricate himself. Zhuang Zun continued to guard the entrance of the cave. So far, there had been no discoveries, and the light door had not opened again. Heluo¡¯s researchboratory had also been set up, with Huo Sheng and Meng Jie assisting her, while Ivy and Quan Chao served as security guards. What pleased Heluo was that these two assistants were efficient in their work. Although their knowledge of biology might havegged behind by several generations, their basics were good, and they handled misceneous tasks with ease. However, the dissatisfaction arose from the research on this unknown virus, which had hit a significant deadlock. ¡°We haven¡¯t found any signs of infection in their cell samples.¡± ¡°So, this is most likely a virus on the level of the soul and mind.¡± ¡°Dream Virus¡­ that¡¯s the name I¡¯ve given to this virus,¡± said Heluo, as she was standing in front of the observation window, watching the infected individuals in the observation room, having nightmares one after another and wailing constantly. Beside her, Huo Sheng continued, ¡°In the first stage, the patient¡¯s face turned pale. The duration of the symptoms varies. The stronger the individual, the longer the duration of the first stage.¡± ¡°The second stage isa disability. The patients who enter this stage will rapidly progress to the third stage within three hours.¡± ¡°The third stage is the state of continuous nightmares we are witnessing now.¡± After saying that, Huo Sheng thought for a moment and added, ¡°But after observing for two full days, I haven¡¯t seen any patients¡¯ conditions deteriorate further.¡± These infected individuals were only experiencing continuous nightmares, and although their condition was extremely poor, there was no immediate threat to their lives, and there were no signs of the symptoms worsening. This made Heluo sigh, ¡°This phenomenon can be considered both good and bad¡­¡± ¡°But based on the precognitive vision 1 saw yesterday, the situation is about to take an uncontroble turn for the worse.¡± Huo Sheng asked, ¡°What did you see?¡± Heluo pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Killing, bloodshed, death¡­¡± ¡°Precognition can only show fragments of the future, not aplete understanding of it, so what I know is limited to this.¡± Heluo was only certain that the cause of this disaster was undoubtedly the Dream Virus. And the likely oue of the disaster was one of bloodshed. But the process between the cause and the result was a mystery to Heluo. She had also considered seeking assistance from the Sky Monitoring Bureau, but since this disaster had been categorized as a Source-Level event, it meant that the five Skywalkers led by Zhuang Zun would probably be able to resolve it in advance. Therefore, the idea of seeking help had been set aside by Heluo. ¡°This is a test for me, Zhuang Zun, and our team.¡± The future seen through precognition could be changed; this was a fact that the Bureau had established long ago. Everything Heluo was doing now was to achieve this goal and prevent the worst-case scenario seen in her visions. However, apart from researching the Dream Virus, Heluo had little else she could do. The 223rd day of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming was still in seclusion. Zhuang Zun was still on watch duty. Heluo¡¯s research remained at an impasse. The 229th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming, sitting cross-legged in the Void Space, suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± He muttered and stood up. A faint blue light covered Lu Ming¡¯s body. This was the radiance of the Source Power Armor! But when Lu Ming looked around and gave himself two punches, he did not sense any changes in the Source Power Armor. The strength and consumption remained the same¡­ ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right!¡± Lu Ming scratched his head and muttered. This was because at this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s Source Power Armor was not at the Micro-level realm, but in a higher realm above it! He opened the attribute panel. And he saw that just a few days of cultivation in seclusion had already drastically changed his attributes! Name: Lu Ming Level: Physical Realm, Level 5. Transcendent Ability: Self-Limitation State Strength: 63300 Physique: 63300 Agility: 63300 Free Attribute Points: 31300 Divine Source Points: 44 Superhuman Abilities:
  • 1. Self-Limitation of the Body.
    • 2: Void Realm (Intermediate). Source Power Skills: me Pulse Breathing Technique (Proficient) (68/10,000). me Body Forging Technique (Proficient) (5,840/10,000). Explosive Fist (Microscopic) (3.72 million/1 billion). And most importantly: Source Power Armor (Divine Power) (Highest)! Lu Ming carefully read the description of the Source Power Armor and soon, realization shed across his eyes. Source Power Armor (Divine Power) (Highest): The most basic Source Power Protection Secret Technique. You have already cultivated the Source Power Armor to the realm of perfection! The Divine Power Realm is also the highest realm of Source Power Skills! In terms of sheer power, Source Power Skills in the Divine Power Realm are not stronger than a Micro-level Realm Source Power Skill. However, after mastering the Divine Power Realm Source Power Armor, one would be able to obtain the following benefits from this Origin Power Skill.
  • 1. Your cultivation speed for the next level of the same type of Source Power Skill (Physique Realm Protective Technique) will increase by tenfold!
  • 2. The Divine Power Realm Source Power Armor has already be your Divine Power, your Instinct! The Divine Power Realm Source Power Armor will permanently provide a perpetual effect of [Defense Enhancement] to your other body protective techniques!
    • After reading the description of the Divine Power Realm Source Power Armor, Lu Ming closed his attribute panel and fell into deep thought. ¡°Two additional effects.¡± ¡°The first is a tenfold increase in the cultivation speed of the Physique Realm Body Protection Technique.¡± This was crucial! Lu Ming had previously tried cultivating Mortal Realm Source Power Skills and could gain 10,000-20,000 proficiency points in a day. However, when he cultivated the Physical Realm Source Power Skill, the speed at which he gained proficiency decreased by tenfold. Of course, this was not surprising. The higher the level of the Source Power Skill, the greater the difficulty in cultivation, and the harder it was to gain proficiency. Moreover, it should be noted that this was unrted to Lu Ming¡¯s own realm; it was only rted to the level of the Source Power Skill. Originally, Lu Ming could only gain 1,000-2,000 proficiency points in a day when cultivating the Physical Realm Source Power Skill. But after advancing the lower-level Source Power Skill to the Divine Power Realm, this value had increased to 10,000-20,000! A tenfold increase. ¡°As expected!¡± Lu Ming instantly understood. Previously, he had such a guess¡ªthe system preferred him to systematically cultivate Source Power skills rather than blindly pursuing higher-level Source Power skills. This first special effect now seemed to confirm his conjecture. After all, the difference in cultivation speed with and without the increase was too significant, to the point where Lu Ming had almost no other choice. ¡°And this second special effect¡­¡± Once again activating the Source Power Armor, Lu Ming did not notice any change in the strength of the Source Power Armor. After thinking for a moment, he decisively left the Void Space and retrieved a Source Power Skill Sealing Ball from his collection. There was a note on the Source Power Ball with Roxin¡¯s elegant handwriting on it. [Divine Fire Shield (Physique Realm Body Protection Technique). Characteristics: Its defense is average, but ites with an extremely powerful recoil burn effect.] ¡°You¡¯ll do..¡± Chapter 239 - 239: Dream Beast, Dream Clan Chapter 239: Dream Beast, Dream n Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Source Power went deep into the Source Power Skill Sealing Ball. In just two seconds, Lu Ming opened his eyes and had already acquired the Physique Realm Protective Technique: Divine Fire Shield! Opening his attribute panel, Lu Ming¡¯s eyes fell on the skill description for the Divine Fire Shield. Divine Fire Shield (Novice) (1/100): Physique Realm Protective Technique. Its defense is slightly weak, but it can counter-injure the enemy. ¡°You have preliminary grasped the usage of the Divine Fire Shield. Your overall attributes+1, free attribute points+1!¡± [Additional Special Effect: Defense Enhancement: Largely increases the defense of the Divine Fire Shield!] ¡°As expected!¡± The Defense Enhancement special effect was applied to the new Body Forging Technique. With a thought from Lu Ming, a thin pale red light film appeared around him. The light film was extremely thin, as fragile as an eggshell, as though it could shatter with a tap. However, this was just a Novice-level me Shield. Lu Ming¡¯s me shield also had a faint blue light shimmering on it. This made Lu Ming ponder for a moment, and he reached out to strike himself in the waist. A shrill ¡°Ah¡± rang out. A 30% strength was simply unable to break through the defense of the Novice-level me Shield! ¡°This is good¡­¡± Lu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up and he could not help but increase his strength. Soon, Lu Ming tested the defense limit of the me Fire Shield. ¡°It¡¯s slightly weaker than the Micro-level Realm Source Power Armor, but not by much.¡± This was already very terrifying! It should be understood that the Micro-level Realm Source Power Armor protected every cell of Lu Ming¡¯s body. Thatyered defensive field was an absolute nightmare for any enemy. Now, with just the Novice-level Divine Fire Shield, it appeared paper-thin on the surface, yet it already possessed about 80% of the defensive power of the Micro-level Realm Source Power Armor. Considering an increase in realm, the protective capabilities could be imagined! This was the effect of the Divine Power Realm Source Power Armor on Lu Ming. Subtly, Lu Ming had this thought. The Source Power Armor hasn¡¯t beenpletely phased out; it has just taken on a different form and continues to apany me. He now understood the true meaning of the sentence [Your sweat will not flow in vain]. Source Power skills evolve quickly, and until you cultivate them to the Divine Power Realm, Source Power skills are just a means of increasing attributes for me. But once you reach the Divine Power Realm, everything changes. Leaving aside the tenfold increase for now, just this Divine Power special effect alone is worth cultivating! With these thoughts in mind, Lu Ming sat back on the ground and returned to the Void Space. A few secondster in the Void Space. The Divine Fire Shield had advanced to the Mastery stage. All attributes+2, free attribute points+2. The attribute gains were not significant, but the significance of Source Power skills was never solely about attributes. A few minutester, the Divine Fire Shield was upgraded to the Proficient level. All attributes+3, free attribute points+3. A few hourster, the Divine Fire Shield was upgraded to the Mastery level. All attributes+4, free attribute points+4. It was the same as the Source Power Armor. The cultivation of the Divine Fire Shield could also be performed in conjunction with the Body Forging Technique or other Source Power skills, making the cultivation speed extremely fast! On the 230th day of the ck Mist Calendar, Lu Ming had just acquired the Divine Fire Shield for less than a day when he cultivated this Physique Realm Body Protection Technique to the Perfect Realm! All attributes+40, free attribute points+40. The terrifying tenfold increase in cultivation speed was evident! ¡°So, what kind of changes will advancing Exploding Fist to the Divine Power Realm bring me?¡± After advancing the Body Protection Technique to the Divine Power Realm, Lu Ming became even more curious about the changes in offensive Source Power skills at the Divine Power Realm. And curiosity naturally transformed into action. It was a given, just keep practicing Explosive Fist! At the same time that Lu Ming was immersed in cultivation, In Archean City, within Heluo¡¯s researchboratory, Heluo had made new progress. To be precise, it was not that Heluo had made new progress, but rather the earliest Dream Virus-infected individuals, who were also members of the Soro Team, had progressed to a new stage. ¡°All!!¡± Apanied by a chilling and prolonged scream, Liu Qingmin¡¯s raised hands slowly lowered. The light in his eyespletely disappeared, leaving only a grayish haze. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Huo Sheng, wearing a protective suit, said. And Meng Jie added, ¡°The cause of death is organ failure and severe malnutrition.¡± After the Dream Virus progressed to the third stage, patients could no longer eat voluntarily. However, there were ways to replenish the patient¡¯s body within the ck Mist Zone, such as themonly used Nebulized Supplementary Feeding method. This method atomized food and supplied it through the patient¡¯s pores, simr to injecting glucose, but with higher efficiency. Originally, ording to calctions, Liu Qingmin was almost impossible to die of thirst or starvation. However, this morning, Liu Qingmin¡¯s condition rapidly deteriorated, and the energy reserves in his body were consumed in a short period of time, eventually being drained! That¡¯s right, drained! At the side, Heluo slowly closed her eyes under the protection of Ivy and Quan Chao. Fragments of a faintly visible scene shed across He Luo¡¯s eyes. At a certain moment, Heluo suddenly came back to her senses. She raised her hand and pointed at Liu Qingmin¡¯s body, saying quickly! ¡°Something! Something¡¯sing out!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, an illusory figure shed out from the center of Liu Qingmin¡¯s forehead. Clearly visible, it was a small creature about the size of a palm, pitch-ck all over, resembling a lizard but with only one eye, slowly crawling out of Liu Qingmin¡¯s head¡­ The way it crawled out was somewhat strange. It did not burst out from the head, but it seemed like Liu Qingmin¡¯s head was connected to a peculiar space, and this thing crawled out from that peculiar space. This strange scene left everyone slightly stunned. In this moment of daze, the one-eyed lizard-like creature made a ¡°gah gu¡± sound and disappeared on the spot like a dream bubble. No one understood what was going on, except for Heluo, who looked pale. Looking around, Heluo said bitterly, ¡°Prepare for battle¡­ Although 1 don¡¯t know what that thing was, but¡­¡± At this point, Heluo paused for a moment and continued, ¡°But, in an hour, Archean City will be a battlefield!¡± Strictly speaking, the Soro Exploration Team was indeed the first batch of infected people, but they were not the only ones in the first batch. At that time, the green poisonous gas that Jing Yi had transformed into after his death was spread by the light door to the me n Ruin Forest. The Dream Virus moved with the wind and had already covered most of the forest in a short period of time. At that time, everyone who was searching for treasures in the forest had inhaled the poisonous gas and were not spared! Some of them were explorers from Archean City. After returning to Archean City, they were captured and quarantined by the Land God Association. But there was also a group of people from the surrounding tribes. They did not have the help of the Sky Monitoring Bureau and were not very vignt against things like viruses. It could be imagined that at this moment, within the Hundred Thousand Mountains outside Archean City, there were countless people who had been infected with the Dream Virus, and it was unknown how many had progressed to the fourth stage of the virus infection! In other words, it was the death stage! Chapter 240 - 240: Dream Beast, Dream Clan (2) Chapter 240: Dream Beast, Dream n (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°However, 1 prefer to call it the transformation stage!¡± In the Royal First Research Institute of the me n, the big eye of the Dream Source blinked one after another. Even though it was locked inside the research institute, it seemed to have the ability to see through countless spaces and directly observe everything happening outside. In the perception of the Dream Source, the big eye could clearly sense that there were hundreds of thousands of infectious sources of various sizes distributed throughout the Hundred Thousand Mountains! And there were also tens of thousands of infected people who had already progressed to the fourth stage and were about to give birth to Dream Beasts. Yes, Dream Beasts. This was what the Dream Source named its family members. Thinking of this, the Dream Source suddenly changed the topic. ¡°I was talking about the four stages of the infected individuals.¡± ¡°Now, let me talk about my own abilities.¡± ¡°There are only two things you need to remember.¡± ¡°First, Dream Bestowment. It can bestow eternal beautiful dreams to intelligent creatures, but in exchange, their bodies will be the source of pollution for the Dream gue. Everyone from your me n is now existing in my beautiful dream realm, in a different way¡­¡± ¡°Eternal existence.¡± With that said, the Dream Source turned around and looked at the existence behind him. It was a blurry ck shadow. The ck shadow was illusory, as if it was a real shadow, but it stood strangely. And it was impossible to tell whether this thing had substance, let alone its facial features. Hearing the words of the Dream Source, the ck shadow nodded slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°My second ability is Nightmare Infection.¡± ¡°With that greenish airflow as the source of infection, it will infect all living beings in arge area. The infected individuals will experience four stages of infection. When the fourth stage, which is the Transformation Stage, ispleted, the Dream Beasts, which are also my n members, will absorb everything the infected person has and be born!¡± At the mention of Dream Beasts, there was a faint fanaticism in the voice of the Dream Source. ¡°They¡¯re not monsters. They¡¯re a new intelligent species! A new intelligent species with unlimited potential that respects me and worships me as a god!¡± ¡°Instead of calling them Dream Beasts, I prefer you to call them the Dream n!¡± The ck shadow nodded again and heard the Dream Source continued, ¡°The Dream n is born from nightmares and possesses the innate ability to traverse dreams and make dreamse true! They can also fuse with their own kind to greatly enhance their strength.¡± ¡°Therefore, I can say that my Dream n is not only a brand new intelligent race, but I have also created an entirely new power system!¡± ¡°And I believe that I have already embarked on the path that your me n hopes for¡­¡± As soon as the Dream Source finished speaking, the ck shadow suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s a path to bing a deity without ascending the Heaven Ascension Stairs.¡± The Dream Source replied, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± With that, the Dream Source and the ck shadow fell into silence. Until the Dream Source looked at the ck shadow again and asked, ¡°Did you remember everything I just said?¡± The ck shadow nodded, ¡°I remembered it.¡± Dream Source then said, ¡°Then, I entrust everything here to you.¡± With that said, faint streaks of light shed from behind the Dream Source. The giant eyeball gradually became blurry and illusory, and finally merged into the fragmented beams of light, andpletely disappeared. Only the ck shadow remained in ce, and soon, the ck shadow twisted and transformed, gradually taking on the appearance of the Dream Source. It spoke in the same voice as the Dream Source. ¡°Crimson Queen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°How much Dream gue did it leave behind?¡± The Crimson Queen replied, ¡°The Dream Source took away 99% of the Dream gue stored, leaving only 1% in the research institute.¡± ¡°Then, please open the entrance to the research institute and release all of the Dream gue!¡± The Crimson Queen replied, ¡°Understood, Lord Yanxin.¡± The familiar title stunned Yanxin, the ¡°Dream Source¡± for a moment. However, soon, it said, ¡°From now on, just call me the Dream Source.¡± The Crimson Queen said, ¡°I willply with your orders.¡± With that said, an abrupt disy of the Light Door appeared in the outside world, and arge amount of pale green airflows gushed out right under Zhuang Zun¡¯s nose. The restrictions set up by Zhuang Zun were broken like paper with a single poke, and arge amount of Dream gue continuously spread to the outside world. This rmed Zhuang Zun and he could not help but make up his mind. ¡°We can¡¯t control this anymore; let¡¯s go inside immediately and see what¡¯s inside.¡± Inside the research institute, after releasing all the stored Dream gue, the new ¡°Dream Source¡± muttered softly. ¡°With what little remains of me, 1 have exchanged for a dream exclusive to the me n, which 1 don¡¯t know if it can be realized. I don¡¯t know if this deal is a profit or a loss.¡± With a long sigh, it turned its body, and the giant eyeball looked at the three people, Zhuang Zun and his group, who had entered the research institute. ¡°Then, the Eternal n.¡± ¡°Let me see how much progress you have made after tens of thousands of years.¡± Dream Traversal was an extremely secretive and special movement ability. Its characteristic was the ability to change its direction and position through the dream of any sleeping person, an effect almost equivalent to instantaneous teleportation. Because of this, when the Dream Beast born within Liu Qingmin activated this ability the moment it appeared, individuals like Quan Chao, Heluo, and others in the Spirit Realm had no reaction¡­ They could only watch as this newborn Dream Beast quickly disappeared without a trace, not knowing where it had gone. Just a few secondster, this newly born Dream Beast rapidly shifted to a gathering point outside Archean City. At this moment, what was once a gathering ce with a poption of over ten thousand had turned into a hell on earth. Numerous third-stage infected individuals were howling in agony due to nightmares, and many fourth-stage infected individuals had already taken theirst breath. Various Dream Beasts of different forms were hiding in various corners of the gathering ce, using the nightmares of third-stage infected individuals as their battleground, devouring and merging with each other, determining the winner who would take all! In just thirty minutes, the gathering ce had fallenpletely silent. Three strange creatures appeared in the center of the gathering ce. One was a dragon-like creature, over ten meters in length,pletely ck, with a huge eye on its forehead¡ªthis was the Dream Beast born from Liu Qingmin¡¯s body. Another was short andical in stature, with a humanoid form but dressed in colorful clothes, a clown-like makeup on its face, riding a unicycle, juggling flying knives in its hands. Thest one also had a humanoid appearance, wearing a tight-fitting red cheongsam. She appeared to be a beautiful woman, but she held a red umbre that concealed her face. The three winners stood in a triangr formation facing each other, and after a long time, the woman¡¯s clear voice came from under the umbre. ¡°We are all Dream n members. Although we can increase our strength by fighting and devouring each other, I prefer to make the cake bigger than fighting.¡± ¡°While there are still many intelligent species in Archean City, we can unite to upy Archean City, feed on their nightmares, and increase our power.¡± The clown, while chuckling with a sinisterugh, nodded, ¡°1 agree, oh, although this approach is slower, it wins in endurance.¡± The one-eyed ck dragon remained silent and lowered its head, dissipating its hostility. In reality, the three of them had vastly different strengths, and none of them were confident in bing the final winner. And so, the three Dream n members reached an agreement.. Chapter 241 - 241: Dream Beast, Dream Clan (3) Chapter 241: Dream Beast, Dream n (3) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Archean City, on the city walls. Nearly an hour ago, Heluo had said that in an hour, Archean City would be a battlefield. As a result, the four Spirit Realm experts in the city¡ªQuan Chao, Ivy, Heluo, and Uncle Lu¡ªwere stationed on different sections of the city wall, waiting for the enemy to arrive. At this moment, Quan Chao asionally raised his wrist, looking at the timer on it and constantly calcting the time in his mind. ¡°59 minutes.¡± ¡°59 minutes and 30 seconds¡­¡± ¡°59 minutes and 50 seconds¡­¡± Time passed slowly, and Quan Chao¡¯s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. He was not afraid because he knew that Mr. Lu was in the city at this moment. But he did want to perform well and try to resolve this incident without troubling Lu Ming. Soon, the countdown reached exactly one hour. However, Quan Chao looked around and did not see any sign of the enemy¡­ ¡°In other words, did Miss Heluo¡¯s precognition ability go wrong?¡± Errors in precognition abilities were not umon. The uracy of such abilities had always been questionable. Just as Quan Chao was preparing to descend from the city wall and join the others, a deafening roar suddenly echoed from within the city. This made Quan Chao turn abruptly and look toward the source of the sound. On the other side, a ten-meter-long one-eyed ck dragon burst through the buildings, soared into the sky with its wings, and soon overshadowed Archean City. It opened its mouth, and a deafening roar shook the heavens! Quan Chao frowned and could not help but think of the small lizard that had crawled out of Liu Qingmin¡¯s body and then mysteriously disappeared. He did not connect the two events. However, the way the one-eyed ck dragon appeared was quite simr to how the lizard had disappeared. ¡°Is it a teleportation ability? But it doesn¡¯t seem quite like it¡­¡± Muttering to himself, Quan Chao slowly removed the cloak from his back and tossed it aside. He then soared into the air like a beam of light, shooting towards the ck dragon. Just as Quan Chao soared into the sky, another figure also shot out of the City Lord Manor. Roda¡¯s voice echoed throughout the city, calming the hearts of the restless people in the city. ¡°With me, Luo Da, here, who dares to act recklessly in my city?!¡± The sudden appearance of the one-eyed ck dragon in the city immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention.. On the other city wall, Heluo looked at the one-eyed ck dragon above her, as well as Quan Chao and Roda, who had engaged with the one-eyed ck dragon, and her brows furrowed deeper and deeper. ¡°What is this thing?¡± ¡°By what means did this ck dragon suddenly appear in the city?¡± Heluo¡¯s questions received a response. ¡°We don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s definitely not an ordinary exotic beast.¡± It was Ivy who had rushed over from the other side of the city wall. Clearly, in Ivy¡¯s eyes, the safety of Heluo was much more important than joining the battle above. Hearing Ivy¡¯s words, Heluo nodded at Ivy before sweeping her gaze towards the ck dragon. She could see that the ck dragon had incredible strength and defense. Even with Roda¡¯s Level Six Spirit Realm strength, he was struggling to pierce the dragon¡¯s scales, let alone Quan Chao. Fortunately, Roda and Quan Chao were outstandingly agile and could temporarily restrain the one-eyed ck dragon. Additionally, Uncle Lu flew out from another section of the city wall to join the battle. It was three against one. For the time being, it seemed like they were evenly matched. However, it was precisely because of this that it seemed strange. ¡°It¡­¡± Heluo pointed at the one-eyed ck dragon and said, ¡°It has no spiritual pressure.¡± Exotic beasts also had to follow the Source Power Extraordinary System, the Mortal Realm, the Physique Realm, the Spirit Realm, the Source Realm and the Ancient Realm. At the Spirit Realm, one should have spiritual pressure. However, the ck dragon did not have spiritual pressure. It did not even have an aura! If not for the fact that it was currently fighting three opponents alone, Heluo and Ivy would perceive the ck dragon as a lifelike model in their senses! This peculiarity left both Heluo and Ivy speechless. It was not until crisp footsteps slowly sounded nearby that Heluo and Ivy turned around. Not far away, a person with a red oil-paper umbre slowly walked over. Just like the ck dragon, this person also had no aura or spiritual pressure.. This made Heluo and Ivy¡¯s expressions freeze, and then a gentle voice came from under the umbre. ¡°Look at me. Am I beautiful?¡± The paper umbre was slowly raised, revealing the true appearance of the woman under the umbre. Lu Ming was awakened by the roar of the one-eyed ck dragon. Because he knew that Archean City might face trouble in the near future, Lu Ming had been extra cautious. Hence, he could return from the Void Space at the very moment the ck dragon appeared. After stretching his body to adapt to the sudden increase in strength, Lu Ming pushed open the door and stepped out of the room. However, just outside the room, Lu Ming saw a peculiar individual¡­ ¡°A Clown?¡± ¡°Is there a circus in the ck Mist Zone?¡± ¡°Also, why are you here?¡± As Lu Ming muttered, the clown in the small courtyard slowly turned around and looked at Lu Ming. ¡°Oh¡ª¡± It raised an eyebrow, and its colorful face seemed a little distorted. The two locked eyes for a moment, and soon, Lu Ming spoke again. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± The clown responded to Lu Ming¡¯s question with eerieughter. Then, it extended its hands, snapped its fingers, and a deck of cards appeared out of thin air in the clown¡¯s hand. ¡°Before asking questions, let¡¯s y a game first. Hehehehe.¡± Thisughter made Lu Ming frown. This was because he sensed malice in the clown¡¯sughter., He then looked up at the sky above. In the sky, the ck dragon dragon mes wreaked havoc. Roda Lubo and Quan Chao were momentarily on the defensive. He could only helplessly reject the Clown¡¯s good intentions, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± The clown emitted that maliciousughter again. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen me, whether you want to y or not is no longer up to you¡­¡±¡±Tsk tsk tsk tsk¡­¡± There was a deafening ¡°Boom!¡± Where Lu Ming had been standing was now tworge craters! He appeared beside the clown almost instantly, grabbed the clown¡¯s head fiercely, and pulled the colorful giant head in front of him! Looking at the bewildered clown with a venomous expression, Lu Ming said through clenched teeth, one word at a time, ¡°Yourughter is really annoying!¡± That maliciousughter had triggered Lu Ming¡¯s instinct for self-defense. ¡°y a game? F*ck you!¡± As Lu Ming¡¯s voice sounded, a simple left hook had already smashed into the clown¡¯s face. A loud ¡°bang¡± rang out. The force-packed punch instantly smashed and exploded the clown¡¯s head! After tossing the nauseating clown¡¯s body to the ground, Lu Ming¡¯s face lost its gentleness, leaving only a cold expression. ¡°You clown, and that ck dragon, both of you are not good people.¡± ¡°Therefore, you all have to die!¡± Just as he was about to soar into the sky, not far from his feet, the clown¡¯s body creaked and stood up. A faint voice sounded from the clown¡¯s abdomen, ¡°A clown has nine lives¡­ Hehehehe¡­¡± With a ¡°plop,¡± an identical head emerged from the clown¡¯s chest¡­ He had actuallye back to life. Looking somewhat astonished, Lu Ming watched as the clown¡¯s figure rapidly faded, and at the same time, the sound, like the friction of metal sheets, entered Lu Ming¡¯s ears. ¡°You¡¯re very strong. I¡¯m not your match right now. Wait for me¡­ It won¡¯t be long before Ie back to continue our unfinished game, hehe¡­¡± Before theughter could subside, there was another ¡°bang.¡± The clown, who had yet toplete the dream traversal, was kicked by Lu Ming, shattering half of its body. The dream traversal was also interrupted! Speaking of which, this dream traversal was indeed powerful and useful, but it had a slightly dyed activation time¡ªmost Spirit Realm experts could react to it. When the one-eyed ck dragon had escaped from He Luo and the others, it was because the situation had suddenly changed and disrupted the rhythm. In front of Lu Ming, the shattered body parts of the clown began to stick together again in a cartoonish manner. However, just as he had resurrected, Lu Ming grabbed him by the hair once again. They locked eyes. This time, the clown waspletely panicked. ¡°Wait¡­¡± A punch with a ¡°Boom!¡± The clown¡¯s head exploded once more. ¡°You like tough, right?¡± ¡°You have nine lives, right?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see how many punches your nine lives can withstand!?¡± Chapter 242 - 242: Dream Beast, Dream Clan (4) Chapter 242: Dream Beast, Dream n (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Look at me. Am 1 beautiful?¡± The sudden appearance of the woman and the inexplicable question left Heluo and Ivy utterly bewildered. However, when the woman slowly lifted her umbre, revealing her true face beneath, both women¡¯s expressions froze, and their hearts turned cold. That woman¡¯s face was nothing but a grotesque giant mouth! Rows of densely packed sharp white teeth intersected and twisted into a vortex shape. The voice came from within the vortex¡­ ¡°Look at me. Am 1 beautiful?¡± As she spoke, the woman in red walked towards Heluo and Ivy. ¡°Madam Red,¡± Heluo suddenly spoke with a serious expression, uttering these words. This raised Ivy¡¯s eyebrows, ¡°What Madam Red?¡± ¡°I mean, this monster¡¯s name is Madam Red.¡± ¡°It originated from a widely circted horror legend.¡± ¡°ording to the legend, Madam Red wears red clothing and holds a red umbre. Once she encounters someone, she asks this question.¡± At this point, Heluo gave a wry smile, ¡°However, there¡¯s no correct answer to this question.¡± ¡°Whether the person she meets answers ¡®beautiful¡¯ or ¡®not beautiful¡¯, Madam Red will devour them!¡± As she spoke, Heluo shuddered involuntarily. The legend of Madam Red was basically a spellbound horror story for kids, within the ck Mist Zone. When Heluo was young, her parents had often used the story of Madam Red to scare her. ¡°Hey, hey, I mean Heluo, the issue isn¡¯t about the answer¡­ The issue is¡­¡± Ivy pointed at Madam Red who was approaching, and said in an odd manner, ¡°How could such a thing have a real prototype?!¡± Heluo was about to say that she was not sure, but she suddenly froze. Ivy¡¯s words had vaguely reminded her of something. However, before Heluo could think further, Madam Red had alreadye within ten meters of the two of them¡ªa dangerously close distance. Madam Red stopped and asked for the third time, ¡°Look at me. Am 1 beautiful?¡± Heluo and Ivy could not help but fall silent. Because no matter how they answered, it would be wrong. After thinking for a moment, Ivy sighed and took the initiative to stand in front of Heluo. She faced Madam Red and said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± ¡°How can I not know what 1 look like?!¡± Ivy was speechless. ¡°Wait, wait, wait. I was wrong. You¡¯re very ugly. You¡¯re very ugly!¡± Madam Red became furious. ¡°Calling ady ugly is very disrespectful! I need to teach you what respect is!¡± Ivy resisted the urge to curse and took a deep breath. The radiance of her Source Power Armor suddenly covered the surface of her body. Looking at Madam Red, Ivy said coldly, ¡°Perfect, I think I also need to teach you never to ask questions without correct answers, you bastard!¡± The spiritual pressure of the third level of the Spirit Realm suddenly bloomed andnded on Madam Red. However, Madam Red seemed unaffected, as if the spiritual pressure had no effect on her. Her entire neck extended eerily, bringing her vortex-shaped head with her, and in an instant, she had sprung in front of Ivy. Countless fangs suddenly opened, her entire face blooming like a chrysanthemum, revealing the deep ck abyss within her teeth. As Ivy dodged to the side, she struck with a knife-hand strike, hitting Madam Red¡¯s long neck. However, the sensation she received from her knife-hand strike made Ivy¡¯s expression change drastically. This was because there was no impact from this knife-hand saber! Madam Red¡¯s neck was like a phantom. The knife-hand passed through it without any obstruction, as if she had struck a holographic projection. The missed knife-hand made Ivy pause for a moment. Before Ivy could adjust her posture, Madam Red¡¯srge mouth bit at her from another direction. This time, Ivy could not dodge! ¡°Crack.¡± The Body Protection Technique burst like paper, and the huge mouth bit directly onto Ivy¡¯s shoulder. The powerful biting force coupled with the spinning force instantly severed Ivy¡¯s entire left arm. As blood sttered, Ivy was sent flying andnded directly next to Heluo. She covered her wound, her face pale, and looked at Madam Red, who was gnawing on her arm. ¡°What on earth is this thing?¡± Spirit pressure was ineffective against her. There was no spiritual pressure on the other party. Madam Red¡¯s body did not seem to have a physical body, and she did not use any Source Power skills! Madam Red¡¯sbat style appeared bizarre, but in reality, she was like a wild beast, relying entirely on the characteristics of her body inbat. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she is, but 1 know where her weakness is,¡± Heluo quickly spoke up from the side. This made Ivy prick up her ears to listen, but she heard something that left her helpless. ¡°That¡¯s her teeth. Or you could say her entire face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only part of Madam Red that has substance. That¡¯s very likely where her vital points are.¡± In that case¡­ Ivy had no way to fight her¡­ From the brief confrontation just now, Ivy had not only confirmed the physical characteristics of Madam Red¡¯s body, but also her attack method¡ªwhich was simr to that of a wild beast, ripping and tearing. The sharp teeth on her face were like formidable weapons. Now that Heluo mentioned that Madam Red¡¯s weakness was her face, Ivy immediately felt helpless. Using her own body to smash the other party¡¯s formidable weapons? Wasn¡¯t this like hitting a rock with an egg? Just as Ivy was frowning, Madam Red suddenly turned around and looked behind her. She raised her umbre again, covering her cheek, and her entire demeanor changed, bing like a gentle southern woman in the rain. ¡°Look at me. Am 1 beautiful?¡± She asked. Soon, a calm voice sounded from not far away. ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly. Can you let me have another look at your face?¡± Then, footsteps began to sound. The footsteps were light and slow, but powerful. Soon, a somewhat robust figure ascended the city wall and stood before Madam Red. ¡°Mr. Lu Ming?¡± When Heluo saw the appearance of the person, she could not help but call out. In recent times in Archean City, Heluo had learned of Lu Ming¡¯s name from people like Quan Chao and Huo Sheng. She vaguely knew that Lu Ming was very strong and was actually the number one expert in Archean City, but she had never seen Lu Ming in action. At this moment, when Mr. Lu Ming faced the strange and unpredictable Madam Red, Heluo could not help but feel uneasy. Lu Ming turned to look at Heluo and Ivy. When he saw Ivy¡¯s broken arm, Lu Ming frowned and looked at Madam Red again. ¡°Did you do that?¡± ¡°Look at me. Am 1 beautiful?¡± Madam Red did not answer Lu Ming¡¯s question. Instead, she slowly raised her umbre, revealing her terrifying and grotesque face beneath. After staring at Madam Red¡¯s face for a long time, Lu Ming shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re hideous.¡± There was a ¡°Buzz!¡± Madam Red Hong tossed her umbre high into the air, and at the same time, her neck snapped back, propelling her head like a cannonball towards Lu Ming! This scene made Ivy and Heluo both speak out simultaneously, ¡°Mr. Lu, please be careful!¡± ¡°Her teeth are extremely sharp, don¡¯t take her head-on¡­ Ah!?¡± Before they could finish speaking, Ivy and Heluo were both stunned. This was because they saw Lu Ming¡¯s hands firmly holding Madam Red¡¯s big mouth. His hands were like steel pincers, preventing Madam Red from closing her mouth! A faint red light appeared on Lu Ming¡¯s hand. This red light came into contact with Madam Red¡¯s sharp teeth and rubbed against them, creating a series of sparks, but the red light remained resilient, showing no signs of being torn apart. While controlling the Red Lady, Lu Ming even had the strength to turn around and look at Heluo and Ivy. ¡°What were you two saying just now?¡± Chapter 243 - 243: Dream Beast, Dream Clan (5) Chapter 243: Dream Beast, Dream n (5) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What were you two saying just now?¡± Heluo and Ivy did not know how to react to Lu Ming¡¯s question. Watching Madam Red being tightly restrained, Ivy¡¯s eyes were bewildered, not understanding why Madam Red could bite through her defenses one by one but could not bite Lu Ming at all.. However, Heluo heaved a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°Mr. Lu is indeed strong, and Madam Red¡¯s weakness is indeed her face.¡± At this moment, Madam Red made another move. Her arm extended strangely, just like her neck, and she grabbed the umbre that was falling from the sky. Then, with a swift motion, she swung her long arm and the umbre shed at Lu Ming like a knife. ¡°Bang.¡± The umbre struck Lu Ming¡¯s Divine Fire Shield, but it could not budge him in the slightest. Instead, the umbre was somewhat disheveled due to the rebounding burning force, and the red umbre twitched slightly, emitting eerie screams from within. Seeing this, Heluo¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°The umbre! The umbre might also be her weakness.¡± ¡°Oh, 1 see,¡± Lu Ming nodded slightly. ¡°So, this damn thing has two weaknesses, one is this face, and the other is the umbre.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± In the next second, there was a creaking sound which went from weak to strong! Lu Ming exerted strength in his hands and pulled Madam Red¡¯s face like a puller, doing aplete chest-expanding exercise. ¡°Creak creak ¡°Ugh! Ahhhhhhhhh¡­.¡± Muffled, iprehensible cries emanated from Madam Red¡¯s wide-open mouth. Her wide mouth continued to split open with Lu Ming¡¯s movements, but there were no organs like a tongue or throat inside, just an abyss of darkness. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you all are just monsters¡­¡± Muttering these words, Lu Ming suddenly exerted more force! With a ¡°crack¡±, Madam Red¡¯s entire head was torn apart by Lu Ming on the spot! Heluo and Ivy, who were watching the battle from the side, felt a chill run down their spines. Lu Ming¡¯s actions were as effortless and rxed as peeling off crispy chicken, which was hard to imagine considering how battered Ivy had been by Madam red just moments ago. Not far away, the red umbre immediately flew up, trying to escape. But Lu Ming grabbed it and broke it without hesitation. So, under the gazes of the three of them, Madam Red and her red umbre slowly turned into ck streams of energy and rapidly dissipated into the air. ¡°What on earth is this thing?¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but ask, and both Lu Ming and Heluo shook their heads. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°But just like the clown earlier, it turned into ck smoke when it died and didn¡¯t leave a body behind,¡± Lu Ming added, then turned his gaze towards the sky. Above his head, the one-eyed ck dragon was still fighting with Roda and the other two. ¡°You two find a safe ce first, and I¡¯ll be right back.¡± With those words, Lu Ming had already floated into the air and was flying upwards.. An hourter, everyone gathered in the City Lord Manor. The chaos within the city had long since subsided. Lu Ming sat at the head of the table, closing his eyes and listening quietly. Below, it was mainly Heluo who was speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen those monsters that appeared, and there are no records of them in the ancient books of the Aeonians.¡± ¡°ording to theirbat performance, Madam Red and the ck Dragon both possess the strength of a high-level Spirit Realm expert. But, the strange thing is that they don¡¯t have spiritual pressure, and don¡¯t seem to use Source Power techniques.¡± ¡°For this situation, I may need some time to research and understand what these creatures really are.¡± With that said, Heluo paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Now there¡¯s something more pressing that may require Mr. Lu¡¯s assistance.¡± She said to Lu Ming with an apologetic expression. Seeing this, Lu Ming nodded gently, ¡°Please tell me. I won¡¯t refuse any task that¡¯s within my capabilities.¡± ¡°Our captain and the other two team members went to the me n Ruin to trace the source of the Dream Virus several days ago. But just dozens of minutes ago, the three of them lost contact.¡± ¡°May 1 request Mr. Lu to go there and check the situation?¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and simply nodded, ¡°Certainly.¡± That ce was indeed the source of the trouble. Even if Heluo had not brought this up, Lu Ming would have had to take a look. Ivy immediately added, ¡°I¡¯ll apany Mr. Lu so that 1 can lead the way for Mr. Lu.¡± The me n Ruin, within the Royal First Research Institute. Walking through the clean corridors of the research institute, Zhuang Zun¡¯s expression was cold. The protective spiritual light shimmering around his body indicated that Zhuang Zun was on full alert. There was no one around him. The two teammates who had entered together had disappeared at some point. This was very strange. This was because with Zhuang Zun¡¯s Spirit Realm Level Seven strength, he had not noticed when or how his two teammates had gone missing. ¡°This ce is quite sinister.¡± He muttered to himself, and his sense of caution intensified. It wasn¡¯t until Zhuang Zun heard faint singing in the distance that his expression changed. He took a couple of quick steps forward, and as he turned a corner in the corridor to the right, a bizarre scene unfolded before his eyes. The path had transformed into an eerie trail. At the end of the trail, a huge and ominous ancient castle, like a sleeping giant beast, had inexplicably appeared in front of Zhaun Zun! When he looked back suddenly, he saw that behind him, the corridor had turned into a sinister forest, and the previously clear path had vanished without a trace. Zhuang Zun took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve walked into a trap¡­¡± Turning his gaze back to the ancient castle in front of him, faint singing wafted from it, apanied by asional green ghostly mes shing past the window. For some reason, a term inexplicably popped into Zhuang Zun¡¯s mind. ¡°The ughter Castle¡­¡± It was a terrifying legend passed down among the Eternal n. It was also Zhuang Zun¡¯s childhood nightmare. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Zhuang Zunughed to ease the fear in his heart. Then, he shook his head. ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± After muttering to himself, Zhuang Zun mustered his courage and walked towards the ancient castle. It was almost evening. After several hours of traveling, Lu Ming and Ivy finally arrived at their destination. Entering the cave, they could see some food packaging on the ground, indicating that Zhaun Zun and the others had indeed been guarding here for several days. But now, they had disappeared without a trace. ¡°ording to Soro, this cave entrance leads to another space. So 1 specte that when our team leader and the other two saw the connecting light door open again, they couldn¡¯t wait and rushed in.¡± That light door did notst long. When Zhuang Zun and the other two saw the light door open, they immediately entered and did not leave any messages for Heluo and Ivy. Such a thing was very likely to happen. ¡°Therefore, the problem now is when will the connecting light door open¡­ or what method should we use to open the connecting light door again?¡± After Ivy muttered this, she saw that Lu Ming¡¯s eyes had already turned pitch-ck. Maintaining the effect of the Eye of Void, Lu Ming quickly nodded and said, ¡°I have a solution..¡± Chapter 244 - 244: Experimental Subject Chapter 244: Experimental Subject Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All spatial technologies were closely rted to the power of space. Coincidentally, Lu Ming¡¯s Void Realm was a fusion of the powers of space and time. Just now, Lu Ming had condensed the power of the Void Realm in his eyes¡ªthis was the so-called Void Eye. Using the power of the Void Eye, Lu Ming easily saw through the tricks of this ce. ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s just a ruin within a ruin.¡± The me n Ruin were attached to the ck Mist Zone, and the alternate space in front of him was attached to the me n Ruin. It was like arge circle epassing a smaller circle. ¡°As for the method to crack it, it¡¯s easy¡­¡± With that, Lu Ming turned to look at Ivy. ¡°Step back a bit.¡± Ivy obediently retreated and saw Lu Ming¡¯s eyes turn pitch-ck! Even if it was a small alternate space, it had been created by an Ancient Realm expert. Of course, Lu Ming did not have the means of an Ancient Realm expert. But simply opening the door of the ruin was rtively easy for an intermediate-level Void Realm. It was like using a key to unlock a door without needing to know how to build a house. As ck light permeated from Lu Ming¡¯s eyes and slowly covered his hands, he suddenly reached out and grabbed the air in front of him with great force. There was a slight friction sound. Lu Ming seemed to be opening a door, struggling to pull out a door shining with white light in the air! ¡°You go in first!¡± Lu Ming shouted and Ivy immediately entered the light door while Lu Ming followed behind. As the light and shadow in front of them changed, Lu Ming soon found himself in a futuristic-looking corridor. Not far ahead, Ivy, Zhuang Zun, and the other two Skywalkers were lying t on the ground. They were making faint snoring sounds, and their brows were furrowed, as if they were having nightmares. Lu Ming focused on Ivy¡­ This woman hade in a few seconds earlier than him, but she was lying there so soundly asleep. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just as Lu Ming was at a loss, he suddenly sensed a strange energy attack from afar and enter his mind. A huge wave of drowsiness surged over him. However, the entry of the foreign energy triggered an instinctive reaction in Lu Ming¡¯s body. Arge amount of Source Power surged out of his cells and resisted the strange foreign energy. At the same time, the power of the Void Realm also fluctuated faintly, as if it had been stimted by this foreign energy! With the power of the Void Realm as the main force and the support of Source Power, in just a moment, Lu Ming dispelled his drowsiness and regained his consciousness. He narrowed his eyes slightly and carefully considered the current situation. Soon, Lu Ming heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let me see who¡¯s behind this!¡± Inside Laboratory No. 1. The Dream Source and the Crimson Queen were quietly observing everything. When they saw Lu Ming quickly dispel the invasion of the nightmare, a look of surprise shed in the big eyes of the Dream Source. ¡°This guy has some strength.¡± The nightmare attack unleashed by the fake Dream Source was on par with a Spirit Realm Level Eight.. Below Spirit Realm Level Eight, no one could resist the power of the nightmare attack and could only be dragged into the nightmare to be the ything of the Dream Source. Unexpectedly, not only did this person tear open the door of the research institute, but he also withstood the effect of the nightmare invasion. It was worth noting that Lu Ming¡¯s aura disyed on the surface was not very strong. ¡°But it did not matter,¡± the Dream source muttered. It could see that Lu Ming tried to wake Zhuang Zun and the others up, but it was useless. He could only reluctantly move deeper into the research institute. It could also see several distorted monsters with different appearances lying between Lu Ming and him. It could also see that the Dream gue it had released earlier had already dissipated with the wind and spread to every corner of the me n Ruin. The Dream gue had even spread to the outside world through the entrances and exits of the me n Ruin. At every moment, countless creatures were infected with the Dream gue and became carriers for the incubation of the Dream n. ¡°My mission ispleted.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s onest step¡­¡± Looking at Lu Ming who was slowly walking over, a faint anticipation shed in the Dream Source¡¯s single eye. ¡°Crimson.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Do you think he can do it?¡± The Dream Source did not specify which aspect it was. However, the Crimson Queen understood its meaning. A momentter, the mechanical female voice said, ¡°No, not at all.¡± ¡°His strength cannot meet your requirements, Sir.¡± ¡°Even more so, he may not be able to break through the barriers of the experimental subject ande to you, Sir.¡± This made the Dream Source blink its eye. A momentter, a low muttering sound was heard once again. ¡°I see¡­ Then forget it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a pity, 1 really don¡¯t want to experience the taste of failure from the Aeonians again.¡± He patted the cheeks of Zhuang Zun, Ivy, and the others until their faces were swollen, but there was no sign of them waking up. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± He could not directly twist off their arms and legs to wake them up, right¡­ Shaking his head regretfully, Lu Ming could only choose to move forward alone. He surveyed the surroundings. Lu Ming discovered that this might be a secret base of some kind. The architectural style was quite technological, and he was currently in a long and narrow corridor. The corridor was well-lit, with excellent visibility, and after walking a few hundred meters forward, there was a fork in the road in front of Lu Ming. The question of which way to go was not a problem. This was because there was a faint sounding from the corridor on the right, while the left side waspletely silent. ¡°I have to first find someone I canmunicate with and ask about the situation.¡± Using this as a starting point, Lu Ming decisively chose the right side. After advancing for about 500 meters, Lu Ming suddenly stopped in his tracks. This was because on the left side, a door was wide open, and a faint voice sounded from inside. Looking up, Lu Ming saw writing on the wall above the door in the universalnguage of the ck Mist Zone.. [Laboratory No. 5] This made Lu Ming clear his throat. He walked to the door and politely knocked on the door frame, and said, ¡°Is anyone there? I need to ask for directions.¡± Inside the room, a pleasant female voice came from somewhere Lu Ming could not see, ¡°Someone¡¯s here. Pleasee in.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯lle in.¡± ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Lu Ming took a step forward and entered the room. Inside Laboratory No. 1. The Crimson Queen had somehow procured a set of imaging equipment. The equipment was ced in front of the Dream Source, and it disyed an image of Lu Ming. When she saw Lu Ming enter Laboratory Five, the Crimson Queen said softly in a t mechanical voice. ¡°His life ends here.¡± Inside the me n Royal Research Institute, various high-risk projects were being conducted. There were hundreds of projects in total, and the closer the number was to the front, the more dangerous the project. Laboratory No. 5 was rtively close to the front, indicating that the projects inside were particrly frightening. ¡°Green Ivy.¡± The name of Project No. 5 is Green Ivy..¡± Chapter 245 - 245: Experimental Subject (2) Chapter 245: Experimental Subject (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Green Ivy, huh¡­¡± After the Crimson Queen finished speaking, the Dream Source also muttered to herself. The words ¡°Green Ivy¡± faintly stirred the memories within the Dream Source, memories that were linked to the me Heart. So, the Dream Source suddenly spoke, ¡°Crimson, do you still remember who designed and built you and this research institute?¡± ¡°I remember,¡± the Crimson Queen replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s you, Lord me Heart, thest emperor of the me n.¡± The Dream Source said, ¡°Now you should call me Dream Source¡­ Heh, but this is not important. Then do you still remember the purpose for which this research institute was established?¡± ¡°I remember,¡± the Crimson Queen continued, ¡°In order to find another path to godhood!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± the Dream Source sighed,¡± In order to find another path to godhood.¡± At that time, the me n had been defeated and six of the seven gods had fallen, leaving only the Jing God and the remnants of the me n who had retreated into the ruins. The Jing God was seriously injured, and the resources within the ruin were also limited. And the external enemies continued to hound them. Although those enemies were afraid that the Jing God would perish together with them and did not dare to exterminate the me n, they made numerous attempts. ¡°The enemy of a god can only be a god.¡± ¡°And the lifespan of a god is endless.¡± Because of this, to the entire me n, their enemies practically existed forever! In the generation where me Heart seeded the throne, the me n was almost forced into a desperate situation. ¡°To the gods, the me n Ruin was not that hidden.¡± ¡°Many people want to exterminate the bloodline of our me n. Ever since Ancestor Jing God fell asleep, they have tested him countless times. As long as they find out that Ancestor Jing God¡¯s condition is not good, the day of the me n¡¯s extinction will arrive!¡± With a situation like this, the me n had no choice but to seek change. And there was only one way to resist an enemy at the Divine Spirit Realm be a god! However, the me n was blocked in the ruin and could not reach the Holy Tower to participate in the Heaven Ascension Stairs ceremony. Therefore, there was only one path left for the me n! ¡°To find a way to be a god without ascending to the heavens.¡± After saying this, the me Heart paused for a moment and said, ¡°Or rather, it¡¯s not a way to be a god, but a way to obtain power that could rival the gods.¡± In the ck Mist Zone, there was only onemon path to transcendence- the Source Power System. At the pinnacle of the Source Power system were the gods themselves. Therefore, to gain power that was not godlike but could rival the gods, there was only one path: to research a new system of transcendence! In due course, me Heart, who had just ascended to the throne, informed the still-conscious Jing God of this n and obtained his approval. Thus, the First Research Institute was born. ¡°As for Green Ivy, or rather, all the projects from No. 5 and above, were created under these premises.¡± Looking at the screen, the gaze of the Dream Source was especially deep. ¡°Although it¡¯s just a failed product, Green Ivy¡¯s strength is equivalent to a Ninth-Level Spirit Realm, and its power doesn¡¯t rely on Source Power. Even Source Realm experts would stumble if they weren¡¯t careful around Green Ivy.¡± The Crimson Queen interrupted at this moment, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that this person¡¯s life will end here.¡± The Dream Source nodded and did not refute. It just watched as Lu Ming entered Laboratory No. 5. ¡°Hello, I¡¯ming in.¡± Lu Ming, who had entered Laboratory No. 5, was polite and quiet. He looked around the room. Lu Ming saw a vast space of several thousand square meters filled with countless nts. Perhaps, due to theck of maintenance, these nts grew in a chaotic and disorderly manner, crowding the originally spaciousboratory. Suddenly, a female voice sounded from the forest within theboratory, in front of Lu Ming. ¡°Hello, how should I address you?¡± ¡°My name is Lu Ming. What about you?¡± ¡°My name is Green Ivy.¡± Lu Ming said, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for directions. Green Ivy, do you have a map of this ce?¡± The female voice in the forest was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Ming saw that the strange-looking flowers and trees in front of him automatically parted, revealing a secluded path. At the end of the path, a nt resembling a sunflower was swaying gently. Lu Ming¡¯s sharp eyes noticed faint lines on the sunflower¡¯s te. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡± ¡°This is a map of the First Research Institute.¡± ¡°Can you bring it out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.¡± There was a hint of apology in Green Ivy¡¯s voice. She continued, ¡°In fact, this research institute doesn¡¯t have a ready-made map. This map of mine was drawn based on my memories.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t move, so I can only trouble you to walk over and take a look yourself.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Lu Ming nodded in realization and decisively walked forward. As he walked, he said, ¡°So, Green Ivy, are you not human?¡± ¡°Mr. Lu Ming, why do you say that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling, a feeling.¡± Green Ivy was silent for a moment before saying gently, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lu. I¡¯m not a human in the usual sense. Do you have any prejudice against an unusual lifeform like me?¡± Lu Ming shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have any prejudice because I¡¯ve always believed that as long as we can coexist peacefully, species and such things are irrelevant.¡± Green Ivy¡¯s gentleughter rang out in the forest, ¡°Mr. Lu, you really know how to talk¡­¡± Lu Ming shrugged slightly, ¡°I¡¯m just speaking my mind.¡± Lu Ming had nowe to the front of the sunflower. He lowered his head and looked at the lines and markings on the sunflower the paths andbels were clearly visible. This was indeed the topographic map of this ce. After memorizing it, Lu Ming heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank you, Green Ivy.¡± ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡¯re too polite.¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll see youter.¡± After saying this, Lu Ming turned around and saw that the path behind him had disappeared without a trace at some point. This made Lu Ming frown and mutter, ¡°I thought we were already friends¡­¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Green Ivy¡¯s voice sounded, still gentle in tone. ¡°Mr. Lu, why do you think that we¡¯re already friends?¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Our conversation flows harmoniously, our tones are gentle, and, most importantly, even though you¡¯re an alien life form, 1 don¡¯t see any need for hostility between us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s meaningless.¡± ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Green Ivy suddenly burst into a series of crispughter, ¡°Although I¡¯m an¡­ alien life form? Mr. Lu, your words are really filled with the arrogance of a human.¡± Lu Ming raised an eyebrow, ¡°Arrogance?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s arrogance. It seems you believe that as a human, just not discriminating against me is already a great favor.¡± Lu Ming shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have such thoughts.¡± Green Ivy ignored Lu Ming¡¯s response and continued talking to herself, ¡°But do you realize what you humans are in my eyes?¡± Lu Ming remained silent as he heard Green Ivy say slowly, ¡°It¡¯s food¡­¡± ¡°Would you be friends with your food?¡± Chapter 246 - 246: Experimental Subject (3) Chapter 246: Experimental Subject (3) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Green Ivy finished speaking, the entire indoor forest began to twist unnaturally. However, Lu Ming remained silent, as if he was stunned. The voice of Green Ivy continued. ¡°Because it¡¯s food, I don¡¯t care about my attitude towards you, and your attitude towards me.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s gentle or cruel, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m interested, 1 can chat with you and satisfy your desires.¡± ¡°But now, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°So, Mr. Lu¡­ Can I eat you?¡± Although Green Ivy said that, there was no indication from her actions that she was seeking Lu Ming¡¯s opinion. Countless types of flowers, nts, and trees began to twist wildly. The nts and trees formed a giant w that slowly reached towards Lu Ming. At this moment, Green Ivy seemed like a sophisticated diner, preparing to savor the taste of Lu Ming, this delicious food, in her own way. Until Lu Ming suddenly came back to his senses. ¡°I have another question.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± Even now, Green Ivy remained gentle and polite. ¡°Here.¡± Lu Ming pointed to the ground beneath his feet. ¡°From here, going forward, are Lab Four, Lab Three, Lab Two, and Lab One.¡± ¡°Do theseboratories have alien life forms like you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the nt w was getting closer and closer to Lu Ming. ¡°Then, are their attitudes towards me simr to yours? Are they¡­ treating me like food?¡± ¡°Pretty much.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Lu Ming sighed and shook his head. ¡°Then 1 know what to do.¡± In Laboratory One. After Lu Ming walked down that path, the Dream Source and the Crimson Queen were no longer concerned about what was happening to him. Because Lu Ming was as good as dead! Lu Ming was unaware that the entire indoor forest in Laboratory Five was actually the body of the Green Ivy! By stepping on that path, he was essentially entering the body of the Green Ivy willingly. There was no chance of survival, let alone victory. After diverting his attention slightly, the Dream Source was about to say something when it suddenly heard a ¡°bang¡±ing from the entire research institute! A massive tremor surged over. At this moment, it was like an earthquake at the First Research Institute. Out of the corner of its eye, the Dream Source seemed to catch a glimpse of something. The Dream Source suddenly shifted its gaze and looked at the screen. He could see that an astonishing transformation was urring in Laboratory Five! From the outside, at this moment, Laboratory Five had turned into a green spherical object. This spherical object waspletelyposed of nts, with a multitude of nts entwined and wriggling together. There were even distinct facial features outlined by the nts on the surface of the sphere. Their facial features were constructed, forming a ferocious ghost face! This was theplete form of the Green Ivy! At this moment, Lu Ming was inside the belly of the Green Ivy. ¡°All!!¡± A melodious female voice emitted a strange tone, filled with suggestive connotations. This was Green Ivy¡¯s excited cry because it had finally obtained a blood meal after a long time! In the body, arge number of resilient nts became entangled with Lu Ming¡¯s skin. They crushed, rubbed, and grew sharp thorns, from which many various types of nt toxins oozed. As long as the thorns pierced Lu Ming¡¯s skin, Green Ivy was absolutely confident that she could devour himpletely! The idea was excellent and the strategy was clear. There was only one thing¡­ The lethality of this Green Ivy was not quite up to par. Cracking sounds continued to emanate from Lu Ming¡¯s body. It was the sound produced by the friction between the nts and the Divine Fire Shield. ¡°The lethality can bepared to Li De¡¯s.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not Li De¡¯s Yang Spirit Finger. It¡¯s just Li De¡¯s regr punches and kicks, without the apanying spiritual power¡­¡± In other words, it was at the eighth or ninth level of the Spirit Realm. If it were Lu Ming after leaving the me n Ruin, then the Green Ivy¡¯s attacks would still be somewhat lethal to Lu Ming. But now, Lu Ming¡¯s physical strength had almost doubled again, and his Body Protection Techniques had also been upgraded. This made the Green Ivy¡¯s attacks seem rather insignificant. ¡°What a pity.¡± ¡°A pity¡­.I thought you were the kind of guy I couldmunicate with. It would save me the effort of fighting.¡± A faint voice sounded from inside the Green Ivy, causing herughter to subside. She increased her strength, but still could not do anything to Lu Ming. Until a swelling feeling surged from within. Inside her body, Lu Ming¡¯s voice echoed again. ¡°I can only say that monsters are monsters. Humans don¡¯t have intentions to harm tigers, but tigers harm humans!¡± ¡°In that case, I think it¡¯s necessary for me to deal with you in the way I dislike the most but am best at!¡± With those words, the features of the Green Ivy instantly froze. It could clearly be seen that the Green Ivy¡¯s body began to rapidly expand, as if something was growing and strengthening in its body! This speed of expansion was fierce and unstoppable! It caused the Green Ivy to shatterpletely before it could even react! Boom! It exploded into pieces. The huge explosion even made the entire research institute shake three times. When the dust dissipated and settled, the green ivy¡¯s figure hadpletely disappeared, leaving behind only a terrifying and grotesque monster! It stood nearly thirty meters tall, with three heads and six arms, like a deity from mythology. Its tough bones formed an exoskeleton armor on the outside, not only covering its body, but even growing a bony mask on its face. Ferocious thorns extended from its back, like swords pointing towards the sky. This was Lu Ming in his Explosive State! He turned his head slightly to the right and a deep voice boomed from Lu Ming¡¯s mouth. ¡°Laboratory Four, Laboratory Three, then Laboratory Two¡­ Laboratory One¡­¡± ¡°Mm¡ª¡± ¡°Laboratory One should be the target of my trip.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± After muttering this, Lu Ming instantly exerted strength in his legs and rushed forward, causing a more intense explosion! The Dream Source looked at the screen with a solemn expression. Lu Ming¡¯s ferocious appearance in his Explosive State made the Dream Source mutter involuntarily, ¡°What is this thing?!¡± Before he could get an answer, another roar exploded in his ears. The entireboratory immediately lit up with red rm lights, and the voice of the Crimson Queen suddenly rang out, ¡°That guy broke through the walls and reached Laboratory Four.¡± ¡°Laboratory Four has no biological guardians. It has undergone deep fusion transformation with Laboratory Two.¡± There was another loud ¡°boom.¡± ¡°He shattered the wall again and arrived at Laboratory Three. The name of the Laboratory Three project is¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°He once again¡­¡± ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Tremors. The entire research institute was shaking violently! The speed of the Crimson Queen¡¯s speech could not keep up with Lu Ming¡¯s advancing pace! ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± This booming sound echoed in the Dream Source¡¯s ears. It turned around and saw that the solid wall on its right hadpletely shattered. A powerful monster almost reaching the ceiling was holding two strange objects and slowly approaching it. In his left hand was a humanoid corpse, with its muscles swollen and contorted, and it bore a resemnce to Lu Ming in his normal state. This was Project Three, an experimental subject created to push the limits of physical strength¡ªCodenamed ¡°Extreme Dao¡±! ¡°Squish,¡± a stter of juice burst out. Extreme Dao was crushed by Lu Ming. In Lu Ming¡¯s right hand, he held a humanoid creature covered in sharp des from head to toe. Project Four: ¡°Soldier.¡± It was created by fusing flesh and steel materials together, a half-human, half-weapon killing machine! The Soldier also held a long saber in its hand. It was Project Two, the ¡°God ying de¡±! Created for the purpose of killing gods, it was the supreme divine weapon (in an iplete version). ¡°Grind, grind.¡± Lu Ming slowly rubbed his right hand. So, the Dream Source could see that the Soldier and the God ying de in Lu Ming¡¯s hand were quickly ground into a lump by Lu Ming. It was like a te of walnuts¡­ Lu Ming leisurely polished away the edges and made them smooth, round, cute¡­ Until there was a loud ¡°snap¡±. The Soldier and the God ying de were thrown to the ground by Lu Ming. They had transformed intopletely round shapes, smooth, clean, neat, beautiful, and shining brightly. They were intertwined, one within the other, finally achieving the deepest fusion. ¡°Oh, you must be Project One.¡± Lu Ming did not even nce at those low-level projects. He just strode towards the Dream Source. As he walked, he said, ¡°1 have to say, the projects on your side are really not up to par¡­¡± Chapter 247 - 247: Source Power Fifth Realm Chapter 247: Source Power Fifth Realm Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Dream Source and the Crimson Queen fell silent together. Lu Ming¡¯s words left them unsure of how to refute. The first five projects within the me n Royal First Research Institute were not just good; they were astonishing! The Green Ivy gathered nts and formed arge living forest. Its strength was about the level nine of a Spirit Realm, and its vitality was extremely powerful! Extreme Dao experts were originally Fifth level Spirit Realm me nsmen. After undergoing the physical modification, although theirbat strength could not reach the Source Realm, their strength could definitely be considered invincible in the Spirit Realm. Thebination of the Soldier and the God ying de was even more terrifying! The Soldiers were not particrly strong, only at the eighth level of the Spirit Realm, but they were incredibly fast and had formidable defense. Due to the nature of their life form, the Soldiers were immune to the Source Power control characteristics of Source Realm experts. Combined with the devastating killing power of the God ying de, even a Source Realm expert might meet with unexpected failure when facing thisbination. But, unexpectedly, within such a short time, all of these were crushed to pieces by Lu Ming. The Crimson Queen remained silent. The Dream Source stared at Lu Ming and eximed, ¡°What kind of thing are you exactly!?¡± ¡°Human¡­ I¡¯m a human! Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Lu Ming strode forward and roared in a low voice as he walked. Lu Ming found it strange¡­ These monsters always liked to ask him what kind of thing he was. You guys are the ones who are some things! Your entire family is something! ¡°I¡¯m not a thing! I¡¯m a human!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m human with your big eyes?! Then 1 won¡¯t hold back!!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Lu Ming¡¯s legs shot out, instantly shattering the ss shield surrounding the Dream Source. He lifted his foot and stomped down. An iparable power pressed fiercely towards the Dream Source! In terms of size, Lu Ming¡¯s stomp was like an adult male of a normal size stepping on a tomato. The tomato was crushed into a pulp, and that was the inevitable oue. However, when Lu Ming felt the tremendous resistance under his foot, he could not help but sigh slightly. ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy¡­¡± That¡¯s right. How could the Dream Source virus, the ultimate boss of this ce, the monster nurtured in Laboratory One, be stomped to death by Lu Ming? Everyone saw¡­ The giant raised his foot and stepped down, but his foot could not press down in midair no matter what. Under Lu Ming¡¯s feet, the original Dream Source had already twisted and changed its shape just before Lu Ming attacked! A shrill ¡°Ah¡± rang out. The middle-aged man from the me n, who had transformed from the Dream Source, effortlessly withstood the great foot that Lu Ming was pressing down with his raised hand! Ripples emanated from the intersection of their hands and feet, forming a twisted force field created by their intense sh of power. The two of them stood still. Only this twisted force field spoke of the shocking confrontation between the two of them! The entire research institute began to tremble under the influence of the twisted force field. Even this independent alternate space attached to the Fire n Ruin showed signs of copse! Until the twisted force field quickly dissipated. Lu Ming retracted his leg and slowly took a few steps back. Looking at the me n middle-aged man in front of him, Lu Ming nodded slightly, ¡°You¡¯re not bad. It seems that the projects in this research institute are not all trash.¡± The man immediately smiled and shook his head, ¡°My name is me Heart, and you?¡± Lu Ming did not respond. His body slowly shrank and quickly returned to normal human size. However, this did not mean that Lu Ming had suppressed his strength. On the contrary, at this moment, Lu Ming had entered his strongest state! This was: Origin State! Inside the me n Royal First Research Institute. As Lu Ming activated his Origin State, with every breath he took, arge amount of Source Power surged from all directions and flowed into Lu Ming¡¯s body. At the same time, Lu Ming reached out and aimed at the man named me Heart who had transformed from the Dream Source. He attempted to control the Source Power within me Heart¡¯s body and render it useless! There was no doubt that this move was an unsolvable sure-kill move for all superhumans below the Source Realm! But¡­ Nothing happened¡­ ¡°I see¡­¡± Lu Ming slowly lowered his hand and looked at me Heart with a dawning realization. ¡°You¡¯re indeed not a creature under the Source Power Extraordinary System.¡± In response, me Heart just smiled faintly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Lu Ming was momentarily stunned. Yan Xin smiled and said, ¡°Although from all angles, you can be considered an extraordinary person under the Source Power System, ¡°But 1 can tell that you¡¯re different from them.¡± ¡°The foundation of your strength is not source power at all! Instead, it¡¯s hidden under source power. That physical fitness is simply indescribable!¡± After saying this, me Heart pointed at Extreme Dao who had been crushed by Lu Ming. ¡°You¡¯re the same type of guy as him¡­¡± Lu Ming could not help but fall silent and slowly put down his hands. As for me Heart, she only looked at Lu Ming with curiosity, surprise, and otherplicated expressions. As thest emperor of the me n and a former quasi divine level expert, me Heart¡¯s judgment was terrifying. Because of this, he could tell that Lu Ming was special. He sighed and continued, ¡°Source Power Fifth Realm, Mortal Body Spirit Source Ancient.¡± ¡°The Mortal Realm is the realm where one builds their foundation. After stepping into the Mortal Realm, one will be considered to have stepped into the starting point of the extraordinary path. Within the Mortal Realm, the strength of one¡¯s body will double with each level.¡± ¡°The Physique Realm is an advanced version of the Mortal realm. At this stage, the goal is to cultivate the body so that the cells of the body can maximize the capacity to hold the Source Power. Simrly, at the Physique Realm, the physical strength of each level will also double.¡± ¡°In fact, the significance of these two realms is the same.¡± ¡°It is to strengthen the body and make the body more adaptable to extraordinary substances like source power!¡± ¡°However, under the Source Power System, the logic of thest three realms ispletely different from the first two realms.¡± ¡°The characteristic of the Spirit Realm is spiritual pressure. As for spiritual pressure, it¡¯s an energy field automatically released when the Source Power within the body of a Spirit Realm expert reaches its peak and automatically radiates outward. At the Spirit Realm stage, Spirit Realm extraordinary individuals usually dual cultivate their body and Source Power. The rules of ¡®doubling physical strength upon leveling up¡¯ no longer apply here; instead, the level of the Spiritual Realm is mostly determined by the strength of Source Energy within their body.¡± Lu Ming could not help but listen attentively. Because no one had told him about these things. me Heart continued, ¡°After reaching the Source Realm, physical strength bes almost negligible. Source Realm experts naturally control Source Power, and as a result, regardless of how strong the physical body of a lower-level transcendent is, a Source Realm expert can easily drain the Source Power in his body, rendering him useless.¡± ¡°At the Source Realm, thepetition among peers is entirely based on the control of Source Power, and the physical body only ys a supporting role, not a decisive one.¡± ¡°Therefore, there are no longer any rules like ¡®doubling physical strength upon leveling up¡¯ in the Source Realm stage, and very few Source Realm experts even bother practicing Body Forging Techniques anymore because having a strong body is useless if one can¡¯t match others in Source Power control.¡± With that said, me Heart scrutinized Lu Ming again and said, ¡°You possess Source Power control, but you¡¯re not a Source Realm expert¡­ You don¡¯t even have Spiritual Pressure. However, your physical strength is higher than that of most Source Realm experts.¡± ¡°Can you tell me how you obtained your strength?¡± me Heart really wanted to know the answer to this question. However, Lu Ming did not seem inclined to share these details. Lu Ming asked, ¡°What about the Ancient Realm? What¡¯s so special about the Ancient Realm?¡± me Heart could tell that Lu Ming did not want to answer his question, but he did not pester him. He just smiled and shook his head, saying. ¡°The Ancient Realm is the prerequisite stage of the Divine Spirit Realm. There¡¯s even a saying that the Ancient Realm experts are the reserve divine spirit seedlings chosen by the supreme gods.¡± ¡°The key to this stage is adaptability to the essence of the gods and eptance of the rules within the ck Mist Zone. In summary, the purpose of the Ancient Realm is that one needs to adapt to the prerequisite of the Divine Source: the power of the natural order toplete the preparations before ascending the Heaven Ascension Stairs.¡± Lu Ming was at a loss. There were many terms mentioned that he could not understand. me Heart could see that Lu Ming was confused, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re still weak, and you don¡¯t need to know all these things. When your strength reaches the appropriate stage, you¡¯ll naturally understand everything.¡± ¡°But before that¡­¡± As he spoke, me Heart clenched his fists and gently tapped them together. The two fists collided and produced a ¡°ng¡± metallic sound! He smiled and said, ¡°1 want to y a game with you.¡± ¡°Defeat me, kill me! Then I¡¯ll give you something fun.¡± ¡°Otherwise, die.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Chapter 248 - 248: Force! Chapter 248: Force! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Ming felt that me Heart¡¯s proposal was not quite feasible. In the Origin State, Lu Ming¡¯s mental state was no longer as irritable as in the Explosive State or even the Desperation State. He looked at me Heart and said softly, ¡°1 actually think that you, as a person¡­ no, you, as a being, are not that bad. If you promise me to withdraw the Dream Virus scattered outside, I can consider living peacefully with you.¡± When Lu Ming said this, he had a serious expression¡­ me Heart could tell that Lu Ming really meant it. But precisely because of that, me Heart felt somewhat helpless. ¡°Can you¡­ represent everyone?¡± ¡°Can you represent those Aeonians?¡± ¡°More importantly, can you represent me?¡± Lu Ming opened his mouth, but he could not say anything. After a moment, he could not help but say in a muffled voice, ¡°No.¡± me Heart shrugged, ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to discuss further.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­¡± As he spoke, me Heart had already exerted strength in his legs and rushed towards Lu Ming. At this moment, me Heart¡¯s face was filled with a strange smile. It was hard to describe what that smile represented¡­ Twisted berserk? Or was it a smile of liberation? ¡°I really haven¡¯t seen such an interesting guy like you in a long time!¡± In the Origin State, Lu Ming had the same physique as in the Desperate State. Furthermore, his body was morepressed, meaning that in the Origin State, Lu Ming¡¯s strength was more condensed, and his speed and reflexes were even faster! However, me Heart¡¯s explosive power still shocked Lu Ming. He had never seen an opponent with such speed. He was not even significantly inferior to himself in his Origin State. It was as if a violent wind was blowing towards him. In the blink of an eye, me Heart had already appeared in front of Lu Ming. He reached out with a punch, a simple jab that instantly struck Lu Ming¡¯s face. A loud ¡°bang¡± rang out. When Yan Xin¡¯s fist collided with the me Shield, Lu Ming¡¯s me Shield was shattered by the immense force. Even Lu Ming¡¯s head was pushed back by the tremendous impact. In return, me Heart was also affected by the reflective effect from the me Shield. However, he effortlessly twisted his body with the help of this counterforce and delivered a powerful elbow strike to Lu Ming¡¯s chest! This elbow strike not only contained me Heart¡¯s own power but also the reaction force that me Heart had suffered during the first attack. There was a crisp ¡°crack¡± sound. Lu Ming¡¯s Divine me Shield exploded on the spot. His entire body was sent flying, crashing into the hard wall of theboratory! ¡°Combat skill!¡± ¡°This is a purebat skill!¡± As Lu Ming had crawled up from the corner of the wall and looked at me Heart, he furrowed his brow and said, to which Yan Xin nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s purebat skill.¡± ¡°After all, us Dream n people don¡¯t rely on Source Power at all. So, we don¡¯t have any fancy Source Power Skills?¡± Lu Ming was slightly stunned before nodding, ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± This was how it should be! Since he did not rely on the Source Power system, how could he cultivate and master Source Power Skills? ¡°But your body¡­¡± Since he did not rely on Source Power, how could he have physical strength that was not inferior to mine? me Heart patted his chest, ¡°You¡¯re talking about this¡­ Since this is the foundation of the Dream n¡¯s strength, the power of dream hase true.¡± ¡°With the power of dreamsing true as a support, 1 can have as much powerful physical strength as I want. 1 can be whatever 1 want¡­ In fact, if 1 want you to die now, you have to die obediently.¡± Lu Ming was immediately stunned. Wasn¡¯t he invincible? Before Lu Ming could speak, me Heart had already said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that exaggerated. There¡¯s a limit to the power of Dream Realization. You can only achieve as much as you¡¯ve stored.¡± ¡°Comparatively, directly affecting an enemy, like weakening your strength or making you die, consumes a lot of the power of making dreamse true and isn¡¯t cost-effective.¡± ¡°The most cost-effective approach is to strengthen yourself, enhance your own strength, or add more attributes to yourself.¡± Lu Ming was enlightened. Yan Xin continued, ¡°Now, our warm-up is over. What¡¯sing next is the real fun part!¡± Saying this, me Heart did not give Lu Ming any reaction time. me Heart swayed left and right and slid towards Lu Ming¡ªthis waspletely a footwork technique amongbat skills! His speed was incredibly fast, and in the blink of an eye, he had once again appeared in front of Lu Ming. Jab, right hook, knee strike, elbow strike. Lu Ming blocked, parred, dodged sideways, and countered with an elbow strike. Hand-to-handbat level loo (max level) allowed Lu Ming to hold his own in this pure hand-to-hand exchange. ¡°However, there is indeed a gap in experience.¡± The only spectator, the Crimson Queen, said softly. As she watched the figure relentlessly attacking, the Crimson Queen seemed to be transported back thousands of years. me Heart was thest emperor of the me n and a former quasi-divine-level expert. He was also the origin of the me n¡¯s extinction and perhaps its rebirth¡­ me Heart¡¯s deeds and misdeeds were beyond a simple description in a few words. However, the Crimson Queen knew one thing for sure. ¡°Lord me Heart is undoubtedly a top-tierbat genius of the me n¡­¡± During the era when me Heart ruled the me n, the entire me n was gued by internal and external troubles. He established the First Research Institute to develop powers that could rival the divine, but no one knew that me Heart himself was also one of the experimental subjects! Number: 135! Codename: Force! Based onbat skills, he developed the ultimate technique that did not require Source Power but relied solely on physical strength to match the effects of Source Power Skills. Other than me Heart, no one knew of the existence of this project. This also meant that no one had witnessed the power of force. Lu Ming was the first! ¡°Bang.¡± me Heart¡¯s hook hit Lu Ming¡¯s face again. However, the effect of this blow waspletely different from before! me Heart¡¯s fist did not shatter. Instead, it prated through the protection of the Divine Fire Shield and struck Lu Ming¡¯s body. The Divine Fire Shield waspletely ineffective! At the same time, Lu Ming also felt a powerful force rushing into his cheek. Boom! Like a hand grenade, it exploded in Lu Ming¡¯s face. The explosion hit part of Lu Ming¡¯s face, revealing the bloody muscle tissue under his face. ¡°Explosive Fist! How can it be an explosive fist!¡± ¡°And my Divine Fire Shield¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± On the other side, me Heart grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Explosive Fist, your specialty¡­¡± ¡°As for your Divine Fire Shield¡­ I think you should have known long ago that since 1 don¡¯t use Source Power, the defensiveyer formed by Source Power naturally would not work against me, right?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s gaze was deep, ¡°A characteristic of the Dream n?¡± me Hear shook his head and said, ¡°No, no, no. This is not a characteristic of the Dream n. This is just a simple technique.¡± ¡°A technique unique to me.¡± ¡°I call it Force!¡± Chapter 249 - 249: Before I Kill You Chapter 249: Before I Kill You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Source Power Skills relied on the Source Power System. Even amonce Source Power skill like the Explosive Fist required Source Power to activate. Without Source Power, it was impossible for one to use Source Power Skills, no matter what! ¡°However, if I can use another power to rece Source Power as the activation energy for Source Power skill, can I use a Source Power skill in this way?¡± me Heart asked this question and answered himself, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Besides Source Power, there are other types of energy within the cells of life!¡± ¡°After all, will life die without Source Power? Of course not.¡± ¡°Therefore, I conducted a detailed study of this topic and indeed discovered an energy type that can rece Source Power.¡± ¡°It¡¯s force.¡± After saying this, me Heart slowly clenched his fists. As a result, Lu Ming could clearly see the muscles on me Heart¡¯s arm rapidly bulging, trembling, and contorting, finally converging on top of his fist like waves! ¡°This is force!¡± ¡°Force¡­¡± Before Lu Ming could even contemte this word, me Heart had already pressed down on him again. It was still abat skill. But this time, me Heart did not hold back. He fully employed Force in every move and every technique, and the result was terrifying! The physical strength of me Heart was not inferior to Lu Ming¡¯s in the Source State. He did not possess Source Power to begin with and was not afraid of Lu Ming¡¯s Source Power ability in the Origin State. His every move and style contained Force techniques, rendering Lu Ming¡¯s protective techniquespletely ineffective. Lu Ming could only rely on his physical fitness to withstand the damage. However, me Heart could also simte the effects of Source Power skills with Force, explosively increasing his killing power. The explosive punch he delivered with Force had even higher damage potential than Lu Ming¡¯s Micro-level Realm Explosive Fist! In addition, me Heart¡¯s experience in unarmedbat was also higher than Lu Ming¡¯s¡­ This caused Lu Ming to quickly fall into a disadvantage in such an intense closebat! Feinting, jabs, a jab blocked by Lu Ming, me Heart quickly changed tactics and executed a low kick, hitting Lu Ming¡¯s thigh. Lu Ming¡¯s legs went weak, but he used the momentum to deliver a headbutt to me Heart¡¯s chest, forcing him back. After quickly alleviating the soreness in his thigh, Lu Ming straightened his body and looked at me Heart. ¡°Your defense isn¡¯t right either!¡± It was one thing that Lu Ming¡¯s own body fortification technique was ineffective. But he discovered that me Heart had a protectiveyer on him, simr to a body protection technique but not quite the same. This protectiveyer could greatly reduce the damage dealt to me Heart. This meant that me Heart¡¯s attacks caused excruciating pain to Lu Ming, while Lu Ming¡¯s attacks on me Heart had little effect. Hearing this, me Heart casually took off his upper garment, revealing his muscr upper body. Lu Ming focused his gaze and could see that the muscles on me Heart¡¯s upper body were subtly undting, with a rhythm that seemed strangely familiar to him. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Divine Fire Shield, your Divine Fire Shield.¡± ¡°If 1 use the Divine Fire Shield in the form of Force, not only can I provide myself with a defenseyer that even Source Power can¡¯t prate, but it¡¯s also the key to my attack, to bypass the defense of the Divine Fire Shield.¡± After saying this, me Heart slowly stretched out two fingers. ¡°So, to summarize, there are two characteristics of Force.¡± ¡°One, it can produce effectsparable to or even surpassing Source Power Skills purely through physical strength,pletely independent of source power.¡± ¡°Two, to rece Source Power with Force and simte a Body Protection technique, nullifying the opponent¡¯s Body Protection technique, while providing protection for oneself.¡± After saying that, me Heart paused for a moment and sighed inexplicably before continuing, ¡°From these two points, the power of the Force is actually far above the Source Power System. When a Force expert with the same physical strength fights a Source Power expert with the same physical strength, the Force expert will definitely have the advantage.¡± ¡°When I first discovered this, I was actually quite smug, thinking I had found a shortcut.¡± ¡°However, as 1 researched further, I discovered a very huge problem.¡± Lu Ming immediately added, ¡°Without Source Power, there¡¯s no physical strengthparable to a Source Power expert.¡± me Heart sighed and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Of course, this conclusion was drawn before the Dream System appeared. However, at this moment, be it me Heart or Lu Ming, neither of them included the Dream System in their discussion. me Heart continued, ¡°Source power is an extraordinary factor that can surpass the limits of the physical body. Without source power, anyone¡¯s body has its limit. This limit is pathetic andughable even whenpared to Mortal Realm Source Power cultivators!¡± ¡°Therefore, I understood one thing, that the path of Force is only a skill and not the Dao.¡± ¡°It has a certain effect when paired with the Source Power System, but without relying on the Source Power System, the path of Force is nothing.¡± After saying this, me Heart looked up at Lu Ming. A curious glint shed across his eyes and he repeated the question he had just asked. ¡°So can you tell me how you obtained your physical strength?¡± ¡°Is it the strength of Source Power or something else? 1 don¡¯t know what kind of strength it is.¡± Lu Ming instantly fell silent. The strength of the system was actually not the strength of Source Power. This could be verified from one thing¡ªbefore bing an Awakened, Lu Ming could also use the system to farm attributes. At that time, Lu Ming had yet to be an Awakened, so naturally, the Source Power had not entered Lu Ming¡¯s body and fused with his cells. However, Lu Ming¡¯s body could still break through human limits and reach heights stronger than Awakeners! After Lu Ming became an Awakened, the Source Power had indeed entered his body. However, Lu Ming did not think that the subsequent increase in his physical strength was brought about by the Source Power. This was because he had never heard of anyone else without a system who could increase their physical strength by cultivating Source Power Skills (other than Body Forging Techniques). Therefore, Lu Ming was more inclined to believe that his strength originated from the system and not the Source Power. Seeing Lu Ming¡¯s silence, me Heart came to a realization. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I understand.¡± ¡°After all, at your age, even if you cultivate Body Forging techniques from your mother¡¯s womb, it¡¯s impossible to be as strong as you are now.¡±f He smiled at Lu Ming, the light in his eyes frightening! But it was not a malicious light. Instead, it was more like the light of hope and anticipation upon seeing a rare talent. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see an anomaly like you in myst days.¡± ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Lu Ming, my name is Lu Ming,¡± Lu Ming answered honestly. He had also realized something by now. From me Heart¡¯s standpoint, he did not seem to be an enemy. He had shared so much with him, not out of the typical viin¡¯s tendency to talk too much, but more like a teacher who had seen a promising student and wanted to mentor him. As expected, me Heart smiled and asked, ¡°Then do you want to learn my Force technique?¡± Lu Ming nodded sincerely, ¡°Yes.¡± me Heart immediately burst intoughter, but his smile seemed a bit eerie. ¡°If you want to learn, you have to prove to me that you¡¯re qualified to learn Force technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, me Heart had already rushed towards Lu Ming with a sinister smile! His punches and kicks rained down on Lu Ming like a storm, apanied by me Heart¡¯s voice echoing in Lu Ming¡¯s ears. ¡°Practicalbat is the best teaching!¡± ¡°Right now, our physical strengths areparable. If you want to defeat me, there¡¯s only one way.¡± ¡°Use the same Force technique to go for that slim possibility!¡± ¡°So, Lu Ming, you don¡¯t have much time left¡­¡± ¡°Do your best to observe, imitate, learn, and then surpass ¡­¡± ¡°Before I kill you!¡± Chapter 250 - 250: Monster Chapter 250: Monster Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lord me Heart, you¡¯re still so stubborn¡­¡± As she watched me Heart once againunching a relentless assault on Lu Ming, the Crimson Queen thought to herself. As me Heart¡¯s creation, the Crimson Queen understood and empathized with him. He had always been a lonely person. After all, geniuses were always lonely. With absolute talent, he had reached the highest position of the me n, excluding the gods. After ascending the throne, he faced a chaotic mess of internal and external problems. With the greatest determination, he researched other extraordinary paths in an attempt to find a way out for the entire me n. In the eyes of the Three kings, he was a lunatic. However, the Crimson Queen felt that Lord me Heart was just a persistent Seeker. If the Dream System was the ¡°Path¡± of the entire me n, ¡°In that case, Force is my Path!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sacrificed almost everything for this Path! Why would 1 entrust it to a useless fellow?!¡± Either he could disy his talent, or be crushed by me! It could be clearly seen that at this moment, me Heart¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity and murderous intent. ¡°If the Force falls into the hands of an ipetent person, it¡¯s better to let it disappear into the river of history!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± A heavy punch sent Lu Ming flying. Lu Ming half-squatted and looked at me Heart, blood slowly trickling from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll really die¡­¡± Looking at the tall and strong me Heart, Lu Ming narrowed his eyes and gently wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. This battle was indeed a form of teaching. But me Heart¡¯s teaching method was clearly wed. He did not hold back at all, and the sheer naked killing intent in his punches and kicks even made Lu Ming¡¯s hair stand on end! At this moment, Lu Ming was undoubtedly facing a life and death crisis. However, Lu Ming did not have any intention of using his free attribute points or Divine Source Points. Slowly standing up, Lu Ming raised his fists, took a stance, and prepared forbat. The clothes on his body had long been torn, revealing his strong and tense body underneath. ¡°Exhale.¡± ¡°Inhale.¡± Apanied by clear breathing sounds, the muscles on Lu Ming¡¯s body began to undte. This scene left me Heart momentarily stunned. Then he heard Lu Ming¡¯s voice, clear and resonant in his ears. ¡°Genius?¡± ¡°While there might be a hint of self-praise, I have to admit that the word ¡ögenius¡¯ seems to have been designed for me!¡± Before obtaining the system, Lu Ming actually did not show much talent or aptitude. But when the apocalypse arrived, and after awakening the system, Lu Ming¡¯s entire life underwent a profound transformation! The system brought more than just a channel to enhance his strength. It helped Lu Ming break the shackles of his body. It also gave Lu Ming an incredibly powerful learning talent! How could a normal person master hand-to-handbat and marksmanship to the pinnacle of human ability in just dozens or hundreds of days? How could a normal person cultivate even the weakest Source Power Skill to the level of a Divine Power Realm, within a short period of time!? This was not just the system¡¯s assistance. Lu Ming¡¯s keen perception was also a factor. Therefore, it was not an exaggeration to say that Lu Ming¡¯s innate learning andprehension abilities were unparalleled in the entire ck Mist Zone! At this moment, everyone could see Lu Ming¡¯s muscles began to undte and tremble. His appearance waspletely the same as me Heart¡¯s physical performance just now! ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple to exin the so-called Force.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a technique to circte muscle strength ording to the flow of source power!¡± Yan Xin had actually already exined the principle very clearly just now. The bodies of superhumans contained Source Power, and the effectiveness of source power skills relied on mobilizing the source power inside the superhumans through specific internal cirction routes and breathing rhythms! Any offensive or defensive Source Power Skill all fell under this category. And the Force technique was about using muscle strength instead of source power ¨C though the principle was simple, it wasplex in practice. This was because Source Power was equivalent to ¡°internal strength,¡± while muscle strength was just ¡°external strength¡±- simr to the distinction between internal and external martial arts in Chinese martial arts. To rece Source Power with muscle strength, the key point was to mobilize the deep muscle tissues in the body to exert strength and evolve this muscle strength into a form simr to internal strength. ¡°Internal organs and muscles¡­¡± ¡°The key to exerting Force lies in the muscle squirming of the internal organs and other deep tissues.¡± Only in this way could muscle strength surge forth and rece the cirction of Source Power and simte the effects of Source Power skill! me Heart fell silent. He watched as the muscles on Lu Ming¡¯s body squirmed violently. Soon, the light of the Divine Fire Shield on Lu Ming¡¯s body disappeared without a trace. However, the heat did not disappear. There seemed to be an invisible protective shield on Lu Ming¡¯s body that was constantly trembling and emitting intense heat. Layered muscles were wriggling and converging at the tips of Lu Ming¡¯s fists.. As Lu Ming casually threw a punch, aplete Fist Force Dragon emerged from Lu Ming¡¯s fist, swirling around him. This was the Explosive Fist Force. However, it was not the Explosive Fist Force of the Source Power System! Instead, it was the Explosive Fist Force of the Force System! The difference in their destructive power was iparable! Lu Ming gently stroked the head of the Fist Force Dragon and grinned, his expression somewhat sinister, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, really.¡± ¡°At least, for me, it¡¯s really not difficult at all.¡± ¡°Monster.¡± At this moment, this word uncontrobly surfaced in the heart of me Heart. But soon, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Good, very good.¡± It was even better if he was a monster! ¡°In that case, there¡¯s nothing to regret.¡± With this thought in mind, me Heart strode towards Lu Ming slowly. He walked faster and faster, more and more urgently! Until his entire person lunged at Lu Ming, like a sharp sword. The sh of fists and feet once again sounded, and the two of them dodged and moved swiftly, creating gusts of strong winds and afterimages. At this point, with both of them mastering the technique of using Force, the battle was no longer one-sided but evenly matched, incredibly difficult to decipher! Seeing this scene, the Crimson Queen suddenly had a clear premonition. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± In just three seconds, the shadows of fists and feet suddenly subsided. Everyone saw¡­ me Heart stretched out his finger and lightly tapped Lu Ming¡¯s forehead. And Lu Ming stared wide-eyed, looking down at his right fist. His right fist hadpletely prated me Heart¡¯s chest, and arge amount of ck energy sprayed out from me Heart¡¯s chest wound, infiltrating Lu Ming¡¯s pores and entering his body. The system notification sound boomed in his ears, but Lu Ming was not in the mood to check the system. He just let out a sigh. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge? It was just a simple straight punch¡­¡± me Heart shook his head gently, ¡°I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s time to rest.¡± Apanied by Lu Ming¡¯s deep gaze, his entire body disappeared like smoke. Name: Lu Ming Level: Physique Realm, Level 5. Strength: 63650 Physique: 63650 Agility: 63300 Free Attribute Points: 31650 Divine Source Points: 44 Superhuman Abilities:
  • Self-Limitation of the Body.
    • 2: Void Realm (Intermediate).
    1. Force (Beginner): A high-level force execution technique that substitutes muscle strength for source power. When using force to execute source power skill, the effect will surpass that of using source power alone.
      2. Elementary force can provide you with enhanced bodily control and coordination, significantly boosts yourprehension of source power skills, and elerates your cultivation speed of source power skills. Current Cultivation Amplification Rate: 2 times. Additional Attribute: Qi Sense: Inbat, you can perceive the subtle muscle movements and the flow of source power within your opponent¡¯s body, allowing you to predict the enemy¡¯s initiative! Dream Blessing: You have received the blessing of the power of dreams.You have obtained the Deep Disguise ability. Deep Disguise: Effectively prevents high-level experts from spying on you, and safeguards your secrets and uniqueness..
    Chapter 251 - 251: It’s Over Chapter 251: It¡¯s Over Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Chaotic Domain. Morro City was located deep within the Chaotic Domain and was one of the top cities in the entire Chaotic Domain. And at the moment when me Heart vanished like smoke, in the underground of Morro City, a creature that had concealed most of its body in darkness slowly opened its eyes. It was impossible to see the creature¡¯s entire appearance, but what could be seen was that its skin, which was exposed, was covered in numerousrge and small eyeballs! Upon closer inspection, these eyeballs were extremely simr to the Dream Source. It was the true Dream Source! The current Dream Source! The Dream Source that had evolved once again! A muffled mutter suddenly resounded, echoing in the entire underground space. ¡°me Heart is dead.¡± ¡°He died for me.¡± ¡°Oh, very good. This is very good.¡± ¡°In that case, the Aeonians probably won¡¯t discover that I faked my death and escaped.¡± The Aeonians were undoubtedly a huge mountain pressing on the Dream Source. This race was powerful and meddlesome. To the mutants, they were like the Sword of Damocles hanging above their heads. Any new mutated species needed time to develop. What the Aeonians loved to do the most was to extinguish the source of danger, and destroy the enemies when they were weak! In short¡­ Although he did not know if me Heart¡¯s death could deceive the Aeonians, he would give the Dream Source a try. It would be best if it seeded, but no big deal if it did not. This was because me Heart was not important to it. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not someone who goes back on my word.¡± ¡°You helped me at the cost of your life, and I¡¯ll give your me n a chance to survive.¡± ¡°me Heart, when the dayes that I can walk openly under the sky and on the earth, your me n will also awaken from the dream and walk among humans again.¡± ¡°In the form of the Dream n¡­¡± Hence, the muttering gradually ceased. Inside the First Research Institute. Lu Ming closed his attribute panel and stared silently at the ce where me Heart had disappeared, for a long time. After a long while, he nodded gently and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± This ¡°thank you¡± came from the bottom of Lu Ming¡¯s heart. me Heart was not a very good teacher. But at least, he was sincerely teaching Lu Ming something, and Lu Ming had gained a great deal from it. Although he did not understand why this guy wanted to die¡­ now that things hade to this point, Lu Ming did not want to dig deeper. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± If the Dream Source virus was dead, everything would end¡­ right? A vague thought crossed Lu Ming¡¯s mind, and he pped his forehead. ¡°The Dream Source is dead, but what about the dream virus? Did it really disappear?¡± Lu Ming did not know¡­ Until the female mechanical voice echoed in Lu Ming¡¯s ears. ¡°No, the Dream Virus won¡¯t dissipate.¡± The virus that had spread would not disappear with the death of the source. Lu Ming was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°The artificial intelligence here, my name is the Crimson Queen.¡± Lu Ming asked again, ¡°Then¡­¡± However, before Lu Ming could speak again, the Crimson Queen¡¯s emotionless voice sounded again,¡±Project One is confirmed to be dead, and the self-destruct program has been activated.¡± ¡°In three minutes, this ce will fuse with the Void and no longer exist.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to run now.¡± Lu Ming,¡±???¡± Ten minutester. Zhuang Zun woke up groggily from his nightmare in a daze. He looked around in confusion and realized he was in the cave from before. His teammates also sat up from the ground, equally dazed. Zhuang Zun knocked his head and felt that his consciousness was somewhat hazy. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°And the massacre of the castle just now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a nightmare. You were pulled into a nightmare by Project One.¡± A voice came from behind him, and Zhuang Zun turned in surprise, only to find an unremarkable, muscr man sitting behind him and the others. Zhuang Zun had never seen Lu Ming before. It was Ivy who said, ¡°Mr. Lu, what¡¯s going on?¡­¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and said, ¡°Here¡¯s what happened¡­¡± He selectively recounted a portion of everything that happened in the research institute. Of course, the logic of this part was self-consistent. He probably left out his conversation with me Heart and the teaching session on Force techniques. Instead, he described a fierce battle with Project One, in which he barely managed to defeat his opponent. It led to a fierce battle with Project One, in which he barely managed to defeat his opponent. In short, there were no major issues. Looking at Zhuang Zun and the other three, Lu Ming continued, ¡°The source of the Dream Virus has indeed been resolved, but the Dream Virus that has already spread will not dissipate with the death of the source.¡± ¡°As for this issue, I don¡¯t have a solution.¡± Lu Ming shrugged and said. Zhuang Zun nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll take care of the rest. Mr. Lu, you¡¯ve done enough.¡± ¡°Then, can I ask how you n to deal with the remaining problems?¡± Facing Lu Ming¡¯s question, Zhuang Zun thought for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ll report to our superiors and get stronger experts involved to quickly deal with the remaining Dream Virus and minimize casualties.¡± Lu Ming nodded in understanding and fell silent. Day 231 of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming, Zhuang Zun, and the other two returned to Archean City. Ignoring all the trivial matters rted to the Dream Virus in this area, Lu Ming returned to his room and entered the Void Space to begin his cultivation. The goal of this cultivation was Force! Standing in the Void Space, Lu Ming circted his muscle strength to transform it into Force. From the Explosive Fist, to the Divine Fire Shield, to the me Vein Breathing Technique, to the me Fire Body Forging Technique, and finally to the Atomic Sword Technique. Soon, Lu Ming rxed his Force and sat cross-legged on the ground, lost in thought. ¡°Force is indeed a substitute for Source Power, or rather, it should be said to be a high-level substitute.¡± ¡°An offensive Source Power Skill executed with Force is even more powerful. On the other hand, a Body Protection Technique executed with Force has the effect of protecting oneself, and it can alsopletely bypass the opponent¡¯s defensive techniques.¡± These two characteristics made thebat strength of the Force system far exceed the Source Power system. ¡°But there¡¯s still the same issue that this is a skill, not a Dao.¡± The fact that Force could not circte the breathing technique meant that the Force system did not have aplete advancement chain. Simrly, Force could not circte the Body Forging technique. This meant that Force could not enhance Lu Ming¡¯s physical fitness. This was just a technique, not another path to transcendence. It was no wonder that the Force system was given such a low project number. ¡°On the other hand, I kind of understand the double cultivation amplification.¡± Using Force to execute a Source Power Skill requires a thorough understanding of the relevant Source Power Skill ¨C familiarity with how Source Power Skill operates, how Source Power flows, and the rhythm of breathing, and then substituting Force for it. This was much more difficult than regr cultivation to begin with. Correspondingly, it requires a higher level of proficiency in the skill acquired. ¡°So, the significance of Force for me is twofold, firstly, it¡¯s an amplification tool for cultivation, and secondly, it can be used as a hidden trump card.¡± In short, Lu Ming had gained quite a bit. Thinking of me Heart again, Lu Ming opened his attribute panel and looked at the line of words that read [Dream Blessings] on the attribute panel. After a long while, Lu Ming sighed. ¡°Thank you.¡± Previously, Lu Ming had said thank you, but these two thank yous were for different things. One was for the guidance provided. The other was for the legacy after death. Lu Ming was indeed special. Most people could not see what was special about him. But, in the ck Mist Zone, there was nock of extraordinary individuals. Since me Heart could see something special in Lu Ming, the others would surely notice his uniqueness as well. The Deep Disguise that me Heart had given Lu Ming, solved this problem to a certain extent. Lu Ming sighed once more and kept this favor in his heart, then got up to begin his cultivation.. Chapter 252 - 252: He Qing Chapter 252: He Qing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Four dayster, on the 235th day of the ck Mist Calendar, at noon. Coincidentally, when Lu Ming was going out to have lunch, Heluo approached him. ¡°Mr. Lu.¡± From afar, Heluo bowed and greeted Lu Ming. Lu Ming took a few bites of the meat in his mouth and swallowed it. He nodded at Heluo and said, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Heluo then approached and smiled at Lu Ming. ¡°Mr. Lu, our Elder from the Eternal n¡¯s Sky Monitoring Bureau arrived in Archean City this morning. He expressed a desire to meet you. Do you have time?¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and said, ¡°Sure.¡± On the way to the living room, Heluo informed Lu Ming of many things. Two days ago, the reinforcements from the Eternal n had already arrived at Archean City. The so-called reinforcements were the elder He Luo had mentioned. ¡°He Qing, my grandfather, is a quasi divine-level expert in the Sky Monitoring Bureau.¡± When Heluo said this, there was no hint of arrogance; she was simply stating a fact. There was no pride on her face, and it was impossible to tell that she had such a powerful background. Before Lu Ming could say anything, Heluo continued, ¡°Actually, Grandpa is not here for the Dream Virus. His purpose foring here is to deal with the matter of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not really rted to us. The key is that when Grandpa takes action, he never fails.¡± When a quasi-divine level expert acted, problems were effortlessly solved. In just one day, the Dream Virus that had gued everyone in Archean City had already beenpletely eradicated by He Qing. ¡°There¡¯s also the matter of your generation of Tribtion Transcenders¡­¡± Speaking of this, Heluo smiled and looked at Lu Ming, her eyes filled with astonishment. She had only learned a couple of days ago that the man before her, named Lu Ming, was actually a contemporary tribtion transcender! It had only been less than two years since he embarked on the path of a superhuman! Such strength and talent had even won praises from the quasi-divine-level expert, Heluo¡¯s grandfather, He Qing. Lu Ming modestly shook his head and said, ¡°I was just lucky.¡± As they chatted, they arrived at the meeting room. When they entered, Lu Ming saw Roda, Huo Sheng, Zhuang Zun, and the others standing in the room. At the head of the table sat a slightly sloppy old man. The old man had silver hair, but it was far from neatly groomed; it looked rather messy. He was wearing a loose robe that was not well-fitted, with some oil stains and smudges on it. He was wearing a pair of open-toed sandals. At this moment, the old man was sitting cross-legged on a high-backed chair, pinching his own ankle, and sipping the hot tea offered by Roda. When he saw Lu Ming walk into the room, the old man¡¯s eyes lit up. He got up from the armchair and walked over to Lu Ming, inspecting him from left to right, asionally making clicking sounds with his tongue. Lu Ming felt a little uneasy under the old man¡¯s scrutiny, but Heluo whispered, ¡°My grandfather means no harm, he¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious. Little friend, don¡¯t take offense.¡± He Qingughed, walked up to Lu Ming and patted his shoulder. A gentle force brushed past Lu Ming¡¯s shoulder and a concealed surge of Source Power entered his body. Lu Ming¡¯s heart tightened. This was a test from a quasi-divine-level expert! Testing was inevitable. Lu Ming had risen too quickly and his speed of bing stronger waspletely illogical. Now that he was facing He Qing, a quasi-divine-level expert, who was curious, Lu Ming would not hide¡ªstrong individuals did not need to conceal their goals from weaker ones. So, testing became a matter of course. However, He Qing could not discern anything¡­ After retracting his hand, He Qing nced at Lu Ming again but could not see any unusual signs. He could onlyugh loudly to ease the awkwardness and said, ¡°Good! You¡¯re indeed an excellent seedling!¡± ¡°Compared to the super geniuses in our Eternal n, you¡¯re not inferior at all!¡± As a prominent n of the current era, the Eternal n did indeed have super geniuses who had broken through from the Mortal Realm to the Source Realm in less than two years. But one had to know that this was a small probability event that could only be achieved under the premise of unlimited resources supply. Lu Ming, on the other hand, had risen from obscurity and was already considered exceptional¡­ ¡°However, the appearance of the Tribtion Transcenders is an era where monstrous talents are produced. While Little Brother Lu is impressive, you don¡¯t becent.¡± Old Man He Qing patted Lu Ming¡¯s shoulder again, but he tested him again. Lu Ming remained unfazed, and He Qing naturally could not discern anything. At this point, Old Man He Qing finally dispelled his doubts. He sat back on the high-backed armchair shakily and smiled at Lu Ming, saying, ¡°Little Brother Lu, don¡¯t me me for being thieving. It¡¯s really because we have to be careful in these turbulent times.¡± Lu Ming nodded in understanding. But as for what he was thinking in his heart, only Lu Ming himself knew. Excluding the fact that he was prone to stealing, Old Man He Qing was actually quite a nice person. He was very easy-going and did not have the airs of a quasi-divine-level expert. Moreover, he was a little talkative, like an old man in the vige who enjoyed chatting and telling stories. His words were humorous and witty, and he knew a lot. ¡°It¡¯s said that every generation of Tribtion Transcenders is chosen by the Supreme Gods, and inevitably, there will be great talents among them. It seems that Brother Lu Ming is probably the giant whale among this generation of tribtion transcenders.¡± The old man drank his tea and said in a joking tone. Lu Ming raised an eyebrow, ¡°Giant whale?¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a more colloquial expression. You can also call it a leader or a big brother who takes the lead. Anyway, it means something like that,¡± He Qing exined. He Qing waved his hand to indicate that this was a small matter. Then, he looked at Lu Ming and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about you southerners from my granddaughter. Our Eternal n tolerates all races. If you want to seek refuge, you¡¯vee to the right people.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, our Eternal n has vast territory, and 1 have control over a province, located near the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we allocate a piece ofnd in Qinghe Province for your Nanxiang people?¡± As he spoke, the old man, He Qing, nced at Heluo, and he saw her nodding with a satisfied smile, clearly approving of her grandfather¡¯s arrangement. He Qing also smiled dotingly, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with that, then.¡± It¡¯s unclear whether it was due to Lu Ming¡¯s influence or if Huo Sheng and Meng Jie had whispered something to Heluo. Heluo had clearly exerted significant effort in this matter. Now that things were mostly resolved, Lu Ming could finally breathe a sigh of relief. He thanked He Qing sincerely, and He Qing chuckled, ¡°By the way, I have a few grandchildren at home who are not doing well. When you go to Qinghe Province, you can give them some guidance and set an example for them. It will save those little rascals from loafing around and not doing anything productive.¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not nning to go to Qinghe Province.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Man He Qing was slightly taken aback. After a brief thought, He Qing nodded in understanding, ¡°1 see. Since you¡¯re a giant, you definitely wouldn¡¯t want to settle down in a corner.¡± ¡°However, Little Brother Lu¡­ I think you have to move this time even if you don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Lu Ming immediately frowned, but He Qing waved his hand with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. It¡¯s just that your Archean City and the Hundred Thousand Mountains are about to face a crisis..¡± Chapter 253 - 253: Decision Chapter 253 - 253: Decision Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as He Qing finished speaking, everyone present was stunned. Even Heluo was puzzled. Obviously, no one really understood the meaning behind He Qing¡¯s words. Old Man He Qing let out a sigh and said, ¡°The reason why 1 could rush to Archean City so quickly is because I didn¡¯t set off from the Eternal n, but because I was here.¡± The old man raised his hand and pointed to the west.
    ¡°My original task was to deal with the Blood Flesh Mother Tree.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a major problem with this task.¡± With that said, He Qing looked at Roda and continued, ¡°Coincidentally, Little Roda is here too, so I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s going on with your neighbor.¡± He Qing went on to exin, and everyone listened attentively. He first talked about the cooperation between the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, the Giant n, and the Insect n. Lu Ming and the others did not know about this matter. ¡°In short, although our department concluded that this Blood Flesh Mother Tree will definitely trigger a divine war, the Giant n and the Insect n, who have already tasted the benefits, don¡¯t care about our warnings at all.¡± The Blood Flesh Mother Tree could mass-produce the qualifications for ascending to the heavens. At this stage, both the Giant n and the Insect n had already gained tremendous profits from the Mother Tree. They considered the Mother Tree to be a treasure, and anyone who wanted to harm it had to get through these two first-rate ns. It had to be known that both ns had divine beings suppressing them and they had now reached a certain level of offensive and defensive cooperation treaty. With the power of the two nsbined, even the Eternal n could not underestimate them. Speaking of the negotiation process, Old Man He Qing could not help but p, ¡°I told them that this Blood Flesh Mother Tree was the source of the divine war, and they told me that if the Eternal n wanted to touch the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, it meant that we were deliberately provoking a divine war. It seems like they turned it into a logical loop.¡± ¡°And now, the Undead n has also shed with these two ns, and the three sides are fighting fiercely outside the Dark Grasnd. I reported to my superiors, and it seems that even our divine beings can¡¯t mediate the conflicts here.¡± ¡°So, as for the matter of the Blood Flesh Blood Mother Tree, our Eternal n will no longer interfere¡­¡± If we were to talk about who was benefiting the most in Nanxiang, it would definitely be the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. It had gained benefits by taking advantage of the two major ns, and had the protection of two divine beings! In this situation, the Eternal n could not intervene even if they wanted to. If one did not intervene, a divine war might not happen. If one intervened, a divine war would likely break out soon¡­ ¡°The purpose of the existence of the Sky Monitoring Bureau is to maintain order in the ck Mist Zone. We shouldn¡¯t actively create a greater disaster just to destroy the source of cmity, right?¡± Therefore, the current situation was: ¡°You, the Undead n, the Insect n, the Giant n, and the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, can fight as you please. Even if they fought till their minds were hurt and they became stupid, the Eternal n did not care anymore. The Sky Monitoring Bureau would just turn a blind eye to the divine-level cmity of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. ¡°But we have made a constraint, that the war between the three ns will be bounded by the Hundred Thousand Mountains. We strictly prohibit the Blood Flesh Mother Tree from crossing the Hundred Thousand Mountains and appearing in the territory of the Eternal n.¡± The territory of the Eternal n was far away on the other side of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. As long as the Blood Flesh Mother Tree did not appear in the territory of the Eternal n, everyone could live in harmony. ¡°As for Archean City and the Hundred Thousand Mountains, they are not included in this agreement.¡± Archean City was inconspicuous to begin with. The Hundred Thousand Mountains were an unimed area. The Eternal n obviously would not protect these two ces. They even considered these two ces as buffer zones. ¡°And now, the war between the three ns is getting more intense. The war might spread to this side in a matter of months.¡± At this point, He Qing looked at Lu Ming and Roda and said solemnly, ¡°So let¡¯s go to the Eternal n. Keep your distance from them and don¡¯t get involved in this.¡± As He Qing finished speaking, everyone present fell into silence. Among them, Luo Da and Lu Ming were the ones with the mostplicated feelings. Roda was the City Lord of Archean City, and this ce was his home. And Lu Ming was the leader of the Land God Association. Although Lu Ming did not care about the Land God Association, he wasfortable staying in Archean City. To Lu Ming, Archean City was a rtively good ce for seclusion. However, now that He Qing had made it clear that this ce was about to be destroyed¡­ This really messed up his mentality. Seeing the silence of those present, He Qing added, ¡°So, tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave with my men tomorrow. You should think carefully tonight about the pros and cons of leaving with me. If you choose to go with me, we will leave together tomorrow.¡± ¡°If you choose not to go with me, you can stay here for a period of time, but you¡¯ll have to handle everything on your own.¡± Once the war spread here, it would not be a small matter. With the ongoing war between the three ns, many Source Realm experts had already taken action, and even Ancient Realm experts had appeared. Once they got involved, the danger would be immense. Even if they did not get involved, it would not be safe to go alone through the Hundred Thousand Mountains to the territory of the Eternal n¡ªthere were Ancient Realm exotic beasts lurking deep in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Seeing that Lu Ming did not make a decision for a long time, He Qing shook his head. ¡°You guys take care of yourselves.¡± With that, He Qing immediately disappeared without a trace. That night, Lu Ming, who was cultivating, was woken up by a knock on the door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Roda walked into the room. ¡°Brother Lu.¡± ¡°Hmph. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to leave with Grandpa He Qing.¡± Lu Ming was not surprised by Roda¡¯s decision. ¡°King Lin¡¯s inheritance hasn¡¯t been fully absorbed by me yet, and besides, I have a safe route from the Hundred Thousand Mountains to the Eternal n¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit slower and slightly more unpredictable in terms of danger, at least it¡¯s usable.¡± With that said, Roda paused for a moment and continued, ¡°What I mean is that if Brother Lu doesn¡¯t want to leave and wants to stay in Archean City for a while, you don¡¯t have to worry about an exit route.¡± After Roda finished speaking, Lu Ming nodded. ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡± Roda grinned, ¡°Why are we talking about this between friends?¡± Less than two minutes after Roda left, there was another knock on Lu Ming¡¯s door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± As Lu Ming¡¯s voice fell, Huo Sheng, Zhang Chengcheng, Wei Lan, and Faia entered the room. Seeing these people, a smile appeared on Lu Ming¡¯s face. Before Lu Ming could say anything, Huo Sheng had already sat down in front of him. ¡°So¡­¡± Although he did not raise any questions, Lu Ming already knew what Huo Sheng wanted to say. He simply replied, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to leave Archean City and I¡¯ll go to the Eternal n territory with you all.¡± Going to the Eternal n¡¯s territory with He Qing and the others had both pros and cons. The advantage was that it was safer there. The disadvantage was that there were too many experts there. Lu Ming, with the system in his body, was special. me Heart recognized this uniqueness but actively helped Lu Ming conceal it. This also meant that He Qing did not see Lu Ming¡¯s uniqueness, but it was uncertain whether the divine beings of the Eternal n would notice it. Dream Realm Blessing: Deepyer camouge is not unsolvabie. Just a simple trade-off was enough to support Lu Ming¡¯s decision not to leave. ¡°I see¡­¡± Huo Sheng sighed deeply and looked at Lu Ming with a solemn gaze. He stood up and bowed deeply to Lu Ming. ¡°Thank you.¡± Thank you for the protection and sacrifice you have made during this period of time. Lu Ming just nodded slightly in response. He dly epted Huo Sheng¡¯s gratitude.. Chapter 254 - 254: Farewell Chapter 254 - 254: Farewell Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Theplex rtionship between Lu Ming and the people of Nanxiang could not be exined in just a few words. But one thing had to be acknowledged. Lu Ming had given much more than he had received! Because of Lu Ming, the people of Nanxiang could survive the crisis time and time again. Because of Lu Ming, the people of Nanxiang were able to establish a connection with the Eternal n.
    Because of Lu Ming¡¯s efforts, He Qing and Heluo started to value the people of Nanxiang, offering them better conditions and a slightly smoother path for their future. In the past, Lu Ming was the guardian of Nanxiang. Now, that role had been taken over by theEternal n. Although he did not say it out loud, Lu Ming felt a sense of relief. It was as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. Huo Sheng also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt like I owe you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve given us so much, but we¡¯ve given you so little.¡± ¡°Actually, anyone with a brain could see your potential. Someone like you should never be restricted or constrained.¡± ¡°In the past, we were actually the ones constraining you.¡± ¡°To be honest, there were several times when i wanted to help you break free from these constraints.¡± For example, he wanted to send Bai Tianyu and Duan Mei on a journey through the Hundred Thousand Mountains to find the Eternal n. For example, after moving into the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Huo Sheng reduced the size of their gathering ce. ¡°What a shame¡­¡± At this point, Huo Sheng smiled and shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t do without you, that¡¯s for sure.¡± He sighed, and though he was smiling, his expression was somewhatplex. Huo Sheng took a deep breath, ¡°In short, if you need anything in the future, look for us. We¡¯ll do everything we can to help, even if it seems impossible!¡± As he spoke, he stood up, ¡°And Nanxiang will always be your home.¡± With that said, Lu Ming also stood up and hugged Huo Sheng. Huo Sheng smiled and looked at the three women who were present. ¡°We should give them some time. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Huo Sheng stood up and left. Only Lu Ming, Zhang Chengcheng, Wei Lan, and F remained in the room. ¡°Mr. Lu, my grandfather has decided to go to the Eternal n, and I¡¯ll go with him.¡± F was the first to speak. She looked at Lu Ming with a hint of reluctance, but it was overshadowed by her curiosity and her yearning for a bigger world. Seeing F like this, Lu Ming also smiled and said, ¡°Without Miss F, how will 1 manage my meals in the future?¡± It was rare for Lu Ming to make a joke, and Fughed in response. Then, she bowed to Lu Ming and said, ¡°The Spirit Race will not forget you, Mr. Lu, so please don¡¯t forget us either.¡± Lu Ming nodded, ¡°1 won¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± F turned and left, closing the door behind her. Wei Lan then added, ¡°Brother Lu, I¡¯m also leaving.¡± It could be seen that Wei Lan¡¯s eyes were a bit red and swollen, as if she had just cried. Her tone was also somewhat low, making Lu Ming¡¯s mood inexplicably gloomy. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lu Ming said. ¡°Thank you for Wei Lan¡¯s previous sparring and thank you for Wei Lan¡¯s previous culinary skills.¡± In short, among the people of Nanxiang, Wei Lan was one of those who did not need to thank Lu Ming for protection. She had exchanged herbor for Lu Ming¡¯s protection, which was fair and reasonable. She thanked Lu Ming, and Lu Ming also wanted to thank her. Hearing Lu Ming¡¯s thank you, Wei Lan¡¯s nose wrinkled, and a few more tears slid down from her eyes. She sniffled and said, ¡°Brother Lu, I can¡¯t bear to part with you¡­ but¡­ but¡­¡± But she could not bear to leave Nanxiang, her home¡­ Unlike Lu Ming, who had his own secluded residence, Wei Lan had friends and family in Nanxiang. Moreover, she hade to Lu Ming¡¯s side as part of a mission assigned by her superior. After Lu Ming returned from the me n Ruin, he no longer needed Wei Lan¡¯s assistance in cultivation, so her mission was consideredplete. Now that Nanxiang had found its own path, it was only natural for Wei Lan to choose to go with them to the Eternal n. Seeing Wei Lan in tears, Lu Ming took a step forward and gave Wei Lan a gentle and polite hug. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Go find your future.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not anyone¡¯s subordinate, you¡¯re just Wei Lan.¡± But Wei Lan cried even louder. Turning to the red-eyed Zhang Chengcheng, Lu Ming thought for a moment and then walked over to her. He said seriously, ¡°Then Chengcheng, what about you?¡± Before Zhang Chengcheng could say anything, Lu Ming had already added, ¡°Whether you stay by my side or go to the Eternal n, it¡¯s fine either way.¡± Yes, it was fine either way. Unlike Wei Lan, F, and the others, Chengcheng was indeed special. She stayed by Lu Ming¡¯s side not as part of a mission or for any other reason, but simply out of admiration and a desire to do something for Lu Ming. Looking into Lu Ming¡¯s eyes, Zhang Chengcheng suddenly burst into tears. With all her might, she rushed into Lu Ming¡¯s embrace, causing his body to stiffen for a moment, but soon he hugged her tightly as well. ¡°Brother Lu, do you like me?¡± Lu Ming was silent for a long time, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but maybe a little.¡± Chengcheng immediately broke into a smile through her tears. She let go of Lu Ming and smiled brightly at him, saying, ¡°I like Brother Lu more.¡± Lu Ming also smiled. ¡°Yes, I know that.¡± However, Lu Ming¡¯s inherent sense of insecurity made himck the elegance to talk about romance. After some thought, Lu Ming did not bring up this topic. Instead, he repeated, ¡°So, where do you want to go?¡± ¡°If you stay by my side, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± ¡°If¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Eternal n,¡± Chengcheng said firmly and resolutely. Lu Ming was momentarily stunned. Then Chengcheng said in a clear voice, ¡°After all, I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s vassal. I¡¯m Zhang Chengcheng.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be protected by you forever, Brother Lu. I want to stand by your side and face everything together with you.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m too weak.¡± ¡°If I continue to follow Brother Lu, I¡¯ll never be able to grow into the person I want to be.¡± After saying this, Zhang Chengcheng took a deep breath,¡±So, Brother Lu, wait for me.¡± ¡°When I be stronger and strong enough to stand by your side, I¡¯lle back to find you.¡± After saying this, Chengcheng fell silent. This was because she knew Lu Ming¡¯s growth speed. Because of this, she felt that her pursuit might be in vain. Until arge hand gently stroked Chengcheng¡¯s head. ¡°You wait for me too.¡± ¡°Wait for me to be stronger, so strong that I am fearless in any situation, at that time, I¡¯ll look for you.¡± ¡°And I believe¡­ that day is not far away.¡± Morning, 236th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Morning. He Qing piloted a huge airship from Archean City, heading towards the other side of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. On the airship, the people of Nanxiang looked out of the windows but couldn¡¯t see that familiar figure. Archean City, City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Lu Ming¡¯s room. Roda looked at Lu Ming and could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see them off?¡± Lu Ming just shook his head gently. No..¡± Chapter 255 - 255: Accumulation and Precipitation Chapter 255: umtion and Precipitation Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Zhang Chengcheng and the others left, the area around Lu Ming became much quieter. Of course, this was not a big deal or a bad thing for Lu Ming. The fewer people around him, the morefortable Lu Ming felt. But asionally, he would think of Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s voice and appearance. As for trivial matters like cooking, they were naturally taken care of by Roda, given that he was the City Lord of a city and had many servants. Oh, right. And there was Roxin¡­ This girl came to look for Lu Ming early in the morning, trying to indirectly inquire about Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s situation. Who knew if she had figured something out¡­ In short, Roxin had added a touch of color to Lu Ming¡¯s simple life. However, Lu Ming¡¯s priority now was cultivation. There was nothing more important than cultivation. The 240th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Inside the Void Space. As Lu Ming slowly finished his cultivation, heat flowed back and forth within Lu Ming¡¯s strong body. In the outside world, a fist-sized mestone gradually lost its luster, bing dull gray. ¡°Phew.¡± Lu Ming exhaled a breath of air, a hint of joy shing between his eyebrows. ¡°My Body Forging Technique has leveled up!¡± With the twenty-four-fold increase in cultivation speed in the Void Space, Lu Ming managed to raise his me Body Forging Technique to the next level in just a few days! Opening the attribute panel, Lu Ming¡¯s greatly increased attributes came into view. Name: Lu Ming Level: Physique Realm, Level 5. Strength: 84300 Physique: 84300 Agility: 84300 Free Attribute Points: 52300 Divine Source Points: 44 [me Body Forging Technique (Mastery) (0/100,000): Physique Realm Body Forging Technique. This secret technique requires the assistance of mestones during cultivation. Only when the power of me enters the body can one temper the physique!]] You have mastered the cultivation of the me Body Forging Technique. In the Mastery stage, each cycle will increase your three-dimensional attributes by 10 points and grant you 10 free attribute points. It also consumes one unit of mestone. In the Mastery stage of the me Body Forging Technique, each cycle can provide Lu Ming with 10 points in all attributes. This meant that Lu Ming¡¯s efficiency in farming attributes had increased again! After leaving the Void Space, he ate, washed up, and used the restroom. At the same time, he informed his servants to continue purchasing the mestones. The servants also reported to Lu Ming what had happened in Archean City during this period of time. In summary, nothing major had urred. With Roda, Uncle Lu, and Quan Chao, these three Spirit Realm experts holding down the fort, Archean City was stable. As for the rumors of war that He Qing had mentioned, there was still no sign of it. ¡°So, I should have some decent time for development.¡± Muttering to himself, Lu Ming returned to the Void Space to continue his cultivation. The 243rd day of the ck Mist Calendar. Standing inside the Void Space, Lu Ming¡¯s entire body was flickering with alternating red and blue light. At some point, the two-colored light gradually dimmed and slowly shrank and entered into Lu Ming¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s done¡­¡± Opening his eyes, Lu Ming let out a long breath. The so-called sess was referring to the Divine Fire Shield, a Physique Realm¡¯s Body Protection Technique that had been cultivated to the highest level. In other words, the Divine Power Realm! Divine Fire Shield (Divine): Physique Realm Protective Technique. Its defense is slightly weak, but it can counter-injure the enemy. You have already cultivated the Divine Fire Shield to a near-perfect level, close to the Dao! ¡°You have grasped the Divine Fire Shield of the Divine Power Realm. All your attributes+1,000, and your free attribute points+i,ooo!¡± [Additional Special Effect: Defense Enhancement: Largely increases the defense of the Divine Fire Shield!] The Perfect-Micro-Level Realm Divine Fire Shield provided Lu Ming with 150 attribute points. The Micro-Level Realm Divine Fire Shield provided Lu Ming with 800 points of all attributes. Coupled with the previous 50 points in all attributes, this meant that Lu Ming could obtain a total of 1,000 points in all attributes and 1,000 free attribute points from cultivating a Physique Realm Source Power Skill to perfection. Of course, attributes were not the most important thing. The key was on the additional effect of the Divine Power Realm Source Power Skill! [You can obtain the following feedback from the Divine Fire Shield of the Divine Power Realm.
  • Your cultivation speed for the next level of the same type of Source Power Skill (Physique Realm Body Protection Technique) will increase by tenfold!
    • Note: This special effect is not tiring.
    1. The Divine Fire Barrier of the Divine Power Realm has already be your divine power, your instinct! The Divine Power Realm¡¯s Divine Fire Barrier will permanently provide an eternal effect of burning with me energy for your body protection technique!¡±
      2. This was what Lu Ming really wanted! ¡°Increase in cultivation speed, and the special effect of burning with mes¡­¡± This also meant that when Lu Ming cultivated the next Body Fortification technique, he would obtain the dual effects of [Increased Defense] and [me Force Burning]! Lu Ming had already experienced the benefits of Defense Enhancement. Based on this, he deduced that the effect of the me Force Burning would not be any less powerful. As I cultivate more Divine Realm Source Power skills, my Source Power skills will be more and more powerful!¡± Each Divine Realm Source Power skill came with an additional special effect. Sooner orter, Lu Ming¡¯s Source Power skills would eventuallye with endless special effects, and these special effects alone would be enough to crush most enemies. So, even though the efficiency of these offensive Source Power Skills is far inferior to the Body Forging technique, they still have a certain cultivation value.¡± Strength could be divided into power and skills. Power was the attributes. Skills were techniques. Li De and me Heart had already proven to Lu Ming that under the same physical conditions, having strength without skill would only make one a punching bag. Of course, Lu Ming could choose to pursue pure strength andpletely disregard skill ¨C as someone with a system, he had the ability to do so. ¡°However, it¡¯s still better to have both hands strong.¡± ¡°Without weaknesses, it¡¯s easier to deal with any situation, any circumstance.¡± Muttering to himself, Lu Ming left the Void Space and returned to the outside world. Standing up from the mat, Lu Ming approached his bed and took out his treasure chest from under the bed. Opening it, arge number of Source Power Skill sealing balls fell into Lu Ming¡¯s view. ¡°So, what should I choose for my third body protective technique?¡± Lu Ming first chose the Spirit Realm Body protective technique. After all, the higher the level of the Source Power Skill, the stronger thebat effectiveness. Moreover, Lu Ming had already raised the Divine Fire Shield to the Divine Power Realm, and with the cultivation speed boost, the rate at which he could cultivate Spirit Realm protective techniques would not be slow. However, as he searched through the options, Lu Ming gradually furrowed his brows. ¡°That¡¯s not good¡­¡± He suddenly noticed a problem that he had overlooked before. ¡°Spirit Realm Source Power skills are not just protective techniques, but almost all types of Spirit Realm Source Power skills require the use of Spirit Pressure to unleash their full power.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t have Spiritual Pressure.¡± That did not mean Lu Ming could not cultivate and use high-level Source Power skills; it just meant the effects would be significantly weaker. They might be slightly better than Physique Realm Source Power skills, but their superiority was likely limited. For most people, pursuing higher-level Source Power skills would be the logical choice ¨C after all, stronger was better. But Lu Ming did not think that way¡­ ¡°For me, there¡¯s another issue.¡± ¡°The efficiency of attribute acquisition.¡± ¡°When I cultivated Physique Realm Source Power skills in the Mortal Realm, I gained significantly fewer attributespared to cultivating Physique Realm Source Power skills in the Physique Realm.¡± Because when Lu Ming advanced to the Physique Realm, the system had undergone aprehensive update. He reckoned that when he advanced to the Spirit Realm, the system would update once again. ¡°So, for me, it¡¯s more worth it to continue cultivating Physique Realm Source Power Skills.¡± After thinking for a long time, Lu Ming decisively nodded and stopped dwelling on the matter. ¡°Physique Realm Source Power Skills it is. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. As long as I can gain attributes and add special effects, I can¡¯t go wrong.¡± Grasping a Source Power skill sealing ball, Lu Ming¡¯s consciousness quickly sank into the inner space of the sealing ball..
    Chapter 256 - 256: Accumulation and Precipitation (2) Chapter 256: umtion and Precipitation (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Great Mountain Body Protection Technique (Novice) (1/100): Physique Realm Body Protection Technique, known for its powerful defense and recoil ability. ¡°You have tentatively grasped the application of the Great Mountain Body Protection Technique. Your overall attributes+1 point, and your free attribute points+1 point.¡± [Additional special effect: Increases defense, me Vigor Burning.] The characteristic of the Great Mountain Body Protection Technique was the repulsive force! In fact, both the Source Power Armor and the Divine Fire Shield possess this repulsive force effect, but neither of them was as strong as the Great Mountain Body Protection Technique. The crucial difference is that neither of them, even when mastered to the Divine Realm, can provide Lu Ming with the repulsive force feature. So, in order to acquire this feature, Lu Ming simply sought out a protective technique that specialized in repulsive force. Back in the Void Space, Lu Ming activated the Great Mountain Body Protection Technique. As a faint earthy-yellow halo appeared on Lu Ming¡¯s body, red and blue lights were mixed within the yellow light. He knocked hard on the Body Protective Light Mask. Hard. Resilient. Hot. In short, Lu Ming¡¯s Great Mountain Body Protection Technique was nowpletely different from the conventional one. The 244th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Just over a day after acquiring it, Lu Ming¡¯s Great Mountain Body Protection Technique had already reached the Micro-Level Realm. Yes, the Micro-Level Realm! Thebination of the Void Realm, Vigor, and Divine Realm effects had greatly elerated his cultivation! Of course, this was also because the protective technique was easy to cultivate. And apanying its upgrade was the Explosive Fist. The Divine Realm Explosive Fist! Explosive Fist (Divine Realm): A Source Power skill of the Mortal Realm, which greatly enhances the punching power when mastered. You¡¯ve taken Explosive Fist to a near-legendary level of proficiency that was close to the Dao! You can gain the following benefits from the Divine Realm Explosive Fist:
  • Your cultivation speed for the next level of the same type of Source Power Skill (Physique Realm Fist Technique) will increase by tenfold!
    • 2: The Divine Realm Explosive Fist has already be your divine power and your instinct, and will permanently provide the special effect of [Annihtion Explosion] to your fist technique! The so-called [Annihtion Explosion] was a terrifying destructive characteristic of the Micro-Level Realm Explosion Fist. After mastering the Divine Realm Explosive Fist, Lu Ming would have this special effect on every Fist Technique Source Power Skill in the future. After rummaging through the treasure chest, Lu Ming found another Physique Realm Fist Technique Source Power Skill. After returning to the Void Space, Lu Ming pondered. ¡°Breathing technique, Body Forging technique, and Body Protective technique, these three are indispensable.¡± The Breathing technique was for leveling up, the Body Forging technique enhanced one¡¯s physical fitness, and the Body Protective technique was the main defensive method. All three were essential for any extraordinary individual. ¡°But when ites to offensive Source Power skills, there are various options.¡± Offensive Source Power skills were categorized in many ways. There were Fist, Sword, Saber, Palm, Finger, long-range attack, and so on. ¡°1 have the potential to excel in everything.¡± Thanks to the system, Lu Ming¡¯s cultivation speed was incredibly fast. He had the ability to be a master of weapons, mastering all eighteen types. ¡°But for now, specializing temporarily is the optimal choice for me.¡± ¡°Fist technique for closebat.¡± Combined with Lu Ming¡¯s extraordinary physical strength, Lu Ming¡¯s fists would definitely be invincible! ¡°Of course, there will definitely be times when I need to attack from afar.¡± He opened his attribute panel and looked at the line of words: Mortal Realm Source Power Skill: Spiritual Energy Bullet Rain (Mastery) (3.5W/IOW). ¡°So, Fist technique and ranged attacks.¡± ¡°Next, it¡¯s the two of you.¡± Thunderous Vigor (Entry) (1/100): A Physique Realm Source Power Skill. After learning it, the speed of one¡¯s punches will increase significantly,parable to wind and lightning! ¡°You have preliminary grasped the usage of the Thunderous Vigor. Your overall attributes+1, free attribute points+1!¡± [Additional special effect: Annihtion Explosion.] The 255th Day of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming had cultivated the Great Mountain Body Protection Technique to the Divine Realm. Special Effect obtained: Enhanced Repulsive Force! Lu Ming chose another Physique Realm Body Protective Technique. Vitality Protective Curse. The effect was that after using it, the Body Protective Light could nourish the body and slowly heal the injuries of the body. The 267th Day of the ck Mist Calendar. The Vitality Protective Spell reached the Divine Power Realm, obtaining the special effect: Nourishment. Lu Ming chose another Physique Realm Body Protective Technique. Spirit Light Shield. It was a special protective technique that did not have any physical defense but could effectively defend against mental and soul attacks. The 279th Day of the ck Mist Calendar. Spirit Light Shield advanced to the Divine Realm and obtained the special effect: Soul Protection. Lu Ming chose another Physique Realm Body Protective Technique. The 293rd Day of the ck Mist Calendar. The Spiritual Energy Bullet Rain and the Thunderous Vigor advanced to the Divine Power Realm simultaneously! A tenfold increase in cultivation speed was inevitable. Additionally, the two abilities also produced two Source Power Skill special effects. The Spiritual Energy Bullet Rain¡¯s additional effect was: Enhanced Long-range Power. While Thunderous Vigor¡¯s additional effect was: High-Speed Fist. The special effect of long-range power enhancement was simple and crude, and there was no need for much exnation. The High Speed Fist was a special effect that could increase Lu Ming¡¯s punching speed. Lu Ming¡¯s fist speed was already fast. Coupled with this special effect, the speed of his fist light could be said to have transformed! He chose a long-range attack Source Power Skill and a fist technique Source Power Skill. Archery Technique, Hundred Beasts (Novice) (1/100): Physique Realm Source Power Skill. A special archery attack method! Arrows shot with this method will carry the might of 100 beasts and produce a miraculous effect like a spiritual pressure to shock the enemy! [Additional special effect: Long-range power enhancement.] Eighth Level Fist (Beginner) (1/100): Physique Realm Source Power Skill. A fist technique that fuses the eight levels of strength into one and greatly increases the power of the fist force! [Additional special effect: Annihtion Explosion, High Speed Fist.] In simple terms, Lu Ming was no longer cultivating Source Power skills for attribute gains. He was doing it to acquire rted special effects when the techniques reached the Divine Realm. These special effects stacked on top of each other. Taking Lu Ming¡¯s skills to unimaginable heights! Currently, Lu Ming had acquired six special effects for his Body Protective techniques. And his defensive capabilities made it clear to him that this path was definitely worth pursuing. 330th Day of the ck Mist Calendar. After nearly a hundred days of arduous cultivation, Lu Ming was still in seclusion, pushing for higher levels and greater strength! In the City Lord Residence, Roda hadpleted the Divine Blood Conversion and began to explore the inherited Source Power skills left behind by King Lin. Inside the Archean City, everything remained calm, as if nothing had happened. The Land God Association, represented by Quan Chao, and the City Lord Manor, represented by Uncle Lu, worked together to manage the entire Archean City in an orderly manner. No one knew. The mes of war in the distance had already gradually spread over. The monster called the Blood Flesh Mother Tree gently pped its wings from thousands of miles away and was about to stir up a storm in Archean City and the Hundred Thousand Mountains! On the ck grasnds. A few ferocious and terrifying zombies quickly rushed into the distance. From the speed of their feet and the spiritual light emitted from their bodies, these zombies surprisingly possessed the strength of the Spirit Realm! However, their expressions at this moment did not have the demeanor of experts. They asionally nced back, looking panicked as if there were deadly ghosts behind them. Until a faint light emanated from behind them. In the next second, these zombies stood still¡­ Bloodlines slowly emanated from various parts of their bodies. They copsed rapidly like building blocks, cut into countless thumb-sized pieces by an attack from an unknown source! At this point, a voice sounded. ¡°de, your temper is too violent. We agreed to leave someone alive, but you ended up killing them ail.¡± After the voice sounded, someone slowly approached from a distance. It was a giant. He was more than ten meters tall, like a small mountain. He wore crude animal skins, and his skin underneath had a bronze color but was covered in scars. Just by looking at him, one could sense his strength, unshakeable nature, and fiercebat abilities. A Giant Race¡¯s Source Realm expert, Hao Huang! Hearing Hao Huang¡¯s words, another cold and stern female voice sounded from midair. ¡°A bunch of trash, they probably didn¡¯t know anything important, If they¡¯re killed, so be it¡­¡± A graceful figure descended from the sky. She had almost perfect facial features and a well-proportioned figure. She was dressed in a ck three-piece leather outfit. Coupled with her cold demeanor, it made one¡¯s imagination run wild. However, upon closer inspection, one could see that this woman had three pairs of thin cicada wings growing on her back. Even the leather outfit on her body was a shell that grew from within her body! A Source Realm expert of the Insect n : Queen de! As soon as she finished speaking, Queen de¡¯s expression changed. She looked at Hao Huang and said coldly, ¡°Moreover, do 1 need you to teach me how to do things?!¡± ¡°How can you judge my temper?!¡± ¡°If you speak out of turn again, I¡¯ll kill you too!¡± Hao Huang immediately narrowed his eyes, with an unfriendly expression. ¡°Alright, alright, stop arguing¡­¡± Further behind, a voice that could not be discerned as male or female eased the tension. Eight-headed Spirit Realm human-headed monsters were carrying arge sedan chair and quickly approaching from a distance. In the sedan chair, a small tree with a human head spoke as it swayed its branches at Hao Huang and the Queen de. This was the Nth clone of the Mother Tree. The small tree looked at Hao Huang and Queen de and said earnestly, emphasizing, ¡°We¡¯re all partners. There¡¯s no need to argue. Our goal this time is the Undead Race. Before we find the purpose of the Undeading to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, everyone, let¡¯s try to get along.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about other things after the matter is settled.¡± Hao Huang and the Queen de fell silent.. Chapter 257 Trouble Chapter 257 Trouble Before He Qing left, he briefly exined the situation outside the ck Grasnd. Due to the Mother Tree''s influence, the Giant n and the Insect n had joined forces to hunt the Undead n together. The battle had turned into a war. And the scale of the war continued to expand. By now, the intensity of the war was no longer a small matter. Source Realm experts could be seen almost everywhere on the main battlefield, and even battles between Ancient Realm individuals urred from time to time. ¡ªEven though the gods had not participated, the current situation could still be called a full-scale war. Anyone with discerning eyes knew that the cooperation between the Insect n and the Giant n was harmonious on the surface. But, due to the Mother Tree''s mediation, this cooperation could still be maintained to a certain extent at an eptable level. This time, Hao Huang and de hade to the Hundred Thousand Mountains to hunt down a Source Realm expert of the Undead n, Esek. They had received information that Esek hade to the Hundred Thousand Mountains on a secret mission. That was why the scene unfolded as it did. The Flesh Mother Tree, whether out of boredom or some other intention, promptly sent out an avatar to follow Hao Huang and de to this location. "Sub-base! I need to create a sub-base." Regarding its ns, at least on the surface, the Mother Tree was straightforward. As she spoke, the human-headed monster carried the sapling off the pnquin and ced it on the ck Grasnd. The roots began to burrow down. And the Mother Tree started absorbing nutrients. This scene made Hao Huang could not help but speak up, "The nts on the ck Grasnd are toxic. After absorbing the toxins in the ck grass, it will severely disrupt the cultivation of superhumans." The Mother Tree replied with an "Oh". "But I''m not a superhuman¡­ All I need is biomass." Of course, the ck grass also contained biomass. In addition, the Mother Tree was not afraid of the toxins in the ck grass at all. In short, this ce was still useful to the Mother Tree. "So, I''ll wait here for the good news from the two of you. I''ll leave the matter of Esek to the two of you." Hao Huang replied, "Alright." de pursed his lips and said, "I can handle it myself!" While eating, the Mother Tree smiled, "Cooperation leads to win-win situations. I wish you both sess." Watching Hao Huang and the de walk away, the small tree''s eyes shed. "Let''s begin." Beside him, the eight human-headed monsters immediately set off. From the looks of it, their target seemed to be the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ... At this moment, deep in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. A member of the Undead n named Esek was slowly making his way further inward. At the same time that the Queen of des was ughtering the undead, Esek looked back as if sensing something. The blond, blue-eyed, and human-looking Esek did not feel depressed about the death of his fellow undead. He just gently licked the corner of his mouth. "Hehehe~" "The Giant n, the Insect n¡­" "Seeking a tiger''s skin, not knowing what''s good or bad for you, not knowing to advance or retreat." "Can you even control that thing?" With that said, it turned around and continued to advance into the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, muttering indistinctly. "Soon, almost there¡­" "All we need is just like this, just like this. ording to Lord Undead''s instructions, that thing will undoubtedly bring the heaviest blow to both ns!" "The early sacrifices were all necessary and were worth it." "And now, the day of counterattack is approaching!" ... About an hourter. Two figures descended from the sky andnded squarely in the City Lord Manor of Archean City. Roda hurriedly came out and looked at the two unexpected visitors. When he saw their faces, Roda took a deep breath. He said respectfully, "Greetings to the two Lords of the Insect n and the Giant n." The Queen of des did not even look at Roda and remained silent. Hao Huang calmly spoke, "Are you the leader here?" Roda nodded, "Yes." "Tell your men to go to the Hundred Thousand Mountains and handle something for me. That''s all." Hao Huang did not say anything else. As a Source Realm expert, all he had to do was make a request, and the City Lord of this Archean City would have to do as he was told. There was no reason. And there was no room for refusal. Because that was the rule in the entire ck Mist Zone. Roda immediately nodded, "May I know what the lord wants us to do?" "Find an undead named Esek, and this is what it looks like." Hao Huang waved his hand, and with the distortion of Source Power, Esek''s appearance was vividly disyed in front of Roda. This scene made Roda gasp. Such methods undoubtedly belonged to a Source Realm expert. "Have you memorized it?" Hao Huang asked. "Yes, I have memorized it," Roda replied respectfully. Hao Huang said, "Let me know when you find it. By the way, my partner and I don''t have a ce to stay for now, so we''ll temporarily stay here. Do you have any objections?" Luo Da opened his mouth, but he could only nod and say, "No objections." What objections could he have? How dared he have any opinions? ... The two Source Realm experts, Hao Huang and the Queen of des, were undoubtedly like two gods to Roda and the Archean City. However, despite his humble status, Roda remained unruffled. After all, no one knew that within his City Lord''s Mansion, there was another great deity in hiding. However, Roda only informed Lu Ming about this matter, and he had no intention of bothering Lu Ming with anything else¡ªafter all, this was just a minor issue and did not pose any real crisis. He would obediently help the Source Realm experts with their tasks and send them away after settling the matter. That would be the end of it. He found Quan Chao and mobilized the power of the Land God Association and the explorers of Archean City to start the search for Esek. Meanwhile, Hao Huang and the Queen de settled into the City Lord Manor. ... To the Source Realm experts, everything beneath the Source Realm was insignificant. This was probably the mentality of Hao Huang and Queen de at the moment. As a result, their daily interactions came off as rather aloof. However, from another perspective, aloofness also meant fewer troubles¡­ They simply waited in their rooms or ventured out to search in the Hundred Thousand Mountains themselves. The City Lord''s Manor was just a temporary ce for them, and they had no interest in dealing with the lowly beings around them. Therefore, a full week passed, and there was still no disturbance in the City Lord Manor. On this day, the 338th Day of the ck Mist Calendar. During the routine daily briefing, Queen de, unusually, disyed some emotional fluctuations. "Trash!" She spoke to Roda in this manner, but all she received in response was silence. Queen de did not say anything further or take any additional actions, as if calling Roda trash was already a significant concession on her part. Beside her, Hao Huang furrowed his brow and shook his head, "Indeed, they''re trash. This Archean City is nothing more than a gathering of trash." Because for a full eight days, they had found no trace of Esek. At this point, Roda said, "Two Lords, our people have already searched the periphery of the Hundred Thousand Mountains thoroughly but haven''t found a trace of Esek. I have a suspicion that Esek might have gone deeper into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Could it be possible?" Hao Huang immediately roared, "If you know, why haven''t you sent people to look for him!?" Roda smiled bitterly and said, "We can''t search there. The depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains are too dangerous, and our people are too weak. Sending them there would only result in more casualties." Hao Huang was at a loss. While he could force these people to venture into the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, what good would it do if they died inrge numbers without achieving the goal? "Forget it. I don''t think I can count on you guys for this matter." "Furthermore, our reinforcements from the n are about to arrive. Prepare food and drink for them. You don''t need to worry about Esek anymore." As Hao Huang spoke, Queen de added calmly, "Prepare an empty space and arge amount of blood food. Our Insect n will build a nest here." Roda remained silent for a long time before nodding and said, "I understand." Chapter 258 Taking Over the Magpies Nest Chapter 258 Taking Over the Magpie''s Nest At this point, Roda finally discovered a problem. The Archean City was about to change hands. Leaving aside the Giant n, just the mention of Queen de building a nest for her insects¡­ Roda had never heard of such a thing that they were abandoning the insect nests in the process¡­ In any case, it seemed like he would probably not be the City Lord of Archean City for long. "Well, I won''t be the City Lord anymore!" Although there was some resentment in his heart, it wasn''t too much. After all, he was about to finish absorbing King Lin''s inheritance, and he already had ns to seek revenge on his enemies once he returned to the Eternal n. ... On the 339th Day of the ck Mist Calendar. The main forces of the Giant n and Insect n had arrived. The Giant n army that came to Archean City was the Third Legion under Hao Lie''smand. The banners covered the sky, and the Giant n warriors, with an average height of over five meters, passed through the city gates of Archean City with great vigor and high morale. There were over a hundred Spirit Realm experts and countless Physique Realm experts in the army, and their military might was at its peak. The Spirit Realm Mother Insect under the Queen of de''smand also settled down outside Archean City. One by one, the pale white Mother Insects, each about ten meters long and three meters high, resembling giant maggots, were squirming underground as soon as theynded. When they had dug deep enough holes, with a "plop," the entire Mother Insect burst open, and a pale yellow liquid substrate scattered all over the cave.filled the cave. Engineers then crawled in and out, transporting the pre-prepared biomass into the cave. As the liquid substrate continuously digested the biomass and obtained energy, one cyst after another sprouted from the substrate one after another and proliferated. It would not take long for these seemingly cysts to hatch fearless Insect n warriors and wipe out all enemies for the great Queen de! The arrival of the Insect n and Giant n brought some troubles and inconveniences to Lu Ming. "You guys should move out. I''m requisitioning this City Lord Manor." Today, Hao Huang said this to Roda. After a long silence, Roda nodded and walked out. He went straight to Lu Ming''s room and said to him, "Brother Lu, if you don''t want to have any conflict with them, we should leave now." Lu Ming, who had returned from the Void Space, thought for a moment and simply stood up. "Then let''s move out." Although it did not look good to be chased out, Lu Ming already had the intention to leave. Moving out now was not a big deal. Moreover, Lu Ming had already made some preparations for this matter a long time ago "Is the house outside ready?" Roda nodded and said, "Mr. Quan Chao has already prepared a house for us, and everything we need is avable." Several days ago, Lu Ming had instructed Quan Chao to find a house in Archean City. They were guarding against the Giant n and the Insect n. Seeing Lu Ming had agreed, Roda thought for a moment and could not help but say, "Brother Lu, I think it''s indeed time for us to leave¡­ I don''t mean leaving the City Lord''s Mansion, I mean leaving the Archean City and going through the Hundred Thousand Mountains to the Eternal n." Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that the current Archean City had already be a huge vortex. No one could predict what would happen or what they would encounter inside it. The best option right now was to run away and not worry about what was about to happen here. What did it have to do with me? However, Lu Ming had a different idea. "I understand your concerns, but right now, I indeed need some time to cultivate in seclusion." Lu Ming did not borate on the rest. He just opened his attribute panel and looked at his attribute pane. After skimming through the three-dimensional attributes that had increased by ten times, Lu Ming looked directly at the column for the Body Protective technique column. He saw that it clearly stated: Diamond Shield (Novice) (1/100): Physique Realm Body Protection Technique. [Additional Special Effects: Enhanced Defense, me Vigor Burning, Enhanced Repulsive Force, Nourishment, Soul Protection, Cold Force Resistance, Thermonuclear Protection, Wind Element Protection, Thunder Element Protection, Earth Element Protection.] The additional special effects column was constantly shing with a faint light. There was another line of notes below: [Note: Additional special effects are currently being integrated. Please continue to cultivate the Body Protective technique and master more special effects, which will serve as a reference for integration¡­] A month ago, Lu Ming''s Body Protective technique had already undergone such changes. There was no need for spection because the attribute system had marked what needed to be said and what Lu Ming needed to do. Lu Ming also wanted to see what exactly this special effects integration was. "So, I still need some time." After saying this to Roda, Lu Ming thought for a moment before adding, "And with me here, you guys can rest assured." Roda could not help but open his mouth. He understood Lu Ming well and knew his style of doing things. Lu Ming had always been a very humble and insecure person. He would never boast. But now, Lu Ming said that they could rest assured with him around¡­ this made Roda vaguely think of something. "Do you have confidence in defeating a Source Realm expert or even multiple Source Realm experts?" Roda asked quietly, his expression sly, as if he were being sneaky." Regarding this, Lu Ming only shrugged slightly, "I don''t know as I''ve never fought them before, but it''s probably possible." ... Roda brought his people out of the City Lord Manor. Lu Ming, Roda, Roxin, and Uncle Lu. There were only four of them in total, along with some luggage and treasures. As for the servants in the City Lord Manor, they were all taken over by Hao Huang¡ª he indeed needed some servants to serve him. It was not until they walked out of the City Lord''s Manor that Lu Ming turned around and looked at the highest point of the manor. Over there, the Giant n member named Hao Huang and the Insect n Queen named Queen de stood side by side, overlooking their group. Their six eyes met, and the three sides were expressionless. It was not until Lu Ming had walked farther away that Hao Huang spoke, "That person is the only one in this City Lord Manor that I can''t figure out" "On the surface, this person''s strength ispletely insignificant. However, every time something big happens, Roda will always look for him immediately. I observed for a while and confirmed that this person is not a strategist or anything like that. So the only exnation is that this person is hiding his strength." Beside him, the Queen of de burst outughing. As she used a small knife to meticulously groom her nails, she said disdainfully, "Hiding his strength? Why, is he a Source Realm expert?" Hao Huang said solemnly, "I don''t know, but we should keep that possibility in mind." "Nonsense!" the Queen de retorted bluntly in front of him, and added, "Even if he''s a Source Realm, he''s at most at the first or second level. In front of both of us at the third level of the Source Realm, he can''t cause any trouble!" "Moreover, I don''t believe that a Source Realm expert can be chased around like a dog by someone." "You''re thinking too much. It''s turned into a delusion." Hao Huang did not argue with Queen de and just shook his head and said, "It''s just to eliminate the risks¡­ After all, we haven''t found any trace of Esek yet, but I do have a feeling that things are bing more and more troublesome." "And once the situation develops unfavorably¡­" "Our Giant Spirit Blood Sacrifice and your Dung Beetle Divine Descent¡­" Hao Huang''s voice became softer and softer until it was almost imperceptible. Chapter 259 - 259: Zero Chapter 259 - 259: Zero Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The house Quan Chao had prepared for Lu Ming was located in the affluent area of the city. The environment here was tranquil, and the security was good. The poption density was lower, and it was rtively quiet. As Lu Ming entered the house, he saw Quan Chaoing towards him. There was a slight look of embarrassment on the face of this mestone n member. As soon as he saw Lu Ming, he immediately knelt down in front of him.
    This made Lu Ming hurriedly help Quan Chao up and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Quan Chao¡¯s eyes turned red on the spot. ¡°I¡¯ve let you down, my lord.¡± After Quan Chao exined everything, Lu Ming learned what exactly Quan Chao felt guilty about. The Land God Association had been taken over as well¡­ Hao Huang and the Queen de had been in Archean City for over a week. Although these two seemed to be idle every day, in fact, they had already inquired about every aspect of the Archean City. Although Roda was the City Lord of Archean City, he was not the actual ruler. The Land God Association was the actual ruler of Archean City. And today, with the arrival of the Giant n army in Archean City, the Land God Association could not escape the clutches of the Giant n and the Insect n. ¡°The Land God Association was taken down by amander of the Giant n army. I haven¡¯t fought against him, but he took the Land God Association away from me.¡± As Quan Chao spoke, he sighed grievously and helplessly. That Giant n member was at Level Eight of the Spirit Realm, and his strength was not inferior to Li De. As for the Land God Association that was established by Quan Chao, it was forcefully formed with the strength of the Spirit Realm. Now that a stronger individual had appeared, the Land God Association copsed at an rming rate. Coupled with the fact that themander had the support of the Giant n army¡­ In short, Quan Chao did not even dare to utter harsh words and slunk back to Lu Ming¡¯s side dejectedly. When Lu Ming heard this, he patted Quan Chao¡¯s shoulder andforted him, ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe, that¡¯s what matters. As for the Land God Association, if it¡¯s lost, so be it.¡± The original Land God Association did indeed have great usefulness. But that was before the Giant n and the Insect n arrived. After the two ns settled in Archean City, how could they allow an Eternal n member like him to be the City Lord? How could they allow a gang to manage the city? In the face of absolute power, any resistance would be futile and in vain. Lu Ming himself had no intention of resisting. It would be foolish to go against the Giant n and the Insect n for the sake of an insignificant Archean City. ¡°In short, stay here for a while. After 1 finish my closed-door cultivation, you can leave the Archean City with us and head to the Eternal n.¡± Lu Ming decided to bring Quan Chao along. This was because this person had helped him in many ways. Not to mention anything else, Lu Ming had to pull him away from Archean City, a powder keg that was about to explode. Lu Ming felt that he had to do something for him. As for their rtionship in the future¡­ that would have to be decidedter. Quan Chao was grateful on the spot and was about to kneel down again when Lu Ming pulled him up. ¡°Have you prepared enough food and mestones?¡± Quan Chao nodded and said, ¡°Everything is ready, I¡¯ve prepared ording to your request, Mr. Lu, three times the amount you asked for.¡± Lu Ming nodded. ¡°That should be enough.¡± The Hundred Thousand Mountains stretched endlessly. ording to what the explorers in Archean City had always said, the Hundred Thousand Mountains could be roughly divided into three levels: the periphery, the inner circle, and the core. At the periphery level, at most, there would be Spirit Realm exotic beasts. In the inner circle, Source Realm exotic beasts would appear. The more dangerous core area was the nest of Ancient Realm exotic beasts. It was too dangerous here, so no one set foot here. Even the old man He Qing would detour around the core area when returning to the Eternal n. Not because they could not defeat the Ancient Realm exotic beasts, but there was simply no need to do so. And today. The rarely visited core region of the Hundred Thousand Mountains weed unexpected guests. There were two of them. ¡°This is it.¡± Esek, the name of the Undead, smiled and said, ¡°This ce is located on the edge of the core region of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It is a secret base left behind by the ancestral god before he achieved godhood.¡± With that, Esek pondered briefly and continued, ¡°And inside this ce, we have a gift for you, from our Undead n.¡± As Esek spoke respectfully, a voice that couldn¡¯t be discerned as male or female emanated from his side. ¡°First of all, I want to thank you for your gift¡­ but there¡¯s a problem.¡± ¡°Why are you giving me a gift?¡± ¡°In theory, we should be enemies, right?¡± ¡°Moreover, 1 have made an agreement with the Giant n and the Insect n that I would definitely not cooperate with other races¡­¡± The one speaking was the humanoid creature formed by the Mother Tree. At this moment, there was also a light red grass-sized sapling growing on the head of this human-headed monster. The voice came from within the sapling¡¯s body. With that said, the clone of the mother tree continued, ¡°Let me make this clear first. Regardless of how much you give me, I won¡¯t abandon the Giant n and the Insect n to cooperate with you.¡± The cooperation between the Mother Tree and the Giant n and the Insect n had been pleasant. Whatever it wanted, the two ns provided, so there was really no need for betrayal. Although it had been invited this time, it had no intention of changing its course. To put it bluntly, it just wanted to see what kind of ns the Undead n had in mind with this invitation. After hearing this, Esek just smiled faintly. ¡°I have no intention of making you change your mind, Lady Mother Tree.¡± As he spoke, Esek¡¯s voice suddenly became deeper. ¡°I just think you have a lot of potential, so I want to give you an opportunity¡­¡± A faint golden light rippled from Esek¡¯s eyes. A tremendous and even more terrifying power, far surpassing any creature the Mother Tree had ever encountered, shed through Esek¡¯s body. Trembling. Panic. And enlightenment! ¡°You are¡­¡± The sapling stammered and received a clear answer. ¡°Zero, you can call me Zero. Or you can call me by my code name, which is Corpse God¡­¡± It could be clearly seen that Esek¡¯s body was slowly straightening. Although it no longer emitted any pressure, the Mother Tree¡¯s perception of him waspletely different from before! It was grand and mysterious! Turning around and looking at the Mother Tree¡¯s avatar, the guy called Esek, who was actually the Corpse God, smiled and patted the Mother Tree¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s just a simple trick to project my will into the minds of my subordinates. And don¡¯t panic, this projection won¡¯t project any power. The me standing in front of you is just at the Source Realm.¡± ¡°Moreover, I think that even if I were to lose this avatar, it wouldn¡¯t matter much to you, would it?¡± The Mother Tree was indeed startled. But after Zero¡¯s words, the Mother Tree regained itsposure. That¡¯s true, what¡¯s there to fear when my avatar isn¡¯t afraid of death and faces a so-called deity? Of course, the appropriate respect should still be shown. ¡°So, Lord Corpse God, what exactly is the opportunity you want to give me?¡± The Mother Tree said respectfully and Zero¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°It¡¯s inside.¡± He waved his hand and the mountain in front of them began to blur mysteriously. Soon, a hidden cave appeared in front of the two. Zero started walking inside and motioned for the Mother Tree to follow. ¡°Follow me!¡± Chapter 260 - 260: The Gift Chapter 260 - 260: The Gift Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the most important coborator of the Giant n and the Insect n, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree had long heard of the Corpse God! It was the source of the Undead n, one of the top three most powerful deities in the world today! Although the Undead n had many members, for some reason, deities were rtively rare, with only five in the entire n. Among them, four of the deities had ordinary strength, but the Corpse God was mysterious and powerful. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he single-handedly supported a superrge n.
    ¡°But in reality, 1 don¡¯t pursue power; 1 pursue the truth.¡± Walking down the pitch-dark corridor, Zero¡¯s tone was gentle as he spoke. ¡°I came from a certain generation of tribtion transcenders hundreds of thousands of years ago, but I didn¡¯t enter the ck Mist Zone as a human. Instead, I came to the ck Mist Zone as an Undead.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, let me add that before bing an undead, I was a scientist.¡± Zero said with a smile, and the Mother Tree could onlyugh along awkwardly. The Mother Treeughed somewhat awkwardly, but Zero did not care. It just continued, ¡°Perhaps because of my education, I¡¯ve never been very interested in extraordinary powers. Compared to extraordinary powers, I prefer to study the essence of things, to analyze extraordinary powers scientifically, and to acquire them.¡± Saying this, Zero waved his hand, and a cluster of source power was captured and gathered in his hand, shimmering and shining. ¡°For example, ording to my research, the essence of source power is an extremely small special substance that¡¯s even smaller than quarks.¡± ¡°However, it canbine with cells, allowing cells to grow super fast, be super strong, and super evolve, thus forming various extraordinary powers.¡± ¡°In short, there¡¯s no need to talk too much about the details. If you¡¯re interested, you can look for relevant discussion papers, there¡¯s a lot of research in this area.¡± ¡°And here¡­¡± At this point, the Corpse God and the Mother Tree had already reached a deep underground location. What the Mother Tree saw was a variety of experimental equipment and bizarre experimental materials. Zero continued with a smile, ¡°This ce is a secret research facility I built before bing a deity.¡± The Mother Tree looked around. The research facility did not seemrge in size, and although there were many things, upon closer inspection, one could barely distinguish several major areas. The living area of the research area and the cultivation area were all squeezed together. The most eye-catching part of the research area was a giant ss jar ced in the center. The ss jar was thirty meters long and had a diameter of over twenty meters, serving as a pir in this ce. Inside the jar was a purplish-ck liquid, and it seemed to contain something, but it was not very clear. Zero did not provide any introduction to the Mother Tree. He just brought the Mother Tree deeper into the research institute, and as he walked, Zero spoke. ¡°Researching in the ck Mist Zone actually faces significant resistance.¡± ¡°The path of superhumans and the path of technology are twopletely different paths. If one side bes strong, it will inevitably suppress the other.¡± For example, ancient China versus modern China. In ancient times, technology was not advanced, so martial arts and the like thrived¡ªalthough martial arts didn¡¯t qualify as extraordinary, their nature was simr to the path of the extraordinary, as both were ways of unlocking human potential. Another example was in the modern world. After guns appeared, martial arts were immediately swept into the trash. In the ck Mist Zone, extraordinary powers were the mainstream, leading to the rtive stagnation of technological power. ¡°To any researcher, the word ¡®deity¡¯ is also an insurmountable mountain.¡± There were deities in the ck Mist Zone. The deities sat high in the clouds and smiled as they watched the storms below. They possessed unbeatable power and infinite lifespans. Therefore, every researcher regarded deities as the ultimate goal, intending to forge the ultimate weapon that could rival deities. In this aspect, there were simrities between Zero and me Heart. me Heart had searched for other powers that could rival deities to find a way out for the me n. Zero¡¯s research also pursued a different path to obtain a mighty power that could match deities. His goal was simply curiosity about the unknown and the desire to prove his abilities and talents. ¡ªEven though he was already a part of the deities. ¡°This ce was birthed because of this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a project 1 established before bing a deity.¡± After saying this, Zero looked at the Mother Tree and asked with a smile, ¡°Then do you know what¡¯s the main research project here?¡± The Mother Tree shook its head to indicate that it did not know. It seemed logical that it did not know. Zero sighed and shook his head. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t like to use your brain¡­ Then forget it.¡± ¡°What this ce is studying is the most famous legend in the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± ¡°The legend of the Beast King.¡± The legend of the Beast King was extremely famous in the vicinity of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ording to ancient legends, the former ck Mist Zone was the territory of exotic beasts; they were the true rulers of this ce. But everything changed when the Supreme God began selecting individuals to undergo the Tribtion. The Tribtion Transcenders engaged in a huge battle with the exotic beasts thatsted for dozens of generations. The ultimate result was that the Beast King, along with the surviving exotic beasts, retreated deep into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ¡°This legend is actually very vague, at least to those who are interested, it¡¯s really vague.¡± ¡°The legend did not mention the extent of the Beast King¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Quasi-divine level? No, definitely not true. This is because it battled alongside exotic beasts against the tribtion transcenders for dozens of generations. This meant that there had to be at least dozens of deities among the tribtion transcenders.¡± ¡°But to call it a deity? That wouldn¡¯t be the case. This is because since ancient times, there has never been a im of exotic beasts achieving deity status. Not even one.¡± ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m curious about the strength of the Beast King. 1 wondered if it was a unique creature that didn¡¯t ascend to godhood but possessed powerparable to deities.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I found this¡­¡± With that, Zero suddenly stopped in his tracks. He knocked on the wall in front of him, and the wall opened automatically, revealing a safe behind the wall. Zero walked to the safe, entered the password, and opened the shockingly thick door to retrieve a brocade box. He opened the brocade box. A golden hair strand came into view of Zero and the Mother Tree. The Mother Tree¡¯s breathing became much heavier. This was because it could vaguely sense a tiny but extremely high-level energy within this hair strand! If one savored it carefully, the power within the hair strand was not far from the fleeting majesty of the deities that Zero had just shown, but their essences werepletely different! ¡°The Beast King has long been dead.¡± ¡°However, its body did not decay.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I was unable to find the location of the Beast King¡¯s body. 1 only found this strand of hair that the Beast King shed from the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± Having said that, Zero smiled at the Mother Tree, whose eyes were already filled with greed. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Before the Mother Tree could speak, Zero had already stuffed the brocade box into the Mother Tree¡¯s arms! ¡°Whether you want it or not, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°Because this is the gift and opportunity I mentioned earlier..¡± Chapter 261 - 261: The Subverter Chapter 261 - 261: The Subverter Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Mother Tree waspletely baffled. It was left dumbfounded by Zero¡­ ¡°For me? A gift? Opportunity?!¡± It pointed at itself and then at the box in its arms, its face filled with disbelief. Zero nodded, ¡°Yes, this is the opportunity I¡¯m giving you. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want it?¡±
    After saying this, Zero deliberately reached out, pretended to want to take the box back, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, forget it, give it back to me.¡± The Mother Tree startled, quickly took two steps back while holding the box and said, ¡°1 want it! I want it!¡± After saying that, it realized that Zero was teasing it¡­ Looking at the smiling Zero, the Mother Tree fell silent. After a long time, it asked strangely, ¡°You should know my abilities, right?¡± Zero nodded, ¡°1 know, you have the ability to replicate the characteristics of a certain creature infinitely with sufficient energy and the creature¡¯s DNA.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very powerful and terrifying ability.¡± The Mother Tree shook the box again and asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re not unaware of the consequences of this thing ending up in my hands, right?¡± Zero smiled and asked back, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m aware or not?¡± This question left the Mother Tree speechless. After a long time, the Mother Tree gritted its teeth and said, ¡°So, what do you want from me?¡± Lowering its head, looking at the box and the Beast King¡¯s hair inside, the Mother Tree took a deep breath and decisively spoke, ¡°If it¡¯s such a great gift, it¡¯s not impossible for me to betray the Giant n and the Insect n and cooperate with you!¡± The Insect n and the Giant n also understood the characteristics of the Mother Tree. Therefore, the two ns were wary of the Mother Tree, and they had not provided the Mother Tree with the gic samples of Source Realm experts. But now, the Corpse God had given it such a generous gift¡­ With such a generous gift, there was also deep friendship! However, to the Mother Tree¡¯s surprise, Zero simply shook its head when it heard the Mother Tree¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t need to work with you, and I don¡¯t want to disrupt the current situation.¡± ¡°In any case, if 1 gave you something, you can take it with peace of mind. Since 1 said that this thing is a gift from me, it¡¯s purely a gift and there¡¯s no need for anypensation.¡± ¡°As for what you will do with this gift, what ns or arrangements you have after receiving it, it¡¯s all up to you and has nothing to do with me.¡± Zero raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡± The Mother Tree was rendered speechless. Finally, Zero said, ¡°So now, you can go back and enjoy this gift.¡± Watching the Mother Tree stumble out of the research institute, Zero shook his head. With a thought, the consciousness he had ced on Esek was quickly withdrawn. Esek seemed momentarily confused but quickly regained hisposure. He turned to look around and soon muttered to himself. ¡°It seems that the ancestor is using my body again.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what just happened, but¡­¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get down to business first.¡± As he muttered, he walked to therge jar in the experiment area. He reached out and touched it. Then, Essex¡¯s body seemed to be like gas, slowly prating the jar and entering it. Immersed in the purplish-ck liquid in the jar, Esek slowly closed his eyes. Corpse God Territory. The main city of the Undead n and the residence of the Corpse God. The entire Corpse God Territory upied a huge area, and ording to professionals, it was one of thergest cities in the ck Mist Zone¡ªperhaps evenrger than the Eternal n¡¯s main city. The city was divided into hundreds of districts of various sizes, each with a different architectural style based on individual preferences. But one thing remained eternal. It was as eternal as the gods. This was the Corpse God¡¯s Pce¡ªthe Sky City. The Sky City would always float in the sky above the Corpse God Territory, just like the Corpse God perpetually watching over his subjects. At this moment, on the Sky City 30,000 meters above the ground, the Corpse God was sitting high in the clouds and ying chess with someone. He had a calm and gentle appearance, with slightly pale skin, and his face bore the bloodline patterns in the shape of flowers¡ªa symbol of the Corpse God¡¯s original race, which had long disappeared into the annals of history. The Corpse God did not identify with his original race; he identified more with his Corpse n identity. Sitting across from the Corpse God was a strong and burly old man. The old man was about 1.8 meters tall, with wrinkles all over his face, but his body was extremely strong. He wore a loose ck robe, but his broad shoulders and back stretched the robe as if it were a tight-fitting suit. What was even more eye-catching was the old man¡¯s hair. He had the symbolic silver-white hair of the Aeonians. Yes, he was indeed from the Eternal n. And he was the god of the Eternal n. His name was Yuan! ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯m not ying anymore. I admit that when ites to using the brain, I can¡¯tpete with you researchers.¡± Yuan¡¯srge hand gently swept across the chessboard, causing all the chess pieces on the chessboard to turn into dust. Seeing this, Zero just shook his head slightly. He waved his hand, and refreshments appeared on the chessboard. ¡°It¡¯s your favorite Dao Yuan Tea.¡± He picked up the teapot and filled Yuan¡¯s cup, but Yuan ignored the Dao Yuan Tea. He just looked at Zero through the rising tea smoke. Momentster, he spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you a question since a while ago.¡± Zero replied gently, ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°What exactly is that Blood Flesh Mother Tree?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mutant. Do you have to ask me?¡± Hearing Zero¡¯s dismissive response, Yuan could not help but shake his head and say, ¡°As a Subverter, how can 1 not know that it¡¯s a mutant?¡± ¡°The problem is, where did this mutante from, and for what reason does it exist?¡± ¡°Everything has an origin, a foundation¡­¡± ¡°This mutant, named the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, must have one too!¡± However, Zero just leisurely sipped the Dao Yuan Tea, enjoying the rich tea vor that entered his taste buds, and let out a refreshing sigh. Putting down the teacup, he continued, ¡°Is foundation really that important?¡± Yuan paused and then smiled, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not that important.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that 1 feel that this thing looks very much like your work.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s its life form or the thing you just gave it¡­ Although there¡¯s no evidence, 1 always have this feeling that it has a lot to do with you.¡± Regarding this, Zero just smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed somewhat rted to me. So what?¡± This tone finally made Yuan sigh helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s just curiosity, that¡¯s all¡­¡± People had secrets. Gods had endless lifespans and more secrets. Even if Zero now admitted that the Blood Flesh Mother Tree was rted to him, so what? Digging deeper into it would be a manifestation of hostility. As fellow Subverters, Yuan understood Zero far better than the outside world. The Corpse God was not to be trifled with. In fact, he could not even be provoked! He also picked up the teacup and swallowed the tea in it. Yuan decisively changed the subject. ¡°Over in the Archean City, the research results of the me n have already escaped and are now hiding in Moro City. I¡¯ve already used some means to conceal it. At the very least, that old geezer from the Sky Monitoring Bureau won¡¯t be able to find it or see through it. As for how far that little thing can grow, it all depends on its own luck.¡± ¡°But 1 do think this dream system is quite interesting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth looking forward to.¡± Zero nodded slightly. However, his gaze drifted, as if his thoughts had already flown somewhere. This made Yuan shake his head again. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like talking, then forget it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for you again in a while.¡± Yuan stood up and was about to leave when Zero finally spoke. ¡°Soon¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said that it¡¯s going to be soon. Our purpose, yours and mine as Subverters, will soon be achieved.¡± This statement made Yuan¡¯s expression turn serious. He heard Zero continue, ¡°In this era, whether it¡¯s a sess or a failure, it will soon be determined..¡± Chapter 262 - 262: Son of the Beast King, Fusion Beast! Chapter 262 - 262: Son of the Beast King, Fusion Beast! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Blood Flesh Mother Tree left with the fur shed by the Beast King. It left decisively, without any hesitation. Clearly, it could not wait to transform this gift intobat strength. This matter must not let the Giant n and the Insect n know about it. The Mother Tree already had a n on how to conceal it from the experts of the two ns. Meanwhile Esek had fused into the ss jar.
    Due to the presence of the purplish-ck liquid, no one could see what had happened to Esek in the jar. Other than the Corpse God, no one knew what was originally contained in this jar. In any case, some things were quietly developing. No one knew what kind of storm this series of events would stir up. In the distant Archean City, no one knew what had happened in the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Hao Huang and de were somewhat irritable. This was because they could not find any traces of Esek no matter how hard they looked. They just knew that Esek had a mission on this trip to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and their mission was to thwart the n of Esek and the Corpse n. But now they could not find the person, so disrupting the n was out of the question.. Lu Ming enjoyed peaceful days here. This was because no one would disturb his seclusion cultivation. Twelve dayster. Day 351 of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming had cultivated the Diamond Shield to the Divine Realm. The special effect of the Body Protection Technique was obtained: Sharp Resistance. At the same time, the frequency of shes in the protective technique column on the attribute panel was increasing. This gave Lu Ming a sense of enlightenment. ¡°One more.¡± ¡°I just need to cultivate one more Body Protection Technique, and the special effects integration will bepleted!¡± This time, Lu Ming chose a Physique Realm Body Protection Technique called the ¡°Yin Yang Mirror.¡± Two dayster, on Day 353 of the ck Mist Calendar. There was an abnormality in the abandonedboratory of the Corpse God. ¡°Thud.¡± ¡°Thud.¡± ¡°Thud.¡± Clear, crisp knocks sounded continuously from the jar. The sound went from weak to strong, quickly bing deafening. With a bang, the jar exploded from the inside, and arge number of ss-like but definitely not ss fragments scattered all over the floor, along with the purplish-ck liquid from the jar. A roar that did not sound human emanated from the spot, echoing in theboratory for a long time. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t disappoint the Corpse God!!¡± One could see that the creature that spoke was a ferocious monster! It had a height of nearly five meters, a shoulder width of three meters, and stood upright like an ape. However, its lower body was unusually stout, with thighs over two meters in diameter, making its upper body look somewhat deformed. The slightly smaller upper body,pared to the thighs, was covered with signs of decay, with purple-ck hair sticking to the rotten flesh and blood, making it nauseating. The two huge arms were long and powerful, extending all the way from the shoulders to the ground, with eight sharp ws deeply embedded in the soil, like knives. And on its shoulder, it carried Esek¡¯s head! After the roar, the creature with Esek¡¯s head slowly opened its eyes, and it could be clearly seen that its eyes were very nk, like a fool without consciousness. However, soon, the nk look in its eyes gradually disappeared, reced by a glimmer of light that emanated from the depths of its eyes, quickly upying the entire eyeball. ¡°Exhale.¡± With a breath that sounded like a violent wind, the monster stretched out its hand and gently tapped its head. ¡°Who¡­ who am I¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I am Esek.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Esek¡¯s consciousness returned at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Yes, I am Esek.¡± ¡°By themand of the Lord Corpse God, I came to the Hundred Thousand Mountains¡­¡± With that said, Esek turned to look at the shattered jar behind him. The corners of its mouth curled into a faint smile as its huge and ferocious ws slowly brushed across its body. ¡°Completing the fusion with the Son of the Beast King!¡± ¡°Then, 1¡¯11 give the Giants and the Insectoids a huge surprise!¡± It finally recalled the mission it was carrying out. With that in mind, the newly reborn Esek strode out of theboratory. Faint purplish-ck smoke began to emanate involuntarily from his body. To anyone in the ck Mist Zone, the battle between the Insect n, Giant n and the Undead n was a huge matter. The war of the three major ns stirred up countless storms. Even for the gods, this matter was not insignificant. As the strongest expert and protector of the Undead n, the Corpse God naturally had to intervene in this matter¡ªalthough he could not directly intervene to avoid sparking a divine war, he could use some small means to influence the oue of the battle to some extent. Giving a gift to the Mother Tree could be considered one of these small means. Although Zero¡¯s greatest goal was not for the battle of the three races, it would likely have a certain impact on the oue. And Esek was the main means by which Zero would influence the Three ns¡¯ war. Zero was a schr, and as a schr, he had many peculiar research projects. The research project in the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains was naturally the Beast King. Before bing a god, Zero had already obtained the fur of the Beast King. As a schr, he naturally would not let go of such excellent research material. Cloning was an excellent way to explore the power of the Beast King. The creature In that huge jar was none other than the clone of the Beast King. Unfortunately, this research project had been abandoned long ago. This was because the cloned Beast King, also known as the Son of the Beast King, was not powerful at all. It was only at the Source Realm level and could not even reach the Ancient Realm. After achieving godhood, Zero no longer considered this low-level and worthless project. However, when Zero learned of the news about the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, things started to connect. Given the nature of the Mother Tree, this piece of the Beast King¡¯s fur was extremely useful to the Mother Tree. Therefore, Zero gave it to the Mother Tree. In thisboratory, there was also a cloned Beast King at the Source Realm level. After much thought, Zero decided to make use of waste. Using a zombie with special abilities as the foundation, he could fuse it with the Son of the Beast King, creating a unique fusion monster with dual characteristics of a zombie and a Beast King! And with this method, he aimed to influence the course of the war between the three ns! The fusion monster named Esek crawled out of theboratory. It had a clear goal and it quickly left the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, entering the inner circle. As it moved along its path, a faint purplish-ck mist lingered, and did not dissipate for a long time. It was not until Esek reached its designated location that it stood firm, took a breath, and then roared! The violent soundwaves resonated and startled countless exotic creatures. The sounds of crawling, running, and flying creatures echoed all around. Soon, the first Source Realm exotic beast appeared next to Esek. Exotic creatures at the Source Realm level already had intelligenceparable to sentient species. This creature resembling a colorful tiger stood not far from Esek, tilting its head as it looked at him. ¡°What¡­ are you?¡± Even from the perspective of exotic creatures, Esek looked quite ugly. His odor was even more unpleasant. However, for some reason, the colorful tiger could sense that there seemed to be a pressure in Esek¡¯s body that only exotic creatures could sense. It was this pressure that made the colorful tiger respond to the call of Esek ande to his side. Esek ignored him. The colorful tiger remained silent, only prostrating itself on the ground, without hostility, and even with a faint submissive gesture¡ªalthough the colorful tiger didn¡¯t understand why it was behaving this way¡­ Perhaps this was a kind of bloodline restraint. Where there was one, there would be two. Soon, a total of thirteen Source Realm exotic beasts appeared in front of Esek, scattered all around him. At this moment, Esek finally smiled. ¡°For now, that¡¯s enough.¡± As Esek was muttering to himself, arge amount of purplish-ck mist burst out from his battered upper body. In the blink of an eye, the mist covered all the thirteen exotic beasts. This mist was everywhere and infiltrated the exotic beasts¡¯ bodies through their pores. Soon, howls and roars rang out one after another. Looking at the thirteen Source Realm exotic beasts struggling but unwaveringly transforming into zombie beasts, Esek suddenly burst into maniacalughter! ¡°Beast King,mand the beasts!¡± ¡°Zombies, infect the living!¡± ¡°Bothplement each other, mutually reinforce, and evolve together!¡± ¡°Lord Corpse God, did you see that? Your research has seeded!!¡± Chapter 263 - 263: Disaster of the Zombie Beasts Chapter 263 - 263: Disaster of the Zombie Beasts Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the eyes of ordinary people, the Zombie Virus was undoubtedly extremely terrifying. However, to superhumans, the Zombie Virus was not frightening. Even the Undead nposed entirely of zombies, had be recognized as intelligent beings by the tens of thousand races within the ck Mist Zone. The reason was that superhumans with Source Power could already resist the infection by the zombies. The Undead n had always been researching a topic¡ªhow to infect supernaturals. This topic had actually made progress.
    A long time ago, the Undead n had developed a technique to infect Physique Realm superhumans. This was the Corpse Soldier technique. However, this method wasbor-intensive and consumed a tremendous amount of resources. In short, it was a futile project with no practical value. The same applied to the exotic beasts. All exotic beasts were superhumans with Source Power within them. Therefore, there had never been any precedent of exotic beasts being infected and turning into zombies. However, at this moment, the fusion of Esek and the son of the Beast King broke this precedent! Esek, after a sessful fusion, could even transform exotic beasts from the Source Realm into zombie beasts. Moreover, the infection speed was extremely fast! It did not take much thought to realize the huge strategic value hidden in this. The Hundred Thousand Mountains was the stronghold of exotic beasts, and no one knew how many of them were inside. Now, Esek could transform exotic beasts into zombie beasts. It could be said that Esek alone could already influence the oue of the Three-n War! And this was the surprise and revenge that the Undead n gave to the Giant n and the Insect n! If one looked down from the sky, they could clearly see a purplish-ck poisonous mist spreading in all directions, with the Esek at its core. But the main direction of the spread was towards Archean City. Each time a zombie beast was transformed, this zombie beast would be a new source of infection. This infection method was the same as that of zombies infecting ordinary people, causing the scale of the zombie beasts to increase exponentially! In just a week, on the 360th day of the ck Mist Calendar, the number of zombie beasts had be uncountable. Unfortunately, at this moment, Hao Huang and de had just settled down in Archean City¡­ They could not be med for being slow. The Giant n needed to consolidate the forces within Archean City, set up camp, and send spies to explore the Hundred Thousand Mountains gradually. And the Insect n¡¯s hive needed more time to develop. Today, in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Archean City. Hao Huang and de sat at the head of the table, quietly listening to the meeting of the officers below. As Source Realm experts, Hao Huang and de were not part of the military structure, and they were not well-versed in military matters. In terms of war, Source Realm experts were probably like strategic nuclear weapons. They just needed to be mascots on normal days and attack at critical moments. Just as the Queen de was feeling bored, Hao Huang¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Wait a minute, what did you guys just say?¡± A Giant n officer spoke up, ¡°I just said that the scouts sent into the Ten Thousand Mountains recently have suffered higher casualties than before, and some scouts reported that the exotic beasts inside the Hundred Thousand Mountains seem to be showing signs of unrest.¡± As de trimmed his nails, she muttered, ¡°Hao Huang, what¡¯s the point of asking this?¡± Hao Huang ignored this brainless woman. As an expert of the Giant n, Hao Huang had a certain amount of military experience. He vaguely sensed that something was wrong from the words ¡°scouts suffering higher casualties¡± and ¡°exotic beasts showing signs of unrest.¡± Just as he was about to speak, a Giant n officer crashed through the door and rushed in, looking panicked. He shouted in panic, ¡°Zombies, no, not zombies¡­ Exotic Beasts!¡± ¡°No, not an exotic beast either¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± The Giant n was a bunch of idiots. At this moment, this Giant n officer was so flustered that he could not articte his words clearly. Hao Huang narrowed his eyes. His Source Realm perception made him vaguely sense the stench of corpses in the air. He stood up suddenly and spoke in a low voice as he walked out. ¡°Full military alert.¡± ¡°de, let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± A formidable surge of terrifying Source Power fluctuation erupted from outside the city. At this moment, it was dinner time for Lu Ming. Raising his head, Lu Ming¡¯s gaze seemed to be able to prate the ceiling above his head and see five figures flying in the sky outside the city. ¡°A Source Realm battle, huh?¡± Lu Ming muttered and then focused on the food in front of him again. Unlike Lu Ming¡¯s carefree attitude, Roda, Quan Chao, Roxin, and the others were shocked. Roxin mumbled, ¡°How could the Source Realm experts rush into a battle so quickly?¡± To her, the Source Realm battle was akin to ordinary people witnessing a gun battle, something rarely seen. However, Roda and Quan Chao rushed out of the door and quickly returned with pale faces. ¡°The city¡¯s defense formation has been activated at the highest level!¡± ¡°The Giant n Legion and the Insect Hive have also been dispatched to the front lines. Although we haven¡¯t seen the specific situation on the battlefield, from themotion, the situation seems to be a bit unfavorable.¡± ¡°What¡¯s even worse is the Source Realm battle outside the city. Brother Lu, you have no idea what I saw¡­¡± After Roda finished speaking, Lu Ming immediately said, ¡°Exotic beasts and the Undead n¡­ or rather abination of Exotic Beasts and the Undead n. They¡¯re called Zombie Beasts.¡± With that said, Lu Ming wiped his mouth and pointed above his head. ¡°The ones fighting Hao Huang and de are three such Source Realm monsters.¡± After hearing what Lu Ming had said, everyone fell silent. But, they were not flustered¡ªLu Ming was the backbone of this team, and his calm expression at this moment could also calm everyone¡¯s restless hearts. Roda was the one who spoke first, ¡°Then, Brother Lu, what do we do next?¡± ¡°No change in original n,¡± Lu Ming said simply, reassuring everyone with five words. Then, he smiled at everyone and said, ¡°With me around, you can be rest assured.¡± On the same day. The Giant n and the Insect n stationed in Archean City repelled the first wave of the zombie beast attack. Among the three Source Realm zombie beasts, one died and two fled. These zombie beasts were slightly weaker than when they were alive, but not much weaker. And as the outnumbered side, Hao Huang and de also suffered injuries. While their injuries were not severe, they were inevitably chilled by the situation. Now, they finally understood why Esek hade to the Hundred Thousand Mountains¡­ Unfortunately, they had realized it toote. They immediately reported this information to the higher-ups and soon received orders from the higher-ups. Stop the zombie beast tide in the Hundred Thousand Mountains at all costs! Reinforcements would arrive in a few days, but until then, Hao Huang and de had to shoulder all the pressure themselves. After ending themunication, Hao Huang could not help but curse. Because this mission was too heavy. Although only three Source Realm zombie beasts had appeared on the battlefield today, Hao Huang could vaguely sense that there were many more Source Realm zombie beasts secretly observing. Moreover, in just one day, the two of them had already suffered considerable losses in their forces¡­ At this moment, Hao Huang¡¯s face was filled with worry. But the Queen de narrowed her eyes, a cold glint shing within them.. Chapter 264 - 264: Giant Spirit Blood Sacrifice and Beetle God’s Descent! Chapter 264 - 264: Giant Spirit Blood Sacrifice and Beetle God¡¯s Descent! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Of course, Esek would not miss the opportunity to attack the nearby Archean City. After all, Hao Huang and the Queen de were Esek¡¯s chosen primary targets! Although the two Source Realm experts were actually nothing to the two major ns, this was just the beginning. Esek firmly believed that he would make the Giant n and the Insect n feel the wrath of the zombie tide and experience despair! He would definitely overturn the entire battle alone!
    Day 361 of the ck Mist Calendar. The second zombie wave began. Early in the morning, the majestic and endless zombie beasts gathered outside Archean City andunched an assault on the city. There were also Source Realm zombie beasts attacking¡ªa total of five! As Source Realm experts defending Archean City, Hao Huang and de stood their ground. The battle continued until evening. In this battle, the defensive barrier of Archean City was shattered, and three of the four city walls copsed. Thebined forces of the Giant n and Insect n were heavily injured, and five of the seven insect nests outside the city were destroyed. Hao Huang and the Queen de were seriously injured and had no strength left to fight. Although they had repelled this round of the zombie tide, the weakening of the two ns had be evident. ¡°What¡¯s even more terrifying is that these are not the main forces of the zombie beasts.¡± In the dim study of the City Lord Manor, the pale Queen de said to Hao Huang. When Hao Huang heard this, he also fell silent. Because up till now, the instigator of all this, Esek, had yet to appear. The situation was already very clear¡ªEsek was still mobilizing troops in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It was already impossible to calcte how many troops he had lost. But judging by the infection speed of the zombies, the two rounds of attacks yesterday and today were probably just probing attacks. They might not even be considered probing attacks. It was just Esek¡¯s way of saying hello to them¡­ ¡°But even so, we won¡¯t survive tomorrow.¡± The two Source Realm experts could already sense that the putrid smell around Archean City was growing denser and denser. Arge number of zombie beasts were emerging from the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and Archean City was their first target¡­ There would definitely be a third wave of attacks tomorrow. And the third wave of attacks would certainly be stronger and more violent than today¡¯s! ¡°So you mean¡­¡± Hao Huang spoke with a hint of ruthlessness and determination on his face. This made the Queen de snort coldly. ¡°If we don¡¯t do this, how can weplete the mission given by the n?¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s only the lives of some foreign tribes¡­ Under the current circumstances, not to mention these unrted foreign tribes, even our subjugated tribes, or even the trash of our n, have to die!¡± Hao Huang nodded slightly when he heard this. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± In the ck Mist Zone, the reason whyrge ns wererge was not only because they had many people and experts, nor because they had gods to suppress and protect them. They upied the Holy Tower and enjoyed the highest concentration of Source Power in the ck Mist Zone. But more importantly, everyrge n had some hidden or openly disyed trump cards¡ªsome trump cards that were not at the level of gods. For example, the Giant n¡¯s Spirit Blood Sacrifice. And furthermore, the Insect n¡¯s Beetle God¡¯s Descent! That night. Under the night sky, within Archean City, there were suddenly wails and screams. The other residents of the city assumed it was another attack by the zombie beasts and hid in their homes, too afraid to venture outside. Little did they know that the instigators of this night¡¯s tragedy were none other than the current rulers of Archean City, the Giant n! The Giant n warriors, d in their armor, mercilessly ughtered all the beings of other ns within the city. In the military camp, a massive blood-red g nearly 30 meters high fluttered in the wind, rustling loudly. Dim red light faintly emanated from the g, falling onto the bodies of every Giant n warrior. As these Giant warriors continued to kill and smeared the blood of their prey on their bodies, crimson lines of blood would ripple out from within them, reflecting back into the g. Hao Huang stood under the blood-red g, gazing up at the fluttering g with a growing fierceness in his eyes. ¡°300,000,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Only 300,000 lives are needed, and I can harness the power of the blood-g to cast the secret technique of the Giant Spirit and temporarily reach the peak of the Source Realm.¡± ¡°Then, when Esek appears on the battlefield, I will surely be able to y him on the spot!¡± Thinking this in his heart, Hao Huang said again, ¡°No, one time usage of the Giant Spirit secret technique is not enough, the margin for error is too low.¡± ¡°I need two to three times¡­¡± ¡°As for Archean City¡­ Well, how many people are there in this city? I¡¯m not sure, but I should be able to gather more than two drops of Giant Spirit Blood.¡± Outside the city, within a pristine insect nest, the Queen de stood beside the mother insect and looked at it. The mother insect¡¯s stomach was bulging and its body was twisting in pain. Its expression was filled with pain and it kept emitting insect cries. It was experiencing difficultbor. The Queen de paid no attention to all of this and just stared coldly at the mother insect, her gaze seemingly saying, ¡°If you can¡¯t give birth, then go die.¡± Until there was a ¡°plop¡± sound. Ten golden, fist-sized insect eggs wereid by the mother insect¡ªa remarkable sight given the mother insect¡¯s nearly ten-meter-long body, which made her struggle inbor even more surprising. However, this was the truth. The moment she saw the golden eggs, the Queen de heaved a sigh of relief. She patted the head of the queen insect, whose aura was getting weaker and weaker, and said softly, ¡°Return to the embrace of the Origin Insect Mother¡­¡± Then, she turned and walked away, carrying the insect eggs, without even sparing a nce for the dying mother insect. The Queen de was known for her speed. When she moved at full speed, she was as fast as the wind. Soon, she arrived at the first target location within Archean City. The residence of the Azure Scale n. This Azure Scale n was a servant n of the Giant n, and hade to Archean City with the Third Legion. However, no one knew that just moments ago, Hao Huang had already sold the Azure Scale n to the Queen de. The perception of the Source Realm swept past, and the Queen de quickly locked onto her targets. She just simply stretched out her hand and three figures were brought before her. These were the three Spirit Realm experts of the Azure Scale n. Seeing the Queen de, the three Azure Scale Spirit Realm experts wanted to greet her, but they suddenly saw the Queen de wave her hand and stuff the three insect eggs into their mouths. The insect eggs disregarded their body protective techniques ,and simultaneously, something soft and slippery emerged from the eggs, sliding into the mouths and down into the stomachs of the three of them. This caused the faces of the three of them to change drastically! ¡°Queen, what are you¡­¡± Before they could finish speaking, the three of them screamed in agony and fell to the ground, convulsing in pain. As she watched the agonizing trio, the corners of the Queen des¡¯ mouth curled into a beautiful smile. ¡°Beetle God¡¯s Descent, one of the secret techniques of our Insect n.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the long-lost Beetle God, who has long died, even in his divine descent, delights in torment and suffering.¡± ¡°Just by nting an insect egg containing a trace of the Beetle God¡¯s genes into a living host, it won¡¯t be long before the Beetle God bestows its blessings¡­¡± Before her words were evenpleted, the three Spirit Realm members in front of her had their bones and muscles bursting, their flesh torn apart, as if they were enduring the punishment of a thousand cuts and being crushed by giant rocks! Before they could draw theirst breath, a sudden bulge in their chest cavities apanied by tearing sounds saw three half-human-sized, upright giant dung beetles crawling out from inside them. After a brief sensing of the strength of the three dung beetle generals, the Queen de nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. One at the Source Realm Level 2, and two at Source Realm Level 1.¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s a pity that the will of the carrier is not strong enough. Otherwise, with a Spirit Realm individual as the carrier, the highest level of dung beetle generals can be born in the middle level of the Source Realm.¡± Although they only had seven days to live, However, it was probably enough to deal with the current situation. After a simple estimation, the Queen of des muttered. ¡°I used three eggs, there are seven left.¡± ¡°So, I have to ask Hao Huang for some Spirit Realm experts.¡± Suddenly, the Queen de seemed to remember something and turned her head in the direction of the city. ¡°Oh yes, I remember that the former City Lord of Archean City is also at the Spirit Realm level, right?¡± ¡°And the vice-president of the Land God Association is also at the Spirit Realm.¡± ¡°And that person whom Hao Huang said was inscrutable¡­ probably also at the Spirit Realm.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we add them to our headcount?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the Queen de and the three dung beetle generals disappeared from sight.. Chapter 265 - 265: These Are Insects Chapter 265: These Are Insects Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was a significant drawback to cultivating in the Void Realm. When in seclusion, one¡¯s perception of the outside world is not clear. Tonight, during the massacre incident, Lu Ming was in seclusion and did not immediately realize what was happening. As for Quan Chao, Roda, and the others, being Spirit Realm experts, their perception had ws, and since Lu Ming explicitly instructed them to remain still and await developments, they did not go out to investigate. In short, they were almost unaware of everything happening outside. At this moment, Roda and the others were in the main hall, listening to the shouts of battle outside, and their faces turned pale. Roxin spoke, ¡°Listen, it doesn¡¯t sound like a zombie beast attacking the city¡­¡± The other three remained silent. Unlike Roxin, Roda, Quan Chao, and Uncle Lu were all seasoned individuals and had vaguely guessed the situation outside. ¡°Should we wake Mr. Lu up?¡± Uncle Lu raised this question, causing the others to exchange nces. They did not know the current situation and whether they should interrupt Lu Ming¡¯s seclusion. Little did they know that, during their discussion, four figures had boldly walked in through the main gate. It was the Queen de and the three dung beetle generals. The servants around thempletely ignored the four of them, and even Roda, Quan Chao, and the others in the room could not sense their presence ¨C the gap between Source Realm and Spirit Realm was that vast. From a distance, the Queen de heard Roda and the others¡¯ conversation. She stopped in her tracks, seeming to have thought of something, and a teasing expression appeared on her face. ¡°In that case, that stoic face in seclusion is indeed the strongest among you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll deal with him first. After I turn him into a dung beetle general, how will you little guys react?¡± In the eyes of the Queen de, this was undoubtedly something to look forward to. It could bring some relief and fun to a tense life. With a sh, the Queen de had already brought the dung beetle general to Lu Ming¡¯s seclusion room. Her gentle movements did not arouse Lu Ming¡¯s reaction. Looking at Lu Ming, who was sitting on the futon in front of her, the Queen de¡¯s mouth curled into a cruel smile. She took out a dung beetle egg, gave it a toss, and the egg appeared by Lu Ming¡¯s lips. The golden egg seemed to have sensed something and immediately twisted and contorted, taking on a noodle-like shape as it attempted to enter Lu Ming¡¯s body through his lips. The Queen de was getting more and more excited. She could already imagine what would happen next. [The dung beetle eggspletely disregard the Body Protective techniques. They will push open this person¡¯s lips, shatter his teeth, flow down the throat like jelly, enter the stomach, and then proceed to the excruciating hatching phase!] Despite its unassuming appearance, the hardness of a dung beetle egg far exceeded that of steel. Once the dung beetle made contact with the person¡¯s lips, everything that followed was inevitable, with no other options. A crisp thud interrupted the Queen de¡¯s thoughts. She looked at Lu Ming and was suddenly stunned. She saw that the dung beetle egg on Lu Ming¡¯s lips suddenly let out a weak but sharp scream. Its entire body twitched violently, and detached from Lu Ming¡¯s lips. It fell to the ground and rolled and twisted for a while before bingpletely still. It could be clearly seen that the tip of the dung beetle egg had shattered. It had collided with Lu Ming¡¯s steel-like teeth like an egg hitting a rock. This thing was the core of the dung beetle egg, and once it shattered, the entire dung beetle egg became useless. The Queen de frowned fiercely. ¡°Your teeth are surprisingly tough!¡± A hint of anger surfaced on her face as she looked at Lu Ming and said so. Lu Ming had been awakened by this point and was staring at the Queen de with a bewildered expression. Exiting the Void Space required a short time to adapt to the changes in the flow of time. This time was very brief,sting less than a second. During this period of time, Lu Ming¡¯s consciousness was a little unclear. Having just ended his seclusion, he was still somewhat dazed. However, when he saw the enraged Queen de and the dead insect egg in front of him, Lu Ming quickly understood the current situation. He opened his mouth in a daze, his lips trembling slightly. He slowly reached out and picked up the dead insect egg in front of him. ¡°This is¡­¡± Looking at the dead insect egg in his hand, Lu Ming¡¯s voice trembled. No, his entire body was trembling! ¡°Your big teeth are really hard! Then I¡¯ll shatter all your big teeth!¡± The Queen de ignored what Lu Ming had said. She smiled cruelly and was about to shatter Lu Ming¡¯s steel teeth when she suddenly sensed a dangerous aura spreading from Lu Ming¡¯s body. She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Lu Ming. She saw that Lu Ming¡¯s body was already trembling uncontrobly. His entire body trembled crazily like he was having an epilepsy. His face alternated between green and white, and his pupils were also trembling, as if he had fallen into a huge shock. ¡°What¡­ is this?!¡± Lu Ming asked in a daze as he turned his trembling head to look at the Queen de. The Queen de pursed her lips and vaguely sensed that something was wrong. ¡°This is¡­ an insect, right?¡± Lu Ming slowly stood up from the ground and brought the dead egg in front of him. ¡°These are insects¡­¡± He turned his head numbly and looked at the Queen de. ¡°Did you just¡­ feed me insects?¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Lu Ming¡¯s expression and tone made Queen de¡¯s heart tremble and she vaguely felt a chill. She decisively gave the order and the three dung beetle generals charged at Lu Ming from three angles! Six short but sharp limbs instantly shed at the three vital points on Lu Ming¡¯s body like knives. However, with a ng, the protective aura on Lu Ming¡¯s body shed, and the limbs of the three dung beetle generals exploded on the spot! They were instantly sted out of the room due to the tremendous recoil. Lu Ming, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even flinch. At that moment, only Lu Ming and the Queen de remained in the room. Lu Ming¡¯s expression gradually became ferocious and terrifying! He trembled as he crushed the dead insect egg in his hand. As he looked at the sticky, slippery, and smelly pale yellow liquid slowly flowing down his fingertip, Lu Ming became overwhelmingly stiff! His facial muscles twitched. ¡°You, how dare you feed me such a thing¡­¡± ¡°You actually dare to feed me such a thing¡­¡± ¡°You actually dare to feed me such a thing!¡± His deafening roar reverberated throughout the city in an instant! The Queen de, who was so close, felt a massive shockwave prating her ears. Her ears buzzed, and blood trickled from her ear canals. She had been deafened. The overwhelming killing intent left the Queen de¡¯s body stiffened and paralyzed. Her vision blurred and instantly, she saw Lu Ming standing before her. Arge hand mercilessly grabbed the back of the Queen de¡¯s head, and with unparalleled strength, Lu Ming pulled the Queen de¡¯s head in front of him. Then, the Queen de clearly saw the bloodshot and ferocious gaze in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. He said word by word, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother teach you that insects cannot be eaten!?¡± Chapter 266 - 266: Completely Crazy! Chapter 266: Completely Crazy! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Ming was not a gourmet. Lu Ming was not particr about food. However, at the very least¡­ he knew that dirty things could not be eaten! As for the insect eggs, they were clearly dirty! He vaguely recalled the appearance of the insect egg just now¡ªit was like an earthworm. After crushing it, it was like moltenva¡­ Moreover, the moltenva was smelly. Then, he thought of how that thing had died on his teeth just now¡­ This stunned Lu Ming and he stuck out his trembling tongue and licked his teeth. It¡¯s smelly¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s smelly¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s smelly!!¡± The dung beetle egg shattered on Lu Ming¡¯s teeth and naturally left its mark. It was this mark that made Lu Ming¡¯s eyes turnpletely red. A huge killing intent seeped out of Lu Ming¡¯s body. It instantly swept through the entire city! At this moment, Hao Huang suddenly turned around. At this moment, the zombie beasts outside the city also transferred their perception to Lu Ming. They could clearly hear an enraged voice rumble like thunder. ¡°I want to tear you into pieces!!¡± Lu Ming waspletely crazy!! It was as if someone had forcefully stuffed an earthworm into his mouth. ¡°If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll even bite the earthworm¡¯s head apart and eat a little gruel¡­ Then, there was a problem. How would you react at this moment? Lu Ming was actually a rather peaceful person. He did not like fighting and preferred peace. However, this did not mean that Lu Ming did not have a temper. Or rather, he was just good at controlling his temper. There was a saying: When an honest person gets angry, you won¡¯t even have a chance to kneel. The huge humiliation instantly broke through Lu Ming¡¯s rationality! He was furious. He was manic! It was like a ball of fire burning fiercely in his heart. There was no pardon, and it was impossible for him to forgive. At this moment, Lu Ming would not consider the consequences. Only death could vent the anger in Lu Ming¡¯s heart! The Queen de¡¯s eyes instantly widened. The bones in her neck made cracking sounds. It was Lu Ming¡¯s left hand that held her tightly, making her unable to move her head. At the same time, Lu Ming stretched out his right hand, and his ordinary right hand slowly reached for the Queen de¡¯s mouth. ¡°You like to feed worms to others!?¡± ¡°You like to break the teeth of others?¡± I¡¯ll let you have a taste of this too!¡± The irresistible force immediately made the Queen de realize that the person in front of her was aplete monster! Just then, there was a buzzing bang. A sharp de aura tore through the space and instantly shed at Lu Ming¡¯s neck. However, the Queen de¡¯s attack waspletely fruitless. Her hand trembled slightly, and a trace of blood slid from her right index finger. Her nails had already exploded. The ten nails of the Queen de were her strongest weapon and the origin of the name de. However, at this moment, facing Lu Ming, her de could not even break Lu Ming¡¯s Body Protective technique and was even shattered by the recoil! If one n didn¡¯t work, another would! Arge amount of source power was attracted by the Queen de and condensed into Source Power bullets that smashed towards Lu Ming. At the same time, the Queen de also tried to extract the Source Power in Lu Ming¡¯s body and forcefully reduce his strength. These were all the innate abilities of Source Realm experts: the way to use source control. However, at this moment, even if Lu Ming did not activate his Source State, the Queen de would not be able to extract the Source Power in Lu Ming¡¯s body! Those fancy Source Power Bullets could not even scratch an itch! Just as the Queen de was struggling for a short time, Lu Ming¡¯s hand had already pinched the Queen¡¯s mouth. ¡°Break it! Break it, break it, break it, break it!¡± He pinched and rubbed. The huge force turned the Queen de¡¯s mouth into mush on the spot, and her teeth mixed with blood sttered all over the ground. Lu Ming was even more infuriated as he grabbed the dung beetle general who had returned to the battlefield. With a simple pinch, the dung beetle¡¯s head was torn off by Lu Ming. The crazy Lu Ming did not mind that these insects were dirty. He pinched again and again and directly rubbed the head of the dung beetle into a ball of juicy meat. He then ruthlessly stuffed the ball of meat into the Queen de¡¯s mouth! As he stuffed it in, Lu Ming¡¯s eyes were red as he said hoarsely. ¡°Eat. Don¡¯t you like to eat insects the most?¡± ¡°Eat it! H ¡°Crack-¡± ¡°Crack-¡± Lu Ming¡¯s entire hand reached into the Queen de¡¯s throat. He exerted more strength and directly reached his hand into the Queen de¡¯s stomach¡­ The Queen¡¯s originally beautiful face had already been tortured by Lu Ming. Her entire jaw hadpletely shattered, and her teeth and broken bones protruded out in a tearing manner. Lu Ming¡¯s arm stabbed into the Queen de¡¯s body like a stick! ¡°Eat, eat! I still have more here!¡± He pulled out his hand and picked up the headless body of the dung beetle general. Lu Ming simply stuffed the half-human tall dung beetle into the Queen de¡¯s mouth. Of course, the humanoid Queen de could not swallow the dung beetle that was half the height of a human. But it didn¡¯t matter¡­ Her mouth was not big enough, and her throat was not big enough¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if it expanded? Lu Ming grabbed the dung beetle general in one hand and the Queen de in the other. He simply matched the mouth and pressed the two individuals together! ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Squeeze! He squeezed crazily! Bones cracked. Juice sshed! Until Lu Ming¡¯s both hands touched and sped together. In his hands, the thing that might have belonged to the Queen de or the dung beetle general had already turned into a meat patty¡­ He unsped his hands again. The meat patty fell to the ground. Looking at this blurry thing, Lu Ming¡¯s gaze was cold as he said numbly, ¡°Are the bugs delicious?¡± The battle in the residence was short and one-sided. However, Lu Ming¡¯s loud roar just now had already rmed the entire city. Standing in front of the meat patty, Lu Ming could clearly sense several Source Realm perceptions sweeping towards him¡ªbut he no longer cared. However, looking at the meat patty on the ground, Lu Ming¡¯s gaze quickly fluctuated again. ¡°Not dead?¡± ¡°Smack!¡± The meat patty exploded on the spot. A transparent golden cicada the size of a palm flew out of the meat patty and instantly turned into a golden light that flew into the distance! Insect n secret technique: Source Realm Source Power Skill, Golden Cicada Shedding Shell! Before the Golden Cicada could fly far, Lu Ming¡¯s figure had already appeared out of thin air in front of the Golden Cicada. He was even faster than this Golden Cicada! However, just as Lu Ming stretched out his hand and wanted to grab the Golden Cicada in his hand, he saw the Golden Cicada explode with a bang and be a ball of golden light on the spot. It was not self-destruction. Instead, it was a strange escape ability that one was unable to guard against. This made Lu Ming slowly retract his hand. ¡°I see¡­¡± His gaze was deep as he slowly closed his eyes. Unlike ordinary Source Realm experts, an evenrger and more obscure perception spread out from Lu Ming¡¯s body. Therefore, every grass and tree in the city, man and beast, every breath and every small action that brought about the sound of the wind, all fell into Lu Ming¡¯s senses. This was a perception method unique to Lu Ming derived from an absolutely extraordinary body: Listen! As well as, Smell! ¡°Monster.¡± A faint voice, apanied by the smell of the Queen de, instantly entered Lu Ming¡¯s ears and nose. This made Lu Ming suddenly open his eyes and look to his right. ¡°Found you.¡± At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s voice was calm. However, the scarlet color in his eyes did not fade at all. Instead, it became even thicker like a sea of blood! This humiliation drove Lu Ming crazy! It made Lu Ming want to fight the Queen de to the death! ¡°Today, even your god can¡¯t save you.¡± ¡°I said it!¡± Chapter 267 - 267: Fight to the Death! Chapter 267 - 267: Fight to the Death! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Monster, that¡¯s a monster¡­¡± Queen de, who hade back from the dead and escaped, trembled in fear. That absolute, overwhelming power made Queen de feelpletely powerless, like an insect egg facing the mother insect, unable to put up any resistance! But soon, Queen de quickly suppressed the fear on her face and regained her cold arrogance. The bone armor on her body appeared to cover her exposed areas, and Queen des looked back.
    In the distance, Hao Huang was approaching quickly. This ce was the Giant n¡¯s military camp. It was also the ce chosen by Queen de for her resurrection! ¡°What just happened?¡± This was the first thing Hao Huang said. Just as he was about to say something else, a loud bang interrupted everything! ¡°Boom!¡± In the sky, a thunderous sound rang out like a bolt from the blue. In the next second, a figure descended from the sky with unparalleled killing intent,nding directly in front of Queen de and Hao Huang! It was Lu Ming! At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s face was calm, but his eyes were bloodshot. He looked at Queen de, with a sea of blood and killing intent in his eyes! Such a gaze made Queen de tremble all over, and she almost lost control of her dder. Fortunately, she held it in. Not only did she hold it in, but she immediately spoke with cold arrogance. ¡°Hao Huang, he¡¯s already seriously injured. Let¡¯s join forces to kill him!¡± This was the evil n that Queen de had thought of in the split second before her previous death! Coboration? No, this was called diverting the trouble! Hao Huang:¡±???¡± Hao Huang really wanted to ask what the current situation was. But Lu Ming did not even look at Hao Huang from beginning to end. He just raised his leg and slowly walked towards Queen de. At first, he was slow, but he walked faster and faster. The tempestuous killing intent pierced through Queen de¡¯s body like surging waves, causing a series of goosebumps to appear on her skin. She couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°Hao Huang, save me!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Lu Ming tore through the air and instantly appeared in front of Queen de. Lu Ming reached out with his left hand and grabbed Queen de by the back of her neck, like catching a chicken, once again holding de Queen in his hand. ¡°No one can save you!¡± He gritted his teeth and spat out these words, but Hao Huang¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Friend, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re disrespecting me, Hao Huang and my Giant n by your words and your act?¡± Lu Ming turned around and saw Hao Huang with his arms crossed, and an unfriendly expression. He pointed to the ground. ¡°This ce is the army camp of our Giant n, and Queen de in your hands is an ally of our Giant n.¡± ¡°You want to kill our ally on our territory.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this inappropriate?¡± Hao Huang did not have the intention to directly indicate hostility towards Lu Ming. But he had a point with this ce. What kind of ce was a military camp? This was essentially the external territory of a n! Now, in the territory of the Giant n, Lu Ming wanted to act against the allies of the Giant n¡­ If there were no witnesses, it would be one thing, but now, with nearly a thousand pairs of eyes watching, if Hao Huang did not take a stand, it would undoubtedly damage the face of the Giant n and his own face as well. As for the Giant n, they were passionate and very prideful¡­ As soon as Hao Huang finished speaking, Lu Ming remained silent for a long time. He just looked at Queen de in his hand, then raised his head and nced at Hao Huang, who seemed calm but was actually so nervous that his muscles were tense. ¡°Is this ce your Giant n¡¯s camp?¡± ¡°The camp of your Giant n!?¡± As he muttered, Lu Ming also pointed to the ground beneath him, ¡°If 1 remember correctly, this ce should be the training ground of my Land God Association, right!?¡± Yes, this ce used to be the training ground of the Land God Association¡­ ¡°You guys came to Archean Asia City, fine, we¡¯ll wee you with good food and drinks.¡± ¡°You want to find someone, fine, we¡¯ll send people to help you find them.¡± ¡°You want to station troops, that¡¯s fine too, we¡¯ll provide you with convenience.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. Whatever you say, we do it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve even given you Archean City!¡± ¡°What happened in the end?¡± He picked up Queen de and swung her hard, causing the bones in Queen de¡¯s body to crack. ¡°In the end, one of you massacred the city, and the other wanted to feed me bugs!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the city, yet you still want my life?!¡± The more Lu Ming thought about it, the angrier he became! Originally, when he was calm, he was willing to give up some things that belonged to him,things that were unimportant for the sake of peace¡ªfor example, The Land God Association. However, when Lu Ming got angry, things changed. In the end, Lu Ming was just an ordinary person. When anger rushed to his head, Lu Ming could be furious, agitated, and vent all his pent-up dissatisfaction. Some things that could be negotiated became impossible to negotiate under a fit of rage! ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices.¡± ¡°Rake your Giant brats and get out of Archean City!¡± ¡°Otherwise, all of you can forget about surviving!¡± Lu Ming smiled sinisterly, revealing his steel teeth. After saying this to Hao Huang, he saw Hao Huang¡¯s expression turn cold on the spot. ¡°Merely¡­¡± With a bang, Hao Huang¡¯s body was instantly sent flying, and in midair, arge amount of blood sprayed out of every pore in his body. He had been pped out of the military camp by Lu Ming. ¡°It seems that he chose thetter¡­¡± A calm voice came from Lu Ming¡¯s mouth. Then, Lu Ming pulled Queen deto his front and said, ¡°And you won¡¯t even have the right to choose.¡± Outside the city, in the Hundred Thousand Mountains region. Since the first wave of zombie beasts attacked the city, there were several Source Realm zombie beasts hidden in the shadows, quietly observing everything inside Archean City. Tonight, when the Giant n army inside Archean City began its massacre, this news had already been transmitted to the rear by the zombie beasts. Not far from Archean City, less than a hundred kilometers away, the Zombie Beast King named Esek slowly opened his eyes. The purplish-ck mist lingering around him slowly receded into Esek¡¯s body. His lips parted slightly as he muttered to himself. ¡°Massacre the city?¡± ¡°Oh, the Giant-Spirit Blood Sacrifice, right¡­ and the Insect n, what trump card will they y?¡± ¡°Hyper-reproduction? Beetle God¡¯s Descent? Or the Radiance of the Insect Mother?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guess¡­ but obviously, under pressure, Hao Huang and Queen de have to make a move.¡± As an old adversary, Esek basically knew very well what cards Hao Huang and Queen de could y. ¡°As for me, I obviously won¡¯t give them the opportunity tounch their attacks.¡± Although he had already umted enough power to deal with everything, Essek had no reason to wait foolishly for his opponents to make their moves. This was not a turn-based game¡­ Getting up from the ground, Esek raised his head to the sky and let out a long howl, the sound echoing and quickly spreading in all directions. As a result, countless footsteps and flying sounds could be heard from the depths of the mountain. Esek turned around and looked in the direction of Archean City. He took the lead in taking steps towards Archean City, like a general rushing to the battlefield. Behind him, the purple mist and the overwhelming aura of death filled the sky.. Chapter 268 - 268: Must Not Be Humiliated Chapter 268 - 268: Must Not Be Humiliated Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A massage from head to toe, prating deep into the bone marrow. This was what Lu Ming had done to Queen de. It was also what Queen de had experienced. Of course, this massage session would not beplete without a little snack ¨C the six remaining insect eggs of Queen de and the two remaining dung beetle generals all became part of Queen de¡¯s meal. About ten minutester, the massage was over.
    As expected, another golden cicada flew out of the blurry flesh and instantly disappeared. ¡°Your secret technique is not bad, but you picked the wrong opponent, you bitch!¡± Lu Ming cursed, abandoning his usual affable demeanor ¨C this meant that Lu Ming¡¯s anger had not subsided¡­ Fight to the death, it was not just an empty phrase! Moreover, Lu Ming had already sensed that Queen de, who hade back from the dead, had dropped from Source Realm Level Three to Source Realm Level Two in terms of strength. He also had a rough understanding of the mechanism of this golden cicada shell shedding technique. Use it once, drop one level. In other words, the strength of Queen de had already regressed to Source Realm Level One. As for the secret technique of Golden Cicada Shell Shedding, Spirit Realm individuals probably could not use it ¨C the reserved Source Power in their bodies could not supply the consumption of the technique. Therefore, Queen de could probably resurrect one more time at most, or maybe not even once. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how many more times you can resurrect.¡± ¡°I still have many games I want to enjoy with you!¡± As he spoke, Lu Ming turned around and looked behind him. Behind him, Hao Huang, who was covered in blood, had already returned from outside the city. He was leading an army of nearly ten thousand soldiers, surrounding Lu Ming in the center. ¡°Cough cough¡­ The Giant n must not be humiliated!¡± At this moment, Hao Huang coughing as if his internal organs were injured, said to Lu Ming. He looked at Lu Ming and could see the deep killing intent in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. Lu Ming also looked at him and could also see the determination and stubbornness in Hao Huang¡¯s eyes. If earlier, Hao Huang still had thoughts of calming the situation, then the moment Lu Ming pped him away, there was no room for reconciliation between the two! Because, just as he had said, the Giant n must not be humiliated! Just like Lu Ming himself must not be humiliated. But Lu Ming justughed. He closed his eyes and activated his perception. On one hand, it was to search for the whereabouts of Queen de. On the other hand, he could not help but sense the various tragedies that had happened in the city. ughter. Humiliation. When the order to massacre the city was given, the soldiers naturally turned into wild beasts. They swung their butcher knives at unarmed individuals and unleashed the mes and sins in their hearts without restraint! There were cries of agony. There were mournful cries. There were cries from women being abused. There were also the sounds of children being torn apart and devoured. This made Lu Ming¡¯s smile even more twisted. ¡°The Giant n must not be humiliated?¡± ¡°So, others can be humiliated, right?¡± Hao Huang did notment on this, he just slowly stretched out his hand. With the fluctuation of Source Power, the towering blood-red g standing not far away flew into Hao Huang¡¯s hand. On the other side, Lu Ming seemed to be oblivious to all of this. He just spoke slowly and leisurely, ¡°I¡¯ve been in this ck Mist Zone for a year now.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t usually go out, 1 can still tell something from many small matters and details.¡± ¡°Your so-called ¡®must not be humiliated¡¯ just means you can¡¯t let others humiliate you, but you can humiliate others without any restraint.¡± ¡°But to be honest, it¡¯s nothing more than thew of the jungle.¡± ¡°The strong can humiliate others, destroy others without reason or cause, as if it¡¯s a matter of course.¡± ¡°And when you encounter an existence stronger than you, you shout, ¡®We must not be humiliated. If you insult me, you¡¯ve caused a huge problem, you¡¯ve done wrong.¡¯ What kind of bandit logic is that!?¡± ¡°So, weaklings,¡± Lu Ming muttered in a low voice, as if an ancient god was whispering, ¡°put away your brave warrior expression of facing death with equanimity and restrain your pride in fighting for honor and your n!¡± ¡°Because your so-called honor disgusts me!¡± Hao Huang turned a deaf ear to all of this and he just slowly waved the big g. At the same time, he said loudly, ¡°All troops, get into formation!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± A uniform shout came from the army formation. And then, the situation changed drastically. As the army formation solidified, Lu Ming vaguely felt the aura of the surrounding army were instantly connected. The auras of the Giant n warriors resonated with each other. This was also the only way for the army to resist the control of Source Power of Source Realm experts, and the only way for the army to participate in the battle against the experts! Opposite Lu Ming. The blood-colored g in Hao Huang¡¯s hand became even denser. A drop of scarlet liquid seeped out of the g and dripped onto Hao Huang¡¯s head. The moment the two came into contact, Hao Huang¡¯s skin instantly turned red, like a cooked prawn. The muscles swelled, twisted, and tangled, causing his height to double in an instant from nearly ten meters to twenty meters! It was like a tall building standing before Lu Ming. Hao Huang opened his eyes again, his eyes were filled with the same bloodlust and madness. This was the trump card Hao Huang had prepared, and also the source of the massacre¡ªthe Giant Spirit Blood Sacrifice! Bybining the blood of thousands of races with the blood of the Giant Spirits, consuming it could enhance one¡¯s strength to the pinnacle of the Source Realm! This was originally prepared for the zombie beast tide, but at this moment, Hao Huang could not care about anything else. ¡°Die!¡± A low-frequency booming sound echoed in Lu Ming¡¯s ears. Hao Huang threw the Giant Spirit g aside and took giant steps towards Lu Ming! He raised both fists and smashed down with all his might, and two pale golden roulette wheels appeared and spun from his fists. ¡°Infinite Rotating Wheels!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± His fists smashed into the ground, raising a cloud of dust. In the midst of the dust, Hao Huang¡¯s painful groans could be heard. Lu Ming stood rooted to the ground like a nail. He did not do anything, but Hao Huang¡¯s fists seemed to have hit a nail and were pierced by Lu Ming¡¯s body. ¡°Weak¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re incredibly weak.¡± As he muttered, Lu Ming¡¯s body began to expand. The muscles on his body twisted and expanded as well. In a short period of time, he grew to a height of 20 meters! This was Lu Ming¡¯s Conventional State! Yes, a body within two meters or even ten meters could no longer amodate Lu Ming¡¯s exponentially increasing power. The power of limitless growth required arger body and more cells to serve as the foundation for that power! As Lu Ming¡¯s body rapidly expanded, the fists that had prated Hao Huang¡¯s body swelled up like balloons, and then finally exploded. He looked at Lu Ming with panic and fear in his eyes, as if he could not imagine that even after absorbing the Giant Spirit Blood, the gap between him and Lu Ming would still be as vast as the abyss! He did not give Hao Huang a chance to think again. Lu Ming again raised his fists and smashed down. ¡°A regr punch.¡± Boom! The heavy fist descended at high speed and smashed straight onto Hao Huang¡¯s head. The moment Lu Ming¡¯s fist made contact with Hao Huang¡¯s head, Hao Huang¡¯s headpletely shattered and dissipated into ashes. Next, it was his neck, chest, abdomen, and finally the space between his legs. Hao Huang was split into two and fell to both sides. The part in the middle that was struck by Lu Ming¡¯s heavy punch seemed to have disappeared without a trace. The army fell into a state of panic. But suddenly, a ¡°rumble¡± was heard. Lu Ming¡¯s legs propelled him and he soared into the air instantly. In midair, Lu Ming raised his fists once again. ¡°Eightfold Fist, continuous punches!¡± Countless fist lights rained down from the sky, covering the entire training ground in an instant! Chapter 269 - 269: Ancient Realm! Chapter 269: Ancient Realm! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Golden Cicada suddenly appeared in thest intact insect nest outside the city and quickly transformed into the appearance of Queen de. Staying right where she was, Queen de was gasping frantically. At this moment, she no longer had that excitement of deceiving Hao Huang just now, and deep fear appeared on her face. ¡°Source Realm¡­ Source Realm Level One.¡± ¡°If I die one more time¡­ just once, my power will regress to the Spirit Realm and I won¡¯t be able to activate the Golden Cicada Shell Shedding technique.¡± By that time, if she died again, she would really die. She vaguely recalled the two deaths just now. A profound sense of shame instantly filled Queen de¡¯s entire body! ¡®No¡­¡¯ Not just that. Shame waspletely irrelevant. What was important was that the taste of death had triggered a heartfelt shudder from within Queen de. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± A huge energy fluctuation emanated from the city¡ªHao Huang was already engaged in a battle with Lu Ming. However, the sounds of battle came and went fast. Without needing to witness anything firsthand, Queen de realized one thing ¨C Hao Huang could not hold on¡­ He could not withstand it at all! So, no one could save her! ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die!!¡± Queen de¡¯s beautiful face suddenly contorted, and she paced back and forth, quickly making up her mind. ¡°This is the only way.¡± She quickly approached the mother insect and reached out to touch it. ¡°Requesting to establish long-rangemunication.¡± ¡°Themunication parties, Queen de, and Cockroach Night.¡± The long-rangemunication was quickly connected. At this moment, there was a hint of disgust on Queen des¡¯ face, but her tone was unprecedentedly coquettish. ¡°Brother Cockroach Night? Is that you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me. Sister de, why do you have the time to contact me? Could it be the matter I mentionedst time¡­¡± ¡°I agree.¡± After saying this, the disgust in Queen des¡¯ eyes deepened. ¡°I agree to be your mate. I will provide you with my genes and my fertility and give birth to thousands of offspring you desire.¡± The other party¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavy. ¡°But now, I¡¯m in trouble. 1 need your help.¡± As the saying went, it was the hardest to ept the favor of a beautiful woman. Hearing what his beloved mother insect had said, the male insect called Cockroach Night immediately said, ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to climb a mountain of des or go through a sea of fire!¡± ¡°I encountered an enemy of the Ancient Realm. He¡¯s hunting me now. Brother Night, your army is not far from the Hundred Thousand Mountains. See if you can ask your family to save my life.¡± After saying that, Queen de said in a gentler tone, ¡°As long as you save me once, I¡¯ll do anything in the future¡ª¡± Cockroach Night fell silent. An enemy of the Ancient Realm¡­ This was really not to be trifled with¡­ After thinking for a long time, Cockroach Night gritted its teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll beg my second uncle. It¡¯s most likely possible to save you, but it¡¯s probably a little difficult to kill the opponent. You also know that my second uncle has just broken through to the Ancient Realm¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The loud noise from the outside world made Queen de shudder. Before Cockroach Night could finish speaking, she immediately screamed, ¡°Quick! Hurry up! He¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The top of the nest suddenly exploded. A figure descended from the sky andnded in front of Queen de. Queen de was suddenly stunned because what appeared before her was not Lu Ming but a monster with the head of Esek. At this moment, Esek looked at Queen de¡¯s panicked face and could not help butugh wildly! ¡°Calling for help?¡± ¡°Cockroach Night?¡± ¡°His second uncle?¡± ¡°Oh ho ho ho ho!¡± ¡°And, Iceberg Beauty of the Insect n, how did you know¡­¡± Esek slowly extended its ws. The four knife-like nails on its right w flickered with a faint purple light. But what was most eye-catching was the faint golden pattern on the back of his right hand. The patterns were exquisite and glossy, vaguely forming the shape of a magatama. When she saw this golden pattern, Queen de¡¯s expression changed. Seeing this, Esek¡¯sughter became even more arrogant. ¡°How did you know that I¡¯ve already reached the Ancient Realm?!¡± Just one move would be so devastating that not even a single de of grass would grow. Lu Ming, who was 20 meters tall and looked more like a giant than the giants in the Giant n, stood at the center of the drill ground. His gaze swept around, but there was no worthy opponent in sight! ¡°Source Realm Peak? That¡¯s all!¡± Muttering in a dull voice, Lu Ming also knew that his power system had diverged from the normal source-powered extraordinary system. He could defeat Hao Huang because under normal circumstances, Lu Ming¡¯s physical strength far surpassed Hao Huang¡¯s! Yes, it far exceeded, not just by one or two times, but by orders of magnitude! Possibly not just a single-digit difference. This immense difference in physical strength,bined with the characteristic of the Force System that ignored the enemy¡¯s protective techniques, made it impossible for Hao Huang to withstand even a single attack from Lu Ming! ¡°But there¡¯s something strange¡­¡± ¡°That is, Haohuang¡¯s Source Power control ability seems to be ineffective against me.¡± Just now, the Infinite Rotating Wheel that Hao Huang had used contained the characteristics of a Source Realm expert, the ability to control source power! In this move, the first thing topare was the control of source power by both sides. If the opponent¡¯s source power control was inferior to Hao Huang¡¯s, then his source power would be sucked dry by the Infinite Rotating Wheel, rendering himpletely defenseless. As for Lu Ming¡¯s Source Power control, it was clearly inferior to the Source Realm Peak, Hao Huang. He only had the source power control characteristic when in the Source State. Moreover, the characteristics were not strong and were slightly weaker than the Source Realm Level One, only suitable for dealing with weaker opponents. Previously, Queen de had also tried to use source power control on Lu Ming, but she could not extract any source power from within Lu Ming¡¯s body. At that time, Lu Ming thought that it was because his physical strength was too strong, making him immune to the source power control of a Source Realm Level Three. But Lu Ming was mistaken. As Hao Huang¡¯s Infinite Wheel approached him, Lu Ming clearly sensed that the source power within him was indeed showing signs of losing control¡ªthis meant that the control of source power was still effective on him. However, under the protection of the light of the protective technique, Hao Huang¡¯s control of source power was in vain¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a body protective technique.¡± ¡°However, 1 really didn¡¯t expect that the transformed body protective technique could actually withstand the source power control of a Source Realm Peak expert¡­¡± With this in mind, Lu Ming opened the attribute panel and looked at the body protective technique column. And there, it was clearly written: Yin-Yang Mirror (Divine Ability). [Additional special effects: Absolute Defense (Level 1), me Vigor Burning, Enhanced Repulsive Force, Nourishment.] Yes, when Queen de sneaked into Lu Ming¡¯s room and fed Lu Ming the insects, Lu Ming was cultivating the Yin-Yang Mirror to the Divine Power Realm. Not only did this bring Lu Ming new special effects, but the umtion of new special effects seemed to have the effect of triggering a qualitative change in quantity, causing Lu Ming¡¯s protective technique special effects topletely integrate! Arge number of characteristics such as defense strengthening and elemental resistance were integrated into a special effect called Absolute Defense (Level 1). ¡°Also, what does this thing mean?¡± Lowering his head to look at his chest, Lu Ming could vaguely see a silver wave-like pattern appearing on his chest. This strange thing appeared out of thin air on Lu Ming¡¯s body after the special effects integration. Although it was strange, Lu Ming realized that this thing posed no danger to him at all and might even be a part of himself. If he could not figure it out, he would not think about it. After simply getting his bearings, Lu Ming looked outside the city. That was the location where Queen de was! Chapter 270 - 270: The Source of Magic, the Foundation of Matter! The Power of Rules! Chapter 270: The Source of Magic, the Foundation of Matter! The Power of Rules! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If Source Realm experts were like high-ranking officers in one¡¯s domain, then Ancient Realm experts were the absolute overlords within each of the major ns. If Source Realm experts were like the armored units of major ns, then Ancient Realm experts were the nuclear weapons within the ns! When superhumans arrived at the Ancient Realm, their strength would undergo a profound transformation. It was this step of transformation that gave the Ancient Realm experts a status and power far beyond those of the Source Realm! When Queen de saw the magatama-like golden patterns on the back of Esek¡¯s hand, she waspletely stunned. ¡°How is this possible¡­ You were previously at Level three of Source Realm, how did you be an Ancient Realm expert now?¡± ¡°And not just any Ancient Realm, it¡¯s the Foundation of Matter!¡± Looking at Esek, Queen de trembled all over. Esek, on the other hand, was not in a hurry to attack¡­ Queen de trembled all over.There was aplete contrast between the Ancient Realm and the Source Realm! In the face of absolute strength, everything happening now waspletely under Esek¡¯s control¡ªhe had plenty of time and was in the mood to have a chat with Queen de. To put it bluntly, he had suddenlye into power and wanted to show off his presence in front of an ¡°old friend.¡± ¡°This is the gift of the Corpse God!¡± Esek¡¯s hand slowly swept across his beastly body. Even though that body was disgusting enough to make people want to vomit, Esek had a look of ecstasy on his face. This was because appearance did not matter at all. What was important was the strength this body possessed! Indeed, Esek used to be just a Source Realm Level Three, but after fusing with the son of the Beast King, his body underwent some unexpected changes. Esek was not sure of the specifics of the changes, but it was an indisputable fact that he had reached the Ancient Realm. With this in mind, Esek sat down on the ground. Looking at Queen de, who no longer had the cold and arrogant expression on her face, but was in a state of panic, Esek smiled and said, ¡°Dance for me.¡± Queen de,¡±???¡± ¡°I want to see the pendulum dance.¡± After making an unreasonable request, Esek said, ¡°In any case, we have time. I¡¯m also thinking of waiting for that Cockroach Night¡¯s second uncle to see how capable your Insect n¡¯s Ancient Realm is¡­¡± With that, he spread his hands, ¡°We have nothing to do anyway. We should find some entertainment, right?¡± This was called: Encircling the enemy post and attacking the reinforcements! Queen de fell into a long silence. There were rumbling footsteps outside which kept getting closer and closer. Esek could not help but turn his head and look outside when the ceiling above them was lifted away with a ¡°boom,¡± and Lu Ming, with hisrge face, looked down at the wormhole. ¡°Oh, 1 found you.¡± After saying this, hepletely ignored Esek, who was sitting at the side, and just reached out to grab Queen de. This made Queen de scream in terror, ¡°I¡¯ll dance! 1¡¯11 dance for you! Esek, save me!¡± Esek frowned and was about to intervene when he vaguely saw the wavy silver pattern on Lu Ming¡¯s chest through his clothes. This stunned Esek for a moment before he stopped his impending attack. However, when he saw Queen de in Lu Ming¡¯s hand, he smiled gently at Lu Ming. ¡°She¡¯s also my enemy, but she¡¯s not an enemy that I have to personally deal with.¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not a wise choice to fight you, who is also in the Ancient Realm, for a dance.¡± With that said, Esek gestured to Lu Ming, ¡°Please do as you please.¡± Esek¡¯s mind was still clear. He could tell that Lu Ming had a grudge against Queen de. He could also see that Lu Ming had a deadly intent towards Queen de. Although he felt a bit regretful about giving up Queen de so easily, it was not enough reason for him to start a war with another Ancient Realm. In the absence of personal enmity or racial enmity, Ancient Realm experts generally would not choose to fight experts of the same level. On the contrary, Lu Ming raised an eyebrow when he heard Esek¡¯s words. After thinking for a moment, he retracted his normal state, shifting into his Self-Limitation State. Then, he grabbed Queen de and jumped into the wormhole, standing in front of Esek. Lu Ming sized up Esek and soon saw the golden pattern on the back of Esek¡¯s hand. ¡°Ancient Realm?¡± Muttering like this, Lu Ming pointed at the golden pattern on the back of Esek¡¯s hand and then at the silver pattern on his own chest. ¡°Is this the symbol of the Ancient Realm?¡± Esek and Queen des were both stunned. Esek did not expect Lu Ming, who was at the Ancient Realm, to be so ignorant. Queen de also did not expect that Lu Ming was indeed an Ancient Realm! She had not noticed the silver patterns under Lu Ming¡¯s clothes before. Esek said with a strange expression, ¡°Your background is¡­¡± Lu Ming replied, ¡°Nameless small n.¡± ¡°No wonder¡­¡± After saying that, Esek smiled and continued, ¡°It just so happens that I don¡¯t have anything to do now, so I¡¯ll talk to you about the Ancient Realm. It¡¯s also good for you.¡± He indeed had the intention to befriend Lu Ming. After all, it was always good to have more friends in the Ancient Realm. Lu Ming thought for a moment and began to give Queen de a massage as he nodded at Essex and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The crisp sounds of cracking and the screams of Queen de formed the soundtrack for this conversation. Esek looked at Lu Ming¡¯s atrocity with a strange expression. He wanted to ask Lu Ming how much hatred he had for Queen de, but after thinking about it, he did not ask and just went straight to the point. ¡°The characteristic of a Source Realm expert is source power control.¡± ¡°The characteristic of an Ancient Realm expert is the power of the natural order.¡± With that said, he pointed at his golden pattern and then at Lu Ming¡¯s silver pattern. He said, ¡°Magic pattern, nomological pattern, is the embodiment of the power ofws.¡± Therefore, the wavy silver pattern on Lu Ming¡¯s chest was called a mystical pattern. This made Lu Ming frown and think deeply. After thinking for a moment, he asked, ¡°Yours has a golden pattern, while mine has a silver pattern. The shape is also different. Is there any difference between the two?¡± Esek nodded, ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference.¡± ¡°That silver pattern of yours is called the Source of Magic. It¡¯s a magic pattern that appears after you cultivate a Source Realm or Ancient Realm source power skill to the Divine Power Realm.¡± ¡°As for mine, called the Foundation of Matter, is the mystical pattern born after researching a certain thing to the extreme.¡± The two patterns had different origins. ¡°There¡¯s also a difference in power.¡± Esek thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll be honest with you. Advancing to the Ancient Realm through the Source of Magic method is the mostmon way in our ck Mist Zone. You just need to cultivate a Source Realm or Ancient Realm source power skill to the Divine Power Realm, and you can give birth to the Source of Magic, thus advancing to the Ancient Realm.¡± ¡°However, the Foundation of Matter, the golden pattern, is different. To give birth to the Foundation of Matter, you need to have a deep understanding of the essence of something. Only then can you create the Foundation of Matter.¡± ¡°The difference between the two is not small at all. The power of a single Foundation of Matter pattern can even be stronger than the power of three Source of Magic silver patterns..¡± Chapter 271 - 271: The So-called Ancient Realm Chapter 271 - 271: The So-called Ancient Realm Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Lu Ming had briefly digested the information, he nodded and said, ¡°So the level of the Foundation of Matter pattern is higher than the level of Source of Magic silver patterns, right?¡± Esek nodded gently, ¡°Generally speaking, that¡¯s indeed the case, but we can¡¯t rule out special circumstances. For example, some very powerful Source Silver Patterns generated by extraordinary Source Power techniques may not necessarily be weaker than Gold Patterns. It depends on the individual.¡± Lu Ming nodded to show that he understood. Then, he asked, ¡°Are there only these two types of magic patterns?¡± ¡°No, not only these two types, but there¡¯s also another type, the Eye of Flesh and Blood.¡± ¡°The Eye of Flesh and Blood?¡±
    ¡°Yes, the strongest mystical pattern born from breaking through the restrictions of the rules with absolute physical strength, the Eye of Flesh and Blood!¡± Speaking of the Eye of Flesh and Blood, Esek could not help but sigh. ¡°However, ordinary people can¡¯t obtain the Eye of Flesh and Blood. It¡¯s said that if one wants to give birth to the Eye of Flesh and Blood, the physical strength required is ridiculously high. Before the Eye of Flesh and Blood is born, the benefits of cultivating Body Forging techniques are far inferior to the benefits of cultivating Source Power Skills. It¡¯s also because of this that almost no one pursues this path.¡± Previously, me Heart had said that from the Spirit Realm onwards, superhumans under the Source Power Extraordinary System no longer paid attention to their physical strength but prioritized Source Power. This was the case for both the Source Realm and the Ancient Realm. The conditions for the birth of the Eye of Flesh and Blood were extremely harsh. Even with Lu Ming¡¯s current physical strength, the Eye of Flesh and Blood had not been born. It was enough to show how difficult it was for this thing to be born. In other words, it would be better for Ancient Realm experts to spend their time enhancing their physical attributes and using them to cultivate source power skills. Although cultivating a Source Power skill to the Divine Power Realm was also a long process and required a certain level of life-and-deathbat experience and insights into battles, it was still much faster than obtaining the Eye of Flesh and Blood. Spending the time required to cultivate a hundred Source of Magic patterns might not even guarantee the creation of a single Eye of Flesh and Blood¡­ The difference in power between the two was not as exaggerated as a hundredfold. Lu Ming nodded again to show that he understood before asking another question. ¡°Mr. Esek, 1 have one more question.¡± ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Lu Ming was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°If, I mean if, a person can cultivate arge number of Source Power Skills at the Mortal Realm and the Physique Realm to the Divine Power Realm, is it possible for them to obtain the Source of Magic silver patterns?¡± Esek was slightly stunned. After thinking seriously, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s probably possible¡­¡± From his tone, it was evident that Esek was not entirely sure. ¡°Actually, the process of obtaining the Source of Magic silver patterns is to constantly deepen one¡¯sprehension of a certain Source Power skill.¡± ¡°Source Realm and Ancient Realm source power skills have lofty ideals and have vaguely touched upon the essence of Source Power. Therefore, studying them can allow one to obtain the Source of Magic silver patterns.¡± ¡°However, Source Power skills below the Spirit Realm do not have lofty ideals, and grasping the essence of Source Power from them is quite unusual and difficult.¡± ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s not impossible that a quantitative change could lead to a qualitative change. After all, all Source Power skills are rted to Source Power, and all roads lead to the Corpse God Territory.¡± However, even though this reasoning made sense, no one had verified this experiment. How could normal people have the time to cultivate 10 to 20 low-level Source Power skills to the Divine Power Realm? Even if someone was exceptionally talented and could cultivate Source Power skills at a rapid speed¡­ Why wouldn¡¯t he focus on advancing to higher-level skills sooner? Why waste his talents on lower-level skills? After Esek finished speaking, Lu Ming thought for a moment and asked, ¡°If a person really obtains the Source of Magic silver patterns through this method, but his strength is only at the Spirit Realm or even lower, can he be considered an Ancient Realm expert?¡± This question caused Esek to furrow his brows. He gave Lu Ming a strange look and then whispered, ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡± Lu Ming immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not that kind of person. It¡¯s just a hypothetical scenario, do you understand?¡± Esek shrugged and did not probe further, and just said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°And such individuals do exist.¡± With that said, Esek added, ¡°Of course, they are not the ones who obtained the Source of Magic silver patterns by cultivating many low-level Source Power skills and bing Ancient Realm experts. Instead, some talented individuals learned the Source Power skills from Source Realm or Ancient Realm, thereby advancing directly to the Ancient Realm!¡± ¡°There are even some extremely rare treasures that can enable ordinary people to directly obtain Fundamental Patterns of Matter, ascending from being ordinary mortals to the Ancient Realm in a single step.¡± Lu Ming raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Then, what is the significance of the Spirit Realm and the Source Realm?¡± Since there was a direct path to the Ancient Realm, what was the point of the lower levels before the Ancient Realm? To this, Esek only shook his head and said, ¡°What meaning does the Ancient Realm have to the gods?¡± ¡°In essence, the Mortal, Physique, Spirit, Source and Ancient Realms, the five levels of the Superordinary System, represent steady progress step by step. The scenarios we discussed earlier are shortcuts. Both paths can lead to the Ancient Realm, but the shortcut is difficult to traverse and is not essible to ordinary people.¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and could not help but nod, ¡°That makes sense.¡± Geniuses and lucky individuals followed a different path than ordinary people, and the two could not bepared. ¡°Then, the next question is, how are the levels within the Ancient Realm calcted and assessed?¡± Esek said, ¡°Assessed by the number of mystical patterns.¡± ¡°1-9 mystical patterns constitute level one of the Ancient Realm.¡± ¡°10-19 mystical patterns constitute level two of the Ancient Realm.¡± ¡°And so on.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no limit to the number of mystical patterns one can have. So, when one has more than 90 mystical patterns, one is considered a quasi-godly level.¡± However, this standard is just a general division. This is because the nature of the mystical patterns is different. In fact, the strength of the mystical patterns of the same nature is also different. Therefore, it¡¯s impossible to fully evaluate the strength of Ancient Realm experts solely based on data.¡± ¡°Even a level nine Ancient Realm expert might not necessarily be stronger than a certain level one Ancient Realm expert with unique circumstances.¡± At this point, Esek sighed slightly, ¡°Therefore, there¡¯s another saying. No matter how many mystical patterns there are, as long as one can defeat thebined forces of three level nine Ancient Realm experts, they can be considered quasi-divine level experts.¡± ¡°In short, as thest level of the Source Power Superordinary system, there are far more rules and regtions in the Ancient Realm than below the Ancient Realm.¡± ¡°The gap inbat strength is also muchrger.¡± Lu Ming nodded to show that he understood. After that, Lu Ming said, ¡°Onest request.¡± Esek smiled. ¡°Please go on.¡± ¡°I want to test the strength of my mystical patterns.¡± Esek was slightly stunned. When he sensed that Lu Ming¡¯s gaze was locked on his mystical patterns, he understood what Lu Ming meant. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but the difference between gold and silver patterns is indeed not small.¡± ¡°As for my foundational mystical patterns, it¡¯s essentially the poison of zombie beasts¡­ If you use me as a guinea pig, the danger is uncontroble.¡± Lu Ming was silent. With a little strength, he broke the neck of Queen de. Then, he tossed the body of Queen de aside, paid no attention to the Golden Cicada that had taken flight once again, and stood up to respectfully bow to Esek. ¡°I¡¯ll bear all the consequences myself.¡± Facing Lu Ming¡¯s determined gaze, Esek nodded slightly. ¡°Very well.¡± With that said, he opened his mouth.. As the golden pattern on the back of his hand shed, a wisp of purple mist flew out of his mouth andnded on Lu Ming¡¯s body! Chapter 272 - 272: Self-Assessment Chapter 272 - 272: Self-Assessment Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sizzle, sizzle ~ The sound, simr to the corrosion of steel by strong acid, suddenly emanated from Lu Ming¡¯s body. The moment the purplish-ck poisonous gasnded on Lu Ming¡¯s body, silver light emerged from his body again. The purple poisonous gas, like a living creature, desperately burrowed into Lu Ming¡¯s body, while the protective light on Lu Ming¡¯s body acted like an armor, desperately resisting the purple poisonous gas. As the two of them fought intensely, the silver patterns on Lu Ming¡¯s chest also began to sh wildly.
    ¡°Your source of magices from a body protective technique.¡± Esek muttered and then said, ¡°It¡¯s a very conventional path.¡± There were many people who had advanced to the Ancient Realm through body protective techniques, more than other types. This method was simple, but not very powerful, belonging to the lower tier of the Ancient Realm. Esek remained silent and just watched as the purple poisonous gas slowly burned through Lu Ming¡¯s body protective technique, making direct contact with his skin. ¡°It¡¯s even weaker than the lowest tier, unable to withstand even a single blow¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, I estimate that this person must have used arge number of Spirit Realm or even lower-level protective techniques to create these silver patterns.¡± Esek was not a fool. From Lu Ming¡¯s words just now, he vaguely guessed Lu Ming¡¯s situation. At this moment, he was not surprised to see this scene and just felt pity in his heart. ¡°Exceptional talent but an unfortunate background. An unfortunate background means insufficient resources. Using arge number of low-level defensive techniques to create these silver patterns, their strength is even weaker than the ordinary methods.¡± Thinking of this, Esek shook his head, ¡°If it¡¯s only at this level, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to withstand my Zombie Beast Poison¡­¡± Strictly speaking, although Esek¡¯s Zombie Beast Poison, while being the Foundation of Matter, was not very potent. This was because the essence of the Zombie Beast Poison was to infect and transform exotic beasts into zombie beasts. Both toxicity and corrosiveness were incidental and secondary. ording to Esek¡¯s own evaluation, the direct lethality of Zombie Beast Poison was probably only slightly stronger than the silver patterns of ordinary poison-type magic sources, but not significantly. Even so, this poisonous gas easily prated Lu Ming¡¯s protective technique and the silver patterns of the Source of Magic! This was enough to show how weak Lu Ming¡¯s silver patterns were¡­. even weaker than the weakest level of the Ancient Realm by a significant margin¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s end this,¡± Esek muttered. Then, he stood up and prepared to help Lu Ming again. He naturally had the ability to retract the poisonous gas he released. However, just as Esek was about to do that, what happened before his eyes changed his mind. The poisonous gas pierced through Lu Ming¡¯s body protective technique and entered his pores, infiltrating his body. At that moment, Lu Ming felt immense pain! It was as if he had turned into an ordinary person, and someone had injected sulfuric acid into his body. Countless cells copsed and disintegrated under the infection of the Zombie Beast Poison, andrge ulcers instantly formed on Lu Ming¡¯s body. However, Lu Ming was not flustered and just sighed slightly. ¡°Ancient Realm¡­ Ancient Realm!¡± After experiencing it personally, Lu Ming vaguely understood the strength of the Ancient Realm. The strength of the Ancient Realmy in the power of the natural order. And the power of natural order was above everything else! The moment the magic patterns were born, the superhumans could be considered to have stepped into the Ancient Realm. The appearance of the magic patterns meant that the superhumans were epted by the rules of the world, thereby gaining an intrinsic strength far surpassing that of the Spirit Realm or Source Realm! The mystical patterns provided natural immunity to spiritual pressure and could even amplify the spiritual pressure of the bearer. The mystical patterns could also provide natural immunity to source power maniption and could even amplify the bearer¡¯s ability to control source power. Mystical patterns could also increase the strength of rted source power skills or rted abilities¡ªfor example, Lu Ming¡¯s body protective technique. From the moment the mystical patterns appeared, the strength of Lu Ming¡¯s body protective technique was immediately elevated countless times¡ªof course, on the attribute panel, this change manifested as a new characteristic: [Absolute Defense (Level 1)]. And when Ancient Realm experts battled, they were essentiallypeting in the strength of their mystical patterns, which could also be called their mastery and affinity with the power of the natural order! Esek¡¯s Foundation of Matter patterns were stronger than Lu Ming¡¯s Source of Magic silver patterns. Moreover, it was not just a little stronger. The Zombie Beast Poison used its own weakness to attack the enemy¡¯s strength. It actually easily disintegrated Lu Ming¡¯s protective technique and directly affected Lu Ming¡¯s body. This meant that there was a huge gap in the strength of the power of the natural order between Lu Ming and Esek! And when the Zombie Beast Poison pierced through Lu Ming¡¯s protective technique and broke down his mystical patterns, everything seemed to have been settled. The Zombie Beast Poison prated Lu Ming¡¯s body, advancing without any resistance. No matter how strong Lu Ming¡¯s body was, it was useless against the power of the natural order¡ªthis was the fundamental difference. Lu Ming¡¯s body was like air, while the Zombie Beast Poison, carrying the power of the natural order, was like an iron weapon! How could air possibly withstand a sharp iron weapon? ¡°Therefore, once the mystical patterns are broken, the oue of the Ancient Realm battle is essentially determined.¡± ¡°Without the mystical patterns, any resistance ispletely futile in front of those with mystical patterns.¡± Just like when Spirit Realm beings faced Physique Realm beings, just the spiritual pressure alone was enough to disintegrate everything in the Physique Realm. Simrly, when Source Realm beings faced Spirit Realm beings, the control over source power could instantly defeat the opponent. It was the same when Ancient Realm beings faced Sourcen Realm beings. The mystical patterns brought about the most fundamental and entirely irresistible gap! ¡°But¡­ I refuse to ept this!!¡± For countless days and nights, Lu Ming had been crazily boosting his attributes through the attribute system. He had forged his body to be as strong as steel, but now, he had easily copsed under the power of the Ancient Realm mystical patterns. How could Lu Ming ept this?! ¡°I don¡¯t believe that one can¡¯t withstand the power of the mystical patterns with one¡¯s physical strength alone.¡± At this moment, Lu Ming had not calmed down. As a result, Lu Ming¡¯s temperament was a little stubborn. He had tangled with this Zombie Beast Poison¡­ Taking a deep breath, Lu Ming¡¯s muscles tensed all over his body. Arge amount of energy burst out of his body and rushed into his corroded cells. Therefore, the cells that had just been disintegrated by the Zombie Beast Poison regenerated and healed at an extremely fast speed! The rotten sores on his body began to heal. However, they festered again under the corrosion of the Zombie Beast Poison. Healing ¨C festering constituted a cruel cycle. What Esek witnessed was Lu Ming¡¯s body being destroyed time and again and being regenerated and healed again and again! This made Esek raise an eyebrow. ¡°What incredible physical strength.¡± ¡°And an iron-like will.¡± What moved Esek was not Lu Ming¡¯s physical strength, but his willpower! In the Spirit Realm and even the Source Realm, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes of more than 600,000 were indeed explosively powerful. Coupled with the weakest silver patterns in the Ancient Realm, he was easily able to crush Haohuang and Queen de, both of whom were only in the Source Realm. However, in the Ancient Realm, these attributes were not particrly remarkable, and were even considered ordinary, just enough not to be a burden. After all, Ancient Realm experts had ess to higher-level body forging techniques and various natural treasures for body refinement. Plus, their lifespans were measured in thousands or tens of thousands of years. This meant that even if they did not specialize in body forging techniques, they could easily maintain strong physical attributes. In other words, their efficiency in boosting attributes was much lower than Lu Ming¡¯s. However, as pioneers, they had a huge starting advantage in terms of timing and umtion! However, Esek did not know that Lu Ming was only 26 years old this year¡­ No one, not even the offspring of god who had started cultivating body forging techniques from his mother¡¯s womb, could reach the height that Lu Ming had achieved at the age of 26¡­ In any case, Esek just watched and marveled at Lu Ming¡¯s incredible willpower. About ten minutester, everything finally calmed down. Lu Ming, who was standing before Esek, was unscathed, but his face was a little pale. ¡°It¡¯s done¡­¡± He muttered and slowly closed his eyes to sense his physical condition. ¡°But the consumption was too great.¡± Using pure physical strength to resist the Zombie Beast Poison that contained the power of the natural order! Ten minutes. It took Lu Ming a full ten minutes topletely erode the Zombie Beast Poison! He felt immense fatigue, but it also confirmed a fact. Those without mystical patterns were not entirely powerless against those who possessed them. After all, although the specification was extremely high, the essence of the power of the natural order was only a form of high-level energy. Air indeed couldn¡¯t resist an iron weapon, but if the iron weapon was exposed to the air for a period of time, it would rust or even degrade into dust! ¡°Then here¡¯s the problem¡­ How much strength did this bit of Zombie Beast Poison consume from you?¡± As he muttered, Lu Ming looked at Esek and saw that Esek had already suppressed his surprise, and his gaze towards Lu Ming had be much more serious. After some thought, Esek waved his hand again. As a result, hundreds of streams of Zombie Beast Poison surged out of Esek¡¯s hand. This made Lu Ming¡¯s eyes darken. ¡°There was hardly any consumption¡­¡± That stream of Zombie Beast Poison. The poison that took Lu Ming ten minutes and almost exhausted all his strength to eradicate. Esek could easily produce hundreds or even thousands of them with a wave of his hand¡­ Chapter 273 - 273: Reinforcements Chapter 273: Reinforcements Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Strictly speaking, the power of the natural order is not a high-level energy. It¡¯s more like a qualification and a seal.¡± ¡°Even Ancient Realm experts need to consume source power or other energy when using their methods, but these mystical patterns like seals, will spontaneously fuse into the methods of Ancient Realm experts¡­¡± ¡°This also means that 1 can create an unlimited amount of the Zombie Beast Poison containing the power of the mystical patterns until my Source Power Poison is depleted.¡± After saying this, Essek retracted the Zombie Beast Poison in his hand and looked at Lu Ming¡¯s chest. He could see that the silver patterns on Lu Ming¡¯s chest had already returned to normal from their faint and barely noticeable state. He pointed at Lu Ming¡¯s silver patterns. ¡°Pay attention, your patterns were just pierced by me.¡± ¡°From that moment on, it¡¯s equivalent to you not mastering the power of the natural order and losing the characteristics of an Ancient Realm expert.¡± ¡°However, it only takes a very short time for the power of the mystical patterns to automatically recover, and it doesn¡¯t consume anything.¡± Lu Ming remained silent¡­ A momentter, he could not help but mutter, ¡°Is the gap really this big?¡± He had used all his strength just to neutralize Esek¡¯s casual attack¡­ This made Lu Ming¡¯s hard-earned attributes seem like a joke. Lu Ming could not let go of it¡­ Esek was silent for a moment before nodding, ¡°Yes, the gap is indeed this big.¡± ¡°Mystical patterns and the power of the natural order are above all else.¡± ¡°Those with mystical patterns are protected by the power of the natural order, and with the blessings of the mystical patterns, the strength of the Ancient Realm ispletely beyond the reach of the Source Realm or the Spirit realm. Your physical strength is nothing¡­¡± With that said, he sighed slightly, patted the ground beside him, and gestured for Lu Ming to sit down. Lu Ming sat down obediently, and Esek sat down beside him. He spoke softly with a gentle tone, ¡°I can roughly guess your life experiences.¡± ¡°You were born in a small n and didn¡¯t have good resources or a good mentor to guide you.¡± ¡°But you have talent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just talent in cultivating Source Power Skills, but also talent in cultivating Body Refinement Techniques.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young, right?¡± Since Esek had asked him, Lu Ming nodded, ¡°Not old.¡± ¡°Oh, a few hundred years old? That¡¯s about right. As a genius of a small n, reaching this level at the age of three hundred to five hundred years is already quite remarkable.¡± Esek rushed to answer, and it made Lu Ming hold back the number twenty-six he had in mind. Then Esek sighed and said, ¡°So I can understand how you feel.¡± ¡°You actually don¡¯t rely on Source Power skills in your usual battles. After all, you don¡¯t have the resources and can¡¯t find Source Realm or even Ancient Realm Source Power skills. So, your greatest reliance in battle should be your physical strength.¡± ¡°As for physical strength¡­ the higher the level, the less effective it is.¡± After saying that, Esek looked at Lu Ming with some pity, ¡°Did you advance by skipping levels?¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never experienced the Source Realm?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Then 1 guess you don¡¯t know that your physical strength, while top-notch in the Source Realm, is far from being dominant.¡± ¡°Not to mention in the Ancient Realm, your physical strength would probably be considered inadequate. Your giant form of physical strength from before might be the lowest tier in the Ancient Realm¡­¡± Lu Ming could not help but open his mouth and ask in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t physical strength not important in the Ancient Realm?¡± He thought that his physical strength was not inferior to others in the Ancient Realm¡­ Esek said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not important, but it¡¯s not important whenpared to the mystical patterns!¡± ¡°Stronger physical strength can hold more source power, and Ancient Realm experts also have to consume Source Power in battles. Moreover, stronger physical strength can enhance resistance to attacks..To put it bluntly, although this thing is not important, the stronger the better. Think about it, when Ancient Realm experts are tired of studying Source Power skills or have reached a bottleneck, they can do a few sets of body forging techniques on the spot to rx and it¡¯s a great thing to cultivate their temperament. ¡°Moreover, most of the Ancient Realm cultivators advanced step by step from a low level. It has basically be a habit to practice Body Forging technique once a day, and it¡¯s hard to change that habit.¡± ¡°Moreover, their Body Forging techniques are of a very high level, at least at the Source Realm. It¡¯s not umon to have them in the Ancient Realm. The benefits of Source Realm and Ancient Realm Body Forging techniques are much greater than those of the Mortal Realm and Physique Realm.¡± ¡°Moreover, they have all kinds of natural treasures that can nourish the body. Not to mention that a few lucky people also have huge opportunities.¡± ¡°Over the years, how much physical strength do you think this has brought them?¡± The more Esek spoke, the more silent Lu Ming became. In the end, Esekforted Lu Ming, sighing with emotion and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re young that there are endless possibilities in the future.¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s also because you¡¯re young that your umtion is far from enough.¡± ¡°However, if you really like to rely on your physical strength to confront your enemies, there¡¯s actually a path you can take.¡± This made Lu Ming¡¯s expression change. ¡°What path?¡± ¡°Eye of Flesh and Blood mystical patterns.¡± Esek mentioned the words ¡°Eye of Flesh and Blood¡± again and gave a more detailed exnation. ¡°The Eye of Flesh and Blood is the rule of the physical body, and its strengthpletely surpasses the gold and silver patterns!¡± ¡°After achieving the Eye of Flesh and Blood mystical pattern, your body will immediately be regted! Your punches and kicks, your muscle tissues, your blood and bones will all be imbued with the power of the mystical patterns!¡± ¡°At that time, breaking through all techniques with strength is not a joke. It¡¯s real!¡± ¡°This is a path that leads to heaven specially tailored for physical strength experts.¡± Lu Ming asked again, ¡°Then how should I obtain the Eye of Flesh and Blood?¡± Esek smiled bitterly and shook his head, ¡°If you increase your current physical strength by about eight hundred to a thousand times, it will be about enough.¡± Lu Ming fellpletely silent. After a long time, Esek¡¯s expression changed. He stood up and looked into the distance. After a quick assessment, he said, ¡°That woman seems to have found some helpers¡­ Do you want to take a look?¡± When Lu Ming heard this, he put away his frustration. He nodded slightly, ¡°Okay.¡± The resurrected Queen de had lost her Source Realm strength and had be a ninth-level Spirit Realm expert. However, at this moment, Queen de had no reason to be disappointed, instead, she was filled with joy. It was the joy of surviving a cmity. This was because the reinforcements had finally arrived. Apart from the characteristics mentioned previously, there was another w-like characteristic of the Golden Cicada Shedding Shell ability. It was that the distance for her resurrection could not be too far. The first time she resurrected, she was transferred from Lu Ming¡¯s house to the training ground. The second time she resurrected, she moved from the training ground to the Insect nest. And on the third resurrection, she moved from the nest to a further ce. Coincidentally, Cockroach Night had already arrived with its people. A golden light surged, slowly forming Queen de¡¯s body. As soon as she appeared, Queen de¡¯s legs went limp and she fell into the arms of a male roach. A familiar voice sounded in her ears. ¡°My good sister, you¡¯ve suffered¡­¡± The sorrowful voice made Queen de look up and see the dirty and twisted face at a nce. Cockroach Night, a roach of the Insect n. This species was famous for their strong reproductive abilities, with each nest capable of producing a thousand to eighteen hundred offspring. Moreover, their individual strength was not weak either. But as a trade-off, this species had a significant drawback ¨C they did not look good. Overall, this Cockroach Night looked like a two-meter-tall upright giant cockroach! Its thick legs stood firmly on the ground, with six arms spread out on both sides. Its overall appearance was ck, with arge carapace on its back. Two antennae extended from the top of its head, faintly brushing against Queen de¡¯s naked and smooth body, causing her to shiver with goosebumps. However, she had no choice but to submit. Regardless of how much Queen de despised Cockroach Night previously, she had to admit that at this moment, Cockroach Night was her only savior. Thinking of this, Queen de hugged Cockroach Night even tighter. She endured the foul odor emanating from Cockroach Night as she ran her fingers across his shell chest and had her hand covered in sticky secretions. With a sweet and mournful voice, Queen des said, ¡°Brother Cockroach Night, you¡¯re finally here.¡± With that said, she gazed affectionately at Cockroach Night, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s leave quickly! Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± ¡°Far away from that demon!¡± Just as she finished speaking, another voice sounded from the side. ¡°Leave?! After all this, how do you n to leave?¡± The person who spoke was another cockroach that was not much different from Cockroach Night. He was Cockroach Night¡¯s second uncle: Cockroach Pavilion! The only silver pattern of the source of magic on its chest clearly indicated the strength of the Cockroach Pavilion Ancient Realm. At this moment, Cockroach Pavilion looked at the distant Archean City and said after a long time, ¡°The mission given to you by the higher-ups is to guard Archean City to the death, right?¡± Queen de remained silent. ¡°And now, you¡¯ve turned the situation into this?¡± Queen de remained silent. She gave up the mission to survive. To her, this was a reasonable choice. However, Cockroach Pavilion did not think so. ¡°Letting these zombie beasts cross the ck Grasnds and head to the main battlefield means that they will inevitably influence the course of the battle. Your mission is of great importance, but now that you¡¯ve caused this situation, are you thinking of just walking away?¡± ¡°Do you really think that our Insect n doesn¡¯t have rules?¡± ¡°Forget it. Since I¡¯m here and you¡¯ll soon be a member of my Cockroach family, I¡¯ll help you out, consider it a wedding gift to my nephew.¡± Cockroach Night was delighted, ¡°Thank you, Second Uncle.¡± Queen de shivered and said, ¡°Second¡­ Second Uncle, there are Ancient Realm enemies in Archean City, and there are two of them!¡± These words made Cockroach Pavilion frown. ¡°Two? Ancient Realm?¡± The small Ancient City actually produced two Ancient Realm experts? This was simply illogical! But after a brief pause, Cockroach Pavilionughed sinisterly. ¡°Two Ancient Realm enemies? Alright! That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Killing an Ancient Realm enemy is a tremendous achievement!¡± With that said, Cockroach Pavilion turned around and looked behind. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you to help.¡± Queen de was once again stunned. Then, she followed the Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s gaze and looked further back. Behind them, two figures stood side by side. One of them was from the cockroach n with two silver patterns on his chest. He was Cockroach Green, the eldest cousin of the Cockroach Pavilion. The other was a three-meter-tall humanoid figure with a right arm that resembled an insect¡¯s ded limb. On its right hand de, a Foundation of Matter pattern was growing! An Ancient Realm member of the Insect n, Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s best friend: Tang Chongye. Hearing the Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s request, the two of them looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± Queen de really wanted to run. She really did not want to experience Lu Ming¡¯s massage technique again. However, at this moment, Cockroach Pavilion and the other Ancient Realm experts were present, and Queen de had no right to speak. She could only follow the group and head towards the distant Archean City. Not long after they set out, they came to a stop. This was because in front of them, two figures stood side by side, blocking their path. It was Lu Ming and Esek. ¡°You¡¯re Esek?¡± Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s attention waspletely focused on Esek. After carefully observing the golden patterns on Esek¡¯s hand, the Cockroach Pavilion nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Very good, we found the main culprit directly, saving me a lot of trouble.¡± The appearance of the zombie beasts was a significant variable that could affect the oue of the main battlefield. Originally, in the battle of the three races, the Insect n and Giant n already had the upper hand. If these zombie beasts were allowed to run out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, no one could predict what would happen. The best solution was to block the zombie beasts in the Archean City and deal with the source of all this trouble: Esek. After muttering this, Cockroach Pavilion instantly exerted strength on its feet and rushed towards Esek. At the same time, it shouted loudly, ¡°Brother Tang, help me!¡± Battles between Ancient Realm cultivators were extremely rare. But, considering the deep-seated enmity between the Insect n and the Undead n, this battle seemed perfectly reasonable.. Chapter 274 - 274: Battle In The Ancient Realm Chapter 274: Battle In The Ancient Realm Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The key to a battley in intelligence. Even when two individuals possessed equal strength, knowing the moves the opponent was good at and hisbat style, could gain the upper hand. This was especially true in the battle in the Ancient Realm. The role of intelligence was maxed out. This was because different mystical patterns could provide distinct power characteristics and strengths. As a result, the probing stage of the battle in the Ancient Realm was extremely protracted ¨C both sides engaged in a standoff for a long time, primarily to gather as much information as possible about each other¡¯s mystical patterns, thereby gaining the upper hand. Although the Cockroach Pavilion immediately charged recklessly, his speed was not particrly fast. As he moved, his six arms waved, leaving behind countless afterimages, and arge amount of source power was drawn and converged in Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s hands. In the blink of an eye, it condensed into threerge bows that were taller than humans! Soldier Transformation Technique. ¡°And¡­ Bow of Ste ying!¡± Multicolored arrows instantly left the bows and flew towards Esek and Lu Ming. Silver light and purple mist rose from the bodies of Eseck and Lu Ming.Apanied by thuds and sizzling sounds, the energy arrows were shattered, and some were corroded. Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s attack was entirely ineffective. ¡°Do you sense anything?¡± Esek asked Lu Ming, as if he were a teacher questioning a student. Lu Ming nodded slightly and said, ¡°His silver pattern power is not offensive.¡± Depending on the differences in the Source Power skills they practiced, the power nature of the Source of Magic Silver patterns could also vary. For offensive Source Power skills, the Awakened silver patterns focused on attack. The Awakened silver patterns of the Body Protective technique focused on defense. Body Forging techniques, Breathing techniques, secret techniques, and others also had their own unique focuses. The power levels were also different. The attack of the Cockroach Pavilion might seem very terrifying in the eyes of those in the Source Realm, but in front of Ancient Realm experts, it had no effect at all. This meant that his silver patterns were not transformed from an offensive Source Power skill. There was no inherent Power of the Natural Order in his attacks either. ¡°Considering that he has only one mystical pattern, there¡¯s a high probability that he¡¯s an Ancient Realm expert with a defensive focus.¡± In other words, the lowest level of the Ancient Realm. The characteristic of these Ancient Realm experts was that they had high defense and weak attack, and they posed no threat to slightly stronger Ancient Realm experts. For example, Esek. Lu Ming could vaguely see that when the energy arrows approached Esek, Esek¡¯s body had already turned ethereal, as if it had turned into a foggy mass condensed from the Zombie Beast Poison. Ayer of Zombie Beast Poison had spread over his body, and thisyer of poison corroded Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s arrows, rendering Esekpletely immune to the Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s attacks. This was one of the differences between the Foundation of Matter golden patterns and the silver patterns of the Source of Magic. By fully grasping the characteristics of the rted matter, the owner of the golden patterns couldpletely use the power of the golden pattern to transform his body into rted matter and obtain various unimaginable characteristics. This also meant that thebat logic of the golden patterns was entirely different from the silver patterns! ¡°In short, that guy is very weak, so I¡¯ll leave it to you. With your strength, even if you¡¯re not his equal, you should be able to learn some Ancient Realmbat techniques and knowledge from him.¡± Esek patted Lu Ming on the shoulder and told him. Afterward, he looked at Tang Chongye behind the Cockroach Pavilion. That was the strongest among the three Ancient Realm experts on the opposing side! ¡°Then I¡¯ll take care of Esek.¡± Tang Chongye was also looking at Esek. As fellow owners of the golden patterns, Tang Chongye naturally knew how powerful and terrifying these golden patterns were. Cockroach Pavilion had no room to intervene in the battle of the golden patterns at all. Cockroach Green, with his dual silver patterns, could provide some help to him, although not much. Hearing Tang Chongye¡¯s voice, Cockroach Pavilion and Cockroach Green both nodded. The two brothers looked at Lu Ming and actually locked onto Lu Ming as their primary target. After all, they had to pick the weakest link. A thick purple mist spread out from Esek¡¯s body. Before long, his entire body had transformed into a massive cloud of Zombie Beast Poison, howling as he charged toward Tang Chongye and the other two. Seeing this, Cockroach Pavilion and Cockroach Green retreated behind Tang Chongye. Tang Chongye roared angrily, and with a sh of the golden patterns, his entire body immediately turned into golden metal! ¡°The Power of Magic Gold!¡± ¡°With a hard metal like Magic Gold,! can transform into Foundation of Matter golden patterns.¡± ¡°Esek, let me see what you¡¯re capable of!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Tang Chongye had already rushed into the purple mist. morous sounds echoed from within the mist, and faint traces of golden light seeped out of the purple mist. The two golden-patterned Ancient Realm experts were just like the two elemental gods, each controlling their respective elemental powers and engaging in a grand battle! Seeing this, Lu Ming¡¯s eyes darkened. He muttered, ¡°It looks like a battle between two ancient realms, but in fact, it¡¯s a sh between Zombie Beast poison and Magic Gold. Both sides are consuming each other¡¯s golden patterns¡¯ power in a war of attrition. Once one side¡¯s power ispletely depleted, they will be stuck in a deadlock.¡± ¡°This battle isn¡¯t just about the strength of the golden patterns, but also the characteristics of the Zombie Beast Poison and Magic Gold. The Zombie Beast Poison can hardly corrode the Magic Gold, so the chances of Esek winning this battle are not high.¡± After muttering this, Lu Ming could not help but sigh, ¡°This power of the golden patterns is quite interesting.¡± In contrast, the power of the Source of Magic Silver Patterns was a little boring. This was because the characteristics of the Silver Patterns were actually extremely simr to Source Power skills, at most reaching their peak in terms of strength. Therefore, the battle between the Silver Patterns was no different from a battle between the Spirit Realm and the Source Realm. As he looked across the battlefield, he could see that Cockroach Pavilion and Cockroach Green had already circumvented the golden-patterned battlefield and were steadily advancing toward Lu Ming. Seeing this, Lu Ming moved his shoulders. ¡°Although I can guess what a battle with the Silver Patterns is like¡­ spections and actualbat aren¡¯t the same.¡± As he spoke, Lu Ming clenched his fists. He faced the two of them head-on, saying, ¡°Let me see what the characteristics of a real battle in the Silver Patterns Ancient Realm are like.¡± Cockroach Green came to a halt. His position was between Lu Ming and Cockroach Pavilion on one side and Esek and Tang Chongye on the other. As a dual Silver patterns Ancient Realm expert, Cockroach Green could engage in the battle alongside Esek and Tang Chongye while also being able to intervene in the battle between Lu Ming and Cockroach Pavilion. The position he upied now undoubtedly served as a kind of safety¡ªwherever things went wrong, he could lend his assistance. Observing Lu Ming and Cockroach Pavilion, Cockroach Green muttered to himself, ¡°With both of them having a single Silver Pattern, Cockroach Pavilion should be able to handle it¡­.¡± As soon as he spoke, Lu Ming had already collided with Cockroach Pavilion. With a deafening roar, their fists and feet shed, causing a flurry of flying debris. But he looked at the essence through the phenomenon. Soon, Cockroach Green nodded in understanding. ¡°The opponent has a defensive-type Silver Pattern.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to pay any attention.¡± When it came to battles in the Ancient Realm, the lowest tier was undoubtedly when both sides had single Silver Patterns, and these patterns were derived from protective techniques. Such battles only led to one oue ¨C extreme exhaustion without any clear victor. Ancient realm experts with single Silver Patterns developed from defensive techniques naturally possessed strong defenses. However, theycked offensive mystical patterns, which meant theycked the ability to attack effectively. It was akin to both sides wearing a protective shell without any means to break through their opponent¡¯s defenses. With this in mind, Cockroach Green shook its head and shifted its focus to the battle between Esek and Tang Chongye. ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay attention, these two won¡¯t achieve any result even if they fight for a day..¡± Chapter 275 - 275: The Dao Protection Technique I Rely on! Chapter 275 - 275: The Dao Protection Technique I Rely on! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everything was as Cockroach Green had predicted. As soon as Lu Ming came into contact with Cockroach Pavilion, he immediately realized that this would be a protracted battle. Cockroach Green possessed a very strong physical strength, much stronger than Lu Ming in his Self-Limitation State. Moreover, it had a wide range of offensive methods, indicating that it had cultivated many different offensive Source Power skills. Unfortunately, he could not attain Divine Power and did not transform into the Source of Magic Silver Patterns. As such, neither his physical strength nor Source Power skills could affect Lu Ming, who was also in the Ancient Realm and had defensive Silver Patterns. Colorful Source Power skillsnded on Lu Ming¡¯s Body Protective Light, but it remainedpletely unaffected.
    Lu Ming quickly assessed the situation and came to a conclusion. ¡°Impossible to prate.¡± Well, it was not impossible to break through. Lu Ming, with his Silver Patterns weaker than the average Ancient Realm expert, could allow Cockroach Pavilion to keep punching him for one or two days before finally breaking through. However, the power of the mystical patterns could regenerate on its own. So, effectively, it meant that it was impossible to break through. The consumption of Source Power was almost none. One hour¡¯s worth of Source Power loss could be recovered by Lu Ming in just one second¡­ In other words, if Lu Ming stood still and let Cockroach Pavilion hit him, Cockroach Pavilion could not hurt Lu Ming at all. Simrly, Lu Ming could not do anything to Cockroach Pavilion. When heavy punchesnded on Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s green protective light, apanied by ¡°thud¡± sounds, Cockroach Pavilion remained unfazed while Lu Ming¡¯s wrist became sore from the impact. All the shy moves, like Annihtion Explosion and High Speed Fist, were utterly useless. ¡°The power of the mystical patterns, the power of the natural order¡­¡± ¡°Completely overwhelmingly powerful!¡± Lu Ming and Cockroach Pavilion were undoubtedly the weakest existences in the Ancient Realm. However, even these weakest Ancient Realm experts were still crushing existencespared to the strongest in the Source Realm! After exchanging blows for nearly a minute, Lu Ming and Cockroach Pavilion separated tacitly. They stood five meters apart, facing each other. Lu Ming pondered and Cockroach Pavilion felt helpless. ¡°Are you still going to fight? In my opinion, you might as well wait for death,¡± Cockroach Pavilion said to Lu Ming. At the same time, he turned around and looked at Esek and Tang Chongye on the battlefield. As Golden Pattern Ancient Realm experts, they were the ones who determined the direction of this battle. Lu Ming ignored Cockroach Pavilion and just contemted, weighing his options, and he soon spoke. ¡°Again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter how many times you go at it. I¡¯ve fought such a battle too many times.¡± Although Cockroach Pavilion said that, when it saw Lu Ming approaching once more, it still spread its hands and assumed a defensive posture. As the two closed the distance, Lu Ming quickly reached a point where he was an arm¡¯s length away from Cockroach Pavilion. He pulled his shoulder, umting his strength. His fist reached his waist, and using the strength from his waist, Lu Ming was about to deliver a powerful punch. Seeing this scene, Cockroach Pavilion did not react. It simply protected its face to prevent itself from being insulted by the other party. In any case, neither of them could break through the other party¡¯s body protective technique¡­ A turbulent wind of punches swept in, hitting Cockroach Pavilion in the chest! The intense pain left Cockroach Pavilion stunned! In the next second, Cockroach Pavilion was sent flying backward, and the silver pattern on its chest could be seen shattering on the spot. Lu Ming¡¯s heavy punchnded on Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s chest, emitting a heavy collision sound. The Annihtion Explosion special effect was activated, punching a bowl-sized bloody hole in the Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s chest! While clutching his chest and retreating rapidly, he stared at Lu Ming and shouted in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible?! How is this possible?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing that¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Lu Ming mumbled and said, ¡°After all, what I¡¯ve used is a technique specially developed by a super expert who spent a lifetime researching how to counter the power of Silver Patterns!¡± It had to be admitted that me Heart had left a deep impression on Lu Ming. Although Lu Ming did not know anything about his life, identity, and even his level, Lu Ming could guess that an existence who could develop the Force System must be extremely powerful! And now, the situation unfolding before his eyes undoubtedly confirmed Lu Ming¡¯s conjecture. me Heart was definitely from the Ancient Realm. Moreover, he was undoubtedly extraordinary among the Ancient Realm experts. This was because the Force System he had developed was specifically created to restrain the Silver Patterns! ¡°Silver Patterns are born from Source Power skills and represent the rule patterns that arise when a Source Power skill is cultivated to the Divine Power Realm.¡± ¡°This thing vaguely touches upon the essence of Source Power.¡± ¡°As for the Force system, it¡¯s a high-level substitute for the Source Power system¡­ Previously, 1 only thought that the effects of the Force system were limited to enhancing the strength of source power skills and ignoring the opponent¡¯s Body Protective techniques.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s just one aspect of it¡­¡± Because the Force System was born out of a desire to create alternative paths to godhood, it could not be so simple, could it!? ¡°At its core, the Force System is aimed at the Ancient Realm, which means it¡¯s designed to counter Silver Patterns!¡± Even at the Ancient Realm stage, using the Force System in ce of Source Power couldpletely bypass an opponent¡¯s Silver Patterns, both in attack and defense.This meant that even if Lu Ming did not have offensive silver patterns, he could still use force to disintegrate the protective silver patterns of Cockroach Pavilion! ¡°In that case, defense should be the same!¡± Just as he was thinking this, a light figure in the distance suddenly appeared in front of him. It was Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s brother, Cockroach Green. It instantly arrived and pped Lu Ming¡¯s chest! Cockroach Green had two silver patterns on its body. The first was a Body Protective technique. The second was a Source Realm source power skill: Heart elerating Palm! The killing power of the Heart elerating Palm with silver patterns was very lethal when it was born. Moreover, the strength of Lu Ming¡¯s silver patterns was abnormally low. Logically speaking, even if this attack did not directly insta-kill Lu Ming, it would still destroy Lu Ming¡¯s body protective technique on the spot and destroy the power of the silver patterns! However, under the Force System, the nature of everything changed. With a ¡°thus,¡± a powerful force surged over, causing Lu Ming to be sent flying backward, but he quickly stabilized himself. The silver patterns on his chest did not fluctuate, sh, or dim. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t use the power of silver patterns at all!¡± The basis was the Force. All the silver patterns werepletely ineffective before Lu Ming, both in offense and defense! What was left topete was just purebat skills and personal strength! This meant that even if one was at the Source Realm or even the Spirit Realm without mystical patterns, they could still use the Force system to erase the advantage brought about by the power of the Ancient Realm silver patterns! He recalled me Heart¡¯s teachings. Lu Ming suddenly realized how valuable the things he had learned from me Heart were! ¡°The Force system is just a skill, not the Dao.¡± ¡°Because the force system doesn¡¯t provide any means to strengthen oneself.¡± ¡°But for me, who has a system to infinitely increase physical strength, the Force System can be the Dao!¡± ¡°This is what I can rely on as 1 enter the Ancient Realm!¡± At this moment, Lu Ming heaved a sigh of relief, dispelling the gloom from earlier, and feeling a profound understanding of his own path that he had never experienced before. ¡°As someone newly entering the Ancient Realm, 1 indeed don¡¯t have an advantage in any aspectpared to other Ancient Realm experts.¡± ¡°My mystical patterns are weaker than others, and the physical strength 1 used to rely on also doesn¡¯t have much of an advantage.¡± ¡°However, the path of the Force can allow me to bridge the gap between my Silver patterns and those of other ordinary Ancient Realm experts and bring us back to the type of battle I excel in and am most familiar with.¡± ¡°Perhaps 1 won¡¯t consider the Force as my future Dao.¡± ¡°But at least, at this moment, Force is my protective technique!¡± With this newfound understanding, Lu Ming immediately felt a change in his attribute system. Opening the attribute panel, the description of Force entered his eyes.. Chapter 276 - 276: Simplified Version of the Eye of Flesh and Blood Chapter 276 - 276: Simplified Version of the Eye of Flesh and Blood Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Force: An high-level force execution technique that substitutes physical strength for source power. When using force to execute a source power skill, the effect will surpass that of source power skills performed using source power. Moreover, it willpletely ignore the power of the silver patterns! It also provides resistance against the golden patterns to a certain extent! Elementary force can provide you with enhanced bodily control and coordination, significantly boosts yourprehension of source power skills, and elerates your cultivation speed of source power skills. Current Cultivation Amplification Rate: 2 times. The words (beginner level) after Force had been removed. At the same time, a description had been added: [Ignore the power of silver patterns and resist the power of golden patterns].
    This was exactly what Lu Ming needed right now! ¡°Ignore the silver patterns and resist the golden pattern!¡± This finally gave Lu Ming the ability to fully join the battle in the Ancient Realm. Facing them, Cockroach Green and Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s conversation stunned Lu Ming slightly. This was because he had heard their conversation¡­ ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?!¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± ¡°Brother, can you tell what¡¯s going on?¡± Cockroach Green¡¯s face was filled with hesitation when it heard this. Soon, it said with uncertainty, ¡°Although 1 don¡¯t quite understand what¡¯s happening with this kid, I think his methods seem to be somewhat simr to the Eye of Flesh and Blood¡­¡± Cockroach Pavilion was immediately stunned and then he said hoarsely, ¡°If he had the blood pattern of the Eye of Flesh and Blood, none of us would have been able to escape today.¡± Cockroach Green said, ¡°That¡¯s why 1 said it¡¯s somewhat simr, and not exactly the same. His physical strength is far inferior to the Eye of Flesh and Blood expert. Anyway, this guy is strange¡­¡± Lu Ming had been watching the two of them. All their expressions and voices fell into Lu Ming¡¯s eyes and ears. The words ¡°Eye of Flesh and Blood¡± made Lu Ming fall silent for a moment. Thinking of Esek¡¯s exnation previously, Lu Ming suddenly had this feeling. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Eye of Flesh and Blood.¡± ¡°To use his force to protect his body, ignore the power of the silver patterns, and resist the power of the golden patterns. How simr is this to the Eye of Flesh and Blood?!¡± He had a faint premonition. ¡°me Heart is the owner of the Eye of Flesh and Blood.¡± ¡°And this Force is a technique created by reference to the characteristics of the Eye of Flesh and Blood!¡± But¡­ Why? Thinking of me Heart¡¯s demeanor and feeling the force me Heart had taught him flow through his body, Lu Ming suddenly had a stray thought and realized he had a question unrted to the current situation. ¡°Since he has the Eye of Flesh and Blood, why did he create a simplified version of the Eye of Flesh and Blood?¡± After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming had an answer. ¡°For the sake of inheritance. From the knowledge about the Eye of Flesh and Blood 1 learned from Esek, it¡¯s almost impossible for superhumans to awaken the Eye of Flesh and Blood under normal circumstances.¡± ¡°Therefore, there¡¯s a use for the Force system. This simplified version of Force can be taught to others, allowing them to gain the strength to resist the Ancient realm without relying on the mystical patterns.¡± But¡­ ¡°Why not just follow the normal source power system?¡± ¡°Why not advance to the Ancient Realm with the power of silver or gold mystical patterns?¡± Not good. At the very least, me Heart, who had created the Force system, felt that this was not good! ¡°Yes, this is the only exnation. This is the only exnation for the birth of the Force system.¡± ¡°But why, 1 don¡¯t know, and I can¡¯t guess¡­¡± Thinking of this, Lu Ming suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s possible that I¡¯m overthinking it. Since he had this ability, he created a Force system for fun, and felt that 1 waspatible with the Force system, so he taught me the Force.¡± After all, not everyone needed logic and purpose to support everything they did. Most things were done on a sudden impulse. Shaking his head to clear his mind, Lu Ming looked ahead and slowly clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll use the blood of you insects as a congrattory gift for my advancement to the Ancient Realm!¡± Queen de, Lu Ming will y her! And right now, Queen des was protected by Cockroach Green, Cockroach Pavilion and Tang Chongye. This meant that the two sides were in opposition. Lu Ming did not feel like saying much¡­ But it was more likely that Lu Ming really wanted to test his strength on Cockroach Pavilion, Cockroach Green and even Tang Chongye to verify his position in the Ancient Realm. Lu Ming was eager to prove himself in this battle! With a thought, Lu Ming¡¯s body began to rapidly expand! This was: Body Self-Limitation! The ck Grasnds. The Mother Tree that had taken root here had already grown to several hundred meters tall, blocking out the sky. Many heads hung on the branches of the Mother Tree, human and beast, all quiet with eyes closed. On the trunk of the Mother Tree, there was a massive tree hollow. At this moment, in the tree hollow, the Mother Tree was receiving an unexpected guest. ¡°It¡¯s a clone. I have quite a few clones. After all, my main body is rtivelyrge and ugly, and will not appear easily.¡± The Mother Tree¡¯s clone said to a middle-aged looking, humanoid-like Undead n member. This made the Mother Tree ponder for a moment and asked, ¡°How should I address you?¡± ¡°Lord Corpse God? Or Zero?¡± Zero waved his hand. ¡°Zero, just call me Zero. Don¡¯t call me the Corpse God. I hate the word god.¡± The Mother Tree did not ask in detail why it hated the word, but just asked, ¡°So, Zero, why are you here this time?¡± Faced with the Mother Tree¡¯s question, Zero smiled gently. ¡°Come and take a look at my experiment results.¡± A puzzled glint shed in the Mother Tree¡¯s eyes, ¡°The results of your experiment?¡± ¡°Yes, the results of my experiment.¡± ¡°You mean¡­ the Beast King?¡± Zero shrugged, ¡°Sort of¡­¡± The Beast King was previously Zero¡¯s research project. However, the clone of the Beast King he created did not turn out to be very powerful. After Zero became a deity, he abandoned the rted research projects¡­ But with the appearance of the Mother Tree, Zero¡¯s interest in the Beast King was reignited. Due to the unique characteristics of the Mother Tree, it could perfectly replicate gic entities. So, Zero indeed wanted to know if the Mother Tree could clone a genuine Beast King! A Beast King in itsplete form! Not a god, but on par with or even surpassing a deity Beast King! The Mother Tree thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve indeed begun to clone the Beast King.¡± ¡°But the problem is that the consumption of cloning the Beast King has exceeded my imagination¡­¡± ¡°How should 1 put it¡­ Well, I¡¯ll take you to see it.¡± Beneath the ck Grasnds, the area had already been hollowed out by the Mother Tree. The entire underground had be the Mother Tree¡¯s secret experimental base. Following the Mother Tree¡¯s clone as they descended, Zero observed as they walked. Soon, Zero spoke, ¡°The defenses here aren¡¯t strong enough. You can¡¯t fool the Giant n¡¯s and the Insect n¡¯s members. Once they discover the research project you¡¯re doing, the consequences could be unpredictable.¡± The Mother Tree sighed softly, ¡°I have no choice.¡± Zero smiled and said, ¡°1 do. I¡¯ll help you with some modifications shortly, and I guarantee that no one will be able to spot any issues.¡± This made the Mother Tree pause for a moment. Then, it asked curiously, ¡°You¡­ Why are you helping me? Our standpoints should still be hostile, right?¡± Zero chuckled, ¡°For now¡­¡± As he spoke, he gently patted the Mother Tree¡¯s shoulder and hinted, ¡°Everyone knows that your so-called cooperation with the Giant n and the Insect n is just a facade. I don¡¯t believe that such a special person like you will be willing to be a domesticated ornamental green nt.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re not strong enough. Once youplete the Beast King¡¯s replication n and gain enough power to resist the deities, would you really be willing to cooperate with the Giant n and the Insect n?¡± Before the Mother Tree could respond, Zero muttered, ¡°i doubt it¡­ After all, when others help you hunt instead of hunting on your own, the total number of prey is always the same. No, no, no, it¡¯s different. If you hunt on your own, you can even turn your original helpers into prey.. This way, the total prey count will instead increase, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Chapter 277 - 277: Beyond, Pure, and Completely One’s Own! Chapter 277 - 277: Beyond, Pure, and Completely One¡¯s Own! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zero¡¯s words left the Mother Tree silent. After a long time, it shook its head and decisively changed the topic. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Zero followed the mother tree¡¯s indication and looked into the distance. He saw that in the dim underground space, a fungal nket was undting and enveloping a massive creature. Due to the fungal nket on the outside, he could not see the true appearance of the content being enveloped. He could only judge from the size of the spherical shape that this thing was about a hundred meters in size.
    A substantial, even an endless amount of energy was gathered by the Mother Tree and infused into the entity¡¯s body. ¡°He¡¯s getting stronger every moment.¡± ¡°He¡¯s like a ck hole, devouring all the energy he can!¡± ¡°The energy I¡¯ve filled his body can already produce over a hundred Ancient Realm experts¡­ but so far, this thing is still not satisfied!¡± ¡°I even have this feeling that what I¡¯m giving him now is less than a thousandth of what he needs!¡± As the Mother Tree spoke, Zero walked towards the spherical entity. His gaze was so deep that it seemed to be able to prate the outer membrane of the ball and see the interior. He saw that the sphere contained a grotesque giant creature, half upright and half prostrating. It was silent and motionless, like a massive and exquisite sculpture. It had ck fur, sharp bone spurs, knife-like nails, and powerful limbs. Apart from that, there was a blood-red pattern on its forehead, resembling an eye, faintly visible. The moment he saw this pattern, Zero immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He turned to look at the Mother Tree and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re on the right path.¡± ¡°The Beast King¡¯s clone has already given birth to the Eye of Flesh and Blood. Now, what you have to do is continue to nurture it to give birth to more Eyes of Flesh and Blood.¡± ¡°And when the number of Eye of Flesh and Blood reaches the standard of the Beast King¡¯s lifetime, it will awaken and bring you a great surprise and assistance!¡± Zero¡¯s tone was somewhat quick, as if he could barely contain his excitement. However, the Mother Tree looked confused. ¡°The Eye of Flesh and Blood, what¡¯s that?¡± To this, Zero smiled and said, ¡°Mystical patterns. The highest and rarest mystical patterns.¡± ¡°Rare, umon, certainly not as rare as you, but at least it¡¯s much rarer than those bullsh*t high-level gold and silver patterns¡­¡± ¡°And the most crucial thing is the rule of the physical body: The Eye of Flesh and Blood is exceptional, unconstrained, harmless, entirely one¡¯s own, a power that transcends the ordinary and reaches the extraordinary.¡± The Mother Tree became more and more perplexed as it listened. Until Zero gently patted its shoulder. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t worry about it. Now, let¡¯s discuss how to hide yourboratory.¡± The Mother Tree pondered for a long time and said to Zero, ¡°Your call.¡± However, there was a glint in its eyes. The Mother Tree felt that this old thing, Zero, was good to it, but he had some ulterior motives. But the Mother Tree could not figure out what kind of ulterior motives. In any case, the Mother Tree felt that this Corpse God was strange. His Body Self-Limitation brought five forms to Lu Ming. Usually, Lu Ming used a Self-Limitation state. Firstly, it could maintain his body size, making his appearance more in line with the typical human aesthetics. Secondly, the Self-Limitation state was helpful for farming his attributes. But once Lu Ming entered a Combat state, it was time to switch to the other forms. ¡°With my Self-Limitation state, 1 can¡¯t deal with my opponents at all.¡± ¡°And the other golden pattern is even harder.¡± Even with Force, Lu Ming could only eliminate the differences caused by the Silver patterns. In a fight, he still had to rely on the level of his Source Power Skill and his physical strength! Although Lu Ming was not weak in these two aspects, he was not particrly strong in the Ancient Realm. Moreover, Tang Chongye, who possessed the Golden patterns, was clearly more difficult to deal with. It was still unknown what effect a simplified version of the Eye of Blood and Flesh could have on the golden pattern. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started.¡± Amidst everyone¡¯s gaze, Lu Ming¡¯s physique began to grow explosively! His height, which was less than two meters in the Self-Limitation state, quickly grew to a towering 20 meters. The proportions of his body were not significantly different from the Self-Limitation state. This was the Normal state! After bing normal, Lu Ming¡¯s body expanded further and quickly grew to a height of nearly 50 meters. Arge number of muscles began to grow rapidly, forming saas of various sizes on his body¡ªthis was the external manifestation of extreme muscle enhancement! At the same time, the strength of his bones was also increasing exponentially to adapt to the growing muscle strength. Arge number of bone spurs protruded from his muscles, quickly forming a jagged bone armor on Lu Ming¡¯s body. The bone armor covered his face like a ghost mask, making Lu Ming¡¯s appearance grotesque and terrifying! This was the Explosive State! A ferocious aura emanated from Lu Ming¡¯s body, causing the Cockroach brothers, Cockroach Green and Cockroach Pavilion to involuntarily take a few steps back. Before they could react, Lu Ming¡¯s body underwent another transformation! This time, it did not continue to expand. It was apression! An extremepression! Under the control of the Self-Limitation state, arge number of muscles and bones were crazilypressed to increase strength! In a short time, Lu Ming¡¯s body had returned to a height of five meters. However, at this moment, Lu Ming no longer looked human. His face was diamond-shaped, with two gray horn-like protrusions growing on his chin,plementing the three horns on the top of his head. His limbs were intact, with no significant changes in shape, except for an additionalyer of ck scales. The spine was curved, with a form that was a mix between a human and a wild beast, allowing him to both walk upright and crawl on all fours. Numerous pale bone spurs rose from his spine, pointing towards the sky, rising and falling with Land Ming¡¯s breathing. On his tail vertebrae, there grew a tail covered in spikes. ¡°Is this still a human? Is it some kind of exotic creature!?¡± Cockroach Green eximed in amazement. Even Esek and Tang Chongye stopped fighting, and turned to look at Lu Ming in unison. Under the gaze of the crowd, Lu Ming grinned sinisterly, revealing a mouth full of fangs ¨C these fangs were like daggers,yered in three tiers, and his gaping mouth looked like a meat grinder. ¡°Human? How am 1 not human? Open your bug eyes and take a good look!¡± His breath was like thunder. With Lu Ming¡¯s shout, a massive amount of air and source power crazily poured into his body, as if causing a storm to rage. Lu Ming looked up at the sky and roared, ¡°You stinky bug, how dare you ask me if I¡¯m human!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a genuine human!¡± After speaking, Lu Ming lowered his head to look at Cockroach Green and said fiercely, ¡°I hate creatures like you most, who judge people based on appearances!¡± ¡°Smack!¡± ¡°Smack!¡± ¡°Smack!¡± A thick and spiky tail continuously struck the ground, causing the earth to tremble. The ferocious power was unleashed, making Cockroach Green and Cockroach Pavilion, the two brothers to frown. ¡°This guy is a bit troublesome¡­¡± Cockroach Pavilion muttered, but Cockroach Green just snorted and said, ¡°But it¡¯s only a bit troublesome.¡± Turning to look at Tang Chongye, who was entangled with Esek again, Cockroach Qing said coldly, ¡°You think you¡¯re strong just because you look fierce? That¡¯s not the case!¡± ¡°Younger Brother.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Go all out and resolve this quickly. Don¡¯t let Brother Tang look down on us!¡± Cockroach Pavilion immediately grinned sinisterly, revealing its rotten insect teeth. ¡°I was thinking the same thing..¡± Chapter 278 - 278: Intense Battle! Chapter 278 - 278: Intense Battle! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Eye of Blood and Flesh was rare. Simplified version of the Eye of Flesh and Blood was even rarer. But, when you get down to it, it¡¯s quite simple ¨C it¡¯s just aplete disregard for the rules of the Silver patterns with one¡¯s physical body. The terror of the Eye of Blood and Flesh was that those who possess it inevitably have unimaginable physical strength. This level of physical power,bined with the Eye of Blood and Flesh, formed an absolute killing weapon in the Ancient Realm! Any owner of the Eye of Flesh and Blood was basically a quasi-divine level being.
    But the simplified version of the Eye of Blood and Flesh¡­ well, it¡¯s not that straightforward. It had to be known that Cockroach Pavilion and Cockroach Green were also from the Ancient Realm, and they had also fought their way up step by step from the bottom. No silver pattern power of the natural order? Fine, no problem. In any case, they each had one pattern and two patterns, and their power of the silver patterns was not strong. ¡°You ignored the power of our silver patterns, but you can¡¯t ignore the physical strength we painstakingly trained, the Source power skills we painstakingly cultivated, and thebat techniques we painstakingly honed, can you? ¡°And these are not necessarily inferior to an ugly brat like you! ¡°Buzz! The wind hummed and people moved! In a sh, Lu Ming, Cockroach Pavilion, and Cockroach Green all disappeared. For a moment, it was as if the three of them had never existed until a loud roar echoed from midair. Everyone saw¡­ At some point in time, three pairs of powerful flesh wings had grown on Lu Ming¡¯s back. The pping of the flesh wings allowed Lu Ming to swiftly maneuver in the air. Around him, the two cockroach-like creatures, each with four wings, were also moving swiftly and agilely! The three of them fought violently in midair. Using his flesh wings as propulsion, Lu Ming¡¯s hands, feet, and tail all turned into terrifying killing weapons. With just a simple move, he could cause ck ripples in the air, as if he was tearing space apart. In the Desperate State, Lu Ming¡¯s physical strength was ten times that of his Self-Limitation State! If Lu Ming¡¯s physical strength in the Self-limitation State was at the lowest level in the Ancient Realm, then in the Desperate State, Lu Ming¡¯s physical strength had already caught up head on, at least much stronger than Cockroach Pavilion, and slightly stronger than Cockroach Green. With a ¡®Pfft¡¯ sound. Cockroach Pavilion could not keep up with Lu Ming¡¯s speed at all. In an instant, three of its right limbs were instantly smashed by Lu Ming¡¯s massive tail. It grunted and retreated violently. However, how could retreating ever be faster than advancing!? A menacing mouth instantly appeared in front of Cockroach Pavilion. It was Lu Ming in hot pursuit, aiming to bite Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s head to pieces in one go! Sharp teeth spun rapidly, and the tremendous suction force emanating from Lu Ming¡¯s mouth further restricted Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s movements. As long as he bit it, Cockroach Pavilion was certain to meet his demise! At the critical moment, Cockroach Green hurried to the scene. He instantly sted out his right arm, and his three right arms carried a copious amount of strength as they ferociously sted between Lu Ming¡¯s ribs! ¡°Heart elerating Palm, pierce!¡± Even though he could not unleash the power of the silver patterns when facing Lu Ming, the power of the Divine Power Realm Heart elerating Palm was not inferior at all! Any Source Power skill cultivated to the Divine Power Realm would bring about some magical properties that could turn something rotten into something magical. The Heart elerating Palm was no exception! Three palms struck Lu Ming at the same time, causing Lu Ming¡¯s body to momentarily stall. In the next second. With a ¡°Bang.¡± Three forces that carried flesh, blood, and bone fragments shot out from the other side of Lu Ming¡¯s body like rainbows! Cockroach Green did not rx at all after severely injuring Lu Ming in one strike! His six arms turned into afterimages as the palm force of the Heart elerating Palm sted towards Lu Ming like machine gun shells. ¡°Turn into meat paste for me!¡± The immense force continuously bombarded Lu Ming, until he could not help but began to retreat. Cockroach Pavilion, which had just been in a dire situation just moments ago, had been relieved by his cousin. His gaze changed, and he was about to join his cousin in attacking the other party. But little did he know, in the blind spot of Cockroach Pavilion and Cockroach Green, a lump of flesh suddenly bulged on Lu Ming¡¯s body. The lump of flesh erged at an extremely fast speed, quickly turning into another smaller head. The connection part between this small head and Lu Ming¡¯s body also extended, forming a snake-like long neck! This was: Body Self-Limitation! Yes, this was still Body Self-Limitation! Lu Ming¡¯s physical limitation ability not only brought him five different forms, but also exceptional control over his body in the Explosive State and Desperate State! This level of control was so strong that Land Ming could freely distort his own form, increase or decrease parts of his body at will. This also meant that any part of Lu Ming¡¯s body could instantly be a lethal weapon! It also meant that Lu Ming¡¯s attacks were unstoppable! Just as Cockroach Pavilion switched from retreating to advancing, another ferocious head emerged from Lu Ming¡¯s lower abdomen. Under the snake-like neck¡¯s leadership, it instantly appeared above Cockroach Pavilion¡¯s head. This was the blind spot in Cockroach Pavilion and Cockroach Green¡¯s vision! Ancient Realm experts had remarkable perception abilities. However, no matter how extraordinary their perception was, it could not escape the realms of the five senses and source power sensing. Source power sensing was generally used in long-range, wide-area scenarios. In an intense closebat battle, the Ancient Realm still had to rely on their senses to detect the movements of their opponents¡ªbecause Source Power sensing was too slow. It was already toote for Cockroach Pavilion to react when he sensed danger. A menacing, beast-like gaping maw enveloped him, and a tremendous suction force caused Cockroach Pavilion to be sucked into Lu Ming¡¯s stomach like jelly! Muffled groans, chewing sounds, and friction sounds quickly followed. Cockroach Pavilion, who was swallowed by Lu Ming, lost its life at an extremely rapid pace! Instant kill. Cockroach Green was stunned by this sudden change. But when he regained his senses, Lu Ming had already pounced in front of Cockroach Green! His arms wrapped tightly around Cockroach Green, like a passionate embrace between lovers. At the same time, countless tentacles surged out of Lu Ming¡¯s chest and instantly enveloped Cockroach Green into a dumpling! The two of them were like conjoined twins clinging tightly, as they fell from the sky, andnded on the ground with a huge bang. Then, it was the simplest and most barbaric physical collision! Cockroach Green, being a cockroach species, had six arms. However, Lu Ming¡¯s Body Self-Limitation allowed him to produce countless arms! Arge number of muscles undted, turning into iron fists, relentlessly pounding Cockroach Green who was suppressed by Lu Ming. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be turned into meat paste!!¡± Deafening roars echoed in Cockroach Green¡¯s ears. Lu Ming, who was like the Thousand-Hand Guanyin, vented his violence and anger without restraint! ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Splurt!¡± ¡°All, ah, ah!¡± At first, Cockroach Green screamed and struggled wildly in an attempt to fight back. However, under Lu Ming¡¯s tight restraints and pressure, the two sides werepeting purely based on their physical conditions! And how could Lu Ming¡¯s physical condition in the Desperation State possibly be weaker than Cockroach Green¡¯s!? The intertwined muscles transformed into numerous iron fists. The iron fists struck ruthlessly at Cockroach Green below, creating a series of sonic booms. It could be clearly seen that when Lu Ming punched, the air waspressed and liquefied, and the air was ionized and shot out like streams that rippled in all directions! After the blood and flesh sttered, red, ck, white, blue, and various other colored things surged with Lu Ming¡¯s punch. For a moment, Lu Ming and Cockroach Green¡¯s fighting ground seemed to burst into fireworks. ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± A massive mushroom cloud rose into the sky. It was Lu Ming¡¯s punch that pierced through Cockroach Green¡¯s body, hammering heavily onto the ground! Lu Ming was not satisfied, and he continued to throw punches! It was not until Cockroach Green was hammered into a thin puddle that Lu Ming took a deep breath and stood up. A hole suddenly tore open on his abdomen. A mess of bone fragments and flesh flowed out from it. This was the Cockroach Pavilion, or at least a portion of it¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s the Golden Cicada Shedding Shell? Where¡¯s your Golden Cicada Shedding Shell?!¡± Lu Ming, roared in anger, his blood boiling. He heard a muffled voice from not far away¡­ ¡°They won¡¯t be shedding their Golden Cicada Shell¡­¡± Turning his head and looking to the side, Lu Ming saw a humanoid figure, about three meters tall, covered in metallic armor, emerging from a purple mist. Behind him, the purple mist quickly dissipated, and turned into Esek¡¯s appearance ¨C his face was pale, and the golden patterns were dim, indicating that he had been seriously injured. ¡°They didn¡¯t shed their Golden Cicada Shell!¡± A member of the insect species named Tang Chongye muttered as he slowly raised his head, his eyes gleaming and staring at Lu Ming. Lu Ming could clearly see the killing intent in Tang Chongye¡¯s eyes boiling. He pondered for a moment and said. So, they¡¯re really dead.¡± ¡°My two sworn brothers are dead.¡± ¡°They died at your hands.¡± Lu Ming grinned menacingly and said, ¡°Alright, it looks like I did kill them, so what are you going to do about it!?¡± Tang Chongye acted in response. He waved his hand, and golden saber beams appeared in an instant! Chapter 279 - 279: Force vs. Golden Patterns, Physical Body vs. Demon Gold Chapter 279 - 279: Force vs. Golden Patterns, Physical Body vs. Demon Gold Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Esek felt physically and mentally exhausted. He waspletely defeated in the battle with Tang Chongye. In the end, it was the death of Cockroach Green and Cockroach Pavilion that had attracted Tang Chongye¡¯s attention and triggered his killing intent that Esek barely survived. However, as a price, his golden patterns had temporarily been extinguished and he could not use the power of the golden patterns for the time being. Both were golden patterns. The characteristic of the poison of the zombie beast was infection, and the characteristic of the demon gold was hardness! In essence, both were golden patterns and their strength wasparable.
    However, in terms of characteristics, the poison of the zombie beast could not corrode the demon gold, causing Esek to bepletely at a disadvantage in the battle with Tang Chongye. Looking at the tragic Cockroach Green and Cockroach Pavilion, Esek looked surprised, as if he could not believe that Lu Ming could do such a thing. But, when Tang Chongye quickly raised his hand and waved his saber aura, Esek could only look regretful. ¡°Too bad, he¡¯s too young.¡± ¡°If there were another 100 or 80 years, you might not necessarily lose to Tang Chongye. But right now, at this moment, the gap between you and him is indeed not small¡­¡± Esek wanted to help Lu Ming. However, the spirit is willing but the flesh is weak, as his golden patterns had been extinguished. The moment Tang Chongye waved his hand, the saber sh had already appeared in front of Lu Ming! Fast! Tang Chongye¡¯s saber was incredibly fast! Not just fast, but it was also sharp! Before the saber could touch his body, Lu Ming felt a slight pain on his skin. It was the killing intent in the saber aura that had already caused Lu Ming¡¯s capiries to rupture. However, this terrifying sh could only make Lu Ming burst intoughter. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Great.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± ¡°Let me see what your so-called golden patterns can do!¡± Naturally, he would not take this sh head-on unprepared. If he did that, Esek had already demonstrated the consequences to Lu Ming before. Without using Force and relying solely on his physical body, Lu Ming¡¯s body would not be much sturdier than paper in the presence of any power of natural order! His Force instantly activated and circted throughout his body! Using his Force, Land Ming cast a protective technique and focused the defense on the toughest part of his body¡ªhis three horns on his head! A shrill ¡°ng¡± rang out. The saber sh collided with the top of Lu Ming¡¯s head, emitting a crisp sound like metal colliding. The Body Protective Light was instantly shattered, and the silver patterns on Lu Ming¡¯s chest instantly dimmed. However, behind the power of the silver patterns was the Force system! The Body Protective technique circted with force was invisible but real. When the saber aura tore through the conventional protective light and hit the top of Lu Ming¡¯s head, Lu Ming felt a huge force surging over. He could not help but lower his head, both legs and hands pressing down, and he was even knocked to the ground by this saber strike. Something heavy fell from the top of his head¡ªtwo of his horns had been cut off. The saber aura even shattered Lu Ming¡¯s scalp, leaving deep grooves on his hard skull. ¡°But that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± What injured Lu Ming was not Tang Chongye¡¯s golden pattern power. Lu Ming¡¯s Force system had almostpletely negated the golden pattern power of the natural order. What injured Lu Ming was in fact, the sharpness of the demon gold, which wasparable to Lu Ming¡¯s physical strength! With the power of the golden pattern rules, the body is transformed into a demon gold form. Your body not only possesses the properties of demon gold but also the formidable physical strength you¡¯ve diligently cultivated.¡± Flesh and bloodbined with the foundation of matter, perfectlypatible! This was the power of the golden patterns. It had to be admitted that golden patterns were indeed of a higher level than silver patterns. Facing the silver pattern with force, Lu Ming couldpletely neutralize the power of the silver pattern rules. But golden patterns had something extra that silver patternscked, and that was something the Force system could not neutralize¡ª the foundation of rted matter. In the battle against Tang Chongye, Lu Ming was essentially facing a creation of demon gold with the physical strength of Tang Chongye. And it can be imagined that in the battle against Esek, it was like facing a ball of Zombie Beast poison with the strength of the Esek¡¯s Source Power. It was like a person facing nature. But it was nature with self-awareness. Without targeted means,prehensive information, and strong adaptability, one would naturally be at a disadvantage and fall behind in every aspect. This was the terrifying aspect of the golden patterns! ¡°Fortunately, your golden patterns are solid demon gold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s much easier to deal with than things like wind, fire, poison, and the like which have no physical form!¡± Slowly standing up from the ground, Lu Ming stuck out his tongue and licked the blood flowing down from the top of his head. The sweet and tangy taste made Lu Ming¡¯s eyes faintly emit a faint red light. ¡°So, what¡¯s left topete with is my flesh and your demon gold.¡± ¡°Let me take a look!¡± At this moment, Lu Ming, on all fours, was like a wild beast. As he shot towards Tang Chongye, Lu Ming let out an explosive roar. ¡°Let me see if your demon gold is stronger or my body is more terrifying!¡± Tang Chongye suddenly narrowed his eyes. Lu Ming¡¯s fierce and brutal aura even caused the murderously inclined Tang Chongye to hesitate! The corners of his mouth twitched and he could not help but utter three words. ¡°Maniac! Beast! Monster!¡± What kind of human was this? Wasn¡¯t this an exotic beast gone mad, whose eyes were red from killing?! The ground rumbled and undted, and the shining saber light radiated in all directions. Lu Ming was like a demon beast as he charged towards Tang Chongye ferociously! Seemingly intimidated by Lu Ming¡¯s violent killing intent, Tang Chongye chose not to confront him head-on, even though closebat was his forte. He remained in ce, using his hand as a sword to brandish streams of golden saber light. But how could Lu Ming be struck by the same move a second time? Or rather, Lu Ming had intentionally let the first saber light strike him. He needed to personally experience the effect of force on the golden patterns and the strength possessed by Tang Chongye. At this moment, Lu Ming had gathered enough intelligence, so he naturally would not do something as foolish as actively taking another blow. It had to be admitted that Tang Chongye¡¯s saber was very fast and sharp. Using his hand as a saber, his superhuman physical strength brought about tremendous speed, and the sturdiness of demon gold greatly enhanced the lethality of his saber aura. However, Lu Ming had every confidence that he could dodge Tang Chongye¡¯s saber aura! This confidence stemmed from two things! Firstly, his force! The once elementary force provided Lu Ming with a special effect of qi perception, allowing him to perceive an opponent¡¯s muscle movements and the flow of source power, giving him a tactical advantage of anticipating the enemy¡¯s first move. When the Force system transformed again, this special effect disappeared. However, it did not really disappear but had be ingrained in Lu Ming¡¯s instincts. Even though the demon gold body form had no muscle movements and no source power flow, Lu Ming could still roughly judge thending point of Tang Chongye¡¯s saber aura from his eyes and body movements! Secondly, it was the physical transformation of the body brought about by his Body Self-Limitation! Lu Ming could strengthen his external bone armor to resist the saber aura. Naturally, he could also create pores in any part of his body, rapidly and flexibly altering his movement trajectory in a manner simr to a jet engine. He could even twist and transform his body shape like a rubber man to dodge Tang Chongye¡¯s saber light! Chapter 280 - 280: Force vs. Golden Patterns, Physical Body vs. Demon Gold (Part 2) Chapter 280 - 280: Force vs. Golden Patterns, Physical Body vs. Demon Gold (Part 2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The scattered saber aura formed a dense and intricate web of sabers. Endless golden light scattered in all directions, and the entire world seemed to transform into a mountain of sabers in a golden sea! Tang Chongye went all out, and his power was truly shocking! However, his shocking power was no match for Lu Ming¡¯s mysterious and unpredictable tactics. It could be seen that in the midst of the pervasive saber web, a ferocious giant shadow suddenly rushed forward!
    asionally, his body would release bursts of airflow, driving his body to dodge sideways. At times, his body would change shape like noodles, sliding past the oing saber edges by a hair¡¯s breadth. In just an instant, the two sides had exchanged attacks and defenses hundreds of times. Simrly, in a sh, Lu Ming had already covered a distance of more than 10,000 meters and reached Tang Chongye! It¡¯s my turn! Iron Lump!¡± Leaping into the air, Lu Ming clenched his fist, and in mid-air, he faced Tang Chongye, and said with a sinister smile. Tang Chongye, however, remained unfazed and just sneered in response. ¡°Closebat? Do you think my Demon Gold body is afraid of your flesh and blood?!¡± His saber-like golden right arm swept up and shed at Lu Ming¡¯s neck. A ¡°ng¡± sound echoed. The fist collided with the saber. Both of them froze for a moment. As clear ring-shaped force waves rippled, the momentary pause quickly gave way to an even faster collision between the two! Lu Ming primarily used punches and kicks as his main attacking method because he mainly cultivated fist techniques. Tang Chongye, on the other hand, excelled in saber techniques. This was because saber techniques allowed him to bring out the full potential of demon gold! The air,pressed to the point of liquefaction by the force of Lu Ming¡¯s punches, burst behind him, producing a series of massive ring-shaped shockwaves. His fists and feet were like bombs, and coupled with the dual special effects of Annihtion Explosion and High Speed Fist, Lu Ming¡¯s outburst of power at this moment was terrifying to the extreme. However, in the face of such a terrifying attack, Tang Chongye chose the most direct and robust way of confrontation ¡ªonly attack but not defend! That¡¯s right. How could my Demon Gold Body be afraid of your flesh and blood body? With the defense of my Demon Gold Body, all I needed to do is to cut you a thousand times before you tear me apart. Then, the winner of this battle can be easily determined! A continuous series of ¡°dong, dong, dong¡± sounds rang out. This was the sound of Lu Ming¡¯s fist colliding with the demon gold body! It was like the sound of striking metal with a forging hammer merged into a piercing noise. The tremendous noise even drowned out the chaos in Archean City, as if it had be the only sound in the world at that moment. However, Tang Chongye, who bore the brunt of the ferocious blows, remained unperturbed. Striking metal? ¡°This body of mine is made of demon gold after being forged thousands of times. Why would I fear the strikes of an iron hammer? He raised hisrge saber high and began to umte strength. The golden patterns on Tang Chongye¡¯s right hand began to flicker, but dimmed after just a tenth of a second. In contrast, the golden saber shone even brighter, like a rising sun! ¡°Die!¡± With a shout, the golden saber light explosively surged! Therefore, the light of the sun bloomed here. This extremelypressed strike released all its energy as it shed. As though there were substantial saber aura, it instantly disced all the air, creating a brief vacuum between the two of them. An eerie suction force surged from the edge of the saber, actually causing Lu Ming¡¯s body to involuntarily lean towards the saber! The saber edge was getting closer and closer! In just an instant, it reached Lu Ming¡¯s forehead! A dull thud resounded. The massive saber light instantly streaked across Lu Ming¡¯s body and shot towards a distant mountain, actually sting the hundred-meter-tall mountain into t ground on the spot. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± At the side, Esek made this judgment. Although he did not see it frame by frame, Esek knew the effect of Tang Chongye¡¯s strike. The saber light streaked across the middle of Lu Ming¡¯s body and the residual force even shattered the distant small mountain. This meant that Lu Ming¡¯s body was like a piece of paper that had been torn into two. Being split into two was Lu Ming¡¯s only possible oue. He did feel a little regretful¡­ After all, Lu Ming was quite talented and he could get along with him. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, little brother, it seems that I¡¯m trulycking in strength.¡± After sighing, Esek began to look for an escape route, but he did not expect to hear Lu Ming¡¯s somewhat sinister voice. ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t do it¡­¡± ¡°You really can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°Combat skills,bat experience, and evenbat instincts, are all far too inferior!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a boorish man with strength but no skills!¡± Esek¡¯s gaze returned to the battlefield. He saw that Lu Ming¡¯s body had indeed been split into two. However, Lu Ming, who had been cut into two, strangely still stood on the spot. Upon closer inspection, he could see that although Lu Ming had been split into two, the wounds on his body did not resemble saber marks¡­ but more like the result of a self-induced separation! Opposite Lu Ming, Tang Chongye raised his eyebrows and recalled the strange change in Lu Ming¡¯s figure when he dodged the saber web just now. A trace of enlightenment appeared in his mind. He dodged my saber light by splitting his body into two¡­ As soon as this thought emerged, Tang Chongye was about to continue his attack. However, Lu Ming did not give him any more opportunities! Or perhaps it could be said that the momentary pause after Tang Chongye¡¯s strike allowed Lu Ming the perfect opportunity for a counterattack! And for a master ofbat techniques like Lu Ming, once he gained the upper hand, he would not give his opponent any chance to turn the tables! His body, split into two, began to twist like a snake and, like ropes, instantly entwined around Tang Chongye¡¯s body! A terrifying low growl echoed in Tang Chongye¡¯s ears. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s my turn.¡± ¡°So, from now on, it¡¯s all my turn!¡± In the next second, hundreds and thousands of beast heads with a diameter of only about ten centimeters sprouted from various parts of Lu Ming¡¯s body and instantly gnawed at every part of Tang Chongye¡¯s body! Before the use of tools, human teeth were the most powerful weapons of humans. In his Desperate State, Lu Ming resembled a wild beast! His teeth were undoubtedly sharper than those of most exotic beasts, and even surpassed divine weapons! Fists and kicks indeed had little effect on Tang Chongye, given the formidable defensive capabilities of his Demon Gold Body. In that case, since fists and kicks were useless, how about using my teeth!? The answer was revealed at that very moment. The sound of ¡°grinding¡± began to echo. Under Lu Ming¡¯s powerful bite force, even the demon gold began to deform! Hundreds and thousands of teeth marks brought about hundreds and thousands of deformities. What was even more insidious was that Lu Ming¡¯s teeth also had the additional effect of Annihtion Explosion. Tiny annihtion explosions urred one after another, with each friction of the sharp teeth, slowly eroding away the demon gold bit by bit! In the blink of an eye, Tang Chongye was ravaged! ¡°Roar!¡± A painful and angry roar came from Tang Chongye¡¯s mouth. His body quickly changed, and sharp barbs grew from the surface of his body, as if he intended to break free from Lu Ming¡¯s restraints in this way. But it was futile! How could Lu Ming, in his form as a giant python, easily let go of his tightly bound prey? Some of the barbs were crushed by Lu Ming on the spot. Some of the barbs were able to elude Lu Ming during his transformation, but most of them were directly withstood by Lu Ming¡¯s flesh and blood. Piercing and wounds. Numerous injuries appeared, and crimson blood began to stter. Lu Ming¡¯s twisted and ferocious body began to be injured. However, with his powerful regenerative abilities, these injuries, which could be considered minorpared to Lu Ming, would heal in no time after appearing. Rolling and biting! It was like the death roll of a crocodile. The continuous rolling and entanglement not only strengthened Lu Ming¡¯s biting force, but also allowed him to continuously shift his weight to disrupt Tang Chongye¡¯s attempts to exert force and suppress his counterattacks! The earth rumbled. Lu Ming was like a behemoth. Tang Chongye was nothing but a stubborn lump of iron. The two were entangled, rolling, and arge amount of force was being discharged by Lu Ming, in a controlled manner, into the earth. It was like a flimsy small bed of worrying quality that could not withstand the passionate lovemaking of a couple. Cracking, breaking, and dust filled the air. For a moment, it seemed like a sandstorm was slowly rising. The entrance of Esek became thest straw that broke Tang Chongye¡¯s back. ¡°Brother, let me help you!¡± After a short rest, Esek¡¯s golden pattern power had fully recovered.. Chapter 281 - 281: Tang Chongye Chapter 281: Tang Chongye Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Outside Archean City, the earth trembled and rolled as if in an earthquake. The source of this earthquake was the battle between Lu Ming and Tang Chongye. ¡®No¡­¡¯ This was no longer considered a battle. It was more like being held down, just a one-sided crushing and brought to an end¡­ ¡°Ground techniques.¡± ¡°The ultimate weapon in closebat.¡± ¡°A fully formed ground technique that is almost impossible to break. The bound individual only has two options: either admit defeat or faint and die on the spot.¡± Esek¡¯s Zombie Beast Poison entered Tang Chongye¡¯s body through the wound torn open by Lu Ming. Although the damage was not significant, using the power of the golden pattern to wear down the power of the golden pattern did rapidly cause Tang Chongye¡¯s golden pattern power to copse. The effect of this was that the Demon Gold Body began to show signs of softening. As for the softened Demon Gold Body, it had to withstand the even more terrifying damage brought by Lu Ming! This was the cycle of death! It was not until Tang Chongye¡¯s golden body disintegrated, leaving only a breath of life, that Lu Ming spoke. After he finished speaking, Lu Ming added, ¡°The reason why I said you have no skills at all is because you didn¡¯t adjust yourbat logic ording to my physical characteristics at all.¡± While traversing the Saber Web, Lu Ming had already disyed his body transformation ability. Such a body was extremely suitable for using ground techniques! Of course, Lu Ming¡¯s ground technique was definitely different from normal ground technique, but the essence was actually the same¡ªthey both used entanglement and restraint as a means of attack. In situations where physical strength was not significantly different, once entangled by Lu Ming¡¯s ground technique, it was equivalent to losing the ability to fight backpletely. Therefore, for Tang Chongye, the best choice was to keep a distance and avoid closebat with Lu Ming. Speaking of which, even if he did not realize that Lu Ming had a ground technique,mon sense should dictate that using a long saber against fists wouldn¡¯t work very well, right? At his feet, after hearing Lu Ming¡¯s words, Tang Chongye was silent for a moment before smiling bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m just too dependent on my Demon Gold Body¡­¡± With the Demon Gold Body as his foundation, Tang Chongye was always invincible in closebat. But today, he encountered a monster like Lu Ming. ¡°Forget it, no use in saying more, let¡¯s end it.¡± Lu Ming muttered and increased his strangtion force. With Lu Ming¡¯s increase in strength, Tang Chongye¡¯s already crumbling golden patterns copsed and disintegrated in an instant. With the temporary loss of his golden patterns power, Tang Chongye also lost his Demon Gold Body. Then, something wrapped around by Lu Ming instantly burst into a mist of blood. But, there was a faint sound that emerged from the blood mist. ¡°Thank you for the lesson you gave me.¡± ¡°I promise, it won¡¯t be so simple next time.¡± This left Lu Ming momentarily stunned. Just as he was in a daze, Tang Chongye¡¯s battered body disintegrated directly, turning into ashes and dissipating in an instant. ¡°This is¡­¡± Lu Ming, who had reassembled his body, gradually returned to his Self-Limitation state. He pointed at the ce where Tang Chongye had disappeared and looked at Esek for an exnation. Hearing this, Esek said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s a method of resurrection for the Insect n.¡± Lu Ming immediately frowned, ¡°So the Iron Lump is not dead?¡± Esek took a moment before realizing that Lu Ming¡¯s so-called Iron Lump was referring to Tang Chongye. He immediately shook his head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s notpletely dead. After all, the potential of Golden patterns is greater and is more valued by the n. In the end, ites down to different statuses. Silver Patterns can be mass-produced to some extent, but Golden Patterns can¡¯t.¡± ¡°So, the majorrge ns will definitely provide Golden Patterns with means of survival and even revival. But as for Silver Patterns, especially those with little potential, they don¡¯t get that kind of treatment.¡± Therefore, Tang Chongye could be revived, but Cockroach Qing could not. To put it bluntly, it was just a difference in treatment between geniuses and mortals. Lu Ming immediately frowned. It bothered Lu Ming that he had notpletely eliminated the threat. Esek stepped forward and patted Lu Ming¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°Although it may seem like letting a tiger return to the mountain, there¡¯s not much you can do about it. Besides, even if you let that Iron Lump escape, he probably won¡¯t have the time toe looking for trouble with you in the short term.¡± This made Lu Ming look at Esek, ¡°Are you suggesting¡­¡± Esek smirked, ¡°The war among the three ns is very intense. Trust me, I¡¯m a greater threat to the insects than you.¡± ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Esek changed the topic and pointed at the two insects running for their lives in the distance. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take revenge?¡± In a distant ce. In a certain insect nest. With a ¡°crack,¡± a huge, pale golden insect egg in the insect nest suddenly exploded, and Tang Chongye staggered out of it. He gasped for breath and wiped the sticky substance off his body. The chaos in his mind gradually dissipated, and very quickly, Tang Chongye recalled everything that had happened before his death. Demon Gold Body, Flesh Body. ¡°You really can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°The difference inbat techniques is too great!¡± ¡°So, from now on, it¡¯s all my turn!¡± Lu Ming¡¯s ferocious face, his twisted figure, and his bizarre but undeniably peakbat skills made Tang Chongye shiver involuntarily. He stood there in silence for a long time, slowly closing his eyes. ¡°Too weak¡­ It¡¯s indeed as he said. I¡¯m too weak!¡± ¡°So weak that 1 can¡¯t even avenge my two brothers!¡± Hatred, the humiliation of defeat, and the weakness of the initial resurrection, all these made Tang Chongye¡¯s body start to tremble uncontrobly. Until the sounds of footsteps approached from nearby. Tang Chongye suddenly opened his eyes, and before the person arrived, the voice reached him. ¡°Ye, you¡¯re back¡­¡± The voice was like the sound of metal colliding, revealing a cold and unyielding demeanor. It was not difficult to tell from the voice that the owner of the voice was undoubtedly a resolute and stubborn person. After hearing the voice, Tang Chongye¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. It was a trembling fear¡­ This fear was even much stronger than the fear of Lu Ming and death. Tang Chongye could not help but lower his head until the owner of the voice in the distance slowly walked over and finally came into Tang Chongye¡¯s view. He had almost the same appearance as Tang Chongye. He was overall human-like, over three meters tall, with strong and sharply defined muscles, and his right hand had transformed into a long, slender saber. But the difference between him and Tang Chongye was that this man¡¯s body was covered in mystical patterns! Golden magatama, silver waves, and even blood-red eyes! Even without deliberately revealing his aura, Tang Chongye could not suppress his trembling just standing in front of this man, as if this person gave him too much pressure. His lips moved, and after a long time, he uttered, ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°Mm¡ª¡± ¡°Youe back from the dead?¡± Tang Chongye replied, ¡°¡­Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Trash!¡± Tang Chongye¡¯s head hung ever lower, ¡°Yes, Father.¡± And his father, Tang Shan, a quasi-divine-level expert of the Insect n, did not want to listen to the grudges between Tang Chongye and outsiders. He just looked Tang Chongye up and down before saying, ¡°Thirty years ago, you advanced to the Ancient Realm with your golden patterns. Then, you left the n¡¯s territory to hang out with a group of scoundrels.¡± ¡°And now, thirty yearster, you¡¯ve returned, but your strength has not improved at all¡­¡± At this point, a trace of disappointment shed in Tang Shan¡¯s eyes, but the disappointment quickly dissipated. ¡°Forget it. In any case, you¡¯re not my only descendant. You can do whatever you want.¡± With that, Tang Shan turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly heard a ¡°thud¡± sound. It was Tang Chongye kneeling on the ground, and kowtowing. While vigorously knocking his forehead against the ground, Tang Chongye trembled as he said, ¡°Father, help me!¡± This deepened the disappointment in Tang Shan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Help you? Help you seek revenge?¡± ¡°No, Father. 1¡¯11 take care of my own revenge!¡± Only then did the disappointment in Tang Shan¡¯s eyes dissipate. He said coldly, ¡°So, what do you want me to help you with?¡± ¡°Help me obtain stronger power!¡± This conversation finally brought a smile to Tang Shan¡¯s lips. Looking at his most outstanding son, Tang Shan spoke softly. ¡°Rest for today. Tomorrow morning,e with me to the Saber Hall..¡± Chapter 282 - 282: Departure Chapter 282: Departure Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If time could be reversed, the time point that Queen de most wanted to return to would undoubtedly be the day before. This was because at that time, she had yet to activate the stupid Beetle God Descent. This was because at that time, she was not ignorant enough to provoke this ferocious and brutal beast in front of her. This was because at that time, she still had an intact body and an intact soul. Regret flowing and fermenting, mixed with the pain of her bones shattering and her flesh twisting. All these kept filling Queen de¡¯s mind and tearing apart her rationality and consciousness. At the side, Cockroach Night¡¯s faint voice reached her ears. ¡°Please! Please spare me! Let me go! 1 won¡¯t meddle in anything anymore.¡± ¡°I have nothing to do with Queen de! 1 really have nothing to do with her! I¡¯m a f*cking bootlicker. I¡¯m just craving her body. I really don¡¯t have a deep rtionship with her. It¡¯s true! It¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± For some reason, the blurry Queen de suddenly sneered. Even though her life was about to end, Queen de was still amused by Cockroach Night¡¯s words. ¡°They¡¯ve already killed two Ancient Realm n uncles of yours. What difference does one more Source Realm, like you, make?¡± ¡°Fools will be fools; how could 1 be so foolish as to treat him as a life-saver¡­¡± As expected, Cockroach Night¡¯s ear-piercing screams suddenly sounded and quickly subsided, leaving only the sound of corrosion, ¡°zzra zzra¡±. Esek said, ¡°Alright, my friend. This mother insect is beyond saving, end it as soon as possible and don¡¯t waste time.¡± ¡°Crack-¡± With the sound of pain and crisp bone-breaking, Queen de lost consciousnesspletely. ¡°Phew.¡± Lu Ming let out a deep breath. He felt the pent-up frustration dissipate from his heart. ¡°Now, your insults against me have beenpletely settled.¡± After confirming again and again that Queen de was truly dead, Lu Ming and Esek returned to Archean City together. Day 363 of the ck Mist Calendar. Morning. After a chaotic night, Archean City had finally calmed down. Lu Ming, with his exhausted body, returned to his home. At home, Roda and the other three had been waiting for a long time. When they saw Lu Ming return, they heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside¡­¡± Roda asked, and Lu Ming thought for a moment before recounting everything that had happened that night. ¡°In short, the Giant n and the Insect n are done for.¡± ¡°The zombie beasts ughtered them all.¡± ¡°However, due to my personal rtionship with Esek, the natives of Archean City will not be attacked by zombie beasts.¡± With this, Lu Ming pondered for a moment before adding, ¡°But even so, we can¡¯t stay in this ce anymore.¡± The suburban area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains had already be the military camp of Esek. Arge number of exotic beasts were transformed into zombie beasts, bypassing Archean City and traversing the ck Grasnds to reach the battlefield of the Three ns War in the outside world, bing reinforcements for the Corpse n. The terrifying tide of Zombie Beasts did not need to be mentioned further; it was a force that could overturn the bnce of power among the three ns. The Insect and Giant ns would not ignore it.. In this situation, Archean City¡¯s feature of being safe from Zombie Beast attacks would be a curse. With a little inquiry, it would be easy to find out everything Lu Ming had done tonight. And when that time came, would the Giant and Insect ns let Lu Ming off, considering their reputation and dignity? Lu Ming¡¯s suggestion was unanimously agreed upon by everyone. Roda asked, ¡°When are we leaving?¡± Lu Ming replied, ¡°Today, right now.¡± In the past, when Roda¡¯s family fell from grace and was forced to flee, they crossed the Hundred Thousand Mountains to reach Archean City. After bing the City Lord of Archean City, Roda did not give up on maintaining this passageway ¨C after all, he still harbored the great ambition of returning home in wealth and taking revenge. To this day, it was unknown if Roda had the ability to take revenge. However, this passageway did provide an additionalyer of security and a way out for Lu Ming and the others. The things they needed to take with them had already been packed several days ago. Now that they had decided to leave, there was no time to dy or dawdle. Ten minutester, Lu Ming and the others dismissed their servants in the residence and left through the front gate. Walking down the streets of Archean City, along the way, corpses were everywhere, buildings had copsed, and there were eyes casting nces at Lu Ming and the others. The looks in those eyes contained nothing but fear and wariness of strangers, or pleas for help. However, in this ck Mist Zone, goodwill was a raremodity. Lu Ming and the others had already decided to flee, and escaping meant that their own safety was not guaranteed. They could not afford to spare any extra attention or help for others in need. They had no choice but to keep moving forward, and although they had decided to ignore others, the devastation along the way still made Roxin¡¯s eyes fill with sorrow. Even though the major battle had subsided, the pain and suffering brought about by the war and massacre still left vivid marks in this ce. Until they escaped and walked out of Archean City. Standing on a small hill nearby, looking back at the deste and tragic Archean City, Roda said, ¡°This city is finished, it¡¯spletely finished.¡± Archean City was originally an outpost for adventurers exploring the Hundred Thousand Mountains. But now, it was overrun with Zombie Beasts. Aside from those who had no choice, who would dare to venture deeper into the Hundred Thousand Mountains? Not to mention that in the future, this ce would undoubtedly be one of the main battlefields for the Insect n, the Giant n, and the Undead n. Archean City, which was so close, could only change hands repeatedly and endure the ravages and hardships of war. The fate of the people in the city could be imagined. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to feel sorry for others.¡± Lu Ming spoke. His expression was calm and his tone was cold, as if he did not care much about all of this. This made Roxin¡¯s eyes dim, but she heard Lu Ming continue, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in my hometown: If you¡¯re poor, you should be self-reliant; if you are sessful, you should help the world.¡± ¡°We¡¯re weak now. We can barely protect ourselves, let alone others.¡± While the Ancient Realm was powerful, in therger context of the Three Tribes War, it was not that strong¡­ In peacetime, an Ancient Realm could go wherever they pleased, and they would be given respect everywhere they went. But when it came to matters involving the interests of tribes and individuals, respect was ultimately less important than substance. ¡°So¡­¡± With these words, Lu Ming looked at Roxin and said, ¡°Be stronger. In this ck Mist Zone, if you have any grievances, be stronger.¡± ¡°When you be so powerful that there¡¯s nothing that can threaten you or hurt you, you¡¯ll be able to do whatever you want.¡± And this has always been what Lu Ming has pursued. He had never changed. He would never change! Other than Roxin, the fate of Archean City did not significantly affect anyone¡¯s mood or state of mind. Roda and Uncle Lu led the way, while Lu Ming, Quan Chao and Roxin followed behind. They went deep into the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and there were no signs of exotic beasts. asionally, they would encounter decaying and befuddled Zombie Beasts. At this moment, the Hundred Thousand Mountains was far more dangerous than at any other time because the Zombie Beasts would instinctively devour any living creature. They had lost the ability to weigh pros and cons, leaving only ruthless killing and hunting. However, after Lu Ming took out a crystal enshrouded in purple light, the five of them were no longer harassed by the Zombie Beasts. This was a gift from Esek. It contained a trace of his own aura and could repel any Zombie Beasts. Without the trouble of the Zombie Beasts, the danger of the Hundred Thousand Mountains instantly decreased to a level akin to a vacation spot.. Chapter 283 - 283: Frost Lake Chapter 283: Frost Lake Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If the Hundred Thousand Mountains werepared to a modern city, The appearance of the zombie beasts was like the entire city plunging into a post-apocalyptic world of zombies. And Lu Ming and his group, who possess the aura of Esek, were like those with the ability to bepletely ignored by zombies¡­ Their path through the Hundred Thousand Mountains was smooth and unobstructed, as one could imagine. ¡°However, the core area is off-limits.¡± This was because there was an upper limit to the infection ability of Esek¡¯s zombie beast poison. As an Ancient Realm expert, he could infect those below the Ancient Realm, but the exotic beasts of the Ancient Realm werepletely immune to the zombie beast poison. Because of this, be it Lu Ming or Esek, the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains was still a restricted area. Fortunately, Roda¡¯s secret passage did not pass through the core area. Along the way, the five of them sped up and finally, after five days, they arrived at Roda¡¯s secret passage. It was a ce called Frost Lake. Frost Lake was an innerke in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It was named because theke water was always cold all year round. They arrived in the morning. Gray light descended from the sky and fell on theke, as if casting a white veil over the entireke. There was a faint cold air rising from theke, and the perceived temperature here was probably a few degrees above freezing. It was not exactly pleasant, but for the five, all of whom were at least at Level Nine of the Physique Realm, this temperature was well within an eptable range. The surrounding nts seemed to have adapted to the cold air. The pale blue flowers and grass were in bloom, giving the scenery here a unique charm. ¡°The secret passage is under theke. It¡¯s a dried-up underground river.¡± After saying this, Roda continued, ¡°1 discovered this secret passage by chance. There¡¯s no danger inside, and walking through the secret passage for a month will take you to the territory of the Aeonians on the other side of the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± ¡°In other words, the Eternal n¡¯s Clear River Province.¡± Huo Sheng, Chengcheng and the others were currently in Clear River Province. Upon hearing this, Lu Ming fell into deep thought. He looked around. The area around the Frost Lake was scenic, and there were not many signs of much activity from the exotic beasts in the surroundings. And asionally, he could not tell if they were exotic beasts or zombie beasts¡­ In any case, this ce was quite peaceful. This made Lu Ming think for a moment, and he quickly made up his mind. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to go to the Eternal n.¡± Because there were too many people over there, and more people meant less peace and more trivial matters to deal with. The others knew Lu Ming¡¯s temperament and had no objections to his decision. Roda nodded and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t fully absorbed King Lin¡¯s inheritance yet. Going back to the Eternal n at this point would just alert my enemies, perhaps it¡¯s better to give them a warning and save the revenge forter.¡± Quan Chao, Uncle Lu and Roxin, these three had no objections. Uncle Lu, Roxin and Roda had the same view, and Quan Chao was clearly prepared to follow Lu Ming¡¯s lead. Lu Ming and Roda¡¯s decision was equivalent to the entire team making that decision. ¡°Let¡¯s settle here for now.¡± They built a house near Frost Lake. The spacious and well-constructed house was perfect for shelter from wind and rain.. After building the house, it was already afternoon. Lu Ming, Roda and Quan Chao walked around a few rounds and soon made new discoveries. There was a me Stone mine nearby, which meant that Lu Ming could easily obtain the necessary materials for cultivating the me Body Forging Technique. Apart from that, there were abundant resources in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. For example, Lu Ming had also discovered a mineral deposit called Star Rock Jade. This was a necessity for cultivating another Source Realm Body Forging technique. After a simple exploration, Lu Ming somewhat understood why explorers risked their lives to seek wealth, and ventured into the Hundred Thousand Mountains¡­ There were really many treasures here, and with a bit of luck, bing rich overnight was entirely possible. That night, Lu Ming carried the newly gathered me Stones back to the house. Upon entering his room, he found the interior of the room to be simple but clean, with a futon that Lu Ming often used and a bed made of hay. This was apparently the work of Roxin. A smile involuntarily appeared on his lips. Lu Ming sat on the futon and soon entered the Void Space. Name: Lu Ming Level: Physique Realm, Level 5. Transcendent Ability: Self-Limitation State Strength: 651,900 Physique: 651,900 Agility: 651,900 Free Attribute Points: 610,700 Divine Source Points: 44 Others: omitted. The moment he entered the Void Space, Lu Ming opened his attribute panel and examined his attributes. The attributes were impressive, but there was something that puzzled Lu Ming¡­ His level. He was still at the Fifth Level of the Physique Realm. This conflicted with what Lu Ming knew about the Ancient Realm ¨C once Silver Patterns appeared, a Transcendent could be considered to have entered the Ancient Realm. However, the attribute system said that Lu Ming was only at Level Five of the Physique Realm. This contradiction left Lu Ming confused. Since he could not figure it out, he decided not to dwell on it for the time being. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the Ancient Realm or the Physique Realm.¡± ¡°I just need to figure out my real strength and what level of expert 1 can resist, and then 1¡¯11 be at that level.¡± At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s real strength was probably at the First Level of the Ancient Realm. In the First Level of the Ancient Realm,he was in the middle ¨C much stronger than the Cockroach Pavilion, the weakest, and simr to the golden-patterned Tang Chongye and Esek. Of course, the specific oue of their battles could not be determined by data alone; it depended more on their performance in battle and the mutual restraint between their ability systems. Now, Lu Ming had to consider how to proceed on his future path. ¡°For now, let¡¯s assume that I¡¯m already an Ancient Realm expert.¡± ¡°So, my future path is the same path of the growth and strength of other Ancient Realm experts.¡± Cultivating a Source Power Skill allowed one to observe the essence of matter and temper the body, forming three different mystical patterns, umting mystical patterns endlessly. Yes, the path of the Ancient Realm was an endless path. Ancient Realm experts could acquire new mystical patterns without limit, until they died of old age. However, if they did not achieve godhoods, they could not obtain higher-level transformations, metamorphosis. So, no matter how powerful they became, it would only be a quantitative change, not a qualitative one! This was the path that all the Ancient Realm experts in the ck Mist Zone followed. Even the so-called Quasi-Divine Level experts were no exception. In an instant, Lu Ming thought of me Heart establishing the Force System¡­ This made Lu Ming contemte and ponder. ¡°Golden patterns¡­ Silver patterns¡­¡± ¡°There seems to be some things 1 don¡¯t understand in all of this.¡± He was still unable to grasp it. He could only push this matter to the back of his mind. Lu Ming refocused his thoughts back to the beginning. ¡°There are three types of mystical patterns. The Source of Magic Silver Patterns, the Foundation of Matter Golden Patterns, and the Blood Patterns of the Eye of Flesh and Blood.¡± ¡°From a level perspective, Silver Patterns are at the lowest but easiest to cultivate. Golden Patterns are in the middle, and it¡¯s hard to describe whether they are easy to cultivate; obtaining the power of Golden Patterns is full of fortuitous circumstances, and there is no definite way to acquire the power of Golden Patterns. ¡°As for thest, the Eye of Flesh and Blood, it¡¯s the most difficult, but its power is also the strongest.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s set aside the Golden Patterns for now. The Silver Patterns and Blood Patterns are not difficult for me.¡± ¡°Body Forging techniques correspond to Blood Patterns, and Source Power Skills correspond to Silver Patterns.¡± ¡°All I need is time.¡± With the system in hand, time could help Lu Ming solve all his problems! ¡°For now, let¡¯s leave it at that..¡± Chapter 284 - 284: The Grand Era Chapter 284: The Grand Era Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the 338th Night of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming and the others stayed at Frost Lake. The secret passage was underwater at Frost Lake. This ce could be used for both defense and offense, offering tranquility and istion from the world. As a result, the turmoil of the outside world faded away. Whether it was the Three ns War or the Eternal n, they had no relevance to Lu Ming and his group. However,Lu Ming had made up his mind. As long as the Blood Patterns were not fully formed, he would note out of seclusion, not even the world¡¯s destruction could deter Lu Ming from his attribute farming. In the grand scheme of things, Lu Ming¡¯s existence was insignificant and inconspicuous. Even with the enmity between Lu Ming and the Giant and Insect ns due to their association with Huo Huang and Queen de, their deaths in the context of the Three ns War were not significant. Lu Ming¡¯s threat was not sufficient to make the Giant and Insect ns venture deep into the Hundred Thousand Mountains just to deal with him. Compared to Lu Ming, Esek was clearly more of a threat. In short, it was only natural that Lu Ming was forgotten by the world¡­ Whether it was the Giant n or the Insect n, be it the Aeonians or the others, Perhaps only in the quiet of the night could the former Nanxiang people faintly recall a man named Lu Ming. However, it was limited to ¡°recalling¡± rather than taking action or searching. After all, the protagonist of one¡¯s life was ultimately oneself. Regardless of the deep impression Lu Ming left on people, time would eventually fade and erase everything. Qinghe Province of the Eternal n. This ce was the outermost territory of the Eternal n and belonged to the personal domain of He Qing, a quasi-divine-level expert in the Eternal n. Qinghe Province was close to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and its vastnd and sparse poption made it easy for the people of Nanxiang to settle here without causing any ripples. Today, two guests visited the new gathering ce of the Nanxiang people, drawing warm hospitality from Huo Sheng. It was none other than the beloved eldest daughter of the He family, Heluo, and Heluo¡¯s good friend, Ivy. Huo Sheng, Zhang Chengcheng, Heluo and Ivy walked around the new Nanxiang City. They marveled at the architectural style of the town, which was quite different from the Eternal n, resembling a modern city from Blue Star. Heluo and Ivy clicked their tongues in excitement. From time to time, Heluo and Ivy were both excited and amazed at the sight of some fresh gadgets, asionally eximing in delight. The initial surprise quickly dissipated. Heluo smiled at Huo Sheng and asked, ¡°Are youfortable living here?¡± Huo Sheng nodded and said, ¡°Thanks for taking care of me. We, Nanxiang people, are veryfortable here.¡± With his rtionship with Heluo, although the Nanxiang people did not have any special privileges in Qinghe Province, they would not be bullied. Living and multiplying in their own territory, the Nanxiang people enjoyed a peaceful and quiet life, at least not like the past when they were wronged every day. Hearing this, Heluo smiled gently. ¡°You can tell me if there¡¯s anything you need; I¡¯ll definitely help if I can.¡± Huo Sheng smiled and shook his head, indicating that there was really nothing he needed help with. On the other hand, Zhang Chengcheng thought for a moment and could not help but ask. ¡°Miss He, um¡­ have you heard any news about Brother Lu recently?¡± If there was anyone among the Nanxiang people who never forgot Lu Ming, it had to be Cheng Cheng. At this moment, when Cheng Cheng mentioned Lu Ming, Heluo also recalled the giant whale among the tribtion bearers. She shook her head gently and said, ¡°1 haven¡¯t heard any news.¡± ¡°But 1 think no news is the best news.¡± At this point, He Luo pondered briefly before saying, ¡°Archean City has been drawn into the Battle of the Three ns, and it¡¯s said that a battle of Ancient Realm just broke out there a few days ago.¡± At the mention of the Ancient Realm battle, Chengcheng¡¯s breathing immediately became much heavier. Heluo continued, ¡°However, it¡¯s said that the Ancient Realm battle did not affect the city. Moreover, it seems that City Lord Roda has already taken advantage of the chaos to retreat from Archean City.¡± ¡°I think with Brother Lu¡¯s personality, he should have left Archean City long before the battle of the Ancient Realm erupted¡­¡± A gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. And Lu Ming in this regard was a gentleman among gentlemen. Thinking of this, Heluo smiled again and said, ¡°I think Brother Lu wille to see you soon. It¡¯s probably not long before you meet again.¡± Instead of feeling happy, Chengcheng fell into deep thought. Her gaze gradually became determined, and soon, she made a decision. ¡°Miss He, I have a personal request.¡± Heluo nodded and said, ¡°Please go ahead.¡± ¡°I would like to join the Eternal n¡¯s Sky Monitoring Bureau. I wonder if you could help introduce me?¡± Heluo was slightly stunned but immediately nodded, ¡°There¡¯s really no need for rmendation. The Sky Monitoring Bureau has always been open to people of all races on our side of the Eternal n. However, to join the Sky Monitoring Bureau, the minimum requirement is to have the strength of Physique Realm. You¡­¡± Chengcheng revealed her faint aura and said, ¡°I just advanced to the Physique Realm yesterday.¡± This made Heluo raise her eyebrows and smile. ¡°1 remember that it hasn¡¯t been a year since you came to the ck Mist Zone, right?¡± ¡°Exactly a year.¡± Hearing the answer, Heluo could not help but sigh, ¡°Chengcheng, your rate of progress is quite fast.¡± ¡°I think Chengcheng, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to join the Sky Monitoring Bureau. I¡¯ll talk to the people in the bureau when I get back.¡± With Chengcheng¡¯s rate of progress, she was definitely considered a little genius. And geniuses were weed everywhere. Heluo also understood Chengcheng¡¯s goal in wanting to join the Sky Monitoring Bureau¡ªshe simply wanted a higher starting point to elerate her growth. This could not be considered an unsavory goal¡­ In short, Heluo was willing to facilitate this mutually beneficial arrangement. On the side, Ivy suddenly spoke, ¡°Actually, if anyone else in your area wants to join the Sky Monitoring Bureau, they cane with us. The Bureau is currently short on staff¡­¡± Huo Sheng¡¯s eyes shed when he heard this, ¡°You¡¯re quite short on staff?¡± Ivy replied, ¡°It¡¯s not something we can¡¯t discuss. Recently, there have been many unusual cases outside. The Bureau is overwhelmed and seriously understaffed. If anyone is willing to join the Sky Monitoring Bureau, I¡¯m sure the Bureau will definitely wee them.¡± Ivy could not disclose the specific nature of the unusual cases, and Huo Sheng had no intention of prying. After a brief contemtion, he spoke, ¡°Besides Chengcheng, we have two other Physique Realm experts if the Sky Monitoring Bureau is interested.¡± Heluo chuckled, covering her mouth, ¡°Why would they be disinterested?¡± The other two Physique Realm experts Huo Sheng mentioned were Bai Tianyu and Duan Mei. That night, Zhang Chengcheng, Bai Tianyu, and Duan Mei left Nanxiang City with Heluo and Ivy and reported to the Sky Monitoring Bureau branch in Qinghe Province. On the other hand, Huo Sheng stood by the window and looked at the night sky outside for a long time without saying anything. It was not until a pair of fair hands wrapped around him from behind and Meng Jie¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°What are you thinking about? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Huo Sheng turned around to look at his lover. He pondered for a moment before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s just a sense of unease about the staff shortage in the Sky Monitoring Bureau.¡± Huo Sheng did not know where this premonition came from. After thinking for a long time, he could only say helplessly, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s probably just me worrying unnecessarily..¡± Chapter 285 - 285: The Great Era (2) Chapter 285: The Great Era (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the saying went, where there were people, there would be the world of martial arts. This saying was also applicable to the Eternal n. As the acknowledged top n of the world, the Eternal n had the most powerful deities, the most Ancient Realm experts, thergest poption, the most extensive and fertilend, and the most powerful apparent strength and war potential. However, as a super-ne with an innumerable poption, the Aeonians were not united. Even among the deities of the Eternal n, there were factions. The most typical examples were the two ancient deities of the Eternal n who openly had conflicts. The Military Commander, Yuan, and the Director of the Sky Monitoring Bureau, Tong. The two of them were both deities of the Eternal n, but due to various factors, they did not see eye to eye. The conflict between the two of them hadsted for countless ages. And they did not need to have a life-and-death feud; if one of them had a chance to take advantage, he certainly would not miss it. Today, at the Eternal n¡¯s Pantheon of Gods Mountain, during the Divine Assembly, Yuan¡¯s shout was somewhat deafening. ¡°I object!¡± ¡°I firmly oppose the expansion of the Sky Monitoring Bureau!!¡± At this moment, Yuan was sitting on the second left-hand side in the Divine Assembly Hall, facing Tong, who was on the second seat on the right opposite him. He puffed out his cheeks and red at Tong. After ring fiercely at Tong, Yuan stood up and spoke loudly. ¡°In my opinion, the Sky Monitoring Bureau shouldn¡¯t exist!¡± ¡°From the beginning, 1 couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of the existence of the Sky Monitoring Bureau.¡± ¡°Yes, our Eternal n is the most powerful, but does the most powerful have an obligation to take on everything? Is that the case?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about managing our internal affairs, 1 definitely won¡¯t object. Instead, 1¡¯11 strongly support it.¡± ¡°But now, the Sky Monitoring Bureau¡¯s influence has grown too long¡­ far too long¡­¡± ¡°You meddled in the internal affairs of other ns and caused our Eternal n to make enemies everywhere. Not to mention distant matters, even in recent history¡­ the Three ns War and the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, what does it have to do with us? After saying this, Yuan raised an eyebrow at Tong, showing his dissatisfaction. ¡°In conclusion, not only do 1 not support the expansion of the Sky Monitoring Bureau, 1 also want to initiate a vote! 1 absolutely won¡¯t allow the Sky Monitoring Bureau to continue squandering the resources of our Eternal n! 1 want to disband the entire Sky Monitoring Bureau!¡± The deities of the Eternal n below yawned in boredom. The sh between Yuan and Tong was basically a reserved program at the Divine Assembly. These two fellows were ancient and powerful and they did not see eye to eye with each other. As the two deities ranked in the top ten of the Eternal n, few could interject into their argument, and few were willing to openly take sides. Therefore, the final oue of the argument between the two of them would ultimately end in a draw ¨C both sides wouldpromise, make things smooth, and consider the matter settled. At this moment, in the face of Yuan¡¯s aggressiveness, Tong did not even lift an eyelid. This hunched old man, who looked to be less than 1.5 meters tall, seemed to have dozed off in public. This made Yuan furious once again. He mmed the table and was about to roar when he suddenly sensed a shadow sh across the highest, central seat of the Divine Assembly Hall. Yuan immediately restrained his expression and looked over respectfully in that direction. Even the other deities of the Eternal n rose from their seats. These supreme beings all bowed their heads in unison and uttered six words in perfect harmony. ¡°Greetings to the God of Eternity.¡± ¡°Mm¡ª¡± A faint voice came from the enormous main seat. With the gradual rity of the light and shadow, the person on the main seat revealed his true appearance. He was a youngd with rosy lips and white teeth. He appeared to be around 13 or 14 years old, with the characteristic silver-white hair of the Eternal n. His eyes sparkled with a golden light, even without disying any aura, they could make people involuntarily lower their heads and willingly defer to him. His name was Eternity. The first deity of the Eternal n, and the guardian deity of the Aeonians! The rise of every super n was a legend! The most typical ones were the Corpse God and the Corpse n. It was precisely because of the appearance of the Corpse God that the Corpse n was able to rise against the tide, and the Corpse God became the guardian deity of the Corpse n. It was the same for the Eternal n. This currently most powerful n undoubtedly rose from obscurity. After the Eternal God appeared, the Eternal n could continue to develop and strengthen until it reached its current status. Within the Eternal n, the name of the Eternal God was well-known. The strongest god, the god among gods, the representative of the supreme god, the transcendent one, the observer of the world! There were countless titles that could not even indirectly reveal the strength and status of the Eternal God! The moment the Eternal God appeared, Yuan immediately looked down and remained silent. However, there was an imperceptible doubt in his heart. ¡°Eternity, why are you here?¡± The Divine Assembly was the highest authority meeting of the Aeonians. At this meeting, the deities of the Aeonians would decide on matters rted to the Aeonians. The standard of the meeting was obviously very high. However, Eternity¡¯s position and status were clear¡ªhe rarely appeared on such asions, just like the owners of the two seats above Yuan and Tong. Their strength, status, and character determined that they had no need to concern themselves with such mundane matters. After all, as long as they did not fall, the Eternal n would never fall! This was the true meaning of the guardian deity. After a brief silence, the deity named Eternity slowly spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s approve the expansion of the Sky Monitoring Bureau.¡± Yuan immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°And apart from that, there¡¯s another matter.¡± Everyone listened respectfully, and Eternity¡¯s voice rang out once again, ¡°The Tribtion Transcenders, this generation of Tribtion Transcenders has been born for over a year now.¡± ¡°By our calctions, within five years, this generation of Tribtion Transcenders will fully enter the ck Mist Zone. And when that timees, it will be the day when the Heaven Ascension Stairs open.¡± ¡°I hope everyone can pay more attention to this uing Heaven Ascension Stairs¡­¡± As for why they should pay attention and what the reasons were, Eternity did not say. He simply turned to look at Tong and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to the Sky Monitoring Bureau, is that okay?¡± Tong, no longer looking drowsy, nodded energetically and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Eternity gave a slight nod and said, ¡°As for all other matters, handle them as the situation requires.¡± With that, Eternity¡¯s figure had already disappeared without a trace. After a brief silence, the atmosphere of the Divine Assembly Hall on the Pantheon of Gods Mountain rxed again. Yuan had lost interest in arguing with Tong and simply sat with his arms crossed, lost in deep thought. Vaguely, he recalled what the Corpse God had once told him. ¡°This era will determine sess or failure.¡± As if he had realized something, Yuan¡¯s gaze gradually became more profound. ¡°Eternity has also realized it¡­¡± Thinking of this, Yuan suddenly sneered. ¡°Heli¡­¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s Eternity. It¡¯s not surprising if he¡¯s realized something..¡± Chapter 286 - 286: The Great Era (3) Chapter 286: The Great Era (3) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios More than a monthter. Archean City had already be one of the main battlefields in the Battle of the Three ns. This ce was close to the Hundred Thousand Mountains and was the source of the zombie beasts¡¯ violent army. In order to prevent the threat of the zombie beasts, the Giant n and the Insect n mobilized their troops. On the one hand, they upied Archean City and sealed off the Hundred Thousand Mountains to reduce the number of zombie beasts. On the other hand, they sent people deep into the Hundred Thousand Mountains to search for the traces of the Esek. However, Esek was indeed cunning. He was not in the Hundred Thousand Mountains at all. Instead, at some point, he had returned to the main camp of the Corpse n, the Corpse God Territory. Today, Esek received a summon from the Corpse God Ancestor and headed to Sky City. In the Sky City, Esek saw a certain clone of the Corpse God. The Corpse God was full of praise for Esek, and it did not skimp on rewards. In short, the inspiring words spoken by the Corpse God left Esek feeling exhrated, and he received generous rewards. As he was riding a flying boat back to the lower city, Esek was still a bit dizzy. Suddenly, he saw a golden flying boat flying up from below, heading to the Sky City to meet the Corpse God Ancestor. This made Esek couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who is that god?¡± In any regime, there are strict rules and hierarchies. In the Corpse n, those who could take the golden flying boats to the Sky City were either gods or god-level dignitaries. Considering that the current battle between the three ns was in full swing and the scarcity of the Corpse n allies, it was unlikely that the foreign gods would visit the Corpse God at this time. So, the only remaining options were the other four Corpse n gods besides the Corpse God. Behind him, the steward said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord. I didn¡¯t know.¡± Esek nodded in understanding and did not me him. It was normal for his steward not to know about the matters of the gods. Maybe it¡¯s Lord Monte¡­ As he thought this in his heart, Esek did not know that his guess was far from the truth. The golden flying boat stopped at the dock. Divine power surged from within the Sky City andnded near the flying boat, blocking all external perception of this ce. At this moment, the door of the flying boat finally opened. An elegant figure slowly walked out, standing on the ground of the Sky City. She had soft golden hair, fair skin, and bright blue eyes. She stood at around 1.9 meters tall, with a perfect figure. A thin veil covered her face,bined with her veil-like clothing, creating an alluring image. At this moment, there was no one beside this woman. The woman waited for a moment before a figure quickly walked over from afar. ¡°Wee, esteemed guest. I am truly honored to have you here!¡± Zero¡¯s avatar said with a smile, but the woman only narrowed her eyes slightly and pondered. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve invited me, Corpse God.¡± After she finished speaking in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, she heard Zero replied with a smile, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a major matter, Your Excellency Origin Insect Mother.¡± The Origin Insect Mother. The guardian deity of the Insect n! She was one of the oldest deities in the ck Mist Zone, with her origins dating back to the era of the Beast King. However, recently, the Origin Insect Mother had rarely appeared in public, and all affairs of the n had been entrusted to other deities of the Insect n. Zero had indeed wielded considerable influence to bring this ancient deity to the Sky City. Even if it was just a clone. Looking at Zero, who was smiling, the Insect Mother¡¯s brow furrowed, as she did not particrly like Zero. His expressions and demeanor always gave her an unsettling feeling, much like seeing a sinister shadow. Still, the Insect Mother said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the major matter?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s something like the Three-n Battle, it¡¯s not a significant matter for you and me¡­¡± At the level of the n guardian deities, a battle between the three ns that did not involve a divine battle was inferior to a fight between children. Zero¡¯s next words immediately made the Origin Insect Mother restrain its impatience. ¡°It concerns the Supreme God and your background.¡± At this point, Zero faced the Insect Mother and gestured with his mouth. The mouth movement depicted three words: Outer World Demon. This made the Insect Mother instantly fall silent. After a long silence, a cold glint shed in the Insect Mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this inside.¡± The secret meeting between the Corpse God and the Insect Mothersted for three days. Three dayster, the Insect Mother left Sky City thoughtfully. After returning to her tribe¡¯s territory, the Insect Mother immediately gathered the various Insect n deities and issued a secret decree. On the same day, a secret organization called the ¡°Subverters¡± mobilized its members almost in full strength, secretly infiltrating various regions within the ck Mist Zone. Zone of Chaos, Moro City. When Yuan¡¯s clone arrived, he immediately saw the abnormality in Moro City. From the outside, the city appeared as usual, but with the eyes of a deity, Yuan would be able to see that the entire Moro City seemed to be shrouded in a mysterious mist. Through the mist, Yuan could clearly see that all the residents of Moro City were in a deep, uninterrupted slumber. Their dreams were brewing energy that flowed into the depths underground. Another source of energy in the depths of the ground was reflected into everyone¡¯s bodies, maintaining the vital signs of everyone. The bizarre scene made Yuan smirk. ¡°Little one, well done.¡± As he muttered, his figure turned into light and instantly arrived deep underground in Moro City. As if sensing Yuan¡¯s arrival, countless pairs of huge crimson eyes beneath Moro City snapped open. Thus, the monster known as the Source of Dreams faced the deity named Yuan, in a direct confrontation! Yuan was the first to speak. He had a smile on his face and his tone was gentle and soothing, ¡°Serve me or die.¡± Farther west of the Chaotic Domain, the Extreme Western Domain, also known as the Frozen Land. This ce was perennially covered in ice and snow, with freezing temperatures and rare visitors. At the same time, it was the territory of another ancient and powerful first-ss n, the Ancient Demon n. If it was said that the Ancient Demon n was once a terrifying existence that could make a child stop coughing, and their strength was once number one in the world. However, a long time ago, the Ancient Demon ns had been defeated by the Eternal n and banished to the Frozen Land. However, although they were defeated, they were still stronger than the weaker ns. Based on the fact that the Ancient Demon n had been defeated by the Aeonians and could still stay in the ck Mist Zone instead of hiding in the ruins and struggling at death¡¯s door, one could tell that the strength of the Ancient Demon n was far stronger than the me n at its peak. Today, the four pir deities of the Ancient Demon n stood before the Myriad Layered Demon Abyss, staring in silence for a long time. It was not until the oldest and mightiest demon deity, the Deste Demon Lord, finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll go first, and you shall await my news.¡± The other three deities were silent for a moment before speaking one after another. ¡°Take care on this journey.¡± ¡°What lies in the depths of the earth is still unknown. Relying solely on Zero¡¯s words, I find it somewhat unwise, but it is indeed a glimmer of hope¡­¡± ¡°If you return safely from this journey, I, the Ice Pir Demon God, Jeros, will willingly acknowledge you as the leader of the Ancient Demon n.¡± But the Deste Demon Lord ignored the voices of others, keeping his gaze fixed on the abyss. After a long while, he transformed into a streak of rainbow light and shot into the depths of the Abyss. Only the other three Demon Gods remained silent, gazing for a long time.. Chapter 287 - 287: The Great Era (4) Chapter 287: The Great Era (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The ck Mist Zone was vast and boundless. No one knew how big the entire ck Mist Zone was. But God knew¡­ ¡°The entirend in the ck Mist Zone was like an isted ind surrounded by the sea on all sides. This ce is the eastern sea, or the East Sea for short.¡± ¡°The sea is boundless, and the inds in the sea are scattered like stars. However, the inds are all small and not worth mentioning.¡± There were two people standing by the sea. Both of them were dressed in ck robes and had their heads covered. The person who spoke was one of them. After this person finished speaking, the other person took advantage of the situation to speak. ¡°I know all this. Compared to this, there¡¯s something else that makes me more curious.¡± ¡°What are you curious about?¡± ¡°Your identity.¡± After saying this, he suddenly chuckled, ¡°By the way, on ount that we¡¯re all subversives, 1¡¯11 introduce myself first. My name is Eta, a nless and homeless god.¡± There were many nless gods in the ck Mist Zone. Most of these gods were the only ones who survived after their ns were destroyed. A small number of them were those who were unwilling to be restrained by their n or take responsibility. Instead, they wandered in the ck Mist Zone alone. The strength of these gods was enough for them to livefortably. Hearing Eta¡¯s words, the other person thought for a moment, then he smiled and asked, ¡°Do you really want to know my identity?¡± Eta simply nodded, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Then do you know that not many people who knew my identity are still alive?¡± A faint dangerous aura emitted from the ck-robed man, causing Eta to narrow his eyes. After a long time, Ita chuckled again and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it, but why do you have to say such ruthless words¡­ In short, you have to give me a name, right? Do you feel good if I keep calling you ¡°Hey, Hey?¡± Eta gave him a way out, and the ck-robed man did not refuse. ¡°Just call me Qi.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Mr. Qi. ording to the contact, you make the decision this time and I¡¯ll assist you. Speaking of which, I still don¡¯t know why we came to the seaside of the East Sea.¡± As soon as Eta finished speaking, Qi just pricked up his ears to listen. A momentter, he suddenly raised his hand and pointed at the other end of the sea level. ¡°There, we¡¯re here for that.¡± Eta looked into the distance. But he saw nothing. This made Eta¡¯s heart sink, but he remained calm on the surface. About ten minutester, faint waves appeared. Then, there were noisesing from the bottom of the sea in the distance. It seemed as though there were thousands of soldiers and horses walking towards the coastline from the bottom of the sea. At this moment, Eta raised his eyebrows and looked at Qi much more solemnly. Qi ignored Eta and just spoke calmly. ¡°Sea beasts, a type of exotic beast.¡± ¡°I remember that in the era of the Beast King, exotic beasts were very powerful, and 80% of the exotic beast faction was made up of sea beasts.¡± ¡°After the Beast King was defeated, it retreated into the Hundred Thousand Mountains with part of thend beasts. However, even more sea beasts crawled into the four seas and were never heard of again.¡± ¡°From that moment on, the sea became a forbidden area for all ns¡­ It was as if there was a clear dividing line between sea beasts and all the other ns. They minded their own business.¡± At this point, Qi paused for a moment, and said, ¡°However, it¡¯s actually not impossible for us to have interactions.¡± Eta had already sensed that Qi¡¯s strength and identity were very likely to far exceed his imagination. He could not help but reply humbly, ¡°What interaction?¡± Qi replied, ¡°There are always some intelligent races chosen by the Supreme God who love water and are unable to leave the marine environment.¡± ¡°There are also some races that can¡¯t stay onnd anymore and can only retreat into the four seas that are considered forbidden areas.¡± ¡°As time passed, a type of ecological environmentpletely different from thend was born in the four seas¡­ The rtionship between the people and mutated beasts there was also much more harmonious than those onnd.¡± It was only at this moment that Eta vaguely realized something. Looking at the increasingly turbulent waves in the distance, Eta could not help but ask, ¡°So this time, our subversives seem to be preparing to y a big game¡­¡± Qi shook his head again, ¡°It¡¯s not that we subversives want to y big.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because there are too many existences. They¡¯ve long wanted to y big in this damn ce.¡± Qi¡¯s voice contained immense hatred and dissatisfaction. Eta could not help but fall silent when he heard this. Clearly, he had thought of something. In the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. To humans, the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains was undoubtedly a forbidden area. However, to the ¡°gods¡±, there was no absolute forbidden area in the entire ck Mist Zone. This ce was no exception. The Divine Spirit naturally knew that the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains was ruled by the four exotic beasts under the former Beast King. They were Azure, Bai Xun, ckmond, and Emperor Yao. The four beast groups divided the core area of the entire Hundred Thousand Mountains. They were isted from the world and lived quitefortably here. However, today, because of the arrival of a certain subversive, the originally peaceful life in the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains no longer existed. A hugemotion broke out between the four ns. ¡°It¡¯s our duty to rebuild the glory of the Beast King!¡± The ckmond Beast King stepped on the Azure Beast King¡¯s corpse and roared at the sky. Behind it, the Bai Xun Beast King, Emperor Yao Beast King, bowed. Suddenly, a voice came from the side. ¡°Then, Sir ckmond, it¡¯s settled between you and us subversives.¡± The huge beast named ckmond panted heavily, white smoke spewing from its nostrils. ¡°Of course! The people of the Beast King are not people who go back on their word and forget their ancestors!¡± As it spoke, it even stepped hard on the corpse of the Azure Beast King, as if the Azure Beast King was the one who forgot its ancestor. The subversive just smiled and casually threw out a crystal ball. ¡°Here¡¯s the deposit.¡± Looking at the dense liquid in the crystal ball, ckmond¡¯s eyes burned. ¡°Beast King¡¯s blood! Where did you get the Beast King¡¯s blood?!¡± Of course, the subversive would not say that the Mother Tree was in charge of the wholesale of Beast King¡¯s blood ording to tons. He just smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the source, but 1 think it should be some secret channel. It¡¯s extremely difficult to obtain this thing. 1 think this 500 grams of Beast King blood already shows our sincerity, right?¡± ckmond nodded repeatedly, extremely satisfied with this cooperation. Lu Ming was awakened by themotion in the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Judging from the time, it was probably when ckmond killed Azure. Because the distance was too far, even though the two of them had explosivebat strength and Lu Ming¡¯s perception range was extremely wide, he could only barely hear the sound. So, Lu Ming did not know what exactly happened. In the blink of an eye, he threw this matter to the back of his mind. Lu Ming began to think about another problem. ¡°How long has it been?¡± If he used the Void Realm to assist in his cultivation, it was easy to cause a time perception confusion. Of course, this was not a big problem. He just simply adapted to it. After a few seconds, Lu Ming suddenly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been two months.¡± That¡¯s right, two months had passed since he arrived at Frost Lake. He opened his attribute panel again. At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s attributes came into view.. Chapter 288 - 288: Visitor Chapter 288: Visitor Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Name: Lu Ming Level: Physique Realm, Level 5. Transcendent Ability: Self-Limitation State Strength: 938,900 Physique: 938,900 Agility: 938,900 Free Attribute Points: 897,700 Divine Source Points: 44 Superhuman Abilities:
  • 1. Self-Limitation of the Body.
  • 2. Void Realm.
  • 3¡­
    • Source Power Skills: Angry Dragon Cannon (Intricate) (130,000/10,000,000). 1 Additional special effects: Long-range power enhancement, deterrence enhancement, rapid speed, spiritual pressure enhancement, concentration. I (Generated without Silver patterns.) Extreme Shadow Assassination Fist (Intricate) (1,350,000/10,000,000). [Additional Special Effects: Annihtion Explosion, High Speed Fist, Eighth Level Force, iron Hand, Void Break.] (Generated without Silver patterns.) Wild Beast Protective Technique (Intricate) (0/10,000,000). [Additional special effects: Absolute Defense (Level 1), me Vigor Burning, Enhanced Repulsive Force, Nourishment.] (One Silver pattern) me Pulse Breathing Technique (Proficient) (7,356/10,000). Fire Body Forging Technique (Mastery) (76,360/100,000). Others: omitted. Time was Lu Ming¡¯s best friend! After cultivating in seclusion for two months, Lu Ming had obtained nearly 300,000 attributes. At the same time, he had also cultivated five Divine Power Realm body protective techniques, three long-range Source Power skills, and three Divine Power Realm fist techniques. The harvest was indeed substantial. However, this was only a quantitative change. The qualitative change did not happen. There was not even a shadow of the Blood Pattern, clearly, it was a long way off. The golden patterns made Lu Ming even more confused. There was still only one silver pattern the umtion of long-range attacks and the special effects of the fist technique waspletely insufficient to transform into silver patterns. On the other hand, the silver patterns on the Body Forging technique were somewhat strange¡­ In the past two months, Lu Ming had cultivated five Divine Power Realm Body Forging techniques. However, it was not as he had expected. It did not continuously umte special effects and construct new magic patterns with special effects. The new special effect was actually directly absorbed by the original silver patterns and became the nutrients for Lu Ming¡¯s only silver pattern growth and strengthening¡­ This was different from what Esek had once said¡­ Lu Ming himself was not very clear about the logic behind it, but he just needed to know that his efforts had not been in vain. Although he had not transformed new silver patterns, it was not a loss to increase the strength of the original silver patterns. In short, although he could not figure out many things, Lu Ming knew one thing clearly. With the system, he was somewhat different from the other Ancient Realms. It was afternoon time and it was time for Lu Ming to have his meal. When he walked out of the room and into the courtyard, he saw that Roxin had already prepared food in the courtyard. The main food was a kind of tree fruit. It was rich in energy and the quantity wasrge to make one full. Coupled with exotic beast meat and wild vegetables, it formed a sumptuous meal. Being in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, they naturally did notck food and drinks. Although their lifestyle was a little primitive, if they pursued just peace and satiation, the Hundred Thousand Mountains could easily satisfy such needs. Sitting in his seat, Lu Ming said to Roxin in a muffled voice as he gulped down the food. ¡°What about them?¡± Roxin replied, ¡°My brother is in seclusion. Brother Chao and Uncle Lu have gone out to hunt.¡± Lu Ming could not help but nod and say, ¡°Thankyou for all your hard work.¡± During this period of time, Lu Ming and Roda had been focusing on their cultivation, while Roxin, Quan Chao and Uncle Lu took care of all the trivial matters. Hunting, picking, cooking, and cleaning. It was not a difficult matter, but it was cumbersome and necessary. Roxin just smiled. She sat opposite Lu Ming and rested her chin on her hands as she looked at Lu Ming eagerly. It was unknown what she thought of, but her cheeks inexplicably flushed red. Under the setting sun, the man and woman formed a rather beautiful painting. Until the knock on the door interrupted this peace. Lu Ming put down his bowl and chopsticks and frowned. This was because he did not sense that there was an aura outside the door. Roxin was straightforward and simply stood up to open the door. Lu Ming also stood up and stared at the door. Apanied by the creaking sound of the door axis, the door was opened and a figure covered in a ck robe entered their vision. ¡°You are¡­¡± Roxin thought that Quan Chao and Uncle Lu had returned. At this moment, when she saw the stranger, she was immediately confused. Lu Ming walked forward and came to Roxin¡¯s side. He looked at the guy in front of him who was hiding his face and frowned even more. He did not sense any aura from this person. It was as if the guy standing in front of him was not a living person, but a moving doll. Until the person in front of him pulled down his hood, revealing his beautiful face under the hood. No, it should be her. She had exquisite and small facial features. Her overall height was about 1.6 meters. She was slightly short, but whenbined with her beautiful facial features, she looked a little cute. However, there was nothing cute about her expression. Be it her eyes or expression, this person revealed a high and mighty aura. She did not even look at Roxin and just sized Lu Ming up. After a long time, this person spoke, ¡°You¡¯re Lu Ming? That Lu Ming who has an old rtionship with Esek?¡± Lu Ming hesitated for a moment before nodding, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Let me take a look at the silver patterns.¡± The woman spoke in amanding tone. Lu Ming hesitated for a moment when he heard this, but he still tore open the shirt on his chest and revealed his silver patterns. One could see a golden light flowing in the woman¡±s eyes. Although there were no energy fluctuations, Lu Ming still felt a huge pressure and palpitation from the golden light! This was an expert! An expert far above him! Quasi-God? Or was it a true god? Lu Ming did not have an answer. However, his instincts told him that it was best for him to listen to whatever the other party said¡­ Just as he was thinking this, a fair fingernded on the silver pattern on Lu Ming¡¯s chest. The woman touched the silver patterns on Lu Ming¡¯s chest and slowly narrowed her eyes, as if she was seriously sensing something. Soon, the woman retracted her hand, and the light in her eyes gradually subsided. ¡°It¡¯s indeed as Esek said. There¡¯s something special about you.¡¯1 After saying this, the woman walked into the courtyard as if she had returned to her own house and sat down at the dining table. ¡°My name is Moon Fiend Yue, an official member of a mysterious organization¡­ By the way, the official members of this mysterious organization are all Divine Spirit Realm experts.¡± After saying that, she immediately looked at Lu Ming, as if she wanted to see huge shock and loss ofposure in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. However, Lu Ming just nodded calmly and said, ¡°So, Your Excellency, why are you here?¡± Moon Fiend did not see what she wanted to see and could not help but purse her lips. Then, she said with an indifferent expression, ¡°I came here because I heard from the Corpse God that there¡¯s a little guy called Lu Ming here who has a lot of potential and can be absorbed into the organization at any time. That¡¯s why 1 came to meet you.¡± ¡°Esek is indeed not lying¡­ Your silver pattern is different from ordinary silver patterns. Although they¡¯re all silver patterns, your silver pattern seems to have a certain level of growth¡­ Therefore, from the looks of it, you¡¯ve indeed fulfilled the criteria of the organization to recruit reserve members.¡± ¡°In short, you¡¯ll follow me from now on..¡± Chapter 289 - 289: Moon Fiend Chapter 289 - 289: Moon Fiend Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The cause of the matter and what had happened were very simple. After parting ways with Lu Ming, Esek returned to the Corpse Race. Of course, he needed to report everything that had happened in Archean City to his superiors. Due to the fact that the way Esek broke through to the Ancient Realm was to fuse with the son of the Beast King¡ªthis involved the Corpse God¡¯s previous research project. As a result, Esek was personally summoned by the Corpse God.
    In front of the Corpse God, it was natural that Esek gave an answer to whatever the Corpse God asked¡ªhe definitely had no reason to hide Lu Ming¡¯s information. As a result, the name Lu Ming could be considered to have caught the Corpse God¡¯s attention. Of course, there was no need for the Corpse God to pay too much attention to a mere Lu Ming. However, the Corpse God was one of the higher-ups of the subversives, and the biggest goal of the subverters was to collect the exotic beings in the ck Mist Zone. Although Lu Ming, who could resist the power of the golden and silver patterns, was far from being an exotic being, he was indeed not an ordinary existence. Therefore, Corpse God sent the information concerning Lu Ming to the information bank of the subversives. Recently, the subversives were prepared toe out to the open. Arge number of subversives came out in full strength, either subduing exotic beasts or revealing their hidden forces. Moon Fiend hade to the Hundred Thousand Mountains this time under orders to contact the ck Mist Beast King. Aftering into contact with the ck Mist Beast King, Moon Fiend had a sh of inspiration and thought of Lu Ming, who was not considered an exotic being. Moon Fiend was an ordinary member of the subversives. Her strength was at the bottom of the Divine Spirit Realm, and she basically did not have any power or anything like that. At this moment, seeing her colleagues walk from the dark to the open, one or two of them were either extremely powerful hidden factions or the gods of some second-rate or even first-raterge ns. Moon Fiend, this god who had no race or family, did not want to fall behind. She might as well start from recruiting Lu Ming and some others to build her own foundation. To be honest, Moon Fiend was taking it for granted¡­ Now, she was only thinking of establishing a faction¡­ How could a faction established in a short period of time bepared to a faction that had been managed for a long time? However, there were hundreds of different gods. Moon Fiend was one of those big-hearted and willful gods. To put it bluntly, those who were lucky enough to snatch the first ce of the Heaven Ascension Stairs did not match their strength and temperament at all. They could do whatever they wanted. To put it nicely, they were straightforward. To put it bluntly, they did not have the ability to make long-term ns at all. At this moment, Moon Fiend probably was on a whim to take Lu Ming in as her subordinate, with an attitude that said, ¡°Let¡¯s take him in first. 1 haven¡¯t thought about how to use him.¡± ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll follow me.¡± After saying this to Lu Ming, she looked at Lu Ming and said, ¡°If you have any questions, tell me now. I¡¯m very busy.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s heart tightened, but his expression did not change. ¡°What¡¯s the name of our organization?¡± He did not ask whether he could be her subordinate¡­ This was because in the ck Mist Zone, the weak did not have the ability to refute the words and decisions of the strong unless they wanted to die. Moon Fiend fiddled with her fingers in boredom and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this. You¡¯re only a reserve member of the organization after following me. When your strength reaches the standard, you¡¯ll naturally know the name of the organization.¡± Lu Ming took a deep breath and suppressed the inexplicable anger in his heart. He said, ¡°Then what obligations and benefits do I have after following you?¡± Moon Fiend was clearly stunned. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°The obligation is toplete the mission I gave you. The benefit is that you have a divine level backer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you deal with some things that you can¡¯t do, and you have to help me deal with some small problems that 1 don¡¯t have time to deal with.¡± After saying that, Moon Fiend nodded, as if she was quite satisfied with her excuse. Lu Ming thought about it and could not find anything wrong with it¡­ There was actually nothing inappropriate about such a superior-subordinate rtionship. Although from the beginning, Lu Ming did not want to be anyone¡¯s subordinate¡­ ¡°Also, what¡¯s so different about my silver patterns?¡± Lu Ming pulled open his clothes again, revealing the wavy silver patterns on his chest. Seeing this, Moon Fiend said, ¡°Ordinary Ancient Realm silver patterns don¡¯t have the potential to further strengthen. However, your silver pattern seems to have the potential to continue strengthening. If the information is correct, a few months ago, your silver patterns should have been slightly weaker than ordinary protective silver patterns. However, now, the strength of your silver patterns is already not much different from ordinary protective silver patterns.¡± Lu Ming asked, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± The awkward expression on Moon Fiend¡¯s face disappeared quickly. Then, she said with a dark expression, ¡°There¡¯s no reason.¡± ¡°The ck Mist Zone is vast and boundless. Something abnormal will always happen. Your silver pattern is also an abnormality. As for the reason, you won¡¯t understand even if 1 tell you.¡± Lu Ming understood and did not ask further. Seeing this, Moon Fiend seemed to be afraid that Lu Ming would ask something she did not understand. With a flip of her hand, a pure ck token withplicated patterns appeared in her hand. ¡°This is the organization¡¯s identity token. The token also hasmunication functions.¡± ¡°In the future, if I have anything, I¡¯ll contact you through this token. Take good care of it.¡± The token flew up and floated in front of Lu Ming. Seeing this, Lu Ming took the token and saw Moon Fiend¡¯s figure fade before gradually disappearing. There was only her voice slowly entering Lu Ming¡¯s ears. ¡°Your first mission.¡± ¡°As my contact with the ckmond Beast King.¡± ¡°The token is the identity symbol. With the token, no exotic beasts in the Hundred Thousand Mountains will dare to attack you again.¡± ¡°In the future, if anything happens to the ckmond Beast King, it wille here to look for you. Contact me with the token again. At that time, I¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡± It was not until the voice calmed down for a long time that Lu Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. It was unknown what he was thinking. Lu Ming sat back at the dining table and picked up the bowl and chopsticks. He ate and drank inrge mouthfuls. Roxin also sat beside Lu Ming and watched as Lu Ming ate crazily. After a moment, she said softly, ¡°Is that really a god?¡± Neither of them had seen a true god before. They only knew from the rumors that the god was powerful and majestic. It was unknown if this Moon Fiend was powerful or not. It had nothing to do with majesty. After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming replied, ¡°If not a god, still a quasi god.¡± In short, it was an existence that could not be resisted in terms of strength. After eating, Lu Ming wiped his mouth and took out the ck token with his slightly greasy hand. ying with the item in his hand, Lu Ming narrowed his eyes and pondered for a long time. He did not know what he was nning¡­ At the side, Roxin spoke again, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. After all, Brother Lu, you now have a god as your backer¡­¡± Lu Ming replied, ¡°The premise is that this god is really reliable and is willing to help me.¡± After saying this, Lu Ming seemed to have made up his mind. He put away the token and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the house and continue cultivating. Roxin, I still need your help to keep a lookout. If that ckmond Beast Kinges looking for me, notify me immediately.¡± Roxin nodded and said, ¡°Sure..¡± Chapter 290 - 290: Return Chapter 290 - 290: Return Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios To Lu Ming, Moon Fiend¡¯s appearance was somewhat baffling. However, in the following months, this matter did not cause any trouble for Lu Ming. Moon Fiend came and took Lu Ming in as her subordinate. After that, she did not send a message again. The ckmond n she mentioned did note looking for her. Lu Ming wondered if Moon Fiend had forgotten about him¡­ In any case, Lu Ming felt that he might be about to forget Moon Fiend. Time slowly passed.
    Lu Ming gradually umted strength. After 52 days, the zing me Body Forging Technique advanced to the perfect realm. [me Body Forging Technique (Mastery) (0/100,000): Physique Realm Body Forging Technique. This secret technique requires the assistance of mestones during cultivation. Only when the power of me enters the body can one temper the physique!]] [You have mastered the cultivation of the me Body Forging Technique. At the Proficient stage, each cycle will increase your three-dimensional attributes by 20 points and grant you 20 free attribute points. It also consumes one unit of mestone.] With every cycle of the Body Forging technique, the attribute points obtained increased from 10 to 20. It was equivalent to Lu Ming¡¯s efficiency in farming attributes doubled again. Although he also knew that the efficiency of Spirit Realm and even Source Realm Body Forging Techniques was higher, considering that the Source Power Skill of the Divine Power Realm could bring about some obvious changes, Lu Ming still did not give up on the Physique Realm Source Power Skill, the me Body Forging Technique. This was also rted to the fact that there was a mestone mine nearby. Another 50 dayster. In other words, the 530th day of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming¡¯s expression changed and he looked down at his chest. Two additional silver patterns gradually appeared on his chest, like a birthmark. Silver Pattern: Fist Kill (Level 1) Silver Pattern: Bow Kill (Level 1) These two new silver patterns shone with the same nature as the silver patterns of the Body Protective technique. Thinking about it, their special characteristics were the same¡ªthey were both silver patterns that had growth potential. At this moment, Lu Ming still only had one silver pattern on his Body Protective technique. However, as the [Absolute Defense (Level 1)] silver pattern characteristic kept absorbing other special effects, the strength of Lu Ming¡¯s Body Forging technique silver pattern could not bepared to before. ¡°Other Ancient Realms cultivated, they obtained a quantity of silver patterns, but when it came to me, it turned into a quality of silver patterns¡­¡± Moon Fiend could not understand the special qualities of Lu Ming¡¯s silver patterns, and Lu Ming naturally could not fathom the intricacies within. ¡°But, as long as I can be stronger, these are all insignificant matters.¡± After muttering to himself, Lu Ming continued his cultivation. Two more months passed, marking the 590th Day of the ck Mist Calendar. Lu Ming¡¯s cultivation was interrupted by the ringtone. He got up and walked to the door. When he opened the door, he saw Roxin standing there. Seeing Lu Ming, Roxin immediately said, ¡°Brother Lu, someone hase to see you, from the ckmond n.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Nearly half a yearter, the things Moon Fiend had instructed finally began to take shape. Together with Roxin, Lu Ming went to the front gate, where they saw a strong, dark-skinned man of nearly three meters in height, standing with his arms crossed.He arrived at the entrance with Luo Xin and saw a strong ck-skinned man nearly three meters tall standing in front of the door with his hands behind his back. Seeing Lu Ming, this man raised an eyebrow and sized him up rather rudely. Then, he grinned, revealing a mouth full of shark-like teeth. ¡°You¡¯re the contact of the contact?¡± The contact of the contact¡­ What the hell was this? Lu Ming was puzzled, but he did not show it on his face. ¡°You¡¯re looking for my lord? What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man said, ¡°Our n leader said that we need more Beast King¡¯s blood, and he wants to obtain more from the contact.¡± Lu Ming nodded and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Lu Ming did not know anything about contact or the Beast King¡¯s blood. Moon Fiend had never mentioned it to him. Facing this situation, Lu Ming naturally had to inform Moon Fiend immediately. He returned to his room and took out his token, infusing it with Source Power. Soon, azy voice echoed from the token. ¡°Lu Ming? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seems like she has not forgotten me¡­ Lu Ming thought to himself, and quickly recounted what had just happened. When Moon Fiend, on the other end, heard this, she could not help but curse, ¡°These greedy beasts!¡± After some thought, she added, ¡°Send the envoy of the ckmond n away first. Thene to Archean City to pick me up.¡± Lu Ming was stunned, ¡°Pick you up?¡± Moon Fiend said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see a few people and discuss some matters.¡± ¡°And the next time 1 speak, just listen, don¡¯t ask so many questions.¡± It was unknown if Moon Fiend had negative emotions after waking up or something else, but her attitude was not very good. Lu Ming did not respond but just said okay and ended themunication. Outside the door, after Lu Ming said that ¡°my lord will visitter¡±, the envoy of the ckmond n left. After giving instructions to Roxin, Lu Ming headed in the direction of Archean City. This was the first time Lu Ming had left his home in more than 200 days. ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as a short break to change my mood¡­¡± Lu Ming thought in a somewhat lighthearted manner. But his cultivation had been disturbed, so his mood was understandably not the best. The gloomy atmosphere in the Hundred Thousand Mountains waspletely different from its once-familiar territory, that Lu Ming¡¯s mood was down in the dumps. At that time, when Lu Ming and his group had hidden in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the outer areas were already upied by zombie beasts, but the environment had not been heavily damaged. However, after more than two hundred days, when Lu Ming returned to the same location, he was shocked to find that the entire Hundred Thousand Mountains had been utterly ravaged. Arge number of nts had been destroyed, and from the traces, it seemed to be the aftermath of a battle involving Source Realm experts. The ground was littered with zombie beast carcasses. Zombie beast carcasses were worthless, and when they died, the corpse poison within them would seep out along with corpse fluids, not only contaminating the environment but also bing a source of secondary pollution. Wherever Lu Ming walked, the ground was covered in gray, and most of the nts had died due to pollution. Every now and then, he could see shadows moving, which were the tracks of the zombie beasts. Lu Ming carried the aura of Esek, so he was not afraid of being attacked by zombie beasts. But the harsh and foul environment inevitably made Lu Ming a little depressed. When Lu Ming arrived at Archean City and saw the scene where the Corpse n and the Insect n coexisted within the city, he was even more puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The Giant n has been betrayed by the Insect n.¡± A voice came from not far away, and when Lu Ming turned to look, he saw a familiar face. ¡°Iron Lump?¡± The Insect n member who came to wee Lu Ming cocked his head. ¡°Please call me Tang Chongye, okay?¡± When enemies met, they did not attack. Tang Chongye had a mission to carry out, so he naturally could not harm his mission target. As for Lu Ming, he was still taken aback by the news Tang Chongye had just told him. ¡°The Giant n has been betrayed by the Insect n.¡± On the way to Archean City, Lu Ming muttered to himself, and Tang Chongye nodded. ¡°Yes, under the orders of the Origin Insect Mother, with the Blood Flesh Mother Tree, they formed an alliance with the Corpse n.¡± ¡°When the Giant Race was not on guard at all, the Insect n dealt them a fatal blow..¡± Chapter 291 - 291: The Four Ancient Beast Clans Chapter 291: The Four Ancient Beast ns Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Among ns, there were no eternal friends, only eternal interests. Humans could have bad intentions, and naturally, the collective formed by groups of people can have as well. Moreover, the cooperation between the Giant n and the Insect n was not that reliable to begin with, so breaking apart at this moment made sense. After Tang Chongye exined tirelessly, Lu Ming finally knew that the grudge between the two ns was far moreplicated than just disbanding. ¡°Six months ago, eight of our Insect n deities secretly attacked the Giant King Court of the Giant n.¡± ¡°The Corpse God also personally went down and killed the Giant n¡¯s Ancestor in the Giant King Court.¡± ¡°At the same time, both our Insect n and the Corpse n sent dozens of quasi-deities to the battlefield, instantly reversing the situation. The Giant n¡¯s army was almostpletely wiped out in a short time!¡± Deities destroying the heavens and the earth. Quasi-deities with the power to reach thousands of miles. There had been no divine battle in the ck Mist region for centuries, so the vignce against divine battles had been at its lowest. On that day, when they suddenly fell under the attack of Divine Spirit Realm experts, the Giant n was almost instantly defeated! ¡°In that battle, nearly ten Divine Spirit Realm experts were killed on both sides, and the Giant King Court waspletely wiped out. The remaining Giant n, led by Princess Haona and the only two surviving Giant n deities, retreated to the east.¡± ¡°They were guarding the city there and asking the Aeonians for help¡­¡± Lu Ming raised an eyebrow, ¡°The Aeonians still care about this?¡± ¡°Care? Why don¡¯t they care? They like to meddle in others¡¯ business¡­¡± Tang Chongye sneered at the Aeonians for a while before hearing Lu Ming ask again, ¡°Were they also meddling this time?¡± Tang Chongye nodded, ¡°They did, of course.¡± When he heard this, Lu Ming¡¯s heart sank. As he got closer and closer to Archean City, Lu Ming could already see the details of the city. Corpse Soldiers were densely packed, Corpse Beasts ran rampant, Insect nests were everywhere, and vignce towers towered. This was undoubtedly no longer the Archean City that Lu Ming was familiar with. This ce had turned into a massive military camp! And the direction the military camp was guarding against was none other than the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains! This sight was enough to make Lu Ming think of many things. The somewhat sinister tone of Tang Chongye¡¯s voice behind him only confirmed his suspicions. ¡°However, what the Aeonians don¡¯t know is that the Corpse God and the Insect Mother¡¯s target was not the Giant n to begin with, but the Aeonians.¡± Walking slowly to Lu Ming¡¯s side, Tang Chongye looked into the distance and said leisurely, ¡°The Aeonians have been in charge for far too long¡­ so long that they truly believe that they¡¯re the rulers of the ck Mist Zone. Now, with the Corpse God and the Insect Mother raising their banners, many followers have gathered everywhere.¡± As he spoke, Tang Chongye pointed at the Hundred Thousand Mountains behind him. ¡°The Hundred Thousand Mountains have been chosen by the Corpse God and the Insect Mother as the third main battlefield against the Aeonians. From here, they will advance, and their forces will be directed towards the Qinghe Province!¡± Lu Ming opened his mouth and for a moment did not know what to say. After a while, he managed to say, ¡°What¡¯s the progress now?¡± With that said, Lu Ming suddenly fell into a daze. He turned to look at Tang Chongye and added, ¡°By the way, just a side note, which side do I belong to now?¡± Lu Ming was genuinely confused about his position¡­ Tang Chongye raised an eyebrow and snorted, ¡°Which side are you on? If you weren¡¯t on our side, would I have the patience to discuss so much with you? Don¡¯t you really know that Lord Moon Fiend is one of the guardian deities of the third battlefield?¡± Lu Ming really did not know about this¡­ ¡°As for the progress¡­¡± Tang Chongye was just about to hold back when he suddenly heard a resentful female voice from behind. ¡°The progress is that the ckmond Beast King takes the money and doesn¡¯t do anything!¡± Hearing this, Lu Ming and Tang Chongye both turned around and saw that Moon Fiend had appeared behind the two of them, though they weren¡¯t sure when. Lu Ming and Tang Chongye bowed respectfully and heard Moon Fiend say, ¡°Originally, the n of the higher-ups was to rope in the Four Ancient Beast Tribes and let them organize the exotic beasts on the other side of the Hundred Thousand Mountains to form a beast tide vanguard! Originally, I had a good discussion with ckmond but more than half a year has passed, and ckmond has yet to take action. Instead, he¡¯s so greedy that he wants more benefits from me.¡± Looking at Lu Ming and Tang Chongye, Moon Fiend snorted. ¡°The two of you,e with me this time. I¡¯ll personally see how greedy this ckmond has be!¡± With that said, Moon Fiend looked at Lu Ming and said, ¡°Also, I called you here mainly to get to know people and the way. If there¡¯s anything in the future, if you need anything, don¡¯t immediately ask me. Find a way to deal with it yourself, and if youck anything, go to Archean City to get it yourself.¡± ¡°Look for him,¡± Moon Fiend pointed at Tang Chongye and added, ¡°If he can¡¯t do it, look for his father. His father is a quasi-deity and is usually stationed in Archean City. If his father can¡¯t help you, thene to me. Do you understand?¡± Lu Ming nodded in agreement. He could also tell that Moon Fiend was a ratherzy person, and in some ways, she was quite simr to himself ¨C avoiding trouble. And he saw Moon Fiend yawn and turn to walk towards the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Many people who want to avoid trouble have one characteristic: they don¡¯t talk much. At this moment, Moon Fiend was leading Tang Chongye and Lu Ming to the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Along the way, they just focused on moving forward without saying a word. On the other hand, Lu Ming had a good impression of Tang Chongye after getting to know him more. He was a pleasant person to be around. He had good manners, a lot of knowledge, and a calm and humorous way of speaking. Of course, this was just basic etiquette. The two of them could never be friends¡­ After all, Lu Ming had killed two of Iron Lump¡¯s brothers. This grudge could not be easily forgotten, but it could be buried deep in the heart and waited for the right moment. One could also pretend to be friendly to make the enemycent. ¡°In the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, there are significant differences in ecologypared to the outer and inner circles.¡± ¡°If the outer and inner circles of the Hundred Thousand Mountains are like wilderness, then the core area is not much different from themunities and kingdoms of our intelligent races.¡± ¡°Therefore, the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains can also be called the kingdom built by exotic beasts.¡± Tang Chongye exined tirelessly and briefly introduced to Lu Ming the destination they were about to visit. For beings in the Ancient Realm and even quasi-deity level experts, the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains could be considered a death zone. But for deities, there was no danger in that ce. The Mutated Beast Kingdom in the core area was ruled by the Four Ancient Beast Tribes: Azure, Bai Xun, ckmond, and Emperor Yao. ording to legend, these four tribes were the descendants of the four greatnd beast generals who once served under the Beast King. However, these four tribes did not possess the same level of power as the Beast King, which wereparable to deities. The strongest among them was only at the quasi-deity level, which was far inferior to deities. Nevertheless, due to their rich heritage, these tribes still possessed valuable artifacts, such as the Primitive Barbaric Horn, which was shared by all four tribes. This artifact couldmand exotic beasts. This was also one of the reasons the four tribes were worth enlisting. It could incite a beast tide, making it an ideal cannon fodder. ¡°In short, with Lord Moon Fiend around, we¡¯re just going through the motions.¡± Tang Chongye said with a confident tone. As the son of a quasi-deity, he was well aware of the gap between deities and quasi-deities. Even someone like Moon Fiend, who was at the bottom tier among deities, was not someone the Four Ancient Beast Tribes could resist.. Chapter 292 - 292: The Big Picture Chapter 292: The Big Picture Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It took nearly ten days for Lu Ming to make a round trip. Until the 6ooth day of the ck Mist Calendar, a party of three finally entered the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. They walked through the mist, passed through the dark forests, and with the sound of rustling leaves and blooming flowers, they arrived at the territory of the four ancient beast ns. Before their eyes were majestic mountains, surrounded by mist. Shrouded in the mist were towering sculptures and endless buildings. Even though this was not the first time seeing this scene, Moon Fiend could not help but purse her lips. ¡°These creatures are a sorry sight. They don¡¯t look human or animal. Who knows what the four ancient beast ns have be now.¡± This woman not only had a bad temper but alsocked the ability to speak properly. She either remained silent like a mute or spoke with a mocking and condescending tone, which was quite unpleasant. Of course, as a deity, she had every reason to be condescending. So, at this moment, neither Lu Ming nor Tang Chongye said much. After all, Moon Fiend was not evaluating them. The young girl with a charming appearance and animal ears, who had just emerged from the mist, was slightly taken aback by Moon Fiend¡¯s words, but she did not dare say anything and simply quickly shed a smile. ¡°Esteemed guests, please follow me. The few lords have been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Moon Fiend snorted and followed along. Lu Ming and Tang Chongye followed closely behind Moon Fiend. Previously, Tang Chongye had told Lu Ming that the four ancient beast ns had been led by the Azure Beast n in the past. However, half a year ago, during the time when Moon Fiend took Lu Ming as her subordinate, she persuaded the ck Mist Beast King to lead a rebellion and overthrow the rule of the Azure n. However, there was an old covenant among the four ns. Rebellion was allowed, but genocide was not. So, although the Azure n had lost power and the ckmond n had taken over, the nominal rulers of this ce were still the four ns in name. The new Azure Beast King had long been selected. On this trip, if Moon Fiend hade in person, the four Beast Kings would surely appear to show their respect to the deity. As they walked through the mist with the young girl with animal ears, the surroundings became clearer as the mist gradually dissipated. Clean pathways, rugged but unique architectural styles, ancient totem pirs that seemed to be the faith of the ancient beasts, and the creatures around them, which had mostly shed their animal forms and now resembled intelligent beings like the Aeonians and humans. Seeing all of this, Moon Fiend sneered. She did not say anything more, but her disdain was evident. Lu Ming, Tang Chongye, and the young girl with animal ears remained silent. They just walked forward quickly and before long, they ascended the mountain and arrived at a grand hall on the mountaintop. Five meters high, ancient beast warriors with some unique animal features opened the heavy door, revealing three figures standing side by side behind the door. This scene made Moon Fiend frown. ¡°Where¡¯s ckmond!?¡± The current Beast King of the ancient beast n was named after the n. ckmond was the ckmond Beast King. As soon as Moon Fiend finished speaking, an old man with horns on his head stepped forward and said, ¡°Sir, ckmond went out the day before yesterday and hasn¡¯t returned yet. This morning, Imunicated with him and he said that he would be back within three to five days. Coincidentally, when you camest time, we didn¡¯t receive you properly. Please rest here for a while, and let the four ancient beast ns show you our hospitality.¡± The elder Emperor Yao was good with words, said everything sinctly.. However, Moon Fiend¡¯s mood was not as good as thest time. She said coldly, ¡°Last time, on behalf of us subversives, I sincerely wanted to cooperate with you. At that time, ckmond promised a lot, saying that the descendants of the Beast King were not ones who went back on their word.¡± ¡°I believed you when you said it sincerely. At that time, my attitude was very good and I gave you face.¡± ¡°But what happened in the end? He took the deposit and didn¡¯t do the job. I¡¯ve waited for you for half a year, and you still haven¡¯t given me a definite answer now.¡± ¡°Did my good attitude cause you to misunderstand something?!¡± ¡°Do you really think we subversives are easily fooled! Do you really think I, Moon Fiend, have no temper?!¡± A violent aura exploded. Lu Ming just felt his vision blur, and the next second, the entire hall instantly disappeared without a trace! It was not crushed or exploded into powder by a huge force. Instead, it disappeared into thin air, as if it had never existed from the beginning! However, it was obvious that Moon Fiend had shown restraint. She had only destroyed the pce. The three beast kings and the two ancient beasts guarding the door were not injured at all. Even so, the divine power that had just flickered and vanished left the three quasi-divine Beast Kings trembling, and they dared not even take a breath. Just now, they had genuinely experienced the taste of death and the smell of it! After a long time, Emperor Yao, still trembling, spoke, ¡°Lord, we really didn¡¯t mean to deceive you.¡± ¡°I promise that when ckmond returns, he will definitely give you a satisfactory answer to the matters you discussed. Otherwise, our four ancient beast ns will all meet a terrible end!¡± Moon Fiend coldly snorted, ¡°If I¡¯m not satisfied, I¡¯ll be the one who makes sure you don¡¯t have a good ending. Do you understand?¡± The three Beast Kings nodded repeatedly. Moon Fiend turned around and left, her figure dissipating into light, and it was unclear where she went. As followers brought by Moon Fiend, Lu Ming and Tang Chongye received the courtesy of the four ancient beast ns. ¡°The Guest Reception Pavilion is specifically designed to entertain esteemed guests. Are you both satisfied with the environment?¡± The so-called Guest Reception Pavilion was a manor built in the mountains. The manor was not small, with enough space for dozens of people, and it had an elegant and natural ambiance. There were over a hundred servants in the garden, all transformed exotic creatures with either attractive or unique appearances, all in ordance with the aesthetic preferences of humans and the Insect tribe. Tang Chongye smiled at the girl with animal ears who had led the way. ¡°Very good. We¡¯re very satisfied.¡± Only then did the girl with animal ears leave. After she left, Lu Ming turned to look at Tang Chongye. ¡°Subversive? Is this the name of the organization Lord Moon Fiend belongs to?¡± Tang Chongye nodded gently. Then, he looked at Lu Ming with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t Lord Moon Fiend tell you?¡± Lu Ming was silent, and Tang Chongye got his answer. Brushing aside the matter of Moon Fiend, he began to exin, ¡°The Subversive Organization is an organization entirelyposed of deities. No one knows who the leader of the organization is, but it¡¯s known that Lord Corpse and Lady Insect, both deities, are high-ranking members of the organization.¡± ¡°Originally, the nature of this organization was like a secret society or syndicate hidden in the dark. However, for some reason, some time ago¡­ a few days after the battle we had, this organization went public in a high-profile manner.¡± At this point, Tang Chongye paused for a moment. ¡°Although the copse of the Giant n was caused by the Corpse God and our Insect n, the battle was carried out under the banner of the Subversives.¡± With the blood sacrifice g of a first-rate n like the Giant n, the subversives became famous after a battle. ¡°So, in a nutshell, the current situation is nothing more than a confrontation between the two major factions.¡± ¡°The subversives and their affiliated groups on one side, and the Aeonians and their affiliated groups on the other..¡± Chapter 293 - 293: Confidence Chapter 293 - 293: Confidence Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tang Chongye¡¯s words enlightened Lu Ming. All the talk about the subversives, the Aeonians, the Giant Insects, the Undead, and the Ancient Beasts¡­ all this messy information could be put aside. He just needed to know one thing. The subversives and the Aeonians, along with their respective followers, were at odds and ready to fight. Without delving into the specific logic behind it all, knowing that two major factions were at odds was enough. And Lu Ming was clearly not an international rtions expert. He had never been particrly interested in such things. Instead, it was Moon Fiend who pulled Lu Ming into this mess. Otherwise, Lu Ming might have continued to live a peaceful life, without the need to get involved in this mess. Taking a deep breath as if to vent his frustration and dissatisfaction with Moon Fiend, Lu Ming shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± With that, he turned and walked away. Tang Chongye¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at Lu Ming¡¯s back and narrowed his eyes slightly. It was unknown what he was thinking. In the next few days, Lu Ming stayed in seclusion, focusing on his cultivation. Tang Chongye also remained in seclusion and secretly observed Lu Ming. He could not forget the tragic deaths of hisrades. But Moon Fiend¡¯s presence prevented him from seeking revenge on Lu Ming at the moment. However, just because he could not take revenge now did not mean that he could not do it in the future. Tang Chongye thought that he would take this opportunity to observe Lu Ming closely and see what kind of person he was and what weaknesses he might have! Five dayster, Moon Fiend reappeared, but Tang Chongye still had not gleaned any useful information about Lu Ming. Under Moon Fiend¡¯s summons, the two of them headed to the entrance of the Guest Reception Pavilion. Lu Ming felt refreshed and rejuvenated after his five days of seclusion, and his restlessness had eased. Tang Chongye, on the other hand, looked at Lu Ming with a wooden expression. ¡°Do you only know how to cultivate? Women? Fine wine? Gourmet? Do you not have any interests?¡± Lu Ming looked at Tang Chongye strangely. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Tang Chongye remained silent. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s go, ckmond will be back soon.¡± Moon Fiend spoke, and with the two of them, she left the Guest Reception Pavilion and headed to another pce of the four Ancient Beast ns. Inside the pce, Lu Ming once again saw the other three Beast Kings excluding ckmond. They still bowed their heads, standing on both sides of the door to show respect for Moon Fiend. Seeing this, Moon Fiend snorted and did not bother saying much to them. She just walked to thergest seat in the hall and sat down. The massive chair created a stark contrast with Moon Fiend¡¯s petite frame, but given her divine-level strength, there was an eerie harmony in it. Lu Ming followed Tang Chongye and stood beside Moon Fiend. Moon Fiend surveyed the area below and locked her gaze onto Emperor Yao, the Beast King. ¡°How soon will ckmond return?¡± As she spoke, the coldness in her tone was obvious. Before Emperor Yao could respond, a voice sounded from outside. ¡°I¡¯ve made you wait, my lord. I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t 1?¡± A burst of light and shadows appeared at the door. A tall, muscr man with dark skin, looking ugly and slightly fierce, stepped forward with a barbaric aura. He was ugly and even vaguely ferocious. A ck scale was faintly visible between his eyebrows. This was ckmond. At this moment, ckmond held his head high, showing no humility or deference, unlike when facing a deity. In fact, there was ack of respect even in his tone. This made Moon Fiend¡¯s expression turn cold. She was about to get angry when she suddenly noticed three other figures materialize behind ckmond. They were an Aeonian with two Giant n members! Moon Fiend instantly took a deep breath. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Moon Fiend red at ckmond and asked him. Without waiting for ckmond to speak, the Aeonian behind him took a step forward and stood in front of ckmond, directly facing Moon Fiend. He smiled and said, ¡°A good bird chooses a good tree to roost. Can¡¯t you understand Patriarch ckmond¡¯s intentions, Lady Moon Fiend?¡± In the background, the male Giant n member also spoke, but his tone was less friendly. ¡°It¡¯s said that Moon Fiend sold her body andtched onto the giant whale of that generation. At thest moment, she used a dirty trick to reach the top of the Heaven Ascension Stairs. Isn¡¯t this just a deity who rose to power through deceit? Now that I see you, you¡¯re indeed brainless. As fellow deities at the Divine Spirit Realm, 1 feel even more ashamed¡­¡± This was undoubtedly a direct insult, and the neer did note with good intentions! Moon Fiend¡¯s eyes reddened on the spot. Her aura instantly surged, and the space began to shatter, brewing a terrifying storm that was about to erupt! Without a doubt, with the power of a deity, this furious strike was enough to destroy everything in this city and the nearby area, including all living beings! However, that Aeonian and the male Giant n member were no pushovers either. In just a moment, a brief burst of light emanated from their bodies, and they confronted Moon Fiend head-on. In just that fleeting moment, Moon Fiend¡¯s imposing presence was immediately suppressed and retreated back into her body. Her face turned pale, and the fierceness on her face disappeared. The Aeonian deity smiled and said, ¡°If you want to fight, let¡¯s do it in the heavens.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at himself and the male giant beside him. ¡°You can pick either of us. one-on-one, just a little sparring.¡± But Moon Fiend remained silent¡­ Bully the weak, she could do it. But against an opponent of the same level, she was not confident. It was only at this moment that ckmond grinned and said, ¡°Lord Shufang is right. A good bird chooses a good tree to roost on. Unfortunately, Lady Moon Fiend, the price you subversives offer is far less than what the Aeonians offer.¡± Moon Fiend immediately retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t the blood of the Beast King enough for you?!¡± ckmond waggled his head and said, ¡°Not enough, far from enough¡­ 1 can¡¯t research anything from that blood of the Beast King at all¡­¡± The female Giant behind ckmond smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually the secret techniques of our Giant n that are morepatible with the constitution of the four ancient beast tribes. Compared to the unknown and possibly fake blood of the Beast King, our tribe leader, ckmond clearly thinks that it¡¯s more valuable to cooperate with us.¡± After saying this, this female giant whispered to Moon Fiend, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Haona, the surviving member of the Giant n that you subversives had defeated.¡± Lu Ming could not help but look at Haona. This woman was about three meters tall, but her figure was extremely good, with slightly slimmer bonespared to a typical Giant n member, but her figure was even more graceful and pleasing to the eye. Her facial features were very dignified, with no apparent ws in her appearance. After a quick nce at Haona, Lu Ming then used the corner of his eye to nce at Tang Chongye. He realized that Tang Chongye¡¯s expression was also not good¡­ They had thought this mission would be a breeze, but they had not expected this turn of events. Moon Fiend was well aware of her own situation. She continued to scrutinize the Aeonian deity called Shufang and the other Giant deity. After a long time, she half-closed her eyes. ¡°So, what do you intend to do now?¡± ¡°If you kill me, the subversives will not spare you.. Absolutely not!¡± Chapter 294 - 294: The So-Called Master suffers Humiliation and his Loyal Subject Dies Chapter 294 - 294: The So-Called Master suffers Humiliation and his Loyal Subject Dies Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios From the beginning, Lu Ming knew that Moon Fiend was just a figurehead. She just had the strength of gods¡ªbut this strength was rtive to the weak. However, it was not as majestic as a god. At this moment, when Moon Fiend spoke, it immediately elicited sneers from Shufang and Hao Jun¡­ ¡°killing you, the Subversives won¡¯t let us off¡­¡± ¡°Please, Sister, you make it sound like we¡¯re good friends now.¡± In any case, Yao Yue seemed to only be able to use this method to save the situation of falling to the bottom. Fortunately¡­ Shufang did not seem to have any intention of killing Moon Fiend. He stopped smiling and said slowly, ¡°Go back and tell the higher-ups of your subversives that with my Hundred Schools of Philosophy guarding it, you won¡¯t be able to cross the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± ¡°Now, get lost!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, got it?1 Moon Fiend did not say a word and just slowly stood up from her chair. There was no expression on her face, and she dared not utter a harsh word. She just quickly rushed to the entrance of the grand hall with Lu Ming and Tang Chongye. It looked like they were fleeing in a sorry state. As they passed by Hao Jun, he bared his teeth and grinned at Moon Fiend, ¡°Trash.¡± ¡°Also, everyone says that you, Moon Fiend, are the best at sleeping with men, is that true?¡± Moon Fiend¡¯s lips trembled, she clenched her fists, hesitated for a second, did not say a word and just walked away. Haona looked at Hao Jun and Shufang. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill her?¡± Shufang shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no point in killing her.¡± The total number of Divine Spirit Realm experts on both sides had long exceeded a hundred. Under such a situation, Moon Fiend was not an indispensable force. Killing her would only exacerbate the tensions between the two sides. It was not that Shufang was afraid of further escting the conflict. What he feared was that they were not prepared yet. Once Moon Fiend died, an immediate battle between the two sides might not be in the best interest of the Eternal n. Hao Jun¡¯s logic was even simpler and he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter when you kill the weakest god that you can crush at any time.¡± Haona did not say anything more when she heard this. She just looked at the ckmond Beast King beside her. ¡°In the future, Mr. Shufang and Lord Hao Jun will guard the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ckmond, rest assured, since you¡¯ve chosen to switch sides, we won¡¯t abandon you.¡± ckmond grinned again and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. But what about those secret techniques you promised previously¡­¡± Haona smiled and said, ¡°1 brought them all.¡± As soon as they left the hall, Moon Fiend instantly soared into the sky. Lu Ming suddenly felt a tremendous force dragging him and Tang Chongye along, and in the next second, the three of them shot out instantly. The scenery along the way shed past in the blink of an eye. Even Lu Ming¡¯s dynamic vision could not capture anything. In just three seconds, Lu Ming felt a strong sense of nausea. Before he could speak, Moon Fiend¡¯s figure suddenly stopped. The three of them had already arrived at the periphery of the Hundred Thousand Mountains¡­ Silence. Stagnation. The atmosphere seemed to have frozen. Moon Fiend floated above the two of them, her back to them, making it impossible for them to see her expression. Lu Ming and Tang Chongye just stood there. Neither of them dared to say a word. They could only vaguely sense the chilling murderous intent emanating from Moon Fiend¡¯s body. Her target was both of them! She wants to lull us? Why? After a brief moment of thought, Lu Ming had an answer. Because we saw her make a fool of herself¡­ It was like a pervert who had been bullied outside, taking it out on innocent small animals in a dark and deserted ce. The atmosphere grew even colder. Until Moon Fiend suddenly turned around and looked at the two of them. This time, the murderous intent in her eyes was no longer concealed! It instantly swept across Lu Ming and Tang Chongye. Then, Moon Fiend¡¯s gaze locked onto¡­ Tang Chongye! This made Tang Chongye¡¯s breathing stagnate and his expression stiffen. Then, he immediately spoke. ¡°Lord Moon Fiend, you can¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°My father is a big shot in the Insect n¡¯s military, and I have means of resurrection and divine soul locking! If my father finds out that I died at your hands¡­¡± He was finished. Lu Ming immediately realized that Tang Chongye was in trouble. As expected, before Tang Chongye could finish speaking, Moon Fiend had already sneered. ¡°Other god-level beings dare to threaten me? Who do you think you are to dare to threaten me?!¡± Gods could not be humiliated! However, to put it bluntly, it was actually still a matter of strength. Shufang and Hao Jun were stronger than Moon Fiend. Even if Moon Fiend, this deity, was humiliated, she had to grit her teeth and swallow it. But, what about you, Tang Chongye? What is your quasi-divine level father to Moon Fiend? If Tang Chongye had not said what he did, Moon Fiend might have hesitated. But, after Tang Chongye said those words, there was no room for maneuver. Tang Chongye¡¯s breathing instantly disappeared. From the corner of his eye, Lu Ming saw Tang Chongye instantly disappear without a trace, as if he had never existed¡­ Means of resurrection? Divine soul locking? These messy things had no chance of working in front of a god-level being Tang Chongye was truly dead¡­ Lu Ming sighed slightly in his heart. Tang Chongye was quite capable. But just because Moon Fiend was in a bad mood, he died just like that¡­ Then, what should he do? ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Moon Fiend¡¯s cold voice sounded in Lu Ming¡¯s ears, snapping him back to his senses. After some thought, he said, ¡°Lord Moon Fiend, 1 have a question for you.¡± Moon Fiend said calmly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Why did you choose to kill Tang Chongye first and then me?¡± Moon Fiend said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re my subordinate, he¡¯s not.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Yao Yue¡¯s expression softened slightly, but her killing intent did not fade at all. ¡°However, this is thest kindness 1 can give you.¡± ¡°As the saying goes, if the master is humiliated, the subject will die. This can be considered a worthy death for you.¡± It was impossible for him to live. If 1 can¡¯t deal with Shufang, I can¡¯t deal with you? Lu Ming had a realization¡­. Did she think that the benefits and treatment he received as her subordinate were so good? As his thoughts raced, a glimmer of insight suddenly arose within him. As Lu Ming opened his attribute panel and prepared to take the final gamble when things could not be done, he said, ¡°Lord, if you killed me just to vent your anger, it would be too wasteful.¡± ¡°Moreover, 1 think that just killing me and Tang Chongye, these two insignificant beings, is not enough to offset the humiliation you suffered.¡± Moon Fiend narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°On ount of us being master and subordinate, I¡¯ll give you three more chances to say something.¡± Lu Ming immediately continued, ¡°My true identity is a spy buried beside you, by the Aeonians. From the beginning, ckmond¡¯s invitation was a trap they set for you.¡± ¡°You fought Shufang for 300 rounds and escaped with serious injuries, but you failed to protect Tang Chongye.¡± ¡°Tang Chongye¡¯s father is a high-ranking member of the Insect n¡¯s military and he happens to be stationed in Archean City. Coupled with the fact that you were humiliated by the Four Ancient Beast ns, these two reasons are enough to justifyunching a war against the Four Ancient Beasts ns.¡± After hearing what Lu Ming had said, Yao Yue seemed to be deep in thought and did not attack immediately. Lu Ming continued, ¡°The humiliation you suffered must be paid with blood by the treacherous four ancient beast races!¡± ¡°Even Shufang and the Giant n¡¯s Queen have to use their lives to repay your lost dignity.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s words were powerful. Moon Fiend pondered for a moment and could not help but nod, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Lu Ming heaved a sigh of relief in his heart and heard Moon Fiend say, ¡°But what about you? Your suggestions, I could aplish on my own, so what role do you y in this?¡± ¡°Moreover, your identity as a spy only proves that I was wrong in my judgment. It might be better for you to die alongside Tang Chongye at the hands of the Four Ancient Beast ns. You might even receive a hero¡¯s ending. As she spoke, Moon Fiend licked her lips. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll make sure you die gloriously, and there won¡¯t be a shortage of posthumous honors.¡± In his mind, Lu Ming thought, ¡°What do I care about that?¡± Then he spoke again, ¡°Because I am a spy, you trust me, which is why 1 entered the trap set by the Four Ancient Beast ns.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also because I obstructed them from within that the Four Ancient Beast ns switched allegiances to the Eternal n.¡± ¡°And this isn¡¯t a matter of misjudgment; it¡¯s about using people without doubt.¡± The notion of being a spy was at least a sort of excuse. It sounded better than causing problems with no excuse at all. ¡°Furthermore, Lord Moon Fiend, you¡¯re underestimating my abilities.¡± With that said, his expression turned serious, ¡°I have connections within the Eternal n. 1 can infiltrate the Hundred Schools of Philosophy. Give me some time and I¡¯ll be able to dig up the entire lineage of Shufang¡¯s descendants!¡± ¡°The insults he directed at you today will undoubtedly be avenged with the blood of his eighteen generations of descendants!¡± As he spoke, Lu Ming made a throat-slitting motion with his hand. ¡°You take care of destroying Shufang himself, and I¡¯ll take care of eradicating the continuation of his bloodline.¡± ¡°What do you think of such a revenge?¡± Chapter 295 - 295: Dead Enmity Chapter 295 - 295: Dead Enmity Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Moon Fiend fell into deep contemtion. The words ¡°spy¡± and ¡°bloodline revenge¡± made her somewhat tempted. The former would provide an exnation for her actions to the subversives. At least, it was better than nothing. She could not possibly admit that she could not control ckmond, and that hepletely disregarded her authority. Thetter was a personal grudge. There was no hope of her personally taking revenge on Shufang. But if she could make his descendants suffer or even perish, it would alleviate Moon Fiend¡¯s sense of humiliation! To put it bluntly, if she could not handle the old, she would deal with the young. However, doing this herself was too risky, and how could Moon Fiend possibly have the courage to venture into the Eternal n¡¯s territory alone? Moreover, she did not have many subordinates to begin with. After thinking about it, the only person who seemed suitable for the task was Lu Ming. Soon, she looked up at Lu Ming and asked, ¡°Can you really infiltrate the Hundred Schools of Philosophy?¡± Lu Ming immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, 1 can.¡± Though at the moment, Lu Ming had no idea what the Hundred Schools of Philosophy even were¡­. After thinking for a moment, Moon Fiend asked, ¡°Can you really trace Shufang¡¯s descendants for eighteen generations?¡± ¡°He might not even have any descendants.¡± The lifespan of a god was endless, and Shufang¡¯s age was unknown. His existing descendants and their rtionship with him were unknown as well, and it was even uncertain whether he had any descendants at all. Lu Ming said calmly, ¡°Even if there are no direct descendants, there are likely still nephews or nieces, or friends whose descendants exist, right?¡± ¡°Besides, we have to try everything, we won¡¯t know until we try.¡± With that said, Lu Ming added, ¡°If you want to kill me out of frustration, why not take a gamble on me? To you, I¡¯m just a dead man, and my life is unimportant to you.¡± ¡°Since my life means nothing to you, why do you have to kill me? Keeping me alive as a gamble is less risky for you. And if it seeds, even if I can only get rid of one descendant or grand descendant of Shufang, it¡¯s still better than killing me directly, isn¡¯t it?¡± Moon Fiend fell into deep thought again. After a long time, her tone softened slightly, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you might spread today¡¯s events all over the ce.¡± Lu Ming shook his head and said, ¡°My mouth is sealed. Besides, even if you could silence me, what about Shufang¡¯s mouth? Are you able to silence the Four Ancient Beast ns¡¯ mouths?¡± ¡°In the end, my lord, only revenge and bloodshed can wash away the humiliation you suffered today!¡± ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s not much meaning in using the blood of your own people to wash away the humiliation¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s only by using the blood of the enemy to wash away the humiliation that can truly reveal the character of a hero.¡± To be honest, this Moon Fiend was definitely not a hero. Instead, she was a coward. She genuinely wanted to use the blood of her own people to vent her anger. This was not only meaningless, but also a sign of her ipetence. However, people like her yearned for recognition from the outside world and wanted to do something ¡°heroic,¡± such as exacting revenge! Lu Ming¡¯s words struck a chord with Yao Yue, and naturally tempted her. She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s do it this way¡­¡± Lu Ming heaved a sigh of relief. He had managed to survive this ordeal with the old demonic woman¡­ However, Moon Fiend¡¯s next words immediately made Lu Ming curse in his heart. ¡°But to prevent you from running away or refusing to work for me, I need to ce a certain measure on you.¡± As she spoke, a dim gray light bloomed from Moon Fiend¡¯s hand. She looked at Lu Ming and said coldly, ¡°Now, absorb it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to prove your loyalty.¡± ¡®Loyalty¡­¡¯ As he muttered these words in his heart, Lu Ming felt a little disgusted. This was also the first time he had such a strong killing intent towards a certain someone. Even more so than Queen de! This killing intent was so ferocious and violent that Lu Ming even wanted to add points on the spot and use all his trump cards to see if he could give this smelly bitch a resounding p. But after some consideration, he restrained himself. He closed his eyes and reflected on everything that had happened during this period of time. The more he thought about it, the angrier Lu Ming became. ¡°It¡¯s you who disrupted my peaceful life.¡± ¡°You forced me to be your subordinate.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only made me do things without ever offering any benefits.¡± ¡°Now, you¡¯re venting your anger on me because you were insulted by an even stronger expert.¡± Fine¡­ Lu Ming had long understood the ck Mist Zone¡¯s character. Everything was determined by strength, and no matter what level of power Moon Fiend had in the Divine Spirit Realm, Lu Ming was currently not a god and was far weaker than Moon Fiend. And when you are weak, you get beaten up. The weak would be humiliated. This was an unchanging principle. As his eyes opened and closed, countless thoughts shed raced through his mind. Just when Moon Fiend¡¯s face revealed impatience, Lu Ming took a step forward, reached out, and touched the gray light. In the next second, a cold aura instantly seeped into Lu Ming¡¯s body and circted before quickly disappearing! ¡°Moonlight Curse Seal, my ultimate skill.¡± When she saw Lu Ming had absorbed the gray light, she smiled with satisfaction. Then,she added, ¡°The effect allows it to be detonated at any time ording to my will. The trace of Divine Source within it is enough to blow you up until your corpse is beyond redemption!¡± Any small trick of a god was impossible to resist for existences below the Divine Spirit Realm. This wasmon knowledge, and aw! Therefore, when Moon Fiend saw Lu Ming willingly ept the Moonlight Curse Seal, she felt like everything was under her control. She even took a step forward and gently patted Lu Ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do a good job for me and be obedient, and if you do this, I won¡¯t detonate the Moonlight Curse Seal, instead, I¡¯ll give you more benefits¡­¡± In his mind, Lu Ming could not help but roll his eyes. Benefits? What the fuck rewards did I get from you? You b*tch, you¡¯re really thick-skinned¡­ However, he was not too worried. This was because, from the moment he came into contact with the Moonlight Curse Seal, Lu Ming had already opened his attribute panel. The clear text on the attribute panelpletely reassured Lu Ming. [Moonlight Curse Seal: A curse of the Divine Spirit Realm. It can be detonated at any time ording to the will of the person who cast the curse! The trace of Divine Source contained within it canpletely extinguish the life force of the cursed person from its source!] The effect was indeed as Moon Fiend had described¡­ Speaking of which, this woman¡¯s brain probably could note up with any decent lies. The crucial part was the next sentence. [Note: You can use 1 Divine Source Point topletely erase the effect of the Moonlight Curse Seal.] ¡°So, the price is 1 Divine Source Point¡­¡± After some thought, Lu Ming found this eptable. Of course, the premise was that Moon Fiend would not pull any tricks again. As for Moon Fiend, she indeed did not y any more tricks¡ªbecause she was certain that with the Moonlight Curse Seal in her hand, she had Lu Mingpletely under her control. ¡°Go do your work.¡± After saying this coldly, Moon Fiend continued, ¡°Go to the Eternal n and the Hundred Schools of Philosophy as soon as possible.¡± With that, Moon Fiend turned around and left. Lu Ming watched her retreating figure, keeping his head down and remaining silent. Only after Moon Fiend had gone far away did Lu Ming turn around and head back to Frost Lake.. Chapter 296 - 296: Arrival Chapter 296 - 296: Arrival Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He did not choose to expel the Moonlight Curse Seal immediately. This was because there was a high chance that Moon Fiend could sense the existence of this thing. Along the way, with a sullen face, Lu Ming returned to the house at the Frost Lake. As soon as he walked into the house, Lu Ming restrained the coldness and killing intent on his face and returned to his usual stoic expression. ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯re back?¡± Roxin greeted him with a smile, but she did not notice anything unusual on Lu Ming¡¯s face. Lu Ming nodded and asked, ¡°Did anything happen during this period of time?¡± Roxin replied, ¡°No, Brother Lu, what about you?¡± ¡°I had some issues to deal with.¡± After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming added, ¡°In short, I need to go to the Eternal n as soon as possible. It¡¯s not safe to stay here for now¡­¡± ¡°Get the rest of the people here, I need to discuss something important with all of you.¡± The five of them gathered at the dining table and Lu Ming began to tell them. He naturally would not mention the entanglement between him and Moon Fiend. He mainly focused on the situation in the core region of the Hundred Thousand Mountains and told them that this ce was probably about to be the main battlefield of the two factions. ¡°It might not be long before the alliance army of the Undead n and the Insect n attacks the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Once they start fighting, the scale will not be small. There might even be Divine Spirit Realm experts attacking.¡± Once Divine Spirit Realm experts got involved, the range of impact would be toorge. Although Frost Lake was quiet, the area would no longer be safe. ¡°Moreover, 1 have some private matters that I need to rush to the Eternal n as soon as possible.¡± At this point, Lu Ming looked at Roda and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± When Roda heard this, he did not think too much about it and simply said, ¡°Since Brother Lu has said so, it means that we definitely can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Eternal n with Brother Lu.¡± With their decision made, the matter was settled. Everyone quickly packed their belongings, and about half an hourter, they arrived at the edge of the Frost Lake. Roda took the lead, diving into theke. At the bottom of the Frost Lake, there was a mineral known as the Ice Crystal Stone. This mineral was essential for various body forging techniques. It had a chilling nature and constantly emitted cold air. This kept the water temperature under the Frost Lake to be well below freezing ¡ªabout -10 degrees Celsius, but theke strangely did not freeze. Of course, for Lu Ming and the other four of them, the temperature of -10 degrees Celsius did not affect them. Originally, there were also some exotic beasts in Frost Lake. However, after the cmity of the zombie beasts erupted, the exotic beasts in the Frost Lake might have sensed danger and fled from theke, not knowing where they went. This made the journey of the five of them rtively smooth. After traveling underwater for several hours, Roda, who was leading the way, abruptly turned his body and came to the front of a deep tunnel. He gestured briefly to signal the others and entered first. The water tunnel was long and narrow, and the currents surged. As they made their way through the tunnel, the journey took them several more hours until they reached the end of the water tunnel. As Roda was the first to resurface, the others followed suit and found themselves in a dark underground space. They took out light stones to illuminate the path ahead as Roda continued to lead the way. As they walked, he said, ¡°The rest of the journey will be quite lengthy andplex. We¡¯ll need to enter the water from time to time to find our way. We¡¯ll be traveling underground and through water for about a month before we reach the Qinghe Province of the Eternal n.¡± Although the journey was long, the process was not particrly dangerous. This was because this path was hidden and convoluted. If not for a coincidence, it would be nearly impossible to discover the existence of this path. At Lu Ming¡¯s signal, the five of them pressed on at full speed. Apart from breaks for rest and sustenance, most of their time was spent on the journey. Lu Ming had already formted a n on how to handle the situation with Moon Fiend and wanted to act as quickly as possible.Otherwise, dy would lead to changes. On the way, Lu Ming also gathered some information about the Hundred Schools of Philosophy from Roda. The Hundred Schools of Philosophy were well-known within the Eternal n. The so-called Hundred Schools of Philosophy were actually simr to thebination of advanced universities during the Blue era. The Aeonian territory was vast and had arge poption. The education system was also quite developed. There were countless high and low level academies within the Eternal n. Apart from scientific and cultural knowledge, they mainly taught extraordinary knowledge. As for the Hundred Schools of Philosophy, it was a benefitmunity formed by the top hundred extraordinary schools of the Eternal n. This ce sent a huge number of talents to the Eternal n. Ancient Realm experts were alsomon. As for these graduate students, they took root in the various departments of the Aeonians. Some of them further grew and became stronger, bing quasi-deities and even reaching the Divine Spirit Realm. In turn, they would provide more support to the Hundred Schools of Philosophy. This development model was undoubtedly benign and stable. This led to the Hundred Schools of Philosophy gradually growing into a behemoth that could not be ignored within the Aeonians. ¡°Just on the surface, there are three gods guarding the sect.¡± ¡°The main sect master, Jiu Han, the deputy sect master, Xiang Yi.¡± ¡°Not to mention the external connections of the Hundred Schools of Philosophy¡­ There are already as many as seven gods who graduated from the Hundred Schools of Philosophy but are not listed in the Hundred Schools of Philosophy. There are also many quasi gods.¡± Overall, the power of the Hundred Schools of Philosophy was quite shocking. Although it did not belong to the officials of the Eternal n, it was not inferior to powerful departments like the military¡¯s Sky Monitoring Bureau. This news made Lu Ming heave a sigh of relief. He asked for more details, and Roda provided them. The n in his mind was gradually perfected with the help of the information. Twenty dayster, on the 625th day of the ck Mist Calendar. When Lu Ming, Roda, and the others crawled out of a particrke, they had not only arrived at the Qinghe Province of the Eternal n, but Lu Ming also had a more detailed n in mind. ¡°I¡¯m going directly to the Hundred Schools of Philosophy. What about the rest of you?¡± Lu Ming asked the four of them, and Roda looked troubled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to apany you this time¡­ 1 want to return to my hometown and check the situation there.¡± All good things muste to an end. Lu Ming had important matters to attend to, and Roda had his own things to do. Lu Ming could only smile gently and said, ¡°Then, take care. We¡¯ll part ways here, but we¡¯ll meet again someday.¡± On the other hand, Quan Chao immediately stood by Lu Ming¡¯s side. It was evident that he had chosen to follow Lu Ming wherever he went. Roxin was a little conflicted, but between Lu Ming and Roda, she still chose her biological brother. Moreover, it was not a life and death farewell¡­ ¡°Keep in touch, Brother Lu! Don¡¯t forget to keep me updated!¡± ¡°Visit me whenever you¡¯re free!¡± ¡°Or maybe, once my brother¡¯s matters are settled, I¡¯ll go to the Hundred Schools of Philosophy to look for you!¡± Roxin kept muttering for more than ten minutes, and Lu Ming could only rub her head gently. ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye back.¡± He whispered softly, but his gaze subtly flickered toward the direction of the Hundred Thousand Mountains.. Chapter 297 - 297: Xuanshui City, Three Elements Academy Chapter 297 - 297: Xuanshui City, Three Elements Academy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The autumn wind rustled, lifting fallen leaves into the air. The brisk autumn breeze pierced to the bones, carrying a touch of chill. A beast-drawn carriage traveled along the official road. This carriage was quite ordinary, pulled by a bull beastmonly seen in the Eternal n. Although its endurance was outstanding, its legs¡¯ strength was average and its speed was ordinary. On the carriage, the words ¡°Longhua Transport¡± were engraved. Longhua Transport was thergest transportationpany in the Eternal n, epassing transportation vehicle rental services. The bull beast-drawn carriage was a rtively low-end transportation vehicle under Longhua Transport rental business. The driver, however, had an extraordinary aura. His skin was rough, and on the surface, there were dark red patterns etched,bined with his towering stature, confirming his identity as a Firestone n member. This person was Quan Chao. There were not many vehicles on the official road. Wealthy people either used teleportation arrays to move between cities or employed airships for shuttle service. Those who traveled by carriage on the official road were either poor or had time to spare. While on the move, three people suddenly blocked the path. The obedient bull beast came to an immediate halt, and Quan Chao, the driver, fixed his gaze on the three individuals. He surveyed the three people in front of him. The three of them were all Aeonians, two women and a man. Although they were dressed simply, they exuded a young and beautiful aura. One of the women took a step forward and said politely to Quan Chao, ¡°Sir, are you also going to Xuanshui City?¡± Quan Chao simply sized up the three of them. After confirming that two women were only at the eighth or ninth level of the Mortal Realm and the young man was only at the third level of the Physique Realm, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± The three of them were overjoyed. The woman quickly said, ¡°Then I wonder if you can give us a ride? We¡¯re also heading to Xuanshui City, but our vehicle broke down on the way¡­¡± As she spoke, she pointed and Quan Chao looked in the direction the woman was pointing. He could see a silver-white source-powered c small sedan parked by the roadside. Frowning, Quan Chao was about to tell them to contact their insurancepany when he heard Lu Ming¡¯s voice from inside the carriage. ¡°Let theme up. There¡¯s enough space in the carriage.¡± Zhang Caixin, Wang Beibei, and Liu Ziqi boarded the bull-drawn carriage. Upon opening the carriage door, they saw a young man sitting inside the carriage. The man was tall, burly, and muscr, with a somewhat stiff and formal expression on his face, but overall, he was quite handsome. His robust physique added significantly to his attractiveness, giving a sense of security. When they saw the man smile warmly at the three of them, Zhang Caixin and the other two also smiled back in gratitude. Zhang Caixin, the girl who had just spoken to Quan Chao, said, ¡°Thank you, big brother, for lending a helping hand. Otherwise, we don¡¯t know how long it would take to reach Xuanshui City.¡± As they spoke, the three of them sat on the bench opposite Lu Ming. Outside, apanied by the low roar of the ferocious bull beast, the bull-drawn carriage started again and headed towards Xuanshui City. Perhaps sensing that Lu Ming was not a talkative person, in order to avoid awkwardness, Zhang Caixin took the initiative to say, ¡°This new technology is just unreliable. Originally, our car was driving very well but it went on strike just like that¡­ The bull-drawn carriage is still more reliable.¡± Lu Ming just smiled and did not respond. Zhang Caixin continued, ¡°By the way, Big Brother, are you also participating in this year¡¯s Three Elements Academy entrance examination?¡± This time, Lu Ming finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Caixin immediately covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°We¡¯re the same. Then perhaps we can be ssmates¡­¡± Upon hearing that Lu Ming was also a student who hade to study, the remaining two people no longer felt a little restrained. Wang Beibei chattered, ¡°I guess Big Brother should be very strong. The entrance examination is probably in the bag. It¡¯s just that the few of us are not strong enough. We don¡¯t know if we can pass the entrance examination of the Three Elements Academy.¡± Zhang Caixin said, ¡°Liu Ziqi isn¡¯t a big problem, but Bei Bei and I are in trouble.¡± Liu Ziqi said humbly, ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. I¡¯ve cultivated since 1 was young and only now attain the strength of the third level of the Physique Realm. Moreover, as the head of the Hundred Factions, the assessment doesn¡¯t just look at your current cultivation level. Comprehension, bone age, temperament, and the time you took to step onto the path of the extraordinary are all within the scope of the assessment.¡± As he spoke, Liu Ziqi sighed inexplicably. ¡°Unfortunately, we came from a small city in the countryside. Our natural resources are iparable to the people in arge city¡­¡± He had just be an adult and already had the strength of the third level of the Physique Realm. This strength was considered one of the top geniuses in the Aeonian countryside city. However, in arger ce, this talent was indeed nothing to be praised. As the three of them spoke, they started chatting on their own. Lu Ming only smiled and listened, but his thoughts gradually drifted away. Xuanshui City, Three Elements Academy. It was Lu Ming¡¯s target location this time. There was only one reason for choosing the Three Elements Academy¡ªthis academy was the head of the Hundred Schools of Philosophy. The master of the Three Elements Academy was the master of the Hundred Schools of Philosophy: Jiu Han! It was alreadyte autumn and the entrance examination was about to begin. ording to Lu Ming¡¯s calendar, today was the 637th day of the ck Mist Calendar. More than ten days ago, Lu Ming had just arrived at the Eternal n¡¯s Qinghe Province. He took the teleportation formation and rushed to the hintend of the Aeonian n. Then, he rented a bull-drawn carriage and headed to Xuanshui City. He rushed along the way and happened to be stuck at the time when the entrance examination of the Three Elements Academy was about to begin. ¡°By the way,¡± Lu Ming suddenly said, interrupting the idle chat of Zhang Caixin and the other two. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on in Qinghe Province recently?¡± The three of them were stunned at first. Then, Liu Ziqi hurriedly said, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re talking about the battle in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, right?¡± Lu Ming hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s about that ce. When 1 set off from home, I heard that there seemed to be something going on there. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to this matter after that.¡± Wang Beibei asked curiously, ¡°Big Brother, where¡¯s yourmunicator?¡± Lu Ming did not know anything aboutmunicators. He said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s broken.¡± The three of them did not dwell on this issue. Zhang Caixin said, ¡°A week ago, there seemed to be a war over there. The news said that the Corpse n and the Insect n were ambitious and wanted tounch an invasion on our Eternal n, and then they started fighting in the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± ¡°As for the specific situation of the battle, 1 saw on the news that we have the upper hand. The situation isn¡¯t just a little good or somewhat good, but rather it¡¯s very good. So, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± When Zhang Caixin mentioned ¡°no problems,¡± the faces of the three of them remained calm, without any change. This conversation also made Lu Ming realize three things. One: That woman, Moon Fiend, had indeed taken action. Although he did not know how she did it, she did manage to incite a war. Two: The Eternal n was very tolerant. This was because Zhang Caixin had used the words ¡°our Eternal n¡± in her words. This meant that even if she could tell that Lu Ming was not an Eternal n member, she still regarded him as one of the Eternal n. Speaking of inclusiveness, it was indeed a characteristic of the Eternal n. Three: The Eternal n was very confident in the strength of their own group. They were so confident to the point that the young people of their generation didn¡¯t fear war, and they didn¡¯t even feel like it was a war. When they heard that the Aeonians and the Insect n and the Corpse n were fighting, their reaction was probably just to treat it as a news headline¡­ This was because they were certain that the Eternal n had no opponents in the ck Mist Zone. It was hard to tell if this attitude was good or bad, and Lu Ming would not concern himself with such matters. He continued to chat with the three of them and asked about the situation in Xuanshui City and the Three Elements Academy. This conversationsted for nearly three hours. Just as the sky was about to turn dark, they arrived at Xuanshui City.. Chapter 298 - 298: Entrance Examination Chapter 298 - 298: Entrance Examination Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Most of the cities within the Eternal n¡¯s territory did not have city walls. Xuanshui City was no exception. When the bull-drawn cart descended from the official road and entered the city¡¯s internal road, it was considered to have entered Xuanshui City. Initially, the roads were lined with short buildings and scattered farnd. But, as they went deeper and deeper into Xuanshui City, the buildings along the road became more numerous, taller, and more elegant. More branching roads extended from the main road, like the city¡¯s arteries, spreading in all directions. Quan Chao timely stopped the carriage. He knocked on the carriage door and heard Lu Ming¡¯s voiceing from inside. ¡°Let¡¯s head straight to the vicinity of the Three Elements Academy.¡± With that said, Lu Ming looked at Zhang Caixin and the other two and said, ¡°If 1 remember correctly, the start of the school entrance examination is in three days, right?¡± Zhang Caixin nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, in three days. We have three days to explore Xuanshui City. I¡¯ve never been here before.¡± Wang Beibei chimed in, ¡°Me neither. I want to have some fun this time.¡± Xuanshui City was the capital of the Heavenly Wheel Province, one of the eight provinces in the Eternal n¡¯s maind. It was considered a first-tier city in the Eternal n. Naturally, young people were attracted to bustling cities, so they arrived a few days early to explore Xuanshui City. Lu Ming asked, ¡°Have you all booked a hotel?¡± Zhang Caixin and the other two nodded in unison, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve booked one near the academy. Brother Lu, haven¡¯t you booked a hotel?¡± The few of them had already exchanged names during their previous casual conversation. When Lu Ming heard this, he shook his head and said, ¡°No, but I think there should be many ces like hotels near the Three Elements Academy.¡± There were evidently many hotels and inns near the Three Elements Academy. Moreover, they were catering to different price ranges. After arriving near the Three Elements Academy, Lu Ming parted ways with Zhang Caixin and the other two. He and Quan Chao continued to rush towards the location of the academy and soon arrived at the entrance of the academy. ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive.¡± Lu Ming murmured as he stood in front of the academy gate. The entire Three Elements Academy was vast, seemingly endless. It was located in the city center but upied an area roughly the size of a city district. ording to Zhang Caixin and the others, the Three Elements Academy was a signature institution in Xuanshui City, and the city provided substantial support andnd concessions to it. Inside the academy, there were artificial forests,kes, and over a hundred building areas. The academy had spawned various supporting industries near it, and had attracted many people to take root near the academy. Therefore, it was not that the Three Elements Academy was located in the city center. Instead, it was because the Three Elements Academy was here that this ce had be the city center! Since it was the city center, it had to be guarded by powerful figures! Looking into the distance at the tallest building, Lu Ming could not help but slowly squinted his eyes. He could sense a grand and huge aura emitted from there¡­ This aura far surpassed even Ancient Realm or Quasi-Divine Realm, and even Moon Fiend, and it confirmed the identity of the person in that building. The head of the Three Elements Academy: Jiu Han! It was said that Jiu Han had azy personality. Although he was the sect master of the Hundred Schools of Philosophy, he rarely left the Three Elements Academy and spent most of his time secluded. The person in charge of the internal affairs of the Hundred Schools of Philosophy was the deputy head, Xiang Yi. The person handling the external affairs was the deputy head, Shu Fang. Jiu Han, despite his high status, only managed the Three Elements Academy, this small corner of the world. However, this further indicated Jiu Han¡¯s immense strength, likely surpassing both Xiang Yi and Shu Fang, not to mention Moon Fiend. Thinking of this, Lu Ming subconsciously nodded. Because that was what he wanted! ¡°Let¡¯s go find a hotel first.¡± They booked a suite at a ce called Tengda Hotel and Lu Ming and Quan Chao settled in. After packing up briefly and having a simple meal of local cuisine, night fell. Just as Lu Ming was about to sleep, he suddenly felt a surge of heat in his chest. He sat up on the bed and touched his chest, pulling out a token from there. It was the token Moon Fiend had given him back then. He infused it with source power to establishmunication, and Moon Fiend¡¯s cold voice came from the token. ¡°Why did you go to the Heavenly Wheel Province? Have you done what 1 instructed you to do?!¡± The high and mighty tone in her voice made Lu Ming slowly narrow his eyes. It was not surprising that Moon Fiend could sense Lu Ming¡¯s current location. Perhaps it was because of themunication token or the Moonlight Curse Seal in his body, or perhaps it was both. However, Lu Ming also had a n for such situations. He casually replied, ¡°1 found out that a well-favored descendant of Shu Fang is currently studying at the Three Elements Academy, so 1 came to Heavenly Wheel Province for him.¡± It was a fabricated story. But there should not be any issues. Moon Fiend probably could not find any ws in it. After all, a young rtive highly favored by a deity studying at the Eternal n¡¯srgest academy would not have any inconsistencies. Moreover, how could Moon Fiend know which of Shu Fang¡¯s young rtives was favored? If she knew, why wouldn¡¯t she just assign Lu Ming to assassinate the target directly? As expected, Moon Fiend¡¯s tone quickly softened. ¡°I see¡­ Well, there¡¯s no problem then.¡± ¡°Do your job as soon as possible and do your job well. If you do this well, I¡¯ll definitely reward you heavily!¡± Lu Ming replied calmly, ¡°Understood.¡± Themunication was terminated. Lu Ming held the token and sat in silence for a long time. Soon, Lu Ming let out a deep breath. It might have looked easy on the surface, but upon closer inspection, one could see that Lu Ming¡¯s left fist had clenched tightly, with his knuckles even turning slightly white. Some grudges tend to fade with the passage of time. However, some grudges would only gradually deepen as time passed. Moreover, Lu Ming was not known for his forgiving nature! An eye for an eye, a score to settle! Moreover¡­ The sooner the better! With these thoughts in mind, the corners of Lu Ming¡¯s mouth suddenly curled into a sinister smile. ¡°Soon.¡± Three dayster. The 640th day of the ck Mist Calendar. For Xuanshui City, this day was of great significance. This was because today was the annual enrollment day at the Three Elements Academy! Given the status of the Three Elements Academy in Xuanshui City, it was not an exaggeration to say that today was the New Year festival of Xuanshui City. Early in the morning, Lu Ming and Quan Chao arrived at the entrance of the Three Elements Academy. They were greeted by a sea of people and heavy traffic. Parents apanied young students who hade to take the entrance exam, hoping for a chance to rise to greatness. There were also old wanderers standing in quiet spots, gazing at the entrance of the Three Elements Academy with enthusiasm. The Three Elements Academy did not just admit current students, nor did it limit enrollment to Eternal n members. Most of the Hundred Schools of Philosophy operated simrly, epting students of all ages and backgrounds, provided they had potential and a suitable temperament. Around nine o¡¯clock in the morning, apanied by the resounding toll of a deep bell, Ancient Realm experts ascended into the sky and proimed in a loud voice, ¡°The time hase; the examination begins!¡± In response, there were also students from the Three Elements Academy echoing everywhere. ¡°Candidates, please enter by category and in an orderly manner..¡± Chapter 299 - 299: Entrance Examination (2) Chapter 299 - 299: Entrance Examination (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The crowd began to enter the academy gate, and under the guidance of Three Elements Academy students, they were directed into orderly lines. As thergest higher education institution within the Eternal n, the Three Elements Academy not only offered transcendent courses but also a wide range of misceneous subjects. Humanities, arts, sciences, and more. The Eternal n, being the foremost n of the current era, had the confidence to allow its young members to choose what they loved and pursue their interests. With different subjects came different entrance examinations. Not just that. The evaluations varied between current students and adult learners. Arge number of young people were led to a building. Lu Ming, Quan Chao and the other adults headed to another building. Mixed in the crowd, Lu Ming discovered that even after the crowd diversion, there were still many people around him¡ªthousands of people. Moreover, most of them had cultivation levels, and could be considered as disciples to established masters. After about half an hour of progress, they arrived at a grand hall. Ancient Realm auras radiated from the front, silencing the noisy chattering among the crowd. ¡°To the left is the examination area for subjects like technology and culture that are not transcendent studies.¡± ¡°Directly ahead is the examination area for transcendent studies.¡± ¡°Now, please form your teams.¡± As soon as the voice of the unknown Ancient Realm sounded, the crowd spontaneously moved. A small number of people went to the left, following the staff. However, over 90% of the candidates remained in ce. After waiting for a few more minutes, the Ancient Realm spoke again, ¡°Alright, get in line and enter the main hall in order.¡± Lu Ming could clearly sense that the people around him collectively held their breath, their expressions serious. Stepping into the main hall meant that the examination had officially begun! Three Elements Academy, in the new student examination area. This ce was filled with youthful energy, making Jiu Han feel significantly younger. Standing in a quiet corner, he looked at the vast examination area. When he saw some underaged or recently matured children disying talents that could be considered extraordinary, Jiu Han could not help but smile from the bottom of his heart. Jiu Han, the Divine Spirit Realm expert, appeared like a friendly elderly man. He had a slightly plump figure and wore light blue attiremonly worn by pce staff. Half of his silver-white hair was gone, and although his appearance showed some age, his features were soft, giving him a kind appearance, like a friendly grandfather next door. As he looked around, this elderly man continued to mutter to himself. ¡°This is not bad.¡± ¡°Oh, this one too.¡± ¡°It seems like we have some promising talents here¡­¡± At the side, a senior examiner who recognized the old man had already approached, apanying Jiu Han while they surveyed the young examinees. After hearing Jiu Han¡¯sments, the senior examiner could not help but smile. ¡°Master, youe every year and say this every year, but I¡¯ve yet to see anyone truly catch your eye.¡± Jiu Han shook his head and said, ¡°Well, they¡¯re not bad, but I didn¡¯t say that they¡¯re very, very good, so good that it would make me truly satisfied. After all, I¡¯m at the Divine Spirit Realm, and I¡¯m very discerning with my eyes.¡± The senior examiner smiled and remained silent. When Jiu Han had seen enough, he shook his head and left the freshmen examination hall, and headed to the next location. It was the adult examination hall. Only a small number of people in the Hundred Schools of Philosophy knew one thing. The Sect Master Jiu Han had a peculiar hobby. He loved teaching and nurturing students. ording to Jiu Han¡¯s own words, he had already reached the Divine Spirit Realm and it was impossible for his strength to take another step forward. However, as a Divine Spirit Realm cultivator, his lifespan was practically endless, and he had not grown tired of living and would not court death himself. In that case, he could only find other ways to pass the endless years. And what he had chosen to do was to develop and expand the Three Elements Academy. The scope of this hobbyter expanded to include the Hundred Schools of Philosophy. That¡¯s right, the entire Three Elements Academy and even the Hundred Schools of Philosophy had grown from virtually nothing under Jiu Han¡¯s guidance. He had nurtured them, step by step, into the massive entities they were today! At its core, Jiu Han¡¯s motivation was to witness young people grow and be stronger, stepping onto the pinnacle of their paths. It gave him a sense of being reborn. In his earlier years, Jiu Han particrly enjoyed taking in disciples personally. During his lifetime, he had cultivated three personal disciples who reached the Divine Spirit Realm, including Shu Fang and Xiang Yi. The number of direct disciples who reached the quasi-divine level was countless! However, in recent years, Jiu Han rarely took in disciples personally ¡ªthe reason was unknown. Nheless, some of his habits had continued until now. For example, he regrly held lectures in the Three Elements Academy, answering questions on knowledge and taboos on the path to transcendence. Furthermore, each year on this day, Jiu Han would visit the examination site to see what kind of talent had appeared that year and to observe their temperaments. His main focus was the current batch of students because they were young, malleable, and had rtively more potential. But if there was time, Jiu Han would also visit the adult examination area. Jiu Han walked into the examination area through a side entrance and declined the escort of the head examiner. He stood alone in a corner, observing the candidates entering the main hall. The examination process for transcendent studies for adult candidates was quite straightforward. It evaluated their current strength, bone age, talent, and temperament. There were a total of four criteria. Among these criteria, strength, bone age and talent yed a more significant role because they determined how far a transcendent cultivator could progress on the path of transcendence. The examination process was straightforward, using equipment checks and the visual observations of Ancient Realm examiners. While the importance of temperament was rtively low, it was still significant and presented a moreplex assessment, which is why it was evaluatedst. It was unknown how many candidates the adult group had already been screened. Regardless, the ten individuals who entered the examination area in the same batch had somewhat solemn expressions. One of the candidates stood before a column-like structure, seemingly made of crystal, and extended a hand towards it, causing lights and shadows to circte. The candidates could not discern the meaning behind the lights and shadows, but the examiner understood it clearly. The examiner directly said, ¡°Level Three Spirit Realm, Bone Age 2.4, Medium potential.¡± With that said, the examiner shook his head and told the candidate, ¡°Not qualified.¡± Level and strength were very easy to understand. The 2.4 bone age referred to this person¡¯s age being 2.4 times that of the adult age line of his race. Generally, a race¡¯s maximum lifespan is about five times the adult age line. In other words, despite this person¡¯s youthful appearance, he was actually already a middle-aged uncle. As for ¡°moderate potential,¡± it referred to the individual¡¯s proficiency in source power techniques. The source power technique level and bone age could be used to gauge how insightful the person was regarding source force techniques and whether in the future, he had the potential to advance to the Ancient Realm through Silver Patterns. Moderate potential did not mean that advancement to the Ancient Realm was impossible, but it indicated a lower likelihood. For a candidate with such potential, if he was a current student he might still have a degree of malleability. However, for an adult candidate of this age, his potential held little significance. In summary, the criteria for passing the adult examination were much higher than those for current students. However, this was only natural. This handsome middle-aged candidate left the examination area in disappointment, making way for the next candidate.. Chapter 300 - 300: Entrance Examination (3) Chapter 300 - 300: Entrance Examination (3) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Physique Realm, Level Four, Bone age 1.5, Low potential¡­¡± ¡°Not qualified.¡± As thergest academy of the Aeonians, coupled with the rtively high assessment standards for adult candidates, there were very few adult candidates who could enter the Three Elements Academy on the annual entrance examination day. This was also one of the reasons why Jiu Han did not like to watch the adult candidate assessments. After all, with the strength of the Eternal n, any promising talent would have long been discovered and carefully nurtured. Why would they participate in the adult examination? This was despite the fact that this was the adult examination of thergest academy of the Eternal n. Just as Jiu Han shook his head and was about to leave, a new batch of candidates walked in. This made Jiu Han immediately stop in his tracks and look at the new batch of ten people. He did not use the perception of a Divine Spirit Realm expert. After all, to Jiu Han, this kind of asion was like scratching a lottery ticket. Activating his X-ray vision would take away much of the fun. However, a vague premonition told Jiu Han that among these ten people, there might be someone who would bring him a pleasant surprise. Barely mustering some interest, Jiuhan looked at the ten people in front. ¡°Physique Realm Level three, Bone age 1.2, Good Potential, Qualified.¡± Among the ten people in this batch, the first candidate passed the initial round of the test. Of course, although the talent of this number one person had reached the entrance standard of the Three Elements Academy, he had not reached Jiu Han¡¯s standard. He just swept his gaze across the remaining nine students in front of him, not using any powers but assessing their potential solely through visual inspection and physiognomy. ¡°Oh, this one is not bad. Although he looks a bit older, he seems quite strong, I wonder what level he is.¡± ¡°Oh? This one is not bad either! He has a strong and straight physique, exudes confidence, and is full of vigor. Looks like he¡¯s young and spirited.¡± ¡°Eh? This person standing beside the mestone n member doesn¡¯t seem bad either.¡± ¡°He¡¯s big and has well-defined muscles, he must have put in a lot of effort in the Body Forging technique. He has a stable temperament and doesn¡¯t show his emotions. His temperament is probably not bad. Although he looks a bit older, he shouldn¡¯t be too old¡­ Hmm, not bad, not bad.¡± As Jiu Han assessed, he muttered in his heart. The assessment proceeded in an orderly manner. Unlike Jiu Han, the candidates in the same group naturally assessed each other, and some even used subtle means to gauge theirpetitors¡¯ strength. Therefore, the candidates had a good understanding of each other¡¯s abilities. The weaker ones, or those who considered themselves weaker, would step forward first ¨C this seemed to be an unwritten consensus to put their big brotherst. The first six candidates quicklypleted the test. Only two of them passed. As the sixth candidate finished the test, Quan Chao raised his leg and walked towards the crystal pir. Soon, the crystal pir radiated light. The examiner spat out a sentence calmly. ¡°Third level of the Spirit Realm, Bone age 2.2, Average potential.¡± With that said, the examiner paused for a moment and added, ¡°Qualified¡­¡± There was no problem with Quan Chao¡¯s strength and bone age, but his average potential made it a bit difficult to decide. It made sense to say that he was not qualified, but saying he was qualified seemed to work as well. Considering that the passing rate for this adult examination was not particrly high, the examiner might as well be magnanimous and let Quan Chao pass. Quan Chao was also smart. He smiled at the examiner and thanked him before quickly returning to Lu Ming¡¯s side. ¡°Next.¡± The examiner spoke and looked at the remaining three candidates. Among the three of them, just as Lu Ming was hesitating and wanted to step forward, an examinee with white hair and an aged face took the lead and walked towards the assessment area. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± As his voice floated out, this person ced his hand on the crystal pir. Apanied by vast light radiating from the crystal pir, the examiner¡¯s pupils immediately constricted. ¡°Ancient Realm?¡± The old man nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The crystal pir can¡¯t measure the bone age of the Ancient Realm, so it needs to be tested manually. Do you have any objections?¡± The examiner asked politely and the old man nodded again, ¡°No objections.¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, an Ancient Realm examiner was about to step forward when Jiu Han was one step ahead and entered the assessment area. The examiner was taken aback but was about to speak when Jiu Han waved his hand with a smile, saying. ¡°Let me do it.¡± After that, Jiu Han smiled and nodded at the old man. ¡°Can I take a look at your mystical patterns first?¡± The old man nodded and unbuttoned his clothes, revealing the two mystical patterns on his shoulders. ¡°Level One of the Ancient Realm, Double silver patterns.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± As he muttered, Jiu Han reached out and touched the old man¡¯s wrist. Trees have growth rings. Simrly, the bones of living beings also have growth rings. Some experienced ordinary people could roughly determine a person¡¯s age by feeling their bones. As for a Divine Spirit Realm expert, he will never make an error of more than a year in determining a person¡¯s age. After squeezing it twice, Jiu Han retracted his hand. He said to the old man, ¡°First level of the Ancient Realm, Lifespan 4,218 years, Average potential.¡± The maximum lifespan of the Ancient Realm was approximately 5,000 to 6,000 years, and this was regardless of race. Beyond 5,000 years old, Ancient Realm experts and even quasi-divine beings were equivalent to reaching the end of their lives. The old man had a Bone age of 4,218 years old. If he had some hidden injuries when he was young, it would already be equivalent to advancing to old age. His potential could only be said to be average for advancing to the Ancient Realm through silver patterns at this age. This was an Ancient Realm expert that was purely achieved through time and some luck. However, Ancient Realm experts were considered formidable everywhere¡­ Since this old man hade to participate in the Three Elements Academy examination, there was no reason for the academy to reject him. Jiu Han smiled gently, ¡°May 1 ask why you want to join our Three Elements Academy?¡± Jiu Han used the term ¡°join¡± rather than ¡°enroll¡± because it was clear that this person was definitely not here to study. Then the old man said respectfully, ¡°My name is Bai Yao. I¡¯ve been roaming outside for the better part of my life. A few years ago, 1 met a beautiful woman, and we happily tied the knot and had a son. 1 no longer wished to live a life filled with danger and conflict.¡± ¡°I took the liberty toe to the Three Elements Academy this time to seek a stable job within the academy. 1 don¡¯t aspire to progress any further; 1 only wish to make a peaceful living and provide the best education for my son.¡± Jiu Han could not help but sigh,¡±As a father, you¡¯re truly great.¡± Bai Yao also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of being great or not. It¡¯s just that this old man here knows the hardships and difficulties of those without connections. In the past, 1 had to risk my life to find source power techniques at the level of Source Realm or Ancient Realm¡­ My son has good aptitude, and if 1 can join the academy, it¡¯ll be a way to pave the road for him and let him avoid some detours.¡± Certainly, Source Power techniques would not be in short supply within the academy. Although there was a certain threshold to obtain it, it was clearly much easier than searching outside. Having ess to renowned instructors and the academy¡¯s connections was an invaluable hidden resource. Jiu Han nodded slightly when he heard this. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for us to do any temperament test. Wait a moment first. When the assessment here is over, someone will arrange a job for you. What do you think?¡± Bai Yao nodded, ¡°Very good..¡± Chapter 301 - 301: Entrance Examination (4) Chapter 301 - 301: Entrance Examination (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Yao stood to the side while Jiu Han looked at the remaining two candidates. Both of them were candidates he had been keeping an eye on. The two young individuals remained calm andposed. After observing them, Jiu Han smiled and said, ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Lu Ming wanted to step forward, but he suddenly heard an arrogant voiceing from beside him. ¡¯Til go¡­¡±
    Beside him, a tall and young-looking individual stepped forward and stood in front of Jiu Han. He spoke directly, ¡°I¡¯m also in the Ancient Realm¡­ but I¡¯m a bit different from the Ancient Realm expert before.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here for an errand. I¡¯m genuinely here to study.¡± As he spoke, this person opened his clothes to reveal three faintly glowing golden patterns on his chest! This elicited continuous exmations from the onlookers, even Jiu Han squinted his eyes.. For ordinary Transcendents, golden patterns were rarer than silver ones. This was because silver patterns could be gradually cultivated over time, but the golden patterns seemed to involve an element of luck. Jiu Han extended his hand and touched the man¡¯s wrist. As he pinched his bones, Jiu Han asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Lin Feng, as in the ¡®forest¡¯ in Lin and the ¡®peak¡¯ in Feng,¡± the man replied. Lin Feng replied, with a hint of pride in his tone. A momentter, Jiu Han retracted his hand and looked at Lin Feng much more solemnly. ¡°Lin Feng.¡± ¡°First level of the Ancient Realm, three golden patterns.¡± Age: 38 years old ¡°Average aptitude¡­¡± Lin Feng was not an Aeonian. ording to his bone age, his bone age was around 1.3. However, when Transcendents reached the Ancient Realm, their bone age did not matter anymore. For someone in the Ancient Realm, 38 years old was exceptionally young! Lin Feng¡¯s aptitude was considered average. This meant that his innate talent in Source Power Skills was not particrly good¡­ ¡°Fortune¡­¡± Jiu Han muttered this word. He had some spection about this freak in front of him named Lin Feng. Fortune, or could also be called luck. He had to admit that there were a few lucky people in this world. It was as if they had been blessed by the supreme god, making their lives significantly smoother than others. Hearing Jiu Han¡¯s muttering, Lin Feng nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s luck.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had people tell me my fortune. I¡¯m a person with great luck. They all call me the Lucky Child¡­ I don¡¯t really understand what it means, but I know I¡¯ve always had good luck.¡± As he spoke, Lin Feng pointed at the three golden patterns on his chest. ¡°I have three golden patterns. I obtained one when I was seven, after I identally entered the deep mountains and swallowed a precious pill.¡± ¡°Another one 1 gained at the age of 18 when I fell off a cliff and found a precious jade.¡± ¡°Thest one was obtained when I awakened at the age of 31 after being struck by divine lightning.¡± After saying this, Lin Feng paused and continued. ¡°And I¡¯vee to the Three Elements Academy this time to genuinely study.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Lord Jiu Han likes to nurture neers with potential. With my abilities and luck, I believe 1 should be able to catch Lord Jiu Han¡¯s attention. I wonder if this old man can help rmend me?¡± When Jiu Han heard this, he raised an eyebrow and asked strangely, ¡°Do you want to be a disciple of Lord Jiu Han?¡± Lin Feng immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you aware that Lord Jiu Han hasn¡¯t taken on any disciples in a long time?¡± Jiu Han inquired.¡± Lin Feng nodded again, saying, ¡°I¡¯m well aware, but 1 believe that if I¡¯m outstanding enough, maybe, just maybe, I can pique Lord Jiu Han¡¯s interest¡­¡± Jiu Han chuckled and shook his head. Lin Feng did not know that the old man in front of him was Jiu Han, but Jiu Han knew very well why he was reluctant to take in another disciple. Of course, this reason did not need to be told to others. Although luck seedlings were rare, with Jiu Han¡¯s age and experience, he had indeed seen lucky seedlings before. It had to be admitted that at this moment, Jiu Han was slightly tempted¡­ Lucky Child, he was definitely one of the few good talents in the world. However, out of concern, Jiu Han did not have such a strong desire to take in a disciple. After thinking for a moment, Jiu Han sighed and made a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss this with Lord Jiu Han. However, since you¡¯re here to seek knowledge, you still have to pass the test of temperament.¡± ¡°Please wait at the side for a while.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he watched Lin Feng walk down the examination area. However, Jiu Han already had a n in his heart. ¡°Let¡¯s forget it¡­¡± He had no intention of taking Lin Feng as his disciple. He then turned his gaze to thest person, who was none other than Lu Ming. Jiu Han beckoned to Lu Ming with a cheerful smile. ¡°Come over here.¡± After seeing the lucky seedling, Jiu Han was already very satisfied with this round of examination. However, everything must have a beginning and an end. Thisst examinee did not look ordinary either. Jiu Han might as well finish everything together. Lu Ming obediently walked into the examination area and stood in front of Jiu Han before looking at the crystal pir. He spoke directly. ¡°I¡¯m also in the Ancient Realm.¡± With that said, he pulled open his clothes, revealing the three silver patterns on his chest. This was not beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Bai Yao and Lin Feng sensed the aura on Lu Ming¡¯s body and could confirm that Lu Ming was at the Ancient Realm. The Ancient Realm examiner could also determine Lu Ming¡¯s approximate strength level in this way. The other weaklings could also roughly deduce Lu Ming¡¯s strength from the attitude of the Ancient Realm experts. There was no need to mention Jiu Han. Even without using the methods of the Divine Spirit Realm, Jiu Han could roughly determine with the naked eye, who was strong and who was weak. ¡°First level of the Ancient Realm, three silver patterns.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Lu Ming.¡± ¡°So you¡¯vee to the Three Elements Academy for what purpose?¡± ¡°To study, and preferably to be a disciple of Lord Jiu Han,¡± Lu Ming replied candidly, choosing to tell the truth. This made Jiu Han speechless once again. Studying was fake, but bing a disciple was the real motive. But then again, who among these young geniuses did not want to obtain guidance from the Divine Spirit Realm? He asked, ¡°Did you hear my conversation with Lin Feng just now?¡± Lu Ming nodded honestly and said, ¡°I heard it.¡± ¡°Then you should also know that Lord Jiu Han no longer takes on disciples.¡± As soon as Jiu Han said this, Lu Ming continued, ¡°I believe my talent is more than deserving of Lord Jiu Han¡¯s personal guidance.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s words were quite arrogant, but Jiu Han did not mind. He had always advocated that people had to have personalities. Strong individuals needed to stand out, and people who followed the rules couldn¡¯t make a significant impact. Instead, Lu Ming¡¯s words made Jiu Han want to continue the conversation. He smiled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re very confident¡­ So, I assume you¡¯re quite young?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fairly young,¡± Lu Ming said. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°I¡¯m 27 years old this year.¡± Jiu Han was immediately stunned. If one did not pinch their bones or use special techniques, it was very difficult to tell the age of a Transcendent from their size and appearance. Not to mention that many people had techniques of altering their appearance. Looking at Lu Ming¡¯s appearance and figure, it was obvious that Lu Ming was probably not old. However, Jiu Han did not expect Lu Ming to blurt out the number 27! The old man frowned, finding it hard to believe, and said, ¡°Quit kidding!¡± The people around them began to gossip and chuckle. It was really because the number Lu Ming dropped was just too unbelievable! As mentioned earlier by He Qing, the Eternal n had its share of super-genius individuals who could advance to the Source Realm within a few years. However, entering the Ancient Realm in just 27 years through the silver patterns was almost unheard of in the ck Mist Zone. Unlike Lin Feng¡¯s golden patterns, the formation of silver patterns required a great deal of time and effort. Moreover, Lu Ming had three silver patterns. Looking at Lu Ming¡¯s surging blood qi, it was evident that the progress of his body forging technique was not bad, cing him among the top tier in the Ancient Realm first level.. Twenty-seven years old. Three silver patterns + physical strength which was considered formidable even among the first level of the Ancient Realm¡­ ¡°Even if you started cultivating in your mother¡¯s womb, it¡¯s impossible for you to make such progress.¡± As soon as Old Jiu Han finished speaking, Lu Ming had already extended his hand toward Jiu Han. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to pinch bones?¡± ¡°Pinch it.. Wouldn¡¯t you know if you pinch it?¡± Chapter 302 - 302: Entrance Examination (5) Chapter 302 - 302: Entrance Examination (5) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Ming¡¯s words left Old Man Jiu Han momentarily stunned. The surrounding discussions also quieted down considerably. It was really¡­ Lu Ming¡¯s expression and tone were just too genuine. It was as if he really was 27 years old¡­ Seeing this scene, Jiu Han narrowed his eyes, but in his heart, he made a decision.
    You youngd think I¡¯m ignorant, huh? Or did you use a secret technique to change your bone age? Fine, I¡¯ll pinch you, but if 1 find anything fishy, 1¡¯11 definitely teach you a lesson, young man. Jiu Han did not believe that he was a 27-year-old Silver-Patterned Ancient Realm expert. However, since the other party had already stretched out his hand, he still had to pinch it. Not only did he have to pinch it, but he had to pinch it carefully and seriously! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Without another ado, he grabbed Lu Ming¡¯s arm. Then, Jiu Han fell into deep contemtion¡­ Just as Jiu Han was pinching Lu Ming¡¯s bones, the people below were whispering among themselves. Those who knew Jiu Han¡¯s identity were all waiting to see Lu Ming make a fool of himself. Those who did not know Jiu Han¡¯s identity directly considered Lu Ming a fraud. ¡°The kid might be young, but he¡¯s apulsive liar. It¡¯s obvious he has a bad character,¡± Bai Yao shook his head and said. As a fellow Silver-Patterned Ancient Realm expert, Bai Yao knew the difficulty of cultivating silver patterns too well. Even with high talent, it would take a hundred or more years, let alone those with lower talent who might never achieve Silver Patterns in their lifetime. Even Bai Yao, with mediocre talent took over 4,000 years to cultivate two Silver Patterns. In other words, it took 2,000 years for one silver pattern to be cultivated¡­ On the side, Lin Feng, with a cold and arrogant expression, heard what Bai Yao said and immediately snorted. ¡°He probably has some secret technique that can change his bone age, so he wants to take a shortcut.¡± He sneered and said, ¡°The key is that if he can think of this method, don¡¯t others think of it too? He didn¡¯t even ask around to find out how many fakes have been kicked out of the Three Elements Academy over the years!¡± He could fool the crystal pir, the Ancient Realm examiner, but could he fool the gods? Could he fool Jiu Han? A 27-year-old Silver-Patterned Ancient Realm¡­.that kind of talent would definitely attract Jiu Han¡¯s attention. When the timees, the gods will witness it themselves, and it will be clear whether it¡¯s real or fake. At that time, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious if the god was telling the truth? Thinking of this, Lin Feng shook his head and said, ¡°In my opinion, this person shouldn¡¯t resort to these tricks. He¡¯s probably guaranteed admission to the academy, but if he pulls off these tricks, he¡¯s going to have a hard time.¡± As for whether what Lu Ming said was true¡­ Sorry, no normal person would consider that possibility. ¡°Mm¡ª¡± ¡°Mm¡ª¡± At this moment, Jiu Han, who was pinching Lu Ming¡¯s wrist, kept making muffled sounds. As he contemted and distinguished, the time passed incredibly slowly. His face turned into various colors as if he had visited a dye factory. After a long time, Jiu Han suddenly spoke. ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡­¡± Lu Ming was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There are imprints of other Divine Spirit Realm experts in your body.¡± Lu Ming was stunned for a moment and then cautiously asked, ¡°Can you even tell that?¡± ¡°And there are imprints from¡­ someone 1 have a deep and deadly feud with,¡± he immediately whispered. Halfway through his sentence, Lu Ming had already understood the meaning of the old man¡¯s words. This was the truth, though he did not go into detail, and there was no need to. Jiu Han did not care about this. He frowned again. ¡°It¡¯s still not right¡­¡± Lu Ming asked carefully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± ¡°Your cultivation time is so short?¡± Lu Ming said, ¡°Indeed, to be honest, I¡¯m a contemporary tribtion transcender. I¡¯ve only been on the path to transcendence for two and a half years¡­¡± After Lu Ming finished speaking, he clearly felt the hand of the old man in front of him tremble as he tightened his grip. After a long time, Jiu Han said, ¡°It¡¯s still not right.¡± Lu Ming was perplexed¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± The old man thought for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re not right at your age either.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not 27.¡± Lu Ming said firmly, ¡°I really am 27.¡± Jiu Han shook his head and said, ¡°No, ording to your bone age, you¡¯ll only reach 27 in three months. You¡¯re 26 years and 9 months old this year, at most add another five or six days.¡± Lu Ming was surprised, ¡°Can you tell with such precision?¡± Jiu Han smiled, ¡°You¡¯re too young and easy to pinch. Moreover, I¡¯m no ordinary person; can¡¯t 1 figure this out?¡± ¡°Your talent is indeed extraordinary¡­ but even though it¡¯s extraordinary, it¡¯s not unique.¡± As he spoke, Jiu Han continued calmly, ¡°Thinking about it, that Zero was extremely talented. He achieved the Ancient Realmin in just a few years from the Mortal Realm.¡± ¡°Moreover, that Eternity is even more ridiculous. He only took less than five years to go from the Mortal Realm to the Ancient Realm.¡± ¡°In the entire ck Mist Zone, there are many people who can break through from the Mortal Realm to the Ancient Realm in a hundred years with the power of silver patterns. Your talent is not unique.¡± ¡°In any case, don¡¯t be arrogant andcent!¡± Although Lu Ming did not know who Zero and Eternity were, he had no reason to be arrogant orcent about his talent¡­ If he wanted to be proud, Lu Ming would only be proud of his current strength, not his talent. Talent meant nothing and would be useless if it could not be tranted into strength. Lu Ming immediately nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± Jiu Han could not help but stroke his beard and smile. This was because he could tell from Lu Ming¡¯s eyes that Lu Ming had no trace of arrogance orcency. In this aspect, Lu Ming and Lin Feng were worlds apart. With this in mind, Jiu Han finally released his grip on Lu Ming¡¯s wrist. After thinking for a moment, he smiled and said, ¡°Good, 1, Jiu Han, have nothing to dotely. As the saying goes, after a prolonged rest, one thinks of a move. Moreover, your talent is indeed outstanding.¡± ¡°I might as well take you under my wing, and be my direct disciple. What do you think?¡± Lu Ming had already figured out the old man¡¯s identity from his earlier words. At this moment, Lu Ming was not shocked when Jiu Han introduced himself. He simply knelt down in front of the old man and said loudly, ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± Jiu Han stroked his beard again, nodded slightly and said, ¡°However, you still have to pass the temperament test. Although your talent is outstanding, if your temperament is not good, you can¡¯t be my direct disciple¡­¡± With that said, Jiu Han thought for a moment and added, ¡°You can only be a named disciple.¡± Being a direct disciple and a named disciple were clearly not the same. Lu Ming immediately nodded, ¡°1 understand, Master.¡± ¡°Well, in that case, continue with the assessment for now. I suddenly remembered that there¡¯s something else 1 need to attend to, so I won¡¯t stay with you any longer.¡± With that said, Jiu Han turned around and hurriedly left. Everyone present was also shocked speechless by the recent turn of events. In the silence, the only sound in the entire venue was the hurried footsteps of Jiu Han. When Jiu Han passed by Lin Feng, he suddenly turned to look at Lin Feng. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Oh, that lucky seedling, right?¡± After Jiu Han finished speaking somewhat absentmindedly, he saw Lin Feng looking at him nkly. He thought for a moment before asking, ¡°I still have a spot avable for an in-name disciple? Do you want it?¡± As the saying went, whether you herd a sheep alone or you herd a flock of sheep, you were using the same effort. Since Lu Ming had already ignited Jiu Han¡¯s desire to take on a disciple, he might as well ept this lucky seedling along as well. It wouldn¡¯t be a waste of such a promising talent. Of course, being a direct disciple was out of the question. This Lin Feng was not qualified¡­ At most, he would be a named disciple. Lin Feng just felt a surge of warm current rushing to his head, and his face instantly turned bright red. It was unknown if he was embarrassed or excited, but Lin Feng was stunned for a long time before kneeling on the ground and bowing. ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± ¡°However, you also have to pass the temperament test.¡± After saying this, Jiu Han shrank into nothingness and instantly disappeared.. Chapter 303 - 303: Elegant and Easygoing Chapter 303: Elegant and Easygoing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the blink of an eye, Jiu Han returned to his residence from the examination hall. It was the tallest building in the entire academy and even in the entire Xuanshui City¡ªBoshi Tower. Standing on the top floor of the highest tower, with no one else around, Jiu n could not contain his excitement any longer! ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Excitedughter instantly erupted from Jiu n¡¯s mouth and became louder and louder. It was even to the extent that thisughter had turned into sonic attacks, causing the entire Boshi Tower to tremble as if it might copse, but it maintained stability under the effect of array formations. It was not until hepletely vented the ecstasy in his heart that Jiu Han wiped away the tears that had welled up in his eyes due to his excitement. His expression returned to calm, and as he began to contemte, a trace of thought emerged on his face, tinted with joy. ¡°At the age of 27, a triple exotic silver pattern, and you had already set foot on the path of the Blood Pattern Awakening Path¡­¡± ¡°Such talent¡­ such talent, how can I ignore such talent?!¡± Although Jiu Han had mentioned that Lu Ming¡¯s talent was somewhatmon in the ck Mist Z¡­.in reality, everyone knew in their hearts what the truth was. Jiuhan was so excited at that time that he spoke without thinking. Using Zero was also the Corpse God. Compared to Eternal, or Eternal Divine Master, one could know what Lu Ming¡¯s talent meant. If nothing unexpected happened, as long as he sent Lu Ming to the Heaven Ascension Stairs, he would be a future god of the n! ¡°But the Heaven Ascension Stairs¡­¡± But the very thing that Jiu Han found troublesome was this Heaven Ascension Stairs. As mentioned before, Jiu Han had sworn not to take on any more disciples long ago, and the reason for that was closely rted to the Heaven Ascension Stairs. Originally, Jiu Han had already vowed that he would never take in another disciple in his lifetime, let alone nurture another god. However, Lu Ming¡¯s talent, which surpassed even the n Gods, forced Jiu Han to break his oath. After a long while, Jiu Han sighed softly. ¡°If he has such talent, then perhaps that path could still be traversed¡­¡± With that said, Jiu Han seemed to have already made up his mind. This time, he turned his gaze toward the examination hall where Lu Ming was. Watching as Lu Ming began to prepare for the test of temperament, Jiu Han suddenly pped his forehead. ¡°Right, 1 got too excited that I almost forgot about this.¡± Gently flicking his fingers, a blue light flew out of Jiuhan¡¯s hand. In an instant, it arrived above Lu Ming¡¯s head and directly entered Lu Ming¡¯s body through his Crown Chakra. At this moment, Lu Ming felt a chilling sensation which was mentally refreshing. A faint but extremely potent energy rapidly circted within Lu Ming¡¯s body! Immediately after, Lu Ming opened his mouth and once again, the blue light emerged from his mouth. However, the difference was that this time, this ball of blue light was apanied by a twisted, pale gray runic imprint.. Jiu Han¡¯s voice sounded in Lu Ming¡¯s heart. ¡°This is the seal within your body, I¡¯ve removed it for you.¡± Lu Ming took a deep breath and felt a sense of relief¡­ Good, it saved him one Divine Source Point¡­ He bowed to Jiu Han from a distance, and heard Jiu Han¡¯s voice again. ¡°I can also guess the grudges between you and Moon Fiend. But now, after bing my disciple, a mere Moon Fiend is not worth mentioning.¡± As an educator, Jiu Han naturally knew almost all of the gods in the current world like the back of his hand. He could also recognize Moon Fiend¡¯s identity through an aura in the seal. Moreover, his strength was enough to protect Lu Ming from Moon Fiend¡¯s revenge. This was Lu Ming¡¯s n for the next step. Work for Moon Fiend? That was definitely not going to happen. Not only would Lu Ming not work for her, but he also needed to find a way to get back at her and vent his grievances! Considering that only another god could deal with Moon Fiend, then, how to gain the attention of another god became the key to solving the matter with Moon Fiend. After much thought, Lu Ming chose the simplest and most direct approach. To attract the attention of other Divine Spirit Realm experts with his talent. Jiu Han and the Hundred Schools of Philosophy were very good choices. Of course, this was the general idea, but Lu Ming did not expect the effect to be so outstanding. Jiu Han did not hesitate and took him as his disciple, even saving him some Divine Source Points¡­ At this moment, Lu Ming suddenly felt a burning sensation in his chest. It was the token Moon Fiend had given Lu Ming, and it was ringing again¡­. He took out the token and infused it with source power, and the voice of the enraged Moon Fiend emanated from the token in front of everyone! ¡°Where¡¯s my Moonlight Curse Seal!? How did you lose my Moonlight Curse Seal?!¡± ¡°Lu Ming! What the hell are you doing?!¡± Lu Ming took a deep breath and slowly gathered his strength. Then, he spoke loudly, ¡°I¡¯m messing with your mother. You deserve it!¡± Moon Fiend,¡±¡­¡± Jiu Han,¡±¡­¡± The surrounding people,¡±???¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Inside Boshi Tower, Jiu Han could not contain hisughter and burst intoughter on the spot¡­ Others did not know who Lu Ming was talking to, but Jiu Han knew very well. As for an Ancient Realm expert cursing a god on the spot in public¡­ This was something that Jiu Han had rarely seen in his long life as a god. On the other side of themunicator, Moon Fiend was also dumbfounded. She epted that she had been insulted by Jufang and Haojun. However, she really did not expect that a mere Ancient Realm brat would dare to openly insult her mother¡­ This caused Moon Fiend to be in a daze for a long time before she finally came to her senses. ¡°What did you say!?¡± Moon Fiend¡¯s voice instantly changed its tone, bing even sharper and more ear-piercing. Lu Ming¡¯s tone, on the other hand, became calm instead. ¡°I said I¡¯m messing with your mother. Do you understand this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you idiot, a lesson.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how you should be, as a boss. Do you understand what sincerity means? If you don¡¯t treat others sincerely, how can others treat you sincerely?¡± ¡°I never intended to be your subordinate. It was you who forced me to be your subordinate.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not embarrassing for an Ancient Realm expert like me to be a subordinate under you, a god. What about you? Think about what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°After being insulted by an even stronger individual, you vented your anger on the weaker ones. But you didn¡¯t vent it on those who offended you. Instead, you vented your anger on your subordinates.¡± By now, a sense of helplessness and embarrassment had appeared on Lu Ming¡¯s face. ¡°With a character like yours, even if 1 were to be your subordinate, your ancestors¡¯ graves would be celebrated. Do you understand? Yet, you idiot, you don¡¯t know how to appreciate it and still yell at me.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Do you have a f*cking brain?¡± On the other side, Moon Fiend was so angry that her teeth were grinding against each other. However, she could not organize her words for a moment and could only grit her teeth and say, ¡°Fine¡­ Lu Ming, you¡¯re very good¡­ very good!¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed f*cking very, very good. I can¡¯t be any better. Why? Are you going to bite me? Come on,e over here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the Three Elements Academy. Do you dare toe over?¡± ¡°I bet you don¡¯t have the guts, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re good at torturing and killing your subordinates, but you really can¡¯t go deep into the enemy¡¯s territory! How could you have the guts?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that bitches are heartless and actors are unjust. You¡¯re both heartless and unjust. I¡¯m already ttering you by calling you a bitch. Go home and lie under the nket and think about it.. What the f*ck are you?¡± Chapter 304 - 304: Temperament Chapter 304: Temperament Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A bucket of curses Lu Ming had managed to vent his pent-up frustration, and Moon Fiend had been left speechless and trembling with rage. Through themunication device, it could be heard that Moon Fiend¡¯s teeth were chattering as if in a war with each other After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m rating your performance¡­!¡± Absolute Kill: The Technique of Disrespecting One¡¯s Ancestors through Rap! How could Lu Mingpletely release all the pent-up frustration with just a few words of greeting? Actually, during this period of time, Lu Ming had already cursed Moon Fiend¡¯s entire family countless times in his heart. Now that he had seized the opportunity, Lu Ming had to say everything he wanted to say and curse her out loud! Forget about what it meant to be a real man in a war of words¡­ If he could vent his anger through words, it would be a relief for himself and might mess with Moon Fiend¡¯s mindset. If he could make the Moon Fiend reallye to the Three Elements Academy to look for him, wouldn¡¯t that be even better? After a full ten minutes¡­ Lu Ming had spoken until his throat was dry, and even the surrounding people blushed when they heard him. Lu Ming¡¯s cursing was just too obscene. And Moon Fiend had already beenpletely defeated. She had sumbed to the sweet words Lu Ming had prepared for a long time and could not say a word. Until there was a loud ¡°snap¡±. Themunicator in his hand was cut off¡­ Jiu Han¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°She crushed themunication token in her hand.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Lu Ming also crushed his token and snorted disdainfully, ¡°If you can¡¯t win, you just slink away. This is indeed Moon Fiend¡¯s style.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Jiu Han¡¯s heartyughter sounded in his ears. Then, he said, ¡°However, you offended her today. Moon Fiend is not a magnanimous person. With me by your side, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, but in the future, if you step out of the gates of Xuanshui City, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Lu Ming was well-prepared for this. ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t leave Xuanshui City. By the way, Teacher, the course you arranged for me shouldn¡¯t include field experiences, right?¡± Jiu Han was stunned. Having taught so many disciples, he knew that young people were restless and could not stay in one ce for a long time. Therefore, for young people, field experience was their favorite segment. At this moment, looking at Lu Ming¡¯s expression, he seemed quite indifferent to the idea of field experiences¡­. Jiu Han thought for a moment and said, ¡°There really is no need for any field experience at the moment.¡± Lu Ming spread out his hands, ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t that be fine?¡± Jiu Han chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, in any case, don¡¯t worry about this matter. We can talk about other matters after you¡¯vepleted the assessment.¡± Lu Ming immediately nodded and said respectfully, ¡°Understood, Teacher.¡± People are like that. You show me respect, and I¡¯ll return the favor. Regardless of one¡¯s strength, respect was the essential prerequisite for getting along. Jiu Han¡¯s attitude was gentle and did not have the arrogance of a Divine Spirit Realm expert. Just this point alone made him much stronger than Moon Fiend. Hundred Thousand Mountains, Archean City. At the moment she crushed themunication token, Moon Fiend was expressionless. However, from the depths of her eyes, one could tell how she was feeling at this moment¡­ Moon Fiend, Divine Spirit Realm. She treated all non-Divine Spirit Realm experts as mere ants, but today, the ant in her eyes cursed her and used words to denounce her ancestral grave! ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡± A faint murmur sounded from Moon Fiend¡¯s mouth. Soon, this voice evolved into a furious roar! ¡°I must kill you! Lu Ming! 1 want to tear you into thousands of pieces! Thousands of pieces!!¡± The aura of the Divine Spirit Realm involuntarily spread out, causing the surrounding people to turn pale with fright. However, another much stronger divine aura was emanating from Moon Fiend¡¯s side, preventing the surrounding Corpse n and Insect n generals from meeting a tragic end. The god of the Corpse n said indifferently. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, vent it on the enemy. Don¡¯t vent it on your own people¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, this god of the Corpse n called Lin Jiangyu opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not say a word and only shook his head. This Moon Fiend was indeed trash. The war in the Hundred Thousand Mountains had already started for a few months, but Moon Fiend had never dared to go to the front line to face Shu Fang and the mighty army. In the camp, she went about with her nose in the air. She did nothing but just put on airs. Thinking of this, Lin Jiangyu was a little tired. He said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s end today¡¯s meeting here. We¡¯ll discuss it another day.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Jiangyu¡¯s figure disappeared without a trace. Moon Fiend also disappeared. When Lu Ming scolded her, she was in a military camp meeting. Moon Fiend did not care about the time and ce. During the meeting, she sensed that the Moonlight Curse Seal had been removed and immediately took out hermunication token to question Lu Ming! The oue was obvious¡­ She would be so embarrassed this time¡­ At this moment, Moon Fiend was probably too ashamed to continue staying here. It was not until the two gods left that everyone present looked at the other person. His name was Tangshan. At this moment, Tang Shan was expressionless. When he sensed everyone¡¯s gazes sweeping towards him, for some reason, he slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Old Tang, Chongye¡­¡± When this voice sounded, Tang Shan suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the source of the voice. He said word by word, ¡°Chongye died at the hands of the ckmond n. He died heroically!¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Everyone present fell silent. At the Boshi Tower, Jiu Han did not know whether tough or cry as he watched Lu Ming crush themunication token in his hand. He naturally understood that it was precisely because of him as a backer that Lu Ming dared to spout nonsense to Moon Fiend and curse her ancestors. To put it bluntly, Old Man Jiu Han was used by Lu Ming. However, Jiu Han did not mind it. As the saying goes, peoplee in a hundred varieties, and everyone¡¯s personality is different. Not to mention the matter between Lu Ming and Moon Fiend, Jiu Han had a rough idea after hearing and made a rough guess. It was normal for Lu Ming to be resentful. At this moment, cursing loudly was his true nature. ¡°He, being an Ancient Realm expert, actually dared to curse a god¡­.he¡¯s quite audacious.¡± Just as the temperament assessment began, Jiu Han looked at the examination hall with a dark gaze. ¡°Let me see if you¡¯re that scheming, insidious, and cunning person, or if you¡¯re someone with unyielding spirit and can distinguish between gratitude and grudges.¡± After waiting a while in the first examination hall and gathering another ten candidates who had passed the first round of test, everyone headed to the second examination hall under the lead of the examiner. Along the way, all the candidates looked at Lu Ming strangely. Even the way Quan Chao looked at Lu Ming was mixed with an indescribable feeling. ¡°Boss,¡± Quan Chao finally could not hold back any longer and moved closer to Lu Ming. ¡°Are you really 27 years old?¡± His voice was not loud, but everyone around him heard it clearly. Lu Ming shook his head and said, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not.¡± Everyone was stunned. Lin Feng suddenly looked at Lu Ming, as if to say, ¡°1 knew you were lying. How could there be a 27-year-old Silver Pattern Ancient Realm expert in the world?¡± It was not until Lu Ming¡¯s next words that everyone present was rendered speechless, ¡°I¡¯m 26 years and 9 months old this year.¡± After saying that, he sighed and added, ¡°Teacher is indeed amazing; he could actually tell that I¡¯m hiding my age¡­¡± Quan Chao,¡±¡­¡± Lin Feng,¡±¡­¡± The examiner,¡±¡­¡± Everyone,¡±¡­¡± Chapter 305 - 305: Temperament (2) Chapter 305: Temperament (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For a moment, everyone was collectively stunned. After a long time, the examiner turned to Lu Ming and smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Weiquan. Junior, I look forward to learning from you in the future.¡± Even if Lu Ming¡¯s temperament did not meet the standards, with his extraordinary talent, he would be a disciple-in-name of Jiu Han. If he did not pull strings now, when would he? Lu Ming politely responded, ¡°Hello, Senior Jiang, I look forward to your guidance in the future.¡± At the side, Lin Feng seemed to have figured something out. He deliberately approached Lu Ming, saying, ¡°Brother Lu, we¡¯ll probably be fellow disciples in the future. We should take the time to get to know each other.¡± For some reason, Lu Ming felt that Lin Feng¡¯s smile seemed a bit fake. However, as the saying went, one should not p a smiling person. So, Lu Ming nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯re fellow disciples, so we should get along well.¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Lin Feng chuckled, making people feel as if they were bathing in a spring breeze, his arrogance from beforepletely gone. At this moment, Jiang Weiquan led everyone to another empty room. He pointed at the empty space surrounded by the four crystal pirs in the room and said, ¡°This is the examination hall for the temperament test.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned to look at Lu Ming, Lin Feng, and the others. ¡°Enter, sit cross-legged, and focus your thoughts.¡± ¡°Wait quietly for the exam to begin.¡± When everyone heard this, they walked into the assessment venue in sequence. The area of the temperament test examination hall was quiterge. It was about 60 to 70 square meters. It was more than enough space to amodate ten people. Everyone sat cross-legged on the ground. Lu Ming lowered his head and looked at the ground. He could seeplicated array patterns carved on the ground. Jiang Weiquan¡¯s voice echoed from a distance. ¡°This ce, with four crystal pirs as the core, is supplemented by other array formations and restrictions. The effect is to allow the candidates to sleep and fall into a dream, and experience certain events within that dream.¡± ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to panic. Just treat it as a short rest, have a good dream. Our Three Elements Academy guarantees that it won¡¯t have any impact on you when you wake up.¡± Jiang Weiquan said this probably mainly for Lu Ming and Lin Feng to hear, as a form of goodwill. After seeing Lu Ming and Lin Feng both nod, Jiang Weiquan waved his hand gently, controlling the source power to activate the crystal pir. At the same time, he said, ¡°Ancient Realm candidates, please focus your minds and enter the dream voluntarily!¡± This formation could not forcefully affect those from the Ancient Realm; they needed to cooperate willingly. After hearing this, Lu Ming simply closed his eyes andpletely rxed. His consciousness drifted, as if sinking into a bottomless abyss. The profound sensation of weightlessness made Lu Ming a little ufortable, but he quickly adapted. His thoughts began to gradually firm up. Just like an ordinary person, he drifted into a dream. Subtle snoring sounds subconsciously sounded from Lu Ming¡¯s mouth¡­ When Lu Ming opened his eyes again, he found himself in a luxurious room. A flood of memories began to surface. ¡°My name is Lu Ming, the only son of the Lu family.¡± The Lu family, a powerful family in Xuanshui City, could be considered the local tyrant of the city. The head of the Lu family, Lu Ming¡¯s father, was the strongest expert in Xuanshui City, a quasi-divine-level expert. These fake memories filled Lu Ming¡¯s mind andpletely reced his original memories. At this moment, Lu Ming fully epted his new identity, but his personality and temperament remained as they were under the influence of the assessment array. Just as there was a knock on the door, Lu Ming walked towards the door. When he opened the door, he saw two beautiful girls in seductive clothes kneeling before him. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re awake.¡± In order to protect the candidates¡¯ privacy, the temperament test was not publicized. Even the chief examiner, Jiang Weiquan, could only discern if there was anything wrong with the candidates¡¯ temperaments through the colors on the crystal pirs. However, this did not pose a challenge for Jiu Han. As the candidates entered their dreams, a faint light glowed in Jiu Han¡¯s eyes, allowing him to see the candidates¡¯ dreams clearly. He could clearly see everything that the ten candidates had experienced in their dream. Although the passage of time in reality and in the dream world was different, everything was crystal clear to Jiu Han. His primary focus was undoubtedly on Lu Ming, with Lin Feng also under his observation. When he saw in the dream that both of them opened the door and found the maids waiting outside for the purpose of procreation, Jiu Han could not help butugh heartily. ¡°Appetite and desire, facing one¡¯s instincts, how will you handle it?¡± In the examination hall, the faces of the eight examinees instantly turned red, as if they had experienced passionate encounters in their dreams. This made Jiang Weiquan shake his head slightly. ¡°The allure of beauty is a significant challenge for most people¡­¡± This was the instinct of living beings to reproduce. However, the key difference between humans and animalsy in human self-control. It was not that there was anything wrong with being lustful; it was theck of self-control that could indeed interfere with one¡¯s path to greatness in the future. Looking at Lu Ming and Lin Feng again, Jiang Weiquan smiled knowingly when he saw the two of them sitting calmly. ¡°Pce Master Jiu Han indeed has sharp judgment. These two not only have exceptional talents but also decent temperament.¡± However, he did not know what the two of them had experienced in their dreams. Seeing the two beautiful maids, Lin Feng immediately frowned. His face was filled with dignity as he said solemnly, ¡°Today is the day Father imparts his cultivation. How can I dy such an important matter for matters of the heart?!¡± ¡°You two, quickly move aside, lest my father bes impatient!¡±. With that, he pushed the two maids away and strode out. This scene made Jiu Han stroke his beard and smile. ¡°Understanding the importance of prioritizing, not letting passion hinder one¡¯s duties, very good¡­¡± Seeing the two alluring maids, Lu Ming also furrowed his brow.. ¡°Isn¡¯t today the day Father imparts his cultivation? What are the two of you doing here?¡± The younger maid coquettishly replied, ¡°We¡¯re here to assist Young Master with dressing and grooming.¡± The other more mature maid added, ¡°There¡¯s still two hours before the Master imparts his cultivation. Young Master could take a moment to rest in the room. At this point, the two female maids blushed and said in unison, ¡°If Young Master can leave an heir, the Old Master won¡¯t me you even if the impartation of your cultivation was dyed.¡± Lu Ming narrowed his eyes as more memories flowed from his mind. The Lu family had only one descendant for three generations. The Old Master of the Lu family was a quasi divine level expert, but like father, like son, Lu Ming had excellent resources and aptitude. However, in his youthful arrogance, he cared more about worldly pleasures than cultivation. Old Master Lu might have given up too, and he just hoped that Lu Ming could at least provide him with a grandchild ¨C if the firstborn was raised astray, then have an illegitimate child¡­ Therefore, the maids¡¯ words were not entirely wrong. If he could indeed leave an heir, it would be even more meaningful to the old patriarch than imparting cultivation. But, at this moment, Lu Ming vaguely sensed something was amiss. It was not because he sensed that this was the examination hall. Instead, he felt that he had suddenly matured overnight ande to a realization¡­. ¡°My strength is low and I¡¯ve wasted my talent. Now that I¡¯m only twenty-six years and nine months old, it¡¯s still not toote to work hard. How can I waste my time on matters of the heart?¡± With a sense of righteousness, Lu Ming finished his speech, pushed aside the two maids, and walked out of the courtyard. At this moment, only one thought filled Lu Ming¡¯s heart. Cultivate, cultivate, and keep cultivating! A life without cultivation had no meaning for Lu Ming! Under normal circumstances, Young Master Lu could not have gained such enlightenment overnight. But, this examination process created fake dreams while retaining the candidates¡¯ personalities and temperament. Because of this, the dream version of Lu Ming did not feel that there was anything strange about his transformation in the dream. However, the word ¡°cultivation¡± kept surfacing from the depths of his heart, and he would feel restless if he did not cultivate for a moment.. Chapter 306 - 306: Temperament (3) Chapter 306: Temperament (3) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡®Boshi Tower.¡¯ Jiu Han raised an eyebrow, carefully pondering the meaning behind Lu Ming¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to work hard now, how can I waste time on matters of the heart?¡± ¡°Oh, just this sentence alone, and 1 can let you pass¡­¡± Without a doubt, these words spoken by Lu Ming greatly satisfied Jiu Han. With his endless lifespan and vast life experience, he naturally understood the wisdom of the saying ¡°The best time to nt a tree was a year ago, the second-best time is now.¡± As an educator, Jiu Han was not afraid that one was not talented, but he was afraid that one would not work hard. The most tragic thing was those with exceptional talent who squandered everything due toziness and temptation ¨C Jiuhan had seen many such geniuses¡­. From the looks of it, it seemed that Lu Ming was not one of those people. He immediately arrived at the Cultivation Hall. Both Lu Ming and Lin Feng were in different dream scenarios, yet they were both waiting quietly. For an entire two hours, neither of them disyed any impatience. Lin Feng simply waited, while Lu Ming assumed a posture and began to cultivate the Body Forging technique passed down from his family. One time, two times, three times, four times¡­ After repeating it four times, when Lu Ming was drenched in sweat and panting, a voice came from not far away. ¡°Why are you so diligent today?¡± Lu Ming raised his head to look at the source of the voice and respectfully greeted, ¡°Father, I just felt that I¡¯ve wasted my time in the past, so 1 want to work hard to make up for my past mistakes.¡± Old Lu, a plump middle-aged man with a striking resemnce to Jiu Han in his demeanor and appearance, heard Lu Ming¡¯s words and immediately chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have this realization. You¡¯re still rtively young. It¡¯s not toote for you to work hard now.¡± After a pause, Old Lu continued, ¡°I want to give you two options for today¡¯s cultivation imparting.¡± ¡°The first is a fast-track method that can get you to the Ancient Realm within a hundred years.¡± ¡°The second is the foundational method. Although it progresses more slowly, your potential in the future will be much greater. Which one do you choose?¡± In the examination area, both Lu Ming and Lin Feng fell into silence. After a long time, Lin Feng spoke first, ¡°Father, which option do you want me to choose?¡± Jiu Han turned his gaze to Lu Ming and heard Lu Ming make his choice. ¡°I choose the foundational method.¡± The temperament tests did not have an absolutely correct answer; they merely provided insights into a person¡¯s character, temperament, and his concepts of good and evil. Just like the previous scenario involving temptation¡ªeven if he did not pass it, it did not mean that he would fail the examination. This was because being lecherous was definitely not a major fault. In fact, it was not even a fault. It was just a human instinct. Simrly, in this cultivation impartation scenario, there was no clear right or wrong choice. ¡°Lin Feng asked his father for guidance, not because hecked a decision of his own, but because he listened to the elder¡¯s words. His father is a quasi-divine-level expert, naturally more knowledgeable than a profligate son like him. And the choice he offered was probably better than what Lin Feng might have chosen himself.¡± ¡°He¡¯s obedient and not rebellious, which is good.¡± After evaluating Lin Feng in this way, Jiu Han looked at Lu Ming. ¡°Choosing the foundational method indicates that this boy is actually ambitious and has great aspirations. He doesn¡¯t want to settle for mediocrity. That¡¯s good.¡± But choosing the first option was also eptable. Choosing the first option meant the person was down-to-earth,cking grand ambitions but excelling in diligence ¨C it was also good. In fact, there was another option. Asking his father for a fast and solid cultivation technique. This meant that this person was flexible and quick-witted, with a suspicion of taking shortcuts. However, as the saying goes, everything has two sides; this was also eptable. At this moment, Jiuhan¡¯s two promising disciples had different choices. This made Jiu Han narrow his eyes and smile, ¡°The real challenge is still ahead. What will you two do next?¡± Inside the dream, the good ol¡¯ dad imparted different cultivation techniques to the candidates based on their choices. -Of course, there was no technique that was both fast and strong. Lu Ming and Lin Feng had both received the slow but promising foundational techniques. While exining some key points of their cultivation, Old Dad suddenly received a whisper from the steward, causing a trace of concern to appear on his face. Lin Feng immediately asked, ¡°Father, is there something troubling you?¡± Old Dad shook his head slightly and did not say a word. On Lu Ming¡¯s side, he was just chewing over the key points of the cultivation technique that Old Dad had just exined, seemingly oblivious to the worry on Old Dad¡¯s face. Old Dad was the first to speak, ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s lesson. 1 have some matters to attend to. If you have any questions about your cultivation in the future,e find me at any time.¡± After saying that, he stood up and left, and Lu Ming did not say a word from the beginning to the end; he waspletely immersed in his cultivation state. Only when Old Dad hurriedly reached the door did he suddenly turn around to look at Lu Ming. ¡°By the way, there may be some turbulence in the city during this period. Stay at home and don¡¯t go out to hang out with your friends.¡± Lu Ming nodded, ¡°1 understand.¡± Then, he watched as Old Dad walked out of the door. When Lin Feng heard his Old Dad¡¯s words, his eyes shed. Upon returning to his courtyard, Lin Feng summoned a servant, and in no time, he learned about various events, both big and small, that had happened in the city during this period of time. ¡°Enemies?¡± ¡°Duel?¡± Lin Feng could not help but frown. The life experiences of every quasi-divine-level expert were legendary. And Old Dad in the dream was no exception. And legendary experiences were invariably apanied by antagonists and enemies. Recently, without the knowledge of the candidates, a significant event had created a bigmotion in Xuanshui City. The newly promoted quasi-god, Jie Hai, has arrived near Xuanshui City and openly challenged Old Dad to a life-and-death duel to avenge his father and brother! It was a personal blood feud and a matter of prestige. Old Dad could not refuse this battle and could only agree to it. The decisive battle was tentatively set for a month from that day. After summarizing this information, Lin Feng pondered for a long time. Meanwhile, Lu Ming had no knowledge of this matter and had no intention of inquiring about it. Returning to the courtyard with the cultivation technique, Lu Ming went into seclusion and immediately began intensive training! The contrasting behavior of Lu Ming and Lin Feng naturally received different evaluations from Jiu Han. ¡°Inparison, Lin Feng¡¯s thoughts and observation skills are sharp. His performance can even be considered quite perfect¡­¡± ¡°As for Lu Ming¡­¡± Watching Lu Ming in the dream relentlessly training, other than eating and sleeping, he was focused on cultivating. Jiu Han admitted that he could not quite understand Lu Ming. ¡°Why does this disciple of mine seem a bit odd¡­¡± It could not be said that Lu Ming had made the wrong choice. How could a profligate young master like him interfere when it came to quasi divine level matters? And if his Old Dad did not share certain information with him, there was no need for him to know, and even if he knew, he would not be of much help. In any case, there was no problem or mistake in Lu Ming¡¯s choice. However, it gave Jiu Han a very strange feeling¡­ ¡°Forget it, Let¡¯s observe a little longer.¡± Muttering to himself, Jiu Han refocused his attention on the dream examination hall.. Chapter 307 - 307: Temperament (4) Chapter 307: Temperament (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the temperament assessment following the transmission of skills, they entered the fastne. The beauty test examined self-control, and the choice of martial arts cultivation techniques revealed one¡¯s temperament and cultivation style. Regardless of the two choices, neither would affect the assessment results. However, everything the candidates would experience next was closely rted to whether they would pass the test. Three days in the dream, the first candidate to be eliminated appeared. He opened his eyes in a daze and saw the disappointment in Jiang Weiquan¡¯s face. ¡°You have failed the examination, please leave¡­¡± The candidate could not recall what had happened in the dream examination hall. Jiang Weiquan could only determine the oue through the light of the crystal pir. The only one who knew everything was Jiu Han, who stood atop the Boshi Tower. He looked at this candidate and could not help but shake his head. ¡°He lusted after beauties and couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.¡± ¡°However, this is secondary. But more importantly, this personcks intelligence and couldn¡¯t even follow simple instructions.¡± Before, the Old Dad had previously reminded the candidates not to leave their homes in the near future. The specific reasons were not given. However, when the candidate returned to the residence and asked the maids and butlers, they could learn about the crucial information regarding the quasi-god-level challenge. Not only did this person not ask the maids and butlers for information, but he also did not enter seclusion to cultivate. Instead, for several days, he indulged in beautiful women. This continued for three days. Under the invitation of his scoundrel friends, this candidate ignored the advice of the maidservant and butler and left home. Later, he was pped to death by the Quasi Divine Realm, Jie Hai. This was the first major hurdle of the temperament assessment. These candidates were the young masters of therge noble families in Xuanshui City. With quasi-god-level fathers, no one dared to provoke them in Xuanshui City. With such powerful backing, the candidates had ess to natural resources beyond imagination. To be honest, with the status of the candidates in the dream examination, wealth and beauty were easily essible. Even if they did terrible things, no one except their quasi-god fathers would dare to interfere, and no one could! This was already a significant factor in the assessment ¨C the ability to maintain oneself in the midst of wealth and power. That was the main focus of this part of the assessment. To be honest, ording to past experience, only half of the people could pass this assessment. Too many people had never experienced the luxurious life of wine, women, and wealth and were easily ensnared by this simple yet human nature-targeted trap. After this, two more candidates were eliminated directly ¨C one due to an invitation from friends to have fun, leading to his death at the hands of the Jie Hai. And the other candidate did not cultivate martial arts at all. Instead, he indulged in romantic fantasies with his maids and concubines for over a month. Then, he failed the assessment, resulting in his expulsion from the Three Elements Academy. Jiu Han¡¯s attention had been focused on Lu Ming and Lin Feng. Jiu Han was deeply satisfied with Lin Feng¡¯s performance. After this child learned about the quasi-god-level challenge, he knew that he could not interfere with this matter at all with his own strength, so he immediately entered seclusion. He cultivated diligently every day and did not leave his mansion in his free time. He only chatted with the maids and butler, while keeping an eye on the information of the outside world at all times. Lu Ming¡¯s performance was equally good. Although he was unaware of what was happening outside, his dedication to cultivation far exceeded what Lin Feng could achieve. Lu Ming could spend 60% of his 24-hour day cultivating This was only because Lu Ming did not have a Void Realm in the dream. If there was a Void Realm, Jiu Han did not doubt at all that Lu Ming would spend all his sleep time cultivating as well. Just like that, a month passed in the blink of an eye. The day of the quasi-god-level challenge had arrived. The quasi-god-level challenge was naturally not something the candidates could interfere with. The candidates who knew this information stayed at home and waited for the results of the decisive battle. The candidates who did not know this information were either already eliminated or like Lu Ming, were so absorbed in their own cultivation that they didn¡¯t know or care about the quasi-god-level challenge. Three dayster, the tension inside the mansion immediately eased. This was because the Old Dad had defeated Jie Hai, securing victory in the quasi-god-level challenge. With the crisis averted, life returned to normal. In theory, the temperament assessment had now passed the halfway mark. Over the next month, by observing the candidates¡¯ states, the seriousness of their training, and their lifestyle in the wealthy household, it was possible to roughly determine the temperament of the candidates. As long as they were not the kind who only yed and indulged in eating and drinking, or the kind who bullied others, they could be considered to have passed the assessment. During this process, three more candidates were disqualified. Only four people remained in the examination hall. These four people could be considered to have passed the temperament test and met the admission criteria of the Three Elements Academy. Lu Ming, Lin Feng, and Quan Chao were all among the qualified people. Jiu Han was now interested. He looked at Lu Ming with a somewhat puzzled expression. ¡°Why does this child do nothing else but cultivate?¡± In Lu Ming¡¯s daily life, besides eating and sleeping, he only focused on cultivation. Beautiful women, entertainment, fun and everything else had nothing to do with him! But Jiu Han could not believe it¡­ ¡°Is he even human? Is he some sort of cultivation machine?¡± He sent a voice transmission to Jiang Weiquan, indicating that the assessment should not end yet. Then, Jiu Han looked at Lu Ming and muttered, ¡°Let me see how you handle the challenges toe!?¡± He curled his finger slightly. More content automatically evolved in the dream examination hall. Another monthter, an unexpected event urred in the dream examination hall. That night, Lu Ming was woken up by an urgent knocking at the door. Rubbing his sleepy eyes, he came to the door, opened it and was met with the flustered faces of the maid and the butler. ¡°Young Master, something terrible has happened!¡± ¡°Old Master was ambushed and killed by that Jie Hai!¡± Lu Ming was shocked, ¡°What did you say?¡± The butler hurriedly told him. Only then did Lu Ming understand everything that had happened recently. It turned out that although his Old Dad had won in the previous quasi-god-level battle, the advantage was not as great as he had imagined. His Old Dad was slightly injured, and Jie Hai was seriously injured. However, Jie Hai did not die on the spot. Instead, he escaped with his life. Just a monthter, Jie Hai returned after recovering from his injuries. He did not choose to fight the second battle. Instead, he took advantage of his Old Dad¡¯s unpreparedness tounch a sneak attack and seeded. A huge shock filled Lu Ming¡¯s mind. He was stunned for a minute before taking a deep breath and he quickly asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation now?¡± The butler shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ i only know that Master¡¯s soulmp has been extinguished¡­¡± Once the soulmp was extinguished, the body would die and the Dao would disappear! This was thew! Lu Ming took a deep breath again and suppressed the helplessness in his heart. ¡°Take money and treasures and leave immediately!¡± With that said, he looked at the butler, ¡°There¡¯s a secret passage in the house, right?¡± The butler immediately nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Inparison, Lin Feng¡¯s reaction was faster than Lu Ming¡¯s. He did not take much time to digest this situation, but made the most correct decision in the shortest time possible. He fled from his house at the fastest speed, and as soon as he exited Xuanshui City, a deafening explosion could be heard behind him. Without the protection of his Old Dad, his family mansion was nothing more than a sand sculpture to the Quasi-God, Jie Hai. He cast a deep look at the smoke behind him, nting the seeds of vengeance.. Chapter 308 - 308: Temperament (5) Chapter 308: Temperament (5) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Four of the ten candidates passed. In the second wave of attacks by Jie Hai, the reactions of Quan Chao and another candidate were too slow and they failed to escape in time, resulting in them being directly eliminated by Jie Hai. At that moment, only Lu Ming and Lin Feng were left in the dream examination hall. These two individuals were the ones that Jiu Han paid the most attention to. As he peered into their dreams, Jiu Han stroked his beard and smiled, ¡°The hatred of killing your father is irreconcble¡­ What methods will the two of you choose to confront your sworn enemy who is a quasi-divine-level expert?¡± Although Jiu Han was reasonably satisfied with the temperament of the two of them¡ªin fact, as long as they were not treacherous and evil people, he was fine with epting them as disciples. The two of them had already passed the test on Jiu Han¡¯s side, but the old man still wanted to see more¡­ It was mainly Lu Ming. Jiu Han had never seen someone so dedicated in his life¡­ On their way to escape, Lin Feng¡¯s thoughts raced. ¡°Uncle Qing.¡± He turned to the equally panicked butler and quickly asked, ¡°Did Father leave any instructions?¡± Uncle Qing thought for a moment and shook his head, ¡°None, this incident happened too suddenly.¡± Lin Feng asked again, ¡°Then, did my father have any close friends who were at the quasi-divine level?¡± Uncle Qing thought for a moment and said, ¡°He did have a good friend, the City Lord of Pingye City in Wudong Province, Lord Feng Qixiao.¡± Lin Feng hastily asked, ¡°Can Uncle Feng help us to kill that viin, Jie Hai?¡± Uncle Qing showed a hint of difficulty on his face. A person¡¯s death was like the extinguishing of amp. Even though his Old Dad had a good rtionship with Feng Qixiao when he was alive, at this moment, his Old Dad was already dead. Would Feng Qixiao really go against another expert of the same level for the sake of friendship? That might not be the case¡­ Lin Feng was no fool. From Uncle Qing¡¯s expression, Lin Feng could tell that Feng Qixiao might not be reliable. Nevertheless, after some thought, Lin Feng had made up his mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Pingye City first.¡± On the escape route, Lu Ming¡¯s thoughts were also racing as he turned to Uncle Qing and asked, ¡°Is there a safe hiding ce in the outside world?¡± Uncle Qing thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, Old Master had a secret residence in Tiandu when he was alive.¡± Tiandu, the capital of the Eternal n. As the city lord, his Old Dad had amassed an unimaginable amount of wealth, and even in the capital, he owned arge mansion. Lu Ming asked further, ¡°In Tiandu, did my father have any good friends or enemies?¡± Uncle Qing shook his head, ¡°None.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Tiandu!¡± Uncle Qing immediately nodded. With his father¡¯s death, Lu Ming had be the new lord. However, he still could not help but ask, ¡°About Old Master¡¯s revenge¡­¡± Lu Ming said righteously, ¡°A gentleman¡¯s revenge can wait ten years. I will handle the blood feud of my father personally!¡± Uncle Qing did not say anything more. The same situation led topletely different consequences and developments depending on their personalities. Lin Feng brought his servants to Pingye City and sought refuge with Feng Qixiao. His intention was to use external forces to exact revenge. On the other hand, Lu Ming brought his servants to Tiandu, choosing to bury his hatred deep in his heart. It was hard to say which choice pleased Jiu Han more. Jiu Han just looked at the two of them who had entered their dreams. He saw Lin Feng arrive at Pingye City, trying to persuade Lord Fei Qixiao with little sess. On the other hand, he saw Lu Ming arrive at Tiandu and immediately entered the cultivation room, dedicating himself to even more intense and profound cultivation. ¡°Mm¡ª¡± Jiu Han surrendered. This time, Jiu Han truly lost his patience. He could finally tell that Lu Ming¡¯s train of thought waspletely one-track¡­ Cultivate, then cultivate some more, and then cultivate again¡­. again¡­ He was really a cultivation machine¡­ Time in the dream world passed rapidly. Compared to Lu Ming¡¯s ¡°cultivation, cultivation, and cultivation¡±, Lin Feng¡¯s dream experience was undoubtedly more eventful. He suffered setbacks with Feng Qixiao but refused to give up. On the one hand, he rooted himself at Pingye City, expanded hiswork, and strengthened his power while gathering information on Jie Hai, seeking out Jie Hai¡¯s enemies, and exploring Jie Hai¡¯s weaknesses. The various hardships he endured during this period were beyond words. However, Lin Feng only stuck to his heart and disyed the strong and intelligent side of his personality. He benefited from many factions, and the strength of the factions steadily advanced. Jiu Han elerated the passage of time in the dream world. At the same time, Jiu Han released the Divine Source to nourish the souls of the two of them, who had fallen into exhaustion from dreaming for a long time, to ensure that the long dream experience would not harm them. And so, in the external world, only about ten minutes had passed, but in the dream world, hundreds of years had flown by. Watching the vastly different oues of the two individuals, Jiu Han sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m really convinced¡­¡± In Lin Feng¡¯s dream examination hall world. Today, the City Lord of Pingye City: Lin Feng officially dered war on the City Lord of Xuanshui City: Jie Hai! The purpose of the war was to seek revenge! The outside world generally thought highly of Jie Hai. This was because Jie Hai was a quasi-divine level expert, while Lin Feng was only at the middle stage of the Ancient Realm. He even had many tricks up his sleeve to be the City Lord of Pingye City. The outside world even had such spections. The death of Feng Qixiao several decades ago might have been caused by Lin Feng. Standing at the highest point of the Lord¡¯s Mansion in Pingye City, Lin Feng was filled with determination. Endless thoughts swirled in his mind. ¡°The four city lords around Xuanshui City have long been dissatisfied with the domineering and tyrannical nature of Jie Hai. Taking action this time, they will be a great help to me.¡± ¡°However, 1 can¡¯t ce all my hopes on the four City Lords. I¡¯ve already established a connection with the Crown Prince, and if necessary, I can request the assistance of two quasi-divine members of the royal family.¡±. ¡°And with the quasi-divine brother I¡¯ve befriended¡­¡± Muttering to himself, Lin Feng subconsciously clenched his fists. ¡°This time, it¡¯s settled!!¡± However, in the blink of an eye, Lin Feng felt the surrounding scene suddenly blur. As his thoughts drifted, real and not illusory memories began to surface continuously in his mind. This left Lin Feng in a state of confusion. However, under the protection of the Divine Source, his thoughts did not be chaotic, leading to mental issues. Very soon, the surrounding scene waspletely overturned. Lin Feng actually returned to reality from the dream examination hall. The memories from the dream remained vivid and clear, thanks to Jiu Han¡¯s methods. This made Lin Feng involuntarily blush. After some thought, he sighed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that if I could have stayed for a few more decades, I would have ensured that Jie Hai met a gruesome end!¡± Lin Feng¡¯s experience in the dream was indeed quite legendary. His family was in decline, and he had a formidable quasi-divine enemy. However, he had nearly achieved his revenge through his own means! If he could give himself a score, Lin Feng would give himself a perfect score! He then looked at Lu Ming beside him and saw Lu Ming remained calm, with no discernible expression. Lin Feng could not help but smile and say, ¡°Junior Brother¡­ well, you¡¯re younger than me, so I¡¯ll take advantage of that and call you junior brother.¡± After Lu Ming nodded, he heard Lin Feng continued, ¡°The difficulty of this dream realm assessment is indeed not small. Junior brother, how far have you progressed?¡± Lin Feng did not believe that Lu Ming could do better than him. Before Lu Ming could respond, a figure shed from not far away and Jiu Han¡¯s figure appeared in front of the two of them. After the two of them greeted Jiu Han in unison, they noticed that Jiu Han was staring at Lu Ming intently. After a long while, Jiu Han heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Tell me about your thought process for the examination..¡± Chapter 309 - 309: This Disciple Is Too Simple Chapter 309 - 309: This Disciple Is Too Simple Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Feng, feeling confident in his performance, took the initiative and quickly spoke up. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, my junior brother¡¯s and my assessment should be different from ordinary candidates.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiu Han did not say anything, so Lin Feng continued, ¡°In my opinion, the entire dream realm assessment should be divided into two stages. The first stage is a month before and after the quasi-god battle. This stage is what ordinary candidates should experience.¡± ¡°At this stage, the examination is mainly about the temperament of the candidates. As long as they¡¯re notpletely evil or solely seeking pleasure, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to pass.¡± ¡°However, the subsequent phase is likely the unique assessment for junior brother and me, given our family¡¯s decline and the deep enmity with Jie Hai.¡±
    After Lin Feng finished exining, Jiu Han nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Lin Feng smiled, as if he had everything under control, and he continued, ¡°The first-stage of the assessment is actually not difficult. To me and Junior Brother, the difficulty should be in the second stage of the assessment.¡± ¡°After inheriting the techniques, it¡¯s only two months between seeking revenge for our family and avenging ourselves. This amount of time is simply insufficient for us to gain enough power.¡± ¡°Therefore, when facing a quasi-divine-level enemy like Jie Hai, how to survive and exact our revenge has be the focus of the second-stage of the assessment.¡± ¡°My train of thought is like this¡­¡± Lin Feng¡¯s logic was clear as he exined. ¡°Since he¡¯s a quasi-divine level expert, Jie Hai must have his own enemies.¡± ¡°In addition to the connections my father left behind, I obtained a crucial piece of information from Uncle Fei Qixiao¡ªJie Hai has a vendetta against the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Starting from there, I think that seeking protection from Uncle Fei Qixiao while secretly umting power and leveraging my rtionship with the Crown Prince would enable us to exact revenge on Jie Hai when our power is sufficient!¡± Recalling his experience in the dream examination hall, Lin Feng sighed leisurely, filled with vicissitudes. ¡°It took hundreds of years, but I have finally seen the possibility of revenge! It¡¯s a shame that if my teacher had given me three to five more years, 1 could have easily handled Jie Hai.¡± Hearing Lin Feng¡¯s words, Jiu Han smiled gently and said, ¡°You¡¯ve indeed done well. You can even be said to be perfect¡­¡± Lin Feng disyed his tenacity and scheming in the dream examination hall! Though he had done some unsavory things, it was only out of necessity to achieve his goal of revenge. Generally speaking, not only did Lin Feng have great luck, but he also had great courage and ability! Jiuhan¡¯s praise made Lin Feng smile brightly. He bent down, lowered his head, and said respectfully, ¡°Teacher, you tter me.¡± Humility! On this asion, Lin Feng had to be humble! Then, Jiu Han turned his gaze toward Lu Ming. Jiu Han said in aplicated tone, ¡°What about you, Lu Ming? What exactly are you thinking?¡± After Jiu Han finished speaking, Lin Feng still lowered his head, but he subconsciously pricked up his ears and focused his attention on Lu Ming. He was indeed very curious about Lu Ming¡¯s performance. Although he would definitely not perform better than him¡­ However, Lu Ming¡¯s words stunned Lin Feng on the spot. ¡°I don¡¯t really have any thoughts.¡± ¡°Cultivating and then killing the enemy with your own hands is nothing more than such a simple process¡­¡± With that said, Lu Ming pondered for a moment and said in realization, ¡°Senior Brother Lin has said so much, and he¡¯s thinking about it in such detail. It¡¯s only now that I realize there are so many aspects to this assessment.¡± ¡°But 1 don¡¯t think any of this matters¡­¡± Lin Feng was left momentarily stunned, and he reacted as if someone had stepped on his tail. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter? How can you say that all of this doesn¡¯t matter!?¡± His family had fallen, and he had a quasi-divine-level enemy! Toplete revenge as a profligate son was almost an unachievable goal! How much effort have I, Lin Feng, put into all of this? How did it be meaningless in Lu Ming¡¯s perspective? Perhaps sensing that he was a little agitated, Lin Feng hurriedly took a deep breath and said to Lu Ming in an experienced tone, ¡°Junior brother, our views arepletely opposite¡­ I believe this assessment is very meaningful!¡± ¡°The examination hall that Teacher prepared for us not only tested our temperament, but also our abilities and methods.¡± ¡°Junior Brother, consider this. What¡¯s our starting point in the examination hall? We¡¯re profligate sons! We don¡¯t have any cultivation to begin with.¡± ¡°To exact revenge against a quasi-divine expert, given our family¡¯s decline, we need so much¡­,¡± With that said, Lin Feng still felt depressed and subconsciously said with an indignant tone, ¡°Why? Could it be that you think this matter is really very simple, Junior Brother?¡± Lu Ming scratched his head and looked at Lin Feng, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very simple¡­¡± Lin Feng raised an eyebrow, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, isn¡¯t it just revenge? It¡¯s very simple¡­¡± ¡°When I came out, 1 had already killed Jie Hai. What? Senior Brother, you haven¡¯t killed Jie Hai yet?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Huh?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s mouth dropped open involuntarily¡­. Lu Ming frowned and said, ¡°Then Senior Brother, you didn¡¯t pass this assessment¡­ You didn¡¯t even fight the boss at the bottom. How can you be considered to have passed?¡± Lin Feng looked at Lu Ming in a daze and saw that Lu Ming ignored him and turned to look at Jiu Han. ¡°My train of thought is actually very simple.¡± ¡°Master, the starting point you gave us was too high. This time¡¯s assessment was not difficult at all¡­¡± ¡°First of all, the innate talents of our bodies in the dream examination hall were quite exaggerated. Although they may be slightly inferior to my actual self, they can still be considered rare geniuses¡­¡± ¡°Then, you even arranged a segment for us to choose cultivation techniques. In that segment, I selected the Foundation-Building Technique, which has greater future potential.¡± ¡°This cultivation technique is also very interesting. It cultivates both source power and physique. Moreover, if one cultivates it to the highest level, one can reach the quasi-divine level¡­ It should be my Old Dad¡¯s primary cultivation technique.¡± ¡°Lastly, there¡¯s the problem of cultivation resources.¡± ¡°Although our family was wiped out by Jie Hai, the resources and wealth left behind by my Old Dad are a considerable amount¡­ There are several secret treasure vaults, and the resources within are enough to help me advance to the quasi-divine level.¡± At this point, Lu Ming nced at Lin Feng and then at Jiuhan. ¡°Good aptitude, sufficient resources, and cultivation techniques. All that¡¯s left is a matter of time.¡± ¡°Cultivate and enter seclusion. After I be a quasi-divine level expert, I¡¯lle out of seclusion to kill and seek revenge. That¡¯s the end of it¡­¡± Having said that, Lu Ming looked at Lin Feng, who was dumbfounded. ¡°Why do you make this assessment sound so difficult? I actually find it quite simple. It¡¯s just a matter of secluding yourself for 386 years¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a pity¡­¡± Lu Ming sighed. ¡°The physical fitness in the dream was slightly inferior to my actual self.. Otherwise, I would not have needed a hundred years to turn Jie Hai into ashes¡­¡± Chapter 310 - 310: This Disciple Is Too Simple (2) Chapter 310 - 310: This Disciple Is Too Simple (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Feng¡¯s face had turned deathly pale. Looking at Lu Ming¡¯s calm andposed expression, Lin Feng¡¯s lips trembled, and he was speechless for a long time. He looked at Jiu Han again and saw that the way Jiu Han looked at Lu Ming was filled withplexity¡­ admiration! Lin Feng¡¯s heart sank immediately. He probed, ¡°Teacher, is what Junior Brother said true?¡±
    Jiu Han nodded gently, ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°He killed Jie Hai?¡± ¡°With his own hands¡­¡± ¡°386 years?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s 385 years and 3 months¡­ The time you both experienced in the dream realm is the same.¡± Lin Feng felt his head buzz, as if it had been hit by a heavy hammer. ¡°This is impossible!¡± How could someone reach quasi-divine level in just 386 years of cultivation?!¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense!!¡± Lu Ming asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the body in the dream realm has exceptional talent?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s face turned red. Yes, the body in the dream realm had exceptional talent¡­ but Lin Feng felt that reaching quasi-divine level was still a distant goal¡­ He had not beenzy in cultivation every day. However, at the end of the assessment, his strength had only reached the fourth level of the Ancient Realm. He continued, ¡°Even so, it¡¯s impossible for him to cultivate to the quasi-divine level in just a few hundred years!¡± This time, Lu Ming did not respond. Instead, Jiu Han spoke, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°If it were an ordinary person, then, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be possible¡­ but my disciple, Lu Ming, can do it¡­¡± At this point, Jiu Han had a look on his face that seemed to say, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it either.¡± He finally could not hold back and asked, ¡°You cultivated for 16 hours a day, aren¡¯t you tired? Aren¡¯t you fatigued?¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I do get a bit tired and fatigued, but I can¡¯t ck off when I haven¡¯t taken revenge yet.¡± Jiu Han asked again, ¡°You didn¡¯t rest a day in 386 years and didn¡¯t leave the house for a day, to enjoy the scenery, or experienced love and affection. Don¡¯t you find it boring?¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Mingyun became enthusiastic. His expression brightened, ¡°Not at all boring.¡± ¡°My Father left behind many cultivation techniques and secret skills, as well as many resources for cultivation.¡± ¡°In the dream realm, there are no bottlenecks for candidates from the mortal realm to the quasi-divine level.¡± ¡°Since I know that I can reach the quasi-divine level, it¡¯s like having a goal. With abundant resources, I can also feel my own growth every day. I can¡¯t think of anything more joyful.¡± Jiu Han opened his mouth, not knowing how to describe Lu Ming. After a long time, Jiu Han did not know how to react but just asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a cultivation machine?¡± Lu Ming countered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a cultivation machine?¡± ¡°Being a cultivation machine means no troubles or trivial matters to worry about. It means abundant resources without the need to go on risky adventures, and It means having sufficient security.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go looking for trouble for no reason.¡± ¡°With my personality and temper, I don¡¯t care much about the outside world.¡± ¡°What else can I do if 1 don¡¯t cultivate?¡± ¡°Go on adventures? That¡¯s too risky.¡± ¡°Stir up trouble for no reason? Isn¡¯t that being foolish?¡± This conversation left Jiu Han and Lin Feng speechless¡­ A momentter, Jiu Han smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The path of cultivation is endless. When will you ever reach a limit with your cultivation?¡± Lu Ming raised an eyebrow, ¡°Being invincible is the end¡­ First, one has to cultivate to be invincible before thinking about the next n. If one is not invincible, why bother thinking about anything else? Isn¡¯t this getting upset over nothing?¡± Jiu Han,¡±¡­¡± At this point, Lin Feng finally came back to his senses. He said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Can you be even stronger than a god? As the saying goes, there is always someone who is stronger than another, being invincible in the world is too far-fetched¡­¡± The sarcasm in these words showed that Lin Feng was eaten up with jealousy¡­ Lu Ming directly retorted, ¡°Even gods had to start from scratch in their cultivation. Besides, if being invincible in the world is too distant, then there¡¯s no need to consider anything else. Just focus on cultivation and that¡¯s it.¡± Lin Feng opened his mouth. He had so many rebuttals to state¡­ Facing ordinary people, he could still refute. However, facing someone strange like Lu Ming, who practiced tirelessly for 386 years, training eight hours a day without rest, his counterarguments had be a joke. Jiu Han then looked at Lu Ming solemnly. After a long pause, he said, ¡°Your talent is truly rare in the world.¡± ¡°Your hard work is enough to make anyone admit defeat.¡± Although Jiu Han felt that Lu Ming was a little too much. He was too simple¡­ But thebination of a talent freak and a hard worker monster¡­ He had never seen such perfect material for a transcendent being! He hadn¡¯t even thought that he could have such a disciple! So perfect that Jiu Han could not find words or expressions to describe the joy in his heart right now! He could only let out a long sigh involuntarily, ¡°Your future is limitless.¡± ¡°Come to the Boshi Tower tomorrow morning to see me. 1 will take a day to consider how to nurture you¡­¡± With that said, Jiu Han turned around and left. It was not until he had walked far away that Jiu Han thought of something. Turning around to look at the stunned Lin Feng, Jiu n said gently, ¡°You shoulde tomorrow morning as well.¡± Jiu Han left. Only Lu Ming, Lin Feng, and the others remained. Watching Jiu Han walk away, Lu Ming scratched his head. Then, he turned to Jiang Weiquan, saying, ¡°Senior Brother¡­¡± Jiang Weiquan smiled warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me senior brother. I¡¯m not qualified to be the Pce Master¡¯s disciple¡­ Just call me Teacher Jiang.¡± ¡°Alright, Teacher Jiang.¡± After changing the way he addressed him, Lu Ming said, ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s amodation on our campus.¡± Jiang Weiquan was stunned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you book a room in the hotel outside?¡± Lu Ming replied sincerely, ¡°I just offended a Divine Spirit Realm expert. I¡¯m a little flustered not being by Teacher¡¯s side¡­ Being closer to Teacher would be good¡­¡± Jiang Weiquan wanted to say that there was no danger for him to stay outside and that his teacher could watch over him¡­ However, when he saw Lu Ming¡¯s sincere and earnest gaze, Jiang Weiquan nodded and said, ¡°We should have waited a few more days to handle the enrollment procedures collectively, but since Student Lu Ming wants it, our academy will definitely help you solve the problem.¡± ¡°How about 1 arrange a room for Student Lu right at the foot of Boshi Tower?¡± Lu Ming immediately smiled, ¡°Thank you, Teacher Jiang.¡± Just as he was about to leave with Quan Chao and Jiang Weiquan, Lin Feng¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°Junior Brother, wait a moment.¡± Lu Ming turned to see Lin Feng approaching with a smiling face. ¡°Junior Brother.¡± ¡°Senior Brother.¡± ¡°The words and actions of Junior brother just now greatly impressed me. Do you have some free time tonight? How about we have a drink together?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s expression was friendly and cordial¡­ But Lu Ming shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time. 1 need to focus on my cultivation tonight.¡± ¡°How about next time?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s smile froze for a moment. Then, he quickly nodded, ¡°Sure, another time then. Definitely!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Ming had already turned around and left. Looking at Lu Ming¡¯s back, Lin Feng¡¯s eyes twitched, and he seemed to be deep in thought. And as Lu Ming had turned away, he changed his previous naive appearance and a shrewd gleam shed in his eyes. ¡°This Lin Feng, something¡¯s not right..¡± Chapter 311 - 311: Lin Feng Chapter 311 - 311: Lin Feng Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was not that Lu Ming had noticed any big problems. It was mainly because he had a lingering feeling that something was off with Lin Feng. He felt that Lin Feng was hypocritical¡­ In short, it gave Lu Ming a sense of unease. However, upon closer reflection, Lu Ming thought he might be overly suspicious. Since Lin Feng could pass the temperament test, it meant that even if he had some issues, they might not be significant, at least not in the eyes of Jiu Han.
    ¡°It¡¯s better to have less interaction with him.¡± Lu Ming was not a social butterfly and did not need many friends. In fact, not having friends was preferable to him. So, he decided to stop thinking too deeply about what secrets Lin Feng might have or what kind of person he was. ¡®It has nothing to do with me.¡¯ He followed Jiang Weiquan to the Boshi Tower. At the base of the tower, there were a few rows of standalone courtyards arranged in order, in a beautiful and serene setting. ¡°What do you think of courtyard number 54, Student Lu?¡± Jiang Weiquan asked. Jiang Weiquan pointed at the courtyard number 54. Lu Ming asked, ¡°Is this the ce for students to stay?¡± Jiang Weiquan smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s indeed for students, but not for ordinary students¡­ In short, you don¡¯t have to think too much about these things. Just tell me if you¡¯re satisfied or not.¡± Lu Ming immediately nodded, ¡°I¡¯m definitely satisfied.¡± The amodation issue was thus resolved. Next up was the cultivation and waiting for Jiu Han¡¯s teaching session the following day. As he watched Lu Ming walk away, Lin Feng took a deep breath. A refreshing smile appeared on his face. Soon, he left the examination hall and even left the Three Elements Academy. He walked into a hotel, went to his reserved room, took a shower, and rested for a while. Eventually, hey on the couch, and unconsciously, he drifted into a dream¡­ His consciousness began to blur and he sank as if he had fallen into an abyss. Soon, in his dream, Lin Feng suddenly opened his eyes. In front of him, he could see a half-human-high crimson pupil hidden in the shadows. Within those crimson eyes, there was a tall and strong figure whose face could not be clearly seen, standing quietly. This made Lin Feng take a deep breath. Then, he lowered his head respectfully and said, ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The figure in the crimson eyes made a low sound. ¡°How did the assessment go?¡± ¡°I passed it smoothly, and 1 have to thank Teacher for the Source Dream Power. Otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t have been confident enough to pass the temperament assessment.¡± The temperament assessment did not just test on the candidates¡¯ temperament. The Crystal Pir also had the ability to detect hostility intent. If there were spies from the external factions trying to infiltrate the Three Elements Academy, the temperament assessment served as an insurmountable barrier for them. For a long time, the Three Elements Academy and even the Hundred Schools of Philosophy had used this move to screen out countless secret agents. However, in this world, there was no perfect method. Especially after the appearance of a mutant some time ago that specialized in the dream system¡­ After Lin Feng finished speaking, he hesitated for a moment and added, ¡°However, even though I¡¯m a lucky seedling and have retained my original memories in the dream realm assessment, I¡¯m only an in-name disciple and not Jiu Han¡¯s personal disciple.¡± The figure in the crimson eyes said, ¡°An in-name disciple is already not bad. Old Jiu Han has long stopped epting personal disciples.¡± Lin Feng continued, ¡°However, Master, Old Jiu Han made an exception this time. He epted a guy called Lu Ming as his personal disciple¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡ª¡± The figure in the crimson eyes expressed its astonishment. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Tell me in detail about that person¡¯s characteristics.¡± Lin Feng then proceeded to describe the events that had taken ce. Soon, Lin Feng finished speaking, and the figure in the crimson eyes fell into deep thought. A momentter, he chuckled softly, ¡°This person is quite interesting. Old Jiu Han has really struck gold this time. It¡¯s not your fault that you can¡¯tpare to him because you truly can¡¯tpare to him¡­¡± Lin Feng,¡±¡­¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one thing you¡¯re better at,¡± the figure in the crimson eyes said softly, ¡°You¡¯re on the right side, while he chose the wrong side.¡± ¡°This has already determined the oue of the two of you¡­ After all, a dead genius can never be a true genius.¡± Lin Feng¡¯s face lit up, ¡°1 appreciate your guidance, Master.¡± The figure in the crimson eyes waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s not so much guidance as 1 have my own ns for taking you in as my disciple.¡± ¡°And your most important task now is to stay hidden around Jiu Han and not give yourself away. When we, the subversives, attack the Hundred Schools of Philosophy, you might be able to y an important role.¡± Lin Feng nodded again, ¡°I won¡¯t let Master down.¡± The figure in the crimson eyes continued, ¡°You can enter the dream and contact me at any time if youck anything or need assistance. However, you must not enter the dream within the Boshi Tower. It¡¯s easy for Old Jiuhan to see through it.¡± Lin Feng responded, ¡°Understood, Master.¡± ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing. You mentioned that Lu Ming used amunication token to insult a Divine Spirit Realm expert from the subversives, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Hmm, find an opportunity to lure him out of the Hundred Schools of Philosophy, and someone will kill him. This will not only eliminate apetitor but also give you all the credit for it. It will be a way for me to pave the path for you within the organization when you do a favor for the Spirit Realm experts in the organization.¡± A ferocious glint shed in Lin Feng¡¯s eyes. If Lu Ming were to die, his days beside Jiu Han would be much easier. ¡°I will definitely handle this matter well and not reveal any ws.¡± It was a good night of sweet dreams. Early the next morning, Lu Ming arrived at the Boshi Tower and saw Lin Feng waiting there. Lin Feng still had that same smiling face, but Lu Ming could not help feeling that it seemed insincere. As a result, their conversation was limited to Lin Feng speaking and Lu Ming listening. Lin Feng¡¯s words were dry andcked substance, and Lu Ming¡¯s responses were equally dry and unenthusiastic. After a few minutes of suchmunication, Lin Feng decided not to push further and simply stood by Lu Ming¡¯s side, not too close, not too far, waiting in silence. Around 8 o¡¯clock in the morning, apanied by a thunderous noise, the tworge doors of the Boshi Tower opened with a resounding crash. Jiu Han¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± When Lu Ming and Lin Feng heard this, they walked into the Boshi Tower. Boshi Tower was over a thousand meters high and was the tallest building in the entire Xuanshui City. This ce was the residence of Jiu Han, a Divine Spirit Realm expert. The interior was personally designed by him, with all the runic arrays personally created by Jiu Han himself. There were rumors in the outside world that Boshi Tower was a divine artifact in the hands of Jiu Han. While this imcked concrete evidence, it indirectly confirmed that the Boshi Tower was not an ordinary structure. As soon as they entered the Boshi Tower, a dense spatial power enveloped Lu Ming and Lin Feng. This spatial power contained a trace of Divine Source, rendering the two of them unable to resist. They could only be wrapped up and teleported to an unknown ce. When the two of them stabilized themselves again, they had already arrived at an indoor space that looked like a ssroom. Jiu Han was holding a teaching stick and standing in front of the two of them with his hands behind his back.. Chapter 312 - 312: Teaching and Learning Chapter 312 - 312: Teaching and Learning Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Take your seats.¡± As soon as Jiu Han spoke, Lu Ming and Lin Feng sat on the chairs behind them. At this moment, both of them sat up straight, resembling how Lu Ming used to be a diligent student in his school days.straightened their backs, looking like Lu Ming was listening attentively to ss in his school days. Seeing that both of them were seated, Jiu Han continued. ¡°We can skip the formalities of the disciple recruitment ceremony. I¡¯m a rather casual person. Since the two of you have be my disciples, there¡¯s no need to be overly formal in front of me.¡±
    ¡°Anyway, we will start the first lesson right away.¡± After speaking, Jiu Han casually leaned against the podium and looked at his two new disciples below. ¡°I¡¯ve observed your temperament assessment throughout, and I have a good understanding of your personalities and temperaments.¡± ¡°So, let me briefly exin my approach to your training.¡± With that said, Jiu Han first turned his gaze towards Lin Feng. ¡°As a Lucky Child, your approach is quite flexible, and your methods are exceptionally clever. A person like you is not suited to stay within a traditional academy and receive conventional education. Instead, you are more suitable for going out into the world, gaining experience, encountering new things, and seeking opportunities continually.¡± The Lucky Child was favored by the Supreme God, and his talent was quite exceptional. In any fortuitous encounter involving a Lucky Child, he usually acquires about 80-90% of the benefits. For such individuals, the best way to cultivate was to roam¡­ as long as they did not die, they¡¯ll grow rapidly. He grew stronger as he roamed around, and the speed was very fast. Honestly, from Jiu Han¡¯s perspective, there was no need for Lin Feng, the Lucky Child, to join the Three Elements Academy¡­ If he was outside, roaming the world, his growth speed might be far faster than joining the academy. However, since he was here, then so be it¡­ Seeing Lin Feng nod, Jiu Han turned his attention to Lu Ming. ¡°As for you¡­ you can cultivate in seclusion right by my side.¡± In contrast, Jiu Han¡¯s n for Lu Ming was much simpler. ¡°Stay put, don¡¯t roam around, and focus on cultivating in seclusion right here by my side.¡± That¡¯s it! Lu Ming readily nodded, his face showing a hint of delight. This was exactly what he preferred. ¡°However¡­¡± Jiu Han¡¯s tone shifted, ¡°This is my arrangement for both of you, but it may not necessarily be what you truly want.¡± ¡°So the following questions are crucial.¡± ¡°Are you satisfied with my arrangements?¡± ¡°And what do you want to learn from me?¡± Lu Ming could not help but raise his hand and asked, ¡°Teacher, what can you teach us?¡± Jiu Han smiled slightly, a touch of pride in his expression, ¡°Anything!¡± ¡°I can teach you any cultivation technique, any secret technique, anything that can make you stronger, or even anything you wish to learn!¡± ¡°So, the focus is on your own desires.¡± Lu Ming and Lin Feng fell into deep thought. After a long time, Lin Feng was the first to speak. ¡°Teacher, 1 don¡¯t want to go out and gain experience in the short term.¡± Jiu Han nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What I want to learn is the path of Array Formations.¡± Jiu Han nodded again. ¡°Okay!¡± The path of array formations was vast and profound and had a wide range of applications. While the best way to cultivate for a Lucky Child like Lin Ming was to gain experience outside, if he wished to learn array formations, it might be better for him to stay at the Boshi Tower for a while and then venture out once he has achieved proficiency in array formations. After sharing his desires, Lin Feng did not say anything else. Jiu Han then turned to Lu Ming. ¡°What about you? What do you want to learn?¡± After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming said, ¡°1 would like to start by asking you to help me rify some doubts, Teacher.¡± Jiu Han nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°The only way to reach the Divine Spirit Realm is through the Heavenly Ascension Stairs, right? Jiu Han immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only way.¡± ¡°In that case, Teacher, the only ones who can contend with the powerful beings of the Divine Realm are other Divine Realm experts, is that correct?¡± This time, Jiu Han remained silent. He pondered briefly and said, ¡°What you said is correct, but it¡¯s not absolutely correct.¡± ¡°The strength of a Divine Spirit Realm expertpletely crushes the Ancient Realm and even the Quasi-God Realm. However, there has been a precedent of non-divine beings killing divine beings in the ck Mist Zone.¡± Lu Ming added, ¡°Were they using some kind of trick?¡± ¡°No, it was through directbat and achieving victory.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jiu Han squinted his eyes, making it impossible to see the spirit in his eyes. He looked at Lu Ming solemnly and asked, ¡°Is this what you want to learn?¡± Lu Ming nodded. ¡°Yes. Teacher, can you teach me?¡± Jiu Han also nodded. ¡°I can teach you.¡± ¡°But the problem is, if you want to defeat Divine Realm beings with a non-Divine Realm body, you¡¯ll have to sacrifice much more than participating in the Ascension to the Heavenly Stairs. The cost-effectiveness of this path is quite low. Even so, are you still willing?¡± Lu Ming decisively. ¡°1 am willing.¡± Of course, Lu Ming was willing. In any case, he was cultivating and bing stronger. It was all about cultivation and bing stronger. Even if the worst-case scenario urred, Ming could still participate in the Heaven Ascension Stairs and the path to godhood is secured. So what did he have to fear? And if¡­ if¡­ He could gain strength that matched or even surpassed Divine Realm beings before the Heaven Ascension Stairs opened¡­ Then wouldn¡¯t it be perfect if he went directly to take revenge on Moon Fiend? In any case, the sooner he took revenge, the better. If he had to wait until he stepped onto the Heaven Ascension Stairs, Lu Meng would have to wait for a long, long time. This time, Jiu Han remained silent, and it was only after a long while that he spoke again. ¡°Well, In that case, I have a rough idea of what you two want.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll stay at Boshi Tower for the time being this morning. In the afternoon, we¡¯ll immediately begin the first formal lesson.¡± Both Lu Ming and Lin Feng nodded in agreement. Once again, they felt the surge of spatial energy. Their vision blurred for a moment, and when they stabilized themselves, they found themselves in a ce filled with the sounds of birds and the fragrance of flowers. Ahead, two young boys approached them, and upon seeing Lu Ming and Lin Ming, they greeted them in unison, saying, ¡°Greetings, senior brothers.¡± Lin Feng raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± One of the boys smiled and replied, ¡°We were once stubborn stones in the mountains, but Teacher transformed us into spirits. So we willingly serve by Teacher¡¯s side.¡± The other boy added, ¡°Teacher has already sent a message to us just now. Both of you senior brothers will stay here for now and await Teacher¡¯s instruction.¡± ¡°If you have any needs such as food or resources for cultivation, feel free to ask us.¡± After speaking, the two boys positioned themselves on either side, apparently one assigned to each of them. Seeing this, Lin Feng cupped his hands at Lu Ming and said, ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯ll see you in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright, see you this afternoon.¡± With that said, they each followed one of the boys and left. ¡°My name is Lu Ming. What¡¯s yours?¡± As Lu Ming spoke, the boy beside him replied respectfully, ¡°My name is Yan. Senior Brother, just call me Yan.¡± Yan was a mischievous stone spirit. He had the appearance of a young boy with rosy lips and white teeth, looking to be around seven or eight years old. Lu Ming thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is this ce also within the Boshi Tower?¡± Yan nodded, ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡± ¡°The Boshi Tower is Teacher¡¯s auxiliary divine weapon, and It can change in size. Even 1 and Shi don¡¯t know howrge its internal space is.¡± Shi was the boy apanying Lin Feng. After these questions, Lu Ming fell silent, simply following Yan until they arrived at a standalone small courtyard. The courtyard was about 1,000 square meters in size,plete with a house and a garden. Surrounding the courtyard was a lush green meadow, offering beautiful and tranquil scenery. Yan continued, ¡°This is the residence Master arranged for Senior Brother. i¡¯ll stay by Senior Brother¡¯s side and take care of your daily needs.¡± When Lu Ming heard this, he smiled gently and said, ¡°Thank you in advance, Junior Brother..¡± Chapter 313 - 313: Devour Chapter 313 - 313: Devour Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The importance of a safe and stable environment for Lu Ming could not be overstated. And the Boshi Tower was a perfect fit for all of Lu Ming¡¯s needs. It was a divine artifact in itself, with Jiu Han, a Divine Spirit Realm expert guarding it, and he was also his teacher. Resources were abundant, and there were people to take care of his daily needs. After thinking about it, Lu Ming believed that this ce might be the best training ground for him ¨C the conditions were even better than his family home in Nanxiang City.
    ¡°Yan?¡± Lu Ming had just spoken, Yan¡¯s figure appeared next to him out of thin air. ¡°Senior Brother, why did you call me?¡± ¡°I need some mestones. Do you have them here?¡± Yan smiled and said, ¡°We have plenty of mestones.¡± The Three Elements Academy naturally did notck mestones which were a cheapmodity. They might not be avable in the Boshi Tower, but that was only because these things were toomon and took up space in the Boshi Tower. In less than ten minutes, Yan brought over more than a ton of mestones. Together with Yan, they spread the mestones on the ground, and Lu Ming sat cross-legged, and entered the void space. In another private residence. Lin Feng was about to rest and prepare for the afternoon formal lesson when he suddenly thought of something. He turned to look at Shi. ¡°Junior Brother, do you know what Junior Brother Lu Ming is doing now?¡± ¡°Of course I know,¡± the child-like Shi replied. Then, he said, ¡°Brother Yan said that Senior Brother Lu has already begun to enter seclusion to cultivate.¡± Lin Feng could not help but gasp¡­ He inexplicably felt very pressured. Just think about it, the two of them had entered the academy school at the same time and became the disciples of the same teacher. As for teachers, they naturally favored diligent and outstanding students. Lu Ming already had better talent than him and worked even harder, which meant Lu Ming would undoubtedly receive more attention from Jiu Han, potentially leaving him neglected. This was not conducive to his mission. And it was the root of why Lin Feng wanted to get rid of Lu Ming. After thinking it over, Lin Feng could not help but sigh. ¡°I need some Cold Jade for my cultivation.¡± Shi nodded and went to fetch it, leaving Lin Feng alone in the room, feeling depressed¡­ His innate talent for source power skill was not great, and his main advantagey in his mysterious luck. To be honest, making Lin Feng cultivate diligently was less effective than letting him venture outside. Cultivating in seclusion was not the best use of his time and effort¡­. But what can 1 do? What choice do I have? As the saying went, there was no harm withoutparison. Lu Ming was diligently cultivating while Lin Feng had nothing to do. Wouldn¡¯t this make him seem very useless andcking in ambition? His body trembled involuntarily. Lin Feng vaguely sensed the horrors ofpetition within¡­. At this moment, with three to four hours before the afternoon. Lu Ming would not waste this time. The moment he entered the void space, Lu Ming immediately began his cultivation. Body forging technique, Body Protective technique, Source Power skill¡­ For Lu Ming, three to four hours in the outside world equated to more than three days! Simultaneously with Lu Ming¡¯s cultivation, his body began spontaneously absorbing the surrounding Source Power and even other mysterious substances. A faint light bloomed from the system interface, but Lu Ming was too absorbed in his cultivation to pay much attention. Little did he know that every single one of these events was being closely observed by Jiu Han. On another floor of the Boshi Tower. Jiu Han was organizing teaching materials, contemting his teaching ns for his two disciples, and observing their every move. Lin Feng was just an addition, but the real focus was on Lu Ming. When Jiu Han saw Lu Ming immediately enter a state of cultivation as soon as he went to his room, Jiu Han smiled and was quite satisfied with Lu Ming¡¯s dedication¡­ Although Lu Ming¡¯s level of hard work surprised Jiu Han and even shocked him, it would be unreasonable to say that Jiu Han did not like this hardworking person. Even a student without great talent but willing to put in the effort would be appreciated by a teacher. Moreover, Lu Ming had exceptional talent and was working diligently¡­ To be honest, Jiu Han did not dare to imagine how far Lu Ming would go in the future. Jiu Han¡¯s attention shifted to Lin Feng. When he saw Lin Feng also immersing himself in cultivation like Lu Ming, Jiu Han stroked his beard and smiled, very satisfied. ¡°Although the growth of the Lucky Child doesn¡¯t depend much on diligence, hard work is always a good thing. Moreover, the path of array formations requires dedicated studies and diligent practice, and it won¡¯t hurt you to work harder¡­¡± After muttering this, Jiu Han suddenly frowned. Jiu Han focused his attention on Lu Ming again and vaguely saw some problems with Lu Ming. First was the Void Realm. Previously, Jiu Han had not investigated this ability in detail and had ignored it. At this moment, with a simple look, Jiu Han immediately understood Lu Ming¡¯s cultivation method. ¡°Using time-type abilities to elerate cultivation¡­ This method has both pros and cons.¡± The advantage was that such a growth method was clearly very fast. The disadvantage was that no one could endure a long seclusion and long loneliness. However, this was clearly not a problem for Lu Ming. ¡°This ability is a perfect match for this disciple of mine.¡± ¡°Therefore, I have to think of a way to make your ability stronger.¡± After a simple thought, seven or eight methods appeared in Jiu Han¡¯s mind. However, Jiu Han did not prioritize this matter. Instead, he stared at Lu Ming with a burning gaze. A momentter, he suddenly gasped. ¡°What kind of constitution is this!?¡± He could clearly see that as Lu Ming began his cultivation, arge amount of source power crazily poured into Lu Ming¡¯s body. This source power, after being transformed into cell nutrients by the body forging techniques, strengthened Lu Ming¡¯s physique once again. However, this was not the main point! The crucial aspect was that with the influx of source power, more exotic energies seemed to be attracted to Lu Ming, and he effortlessly digested and absorbed them. This included¡­ spatial energy and time energy. And even the essence of Divine Source! The Boshi Tower was a divine artifact, and the so-called divine artifact was an instrument forged by the gods and infused with the essence of Divine Source! Moreover, Jiu Han was one of the few renowned schrs in the world. He was well-versed in various disciplines such as refining weapons, array formations, alchemy, and more. He knew almost everything and was a master of everything! This also meant that within the Boshi Tower, not only the essence of Divine Source was present, but more various chaotic array formations and corresponding energies¡ªsuch as spatial energy and time energy. Watching Lu Ming, who seemed to devour everything like a ck hole, Jiu Han fell into a prolonged silence. At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s state reminded Jiu Han of a unique physique, Devouring Physique. This physique could devour everything and transform them into whatever it needed. However, the only problem was that even a Devouring Physique would not be able to digest and absorb the essence of Divine Source! A golden light involuntarily bloomed from Jiu Han¡¯s eyes. He continued to scrutinize Lu Ming, attempting to gain a deep understanding of him inside and out. After a long time, Jiu Han muttered to himself. ¡°If it¡¯s not a Devouring Physique¡­ then what is it?¡± ¡°What kind of monster is this disciple of mine?¡± ¡°I can¡¯tprehend it¡­¡± Chapter 314 - 314: Method Chapter 314 - 314: Method Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Stuc Three to four hours passed in a sh. in the afternoon, Van woke Lu Ming up ahead of time. After Lu Ming had lunch, he followed Yan to the door of the courtyard. At this moment, the courtyard door was closed. Standing in front of the door, Yan¡¯s voice entered Lu Ming¡¯s ears. ¡°Senior Brother, open this door and you will be able to go to Teacher s ce.¡± Stepping forward to open the gate, a swirling vortex-like virtual image appeared before Lu Ming¡¯s eyes..
    After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming took a step forward and suddenly felt dizzy. When he opened his eyes again, he had already arrived at the small ssroom he had visited in the morning. Lin Feng was standing beside Lu Ming, and in front of the two of them was Jiu Han holding a book nearly half a meter thick. Upon seeing his two disciples, Jiu Han smiled warmly. The huge book in his hand automatically floated in front of Lin Feng. ¡¯This is the foundation of array formations. Study it thoroughly and memorize it until you are familiar. Well proceed to the next step of teaching when you¡¯re done.¡± Lin Feng immediately nodded, ¡°1 understand, Teacher.¡± The memory capability of transcendents far exceeded that of ordinary people. Although this book appeared thick, if Lin Feng worked hard, he would probably be able to study and memorize it within a week. Jiu Han smiled again and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s all for now. You may go back.¡± Lin Feng was puzzled,¡±???¡± He had been looking forward to Jiu Han¡¯s first lesson. Unexpectedly, Jiu Han had dismissed him away with just one thick book. Looking at Jiu Han in confusion, Lin Feng noticed that Jiu Han s attention was entirely focused on Lu Ming. A surge of frustration subconsciously welled up within him. While Lin Feng lowered his head, a ferocious glint shed in his eyes¡­ This¡­ was what you call differential treatment. This was also the underlying reason for Lin Feng¡¯s desire to kill Lu Ming! Of course, this was not something that could be done within Boshi Tower¡­ ¡°But, you have offended the Divine Spirit Realm among us Subversives. Death is your only oue!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve chosen the wrong side, you fool!¡± Shouting crazily in his heart, Lin Feng slowly retreated until he reached the door. He opened the door and found himself back in his own little courtyard. Shi was standing before him, wearing a simrly puzzled expression. He did not seem to expect that the lesson would end in less than a minute. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re¡­¡± Shi¡¯s innocent gaze only added to Lin Feng¡¯s frustration. However, he smiled gently, saying, The lesson has ended. Teacher¡¯s teaching style is indeed exceptional¡­¡± Only Lu Ming and Jiu Han were left in the small ssroom. Looking at Lu Ming, Jiu Han¡¯s eyes revealedplex and faint excitement. After a long time, Jiu Han said, ¡°I need to check your body and silver patterns again. Is that okay?¡± Lu Ming simply nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± Lu Ming had nothing to hide. Or rather, there was nothing he could hide. The matter of the system was indeed Lu Ming¡¯s biggest secret, but Lu Ming did not think that Jiu Han could detect the existence of the system. Of course, there was an element of risk in this assumption. Perhaps Jiu Han could detect the systen¡¯s existence; it was uncertain. However, he had no choice. Using Jiu Han to restrain Moon Fiend was a risky move to begin with. Although things seemed to have gone smoothly, there were still some risks to be borne, and Jiu Han represented the most significant risk in this matter! Lu Ming did not know what kind of person Jiu Han was. The outside world¡¯s reputation of Jiu Han was very good, but reputations were to be taken with a grain of salt, and rumors were not to be trusted without deeper investigation. At present, it seemed that Jiu Han¡¯s character was probably decent, at the very least, he was not as morally corrupt as Moon Fiend. The other major risk was centered around the system. If Jiu Han were to detect the system on Lu Ming, the situation would be entirely out of Lu Ming s control. Lu Ming extended his hand before Jiu Han and saw Jiu Han pinch his hand. Jiu Han continuously rubbed Lu Ming¡¯s flesh and bone, and a faint energy radiated from Jiu Han¡¯s hand, flowing into Lu Ming¡¯s body. The energy circted within Lu Ming¡¯s body and then quickly flowed out. At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s expression was calm, but Jiu Han wore a pensive look. After a long time, Jiu Han frowned and said, ¡°Now, cultivate the Body Forging technique right in front of me.¡± With a wave of his hand, arge number of mestones appeared around Lu Ming out of thin air. Seeing this, Lu Ming sat cross-legged and directly entered the Void Space. Lu Ming could not quite understand what Old Man Jiu Han was thinking. However, judging by his expression, it seemed that Jiu Han had not discovered the system¡¯s presence. In that case, Lu Ming had nothing to worry about. Although Jiu Han had not detected the system, it appeared that he had found something significant. Lu Ming couldn¡¯t think of anything else significant to him apart from the system¡­ So, he decided not to dwell on it. Following Jiu Han¡¯s instructions, Lu Ming began to cultivate. Almost inadvertently, Lu Ming opened the attribute panel. Soon, Lu Ming discovered something unusual. ¡°It¡¯s shing?¡± Yes, the attribute panel was shing! Just like it did when he was in the me n Ruins back then! This meant that something was being absorbed by Lu Ming in this ce, the Boshi Tower. ¡°Void Power? No, it¡¯s not only the Void Power! There¡¯s also the Divine Source!¡± Or to put it another way¡­ Lu Ming was poaching from Boshi Tower¡­ This made Lu Ming¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Jiu Han can¡¯t be investigating this, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been careless!¡± ¡°How should I handle this? Lu Ming suddenly felt a bit helpless. In front of a Divine Spirit Realm expert, he was poaching the other party¡¯s divine artifact¡­ What was the difference between this and stealing in person? Just as Lu Ming was feeling uneasy, Jiu Han¡¯s voice suddenly resounded in Lu Ming¡¯s mind. ¡°Come out.¡± Lu Ming obediently ended his cultivation and left the Void Space. As soon as he left the Void Space, Lu Ming immediately stood up. He lowered his head and ced his hands tightly on his thighs, and assumed the appearance of a well-behaved student. He observed Jiu Han from the corner of his eye. It was obvious that Jiu Han did not have any negative emotions on his face¡­ instead, he was somewhat surprised and happy. Surprise was only natural, even if Lu Ming was not sure about the situations of others, he knew that being able to absorb the Divine Source was quite a remarkable and perhaps even a ¡®buggy¡¯ thing. However, Lu Ming could not quite understand where this joy came from. Before Lu Ming could ponder further) Jiu n once again extended his hand and touched Lu Ming¡¯s body. This time, Jiu Han¡¯s touch was more meticulous and more serious. Faint golden light emanated from Jiu Han¡¯s fingertips and circted throughout Lu Ming¡¯s body. This processsted for more than ten minutes. Jiu Han finally withdrew his hand, his gaze on Lu Ming filled withplexity and anticipation. ¡°You are doing very well¡­ exceptionally well!¡± Lu Ming cautiously asked, ¡°Teacher, what do you mean?¡± ¡°You are doing very well¡­ exceptionally well!¡± Lu Ming really could not figure out what Jiu Han meant. Lu Ming s voice seemed to snap Jiu Han out of his thoughts. After thinking for a moment, Jiu Han asked, ¡°Do you know what Divine Source is?¡± Lu Ming pretended to be confused and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Jiu Han asked again, ¡°Then do you know that your body can absorb other beneficial foreign energies?¡± Lu Ming nodded and said, ¡°I know that. It happened before when I was at the me n Ruins¡­¡± Lu Ming roughly exined the events of the me n Ruins. Then, he added, ¡°I advanced my Void Realm there, but I don¡¯t know why I can do such a thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably due to some unique physique or undeveloped ability,¡± he concluded. Lu Ming s exnation seemed to make sense to Jiu Han, and he thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s probably it.¡± Then, he changed the subject. ¡°However, none of this is important.¡± ¡°What¡¯s important is that no one can absorb or even adapt to Divine Source before bing a Divine Spirit¡­¡± ¡°Except for you!¡± Chapter 315 - 315: The First Lesson Chapter 315 - 315: The First Lesson Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Jiu Han looked at Lu Ming with a burning gaze, as if he was gazing at some rare treasure. His gaze held no malice, but the intense emotions it carried made Lu Ming¡¯s scalp tingle involuntarily! Unable to contain his curiosity, Lu Ming asked, ¡°Teacher, is the ability to absorb the Divine Source very important to you?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Jiu Han shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s very important to me¡­ but it¡¯s very important for any divine being!¡± ¡°If this ability of yours is made public, I believe that every divine being would see you as the most unique existence in the world. Whether they choose to eliminate you or protect you will depend on the stance of those divine beings.¡±
    Lu Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although he did not fully understand the implications of this, he could tell from Jiu Han¡¯s words that the Divine Spirit Realm experts seemed to need such ability like his, to absorb the Divine Source¡­. After some thought, Lu Ming said, ¡°Then Teacher, you¡­¡± ¡°Thetter,¡± Jiu Han smiled and gently patted Lu Ming¡¯s head. ¡°You can rest assured that, regardless of my personal stance or my position as your teacher, I will choose thetter, to protect you.¡± Jiu Han¡¯s words seemed to have a faint magic power. Coupled with his sincere gaze and kind demeanor, that inexplicably calmed Lu Ming¡¯s heart. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me¡­ On the contrary, I should probably thank you¡­¡± This stunned Lu Ming slightly. Then, Jiu Han pondered and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t discover anything just now.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t determine where the Divine Source you absorbed entered your body or how it existed within you. The Divine Source that entered your body seemed to have mysteriously disappeared¡­ Do you have any thoughts about this?¡± Lu Ming shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The Divine Source had beenpletely absorbed by the system¡ªbut Lu Ming certainly would not reveal that. Jiu Han did not press further. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you ever experience any difort in your body, you must inform me promptly.¡± ¡°Divine Source involves a lot of things, and there are aspects of it that I would prefer not to expose you to¡­¡± Perhaps he felt that his words were somewhat ambiguous. A momentter, Jiu Han sighed deeply. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s start from the beginning.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s begin our first lesson.¡± ¡°And the content of this lesson is rted to your own pursuit.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Achieving godhood with a mortal body?¡± Perhaps these words touched Jiu Han. He thought for a moment and nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, our first lesson is about how to achieve godhood with a mortal body.¡± ¡°However, before we start this lesson, I believe it¡¯s necessary to exin to you what a divine being is and what the Divine Source is.¡± A desk appeared automatically next to Lu Ming, and he sat behind the desk like a diligent student, while Jiu Han walked to the podium with the teaching stick. He spoke. ¡°The ck Mist Zone, a world created by the Supreme God.¡± ¡°The most widely circted supernatural system in the ck Mist Zone is the Source Power Supernatural System.¡± ¡°It goes without saying that the Source Power Supernatural System was also created by the Supreme God¡­ or rather, it was brought here by Him.¡± ¡°Therefore, it can also be understood that the entire ck Mist Zone is the divine kingdom of the supreme god or the backyard.¡± ¡°Below the Divine Spirit beings are the flowers and nts in this garden. The Divine Spirit beings are like the gardeners in the backyard of the Supreme God.¡± Jiu Han¡¯s words stunned Lu Ming. ¡°Backyard? Gardener?¡± Putting aside whether this analogy was appropriate or not, it did give Lu Ming a strange feeling. Jiu Han continued, ¡°You can verify whether it¡¯s right or wrong in the future. My opinion might not be correct. In short, even if it¡¯s Teacher¡¯s words, it¡¯s best if you only use it as a reference and not believe itpletely.¡± Lu Ming nodded to indicate that he understood. Then, he heard Jiu Han say, ¡°However, we¡¯ll use my point of view for today¡¯s lesson for the time being. What do you think?¡± Lu Ming naturally had no objections. Jiu Han continued, ¡°This is the difference between those below the Divine Spirit Realm and those in the Divine Spirit Realm. Those who are not in the Divine Spirit Realm are the flowers and nts, and those in the Divine Spirit Realm are gardeners. Gardeners tend to the nts and flowers, pruning them, and the nts and flowers are powerless in the face of the gardeners¡¯ care, pruning, and even inadvertent trampling.¡± ¡°Can you understand the main difference between a gardener and the nts and flowers?¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and said, ¡°One can move? The other can¡¯t move?¡± Jiu Han smiled and nodded. ¡°Exactly, one can move, and the other can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°But the real difference lies in the Authority.¡± ¡°The Supreme God gave the original flowers and nts authority, transforming them into gardeners. Only then did they have the power and ability to move.¡± ¡°And the specific manifestation of this authority is the Divine Source!¡± Having said this, Jiu Han held the teaching stick and turned to look at the ckboard. Using the teaching stick as a pointer, he drew a question mark at the top of the ckboard. ¡°This represents the Supreme God.¡± Then, he drew a row of evenly spaced dots below. ¡°These are all the intelligent species that entered the ck Mist Zone.¡± Then, Jiu Han gently shook his finger, causing one of the dots to move upwards, below the question mark and above the other dots. ¡°These are the ones who passed the Heaven Ascension Stairs Trial, recognized by the Supreme God. They transformed into divine beings, bing the gardeners, elevated above the rest.¡± With that said, Jiu Han turned to look at Lu Ming and asked, ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Lu Ming nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± This was because the logic behind all of this was very easy to understand. Staring into Lu Ming¡¯s eyes for a long time, Jiu Han then shook his head, ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Lu Ming:¡±???¡± ¡°The problem doesn¡¯t lie with these dots; the problem lies with the question mark at the top¡­ but let¡¯s forget about these things for now. You don¡¯t need to know too much about them at the moment. The more you know, the more it could potentially harm you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the initial question.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about how to stand shoulder to shoulder with a mortal and even defeat a god.¡± Jiu Han quickly changed the topic, saying, ¡°Building on the Gardener and nts theory, there are only two ways for nts to defeat the gardener.¡± ¡°First, be a gardener, acquire the authority to act given by the Supreme God! In this case, it¡¯s like two gardeners fighting, and the oue depends on the physique of the gardeners.¡± ¡°Second, undergo a mutation! Shed the harmless nature of nts and transform into carnivorous nts that can kill and even eat humans!¡± ¡°But the issue is that some of the gardeners will eliminate these harmful nts that pose a threat to themselves¡­ This is why I say the second path is fundamentally too difficult.¡± Mutations were uncontroble and required too many coincidences and opportunities. Moreover, the gardener could intervene at any time and disrupt the process of mutation. ¡°Entities that choose the second path are called mutants in the world¡­ Of course, mutants are not a good term.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s also a small problem now¡­ the Subversives. The Subversives have gathered arge number of mutants, significantly improving the situation for mutantspared to before..¡± Chapter 316 - 316: The First Lesson (2) Chapter 316 - 316: The First Lesson (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiu Han briefly mentioned the mutants and the subversives. He continued, ¡°You¡¯re a Tribtion Transcendent yourself and have the qualifications to participate in this generation¡¯s Heaven Ascension Stairs. However¡­¡± At this point, Jiu Han hesitated for a moment but did not say the rest. ¡°Anyway, the day the Heaven Ascension Stairs open may take a few years, so don¡¯t dwell on it for now,¡± Jiu Han told Lu Ming. Lu Ming nodded, saying, ¡°1 understand, Teacher.¡±
    This time, he truly understood something. If there had not been the previous discussion about the gardener, flowers, and nts, Lu Ming might not have fully grasped the meaning in Jiu Han¡¯s words. However, after Jiu Han¡¯s description, Lu Ming vaguely realized something. As a god, there might be drawbacks¡­ Just like Jiu Han, who was already at the Divine Spirit Realm, his use of metaphors like the backyard, gardener, flowers and nts was intriguing. Seeing Lu Ming¡¯s solemn expression, Jiu Han nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± ¡°So the best path for you is actually the second path.¡± ¡°Be a mutant! Be a malevolent nt that can kill the gardener and consume the gardener!¡± ¡°With me here, you don¡¯t need to worry about anyone prematurely suppressing you. I will protect you thoroughly.¡± ¡°Then the problem is: how to be a mutant and how to transform into a malevolent nt!¡± Mutation was uncontroble. Bing a mutant requires a series of fortunate coincidences! ¡°However, there¡¯s actually one path that is stable and reliable.¡± ¡°That is the path of Blood Patterns.¡± The legend of the Beast King was widely circted in the ck Mist Zone. Like Zero, Jiu Han had carefully studied the legend of the Beast King. ¡°It can be confirmed that the Beast King does possess power equal to or even surpassing that of gods, but it¡¯s not a god.¡± ¡°Furthermore, it can be confirmed that the source of the Beast King¡¯s power lies in blood patterns!¡± Lu Ming raised his eyebrows, ¡°Are the blood patterns that powerful?¡± Jiu Han nodded and said, ¡°Very powerful, the strength of the blood pattern far exceeds the gold patterns and silver patterns.¡± ¡°But,pared to the Divine Source, it¡¯s still far inferior¡­ However, the Beast King has many blood patterns, and based on my calctions, when 9999 blood patterns arebined, they can probably possess the power to rival gods. The Beast King should have even more blood patterns than that.¡± Lu Ming,¡±???¡± ¡°Does it really require that many?¡± ¡°Of course it has to be so much,¡± Jiu Han said affirmatively. ¡°Actually, you can simplify it by understanding the divine source as a form of energy. The only issue is that the intensity and density of this energy is incredibly high!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t achieve godhood, there¡¯s no way you can match gods in terms of energy density. The only way to resist them is to win with quantity.¡± ¡°The path the Beast King takes is the path of winning with quantity!¡± ¡°And this is the only controble way to achieve the status of a mutant,parable to gods, with a mortal body!¡± Lu Ming fell into silence. 9,999 blood patterns¡­ At this moment, Lu Ming did not have a single blood pattern¡­. After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming asked, ¡°ording to Teacher¡¯s calctions, how long will it take me to obtain 9,999 blood patterns?¡± Jiu Han shook his head, ¡°1 don¡¯t know¡­ but it¡¯s probably not a short time. Perhaps when you reach the limit of your lifespan, you won¡¯t be able to reach the level of the Beast King.¡± Lu Ming immediately felt his breath hitch. He had thought thatparing himself, a mortal, to the gods would be very difficult. But he had not expected it to be this challenging. Jiu Han continued, ¡°After seeing your talent and level of effort, 1 did want to guide you in this direction¡­.Even if you can¡¯t reach the heights of the Beast King, it¡¯s always good to cultivate more blood patterns.¡± ¡°But today I suddenly changed my mind.¡± Jiu Han paused slightly and continued, ¡°It seems like we have a better option.¡± Lu Ming asked, ¡°What option?¡± ¡°Divine Source!¡± Seeing Lu Ming¡¯s somewhat astonished face, Jiu Han directly stated, ¡°To be honest, whether achieving godhood is a blessing or a curse is still up for debate, but it has nothing to do with the Divine Source!¡± ¡°As I mentioned earlier, the essence of the Divine Source is just a form of high-level energy, and energy doesn¡¯t have a good or bad side.¡± ¡°Your unique ability is that you can absorb the Divine Source.¡± ¡°Although 1 don¡¯t know where the Divine Source you absorbed goes, if you can find out where it goes, and harness and utilize it¡­ then you will be an extraordinary god with divine power, even if you haven¡¯t officially ascended to the Heaven Ascension Stairs!¡± With that said, Jiu Han chuckled self-deprecatingly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that the Divine Realm is all that awesome.¡± ¡°The difference between the Ancient Realm and the Divine Spirit lies solely in the Divine Source!¡± ¡°Even more so, when we achieve godhood, our physical state ispletely fixed, and there is no further room for growth.¡± ¡°If we can fulfill my vision, not only will you have divine power, but you will also have the potential for unlimited growth!¡± ¡°If you can walk this path sessfully, it will be an unprecedented path to heaven that only belongs to you!¡± Jiu Han¡¯s words left Lu Ming stunned once again. ¡°Wait a moment, Teacher, you mentioned that achieving godhood fixes the physical state¡­¡± Jiu Han nodded directly, ¡°You heard correctly!¡± ¡°At the moment of ascending to the Heaven Ascension Stairs, and undergoing the transformation to the Divine Source, this transformation willpletely solidify the power of the gods and eliminate any possibility of further advancement!¡± ¡°In other words, gods don¡¯t have the potential for growth!¡± How strong you are at the moment of ascending to Heaven Ascension Stairs will be how strong you¡¯ll remain after achieving godhood, with the only difference being the strength of the Divine Source. Of course, this was not a problem for most gods. Divine Source could crush everything. Why would I need physical strength? Why would I need gold, silver, and blood patterns? There was no need for these¡­ However, this was hard for Lu Ming to ept. He loved cultivation, the feeling of continuous growth and bing stronger¡­ Therefore, upon hearing this news, Lu Ming¡¯s emotions were in turmoil, and he did not know what to think. Jiu Han continued, ¡°This is why you have three choices now.¡± ¡°First, the path to achieving godhood. With your talent, I believe that on the day you ascend to the Heaven Ascension Stairs, no one will be your match.¡± With Lu Ming¡¯s talent, it was not guaranteed, but it was highly likely that he would achieve godhood. However, as Jiu Han mentioned earlier, there were drawbacks to this path ¨C the inability to continue growing and the possibility of constraints. The benefits were that it was simple, fast, and efficient, with a one-step ascension to the heavens! ¡°Second, the Blood Patterns Path.¡± The advantage was stability, but the disadvantage was slow progress. ¡°Third, the unknown path we research together.¡± This path was entirely unknown, and it was difficult to predict its pros and cons. Whether it would seed was still uncertain. The potential effects of absorbingrge amounts of the Divine Source on Lu Ming were also unknown. ¡°But 1 can actually pursue all three paths simultaneously,¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and replied, ¡°On the day when the Heaven Ascension Stairs open, 1 will consider whether to participate. But I certainly can¡¯t interrupt my cultivation.¡± ¡°During my cultivation, Teacher and 1 can research this unknown third path. Once we have some results, we can discuss it.¡± The three paths were not necessarily conflicting. At the very least, they could be carried out at the same time in the early stages. Jiu Han was also surprised by Lu Ming¡¯s unique character and did not expect this for a moment. At this moment, after Lu Ming finished speaking, Jiu Han thought for a moment and nodded immediately, ¡°That sounds good..¡± Chapter 317 - 317: The First Lesson (3) Chapter 317: The First Lesson (3) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The general direction was set, but the first lesson was still not over. Or you could say that the conversation Jiu Han had with Lu Ming just now was only a rough outline of this lesson. He still had many detailed issues to teach Lu Ming. ¡°First, there¡¯s the issue of the mystical patterns.¡± ¡°There are three types of mystical patterns: blood patterns, gold patterns, and silver patterns.¡± ¡°Blood Patterns are called the Eye of Blood and Flesh, Gold Patterns are called the Foundation of Matter, and Silver Patterns are called the Source of Magic.¡±¡±The blood pattern is called the Eye of Flesh and Blood, the golden pattern is called the foundation of things, and the silver pattern is called the Source of Magic.¡± When Jiu Han reached this point, Lu Ming suddenly raised his hand. ¡°Teacher, to be honest, I still have doubts about the mystical patterns.¡± Jiu Han nodded and said, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Previously, I had an encounter. One of the seniors once hinted to me that the Path of Silver Patterns is not reliable¡­ I want to know if this is true?¡± Jiu Han immediately smiled when he heard this. ¡°Your senior seems to be quite an insightful person¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go straight to the conclusion, It is true.¡± ¡°But this statement also has its limitations.¡± With that said, Jiu Han turned around and began to write on the ckboard. He first wrote the words ¡°Divine Source¡± on the top of the ckboard. Then, he wrote the words, ¡°Eyes of Flesh and Blood¡±, the ¡°Foundation of Matter, the Source of Magic, and other words below. Then, Jiu Han continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your senior should also be researching the path of mutants.¡± After saying this, Jiu Han exined in detail, ¡°In fact, these four things can be considered as a type of energy, or you can treat them as a type of authority.¡± ¡°Among them, the Divine Source has the highest authority, with the greatest and strongest energy density.¡± ¡°The Eyes of Blood and Fleshe next, followed by the Foundation of Matter, and at the lowest end of this chain is the Source of Magic, the Silver Patterns.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s actually another problem with the Source of Magic. Its nature is the same as the Divine Source, but its essence is several levels lower.¡± With that said, Jiu Han turned around and asked, ¡°Do you know what the greatest motivation for people to research mutants is?¡± Lu Ming was slightly stunned and immediately replied, ¡°Topare with gods using the bodies of mortals.¡± Yes, this was the ultimate goal of the me n¡¯s research into the path of mutants, a goal simr to Lu Ming! Jiu Han nodded and continued, ¡°Then can you guess what the consequences will be when the Source of Magic and the Silver Patterns encounter the Divine Source?¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Teacher said that the two are of the same nature, so they will¡­ assimte?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, assimtion.¡± Jiu Han said, ¡°The upper limit of the path of the Source of Magic is too low.¡± ¡°Even if you have billions of Source of Magic silver patterns, you will still be eaten up by the weakest of gods, like Moon Fiend, for example. You will bepletely overwhelmed and won¡¯t be able to resist at all.¡± ¡°Moreover, the strength of the Source of Magic, Silver Patterns, is much lower than the Blood Patterns and even the Golden Patterns¡­ Therefore, this path is actually very weak, almost not worth pursuing.¡± The upper limit was low, and the lower limit was also low. No matter how much the quantity was, it would still be suppressed by the Divine Source, and you would not be able to achieve a qualitative change in your abilities. Jiu Han added, ¡°In fact, personally, I don¡¯t favor my disciple cultivating the Silver Patterns of the Source of Magic, because when the Silver Patterns of the Source of Magic encounters the Divine Source, it will not only be assimted but may even be controlled in reverse, bing a weapon of the enemy. This is also one of the reasons why your senior said that the Source of Magic Silver Patterns is not reliable.¡± Lu Ming nodded in understanding. He began to have a deeper understanding of the Source of Magic Silver Patterns. ¡°However¡­¡± Jiu Han suddenly changed the subject, ¡°Your Silver Patterns are different.¡± ¡°Yours is a mutated Silver Pattern¡­ The reason for the mutation seems to be rted to your special physique.¡± At this point, Jiu Han paused slightly, ¡°In any case, when 1 checked your body just now, I tried to use the Divine Source to pry and control your Silver Patterns, but it was impossible.¡± ¡°This means that if you want to cultivate silver patterns, it seems to be possible.¡± Lu Ming could not help but ask, ¡°Is there no risk?¡± Jiu Han smiled bitterly and shook his head, ¡°1 can¡¯t even figure out why you can absorb the Divine Source or why your silver patterns have mutated. How can I be sure if there¡¯s any risk?¡± In other words, Lu Ming was too unique, and Jiu Han had no reference point. To avoid misleading his disciple, Jiu Han did not dare to speak conclusively on certain crucial matters to avoid harming Lu Ming. This made Lu Ming nod in contemtion, and then he heard Jiu Han¡¯s voice again, ¡°But what I can confirm is that, for you, Blood Patterns are better than Silver Patterns. Although the formation speed of Blood Patterns may be a bit slower, once you obtain Blood Patterns, your strength will be stronger, and overall, the cost-effectiveness will not be much lower than Silver Patterns.¡± Lu Ming said, ¡°1 understand.¡± Since Jiu Han had said so, he would focus on Body Forging Technique. To Lu Ming, it did not matter what he cultivated as long as he could grow stronger. ¡°The next issue is your Body Forging Technique.¡± ¡°What kind of Body Forging Technique are you cultivating now?¡± Lu Ming answered honestly, ¡°Physique Realm, me-Fire Body Forging Technique.¡± To Ancient Realm experts, the Physique Realm Body Forging Technique was too low-level, providing very little increase in physical strength with each cycle. Jiu Han was not in a hurry to get Lu Ming to change his Body Forging Technique. He just asked, ¡°How¡¯s your realm?¡± Lu Ming replied, ¡°Perfect Realm.¡± Jiu Han could not help but be amazed. Considering Lu Ming¡¯s age and the time he had been cultivating, his progress was unparalleled. If he were an ordinary disciple, Jiu Han would naturally ask him to consider changing his Body Forging Technique ¨C the Ancient Realm Body Forging Technique was definitely indispensable in the Boshi Tower. However, this current disciple in front of him, called Lu Ming¡­ After thinking for a moment, Jiu Han said, ¡°Are you confident in cultivating this me-Fire Body Forging Technique to the Divine Power Realm?¡± Lu Ming nodded decisively, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± Lu Ming made a simple estimation and could not help but shake his head, ¡°It might take a long time.¡± Jiu Han smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. There are many ways to elerate your cultivation.¡± ¡°In short, if you think you can¡¯t cultivate the me-Fire Body Forging Technique to the Divine Power Realm, it¡¯s best to change the Body Forging Technique as soon as possible. However, if you¡¯re confident, it¡¯s best to cultivate it to the Divine Power Realm.¡± After thinking for a moment, Jiu Han gave an appropriate analogy. ¡°This is likeying the foundation. The stronger the foundation, the higher the building.¡± Jiu Han¡¯s exnation actually had simrities with the system. Lu Ming nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Finally, let¡¯s talk about your extraordinary spatial and temporal ability.¡±¡±Lastly, it¡¯s about your spatial time superpower.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called the Void Realm.¡± ¡°Alright, Void Realm.¡± Jiu Han muttered to himself before asking, ¡°What is the maximum efficiency of your Void Realm right now?¡± Lu Ming replied, ¡°24 times.¡± ¡°Hmm, one day inside is an hour outside¡­¡± After muttering this, Jiu Han looked at Lu Ming and asked, ¡°What do you think is the maximum time flow rate you can withstand?¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and provided an answer, ¡°I have experienced a one-second-per-day time flow rate¡­¡± Jiu Han was stunned for a moment before he heard Lu Ming saying, ¡°I found it quitefortable.¡± Jiu Han,¡±¡­¡± ¡°Alright, then the highest priority for us is to improve the effectiveness of your Void Realm.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up and asked, ¡°Teacher, do you have a way?¡± Jiu Han chuckled, ¡°There are too many ways¡­¡± Chapter 318 - 318: Stiffness Chapter 318: Stiffness Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were indeed ways to increase the level of his talent and abilities. Even if there was difficulty, it was not considered a huge difficulty in the eyes of a Divine Spirit Realm expert. Moreover, Lu Ming had a special physique that could absorb the power of the void to strengthen the Void Realm, which added more methods for Jiu Hun all at once. ¡°The simplest one, the Eternal Stone.¡± The Eternal Stone was a special product of the Aeonians, containing powerful void power. Although this thing was precious, it was not as precious to Jiu Han. After thinking for a moment, Jiu Han decided on the solution. He nodded and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s start with this. You go back and rest for a day or two. Don¡¯t focus on cultivation anymore, but observe where the Divine Source within your body is flowing to and how you should mobilize the Divine Source¡ªif you don¡¯t figure this out, it is impossible to discuss our n for the third path.¡± To use the Divine Source with a non-divine body and be an Outer Dao God that was not a Divine Spirit. No one had walked this path before, so there was no precedent. The first issue to solve was where the Divine Source absorbed by Lu Ming had gone and how to utilize it. In this aspect, Jiu Han could not help Lu Ming¡ªhe had thoroughly examined Lu Ming¡¯s body several times and found no answers. Therefore, Lu Ming could only rely on himself. After returning to his small courtyard, Lu Ming sat cross-legged and entered the Void Space. In the Void Space, Lu Ming began to contemte. ¡°Unlike Teacher Jiu Han, I do know where the Divine Source went.¡± It went to the system¡­ However, Lu Ming had no idea how to use the Divine Source. He opened his attribute panel and looked at the Divine Source column. The clear text caught Lu Ming¡¯s eye. Divine Source Points: 44 [The essence of Divine Source Points is the Divine Source!] [The system has digitized the Divine Source and made it applicable in the following directions:] [1: Consume 1 Divine Source Point to double all your attributes!] [2: Consume 1 Divine Source Point to increase your level by one level!] [3: Consume 1 Divine Source Point to increase the proficiency of any skill by one level!] [4: Consume 1 Divine Source Point to produce a beneficial evolution of any of your superpowers, with the evolution direction uncontroble but the oue is positive.] [5: Unknown (Your level is insufficient)¡­] [6¡­] The description under the Divine Source Points had not changed at all. If he wanted to unlock more applications for Divine Source Points, Lu Ming had to increase his level. However, Lu Ming preferred to take his time and not rush to increase his level. ¡°However, the system does offer four different applications for Divine Source Points.¡± Doubling all attributes, leveling up, increasing skill proficiency, and beneficial evolution of superpowers. But none of these were what Lu Ming needed. Jiu Han had clearly said that if he wanted to be an Outer Dao God, he had to learn how to use the Divine Source as a source of energy and power, simr to using source energy, not the system-provided methods. Slowly closing his eyes, Lu Ming could not help but mutter, ¡°Then, what should I do?¡± Just as this thought arose, Lu Ming suddenly felt a slight tremor in his brain. His consciousness turned to the attribute panel, where he saw a slight change in the description of Divine Source Points. [5: Consume one Divine Source Point to transform it into a trace of free-floating Divine Source energy.] [Note: This transformation is irreversible, and because youck a divine body, the consumed Divine Source cannot be recovered naturally. Please use it with caution.] Lu Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up! Because that was what he wanted! The 642nd day of the ck Mist Calendar. It was morning. There was a morning ss today. Early in the morning, Lu Ming came to the small ssroom after breakfast. Upon entering the small ssroom, he saw Lin Feng sitting attentively at his desk, just like a primary school student. Without exchanging any greetings with Lin Feng, Lu Ming took his seat. On the other hand, Lin Feng, like a determined bull, leaned over. ¡°Junior Brother, have you made any progress in the past two days?¡± Lin Feng really could not contain his curiosity. He really wanted to know what special treatment that old man Jiuhan had given Lu Ming in the past two days. Lu Ming smiled and said, ¡°1 gained something.¡± But he did not feel the need to tell him in detail. Lin Feng thought for a moment and said, ¡°By the way, Junior Brother, there¡¯s a weing party on campus the day after tomorrow. Would you like toe and join the fun with me?¡± With that said, Lin Feng even made a typical expression that all men understood, ¡°The quality of the female ssmates in this cohort is quite high, you know.¡± Lu Ming simply shook his head, ¡°Women would only slow down my progress in bing stronger!¡± Lin Feng, Alright, Lin Feng could also guess what kind of person Lu Ming was¡­ He waspletely uninterested in things like beauty and fun. However, he still had to try If he could really trick Lu Ming out of school¡­ Just as Lin Feng was letting his imagination run wild, Jiu Han opened the door and walked in. This fat little old man was wearing a long ck coat today. He held a book in one hand and a teaching stick in the other, looking like an old pedant. Jiu Han walked to the podium and said, ¡°Today, let¡¯s talk about the operating principles of the Source Power Skills.¡± This was a basic course that might seem without practical significance, but it served as the foundation for many things. An hourter, the morning ss ended. Jiu Han also shed his teacher persona and looked at his two disciples kindly. He looked at Lin Feng and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the book memorization going?¡± Lin Feng replied respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already memorized a third of it.¡± ¡°Hmm, not bad, keep up the good work.¡± This was both encouragement and a way to send him off¡­. Lin Feng was indeed tactful. Upon hearing this, he immediately stood up and, after bidding farewell to his teacher and junior, left the ssroom. Only Jiu Han and Lu Ming were left in the ssroom. Only then did Jiu Han look at Lu Ming and ask, ¡°What about you?¡± Lu Ming said, ¡°Disciple has already found a method to apply the Divine Source.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jiu Han instantly appeared in front of Lu Ming. ¡°You said you found it?!¡± ¡°This is too fast!!¡± Even Jiu Han could not find it, but you found it in just a little over a day¡­ Looking at Jiu Han, whose eyes were bulging, Lu Ming smiled shyly. ¡°Disciple has indeed found it¡­ but¡­¡± With these words, a bitter expression appeared on Lu Ming¡¯s face. ¡°Teacher, you should see for yourself.¡± After saying this, Lu Ming extended his hand. A faint golden light bloomed from Lu Ming¡¯s hand, but the radiance was very unstable! Seeing this, Jiu Han gasped and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed the Divine Source! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a non-deity who can use the Divine Source¡­¡± However, as he observed, Jiu Han furrowed his brow. ¡°But why do you feel like that¡­¡± Lu Ming added, ¡°It¡¯s very stiff.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just very stiff.¡± ¡°I found its existence and can also mobilize its flow.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s very, very stiff¡­ It circtes in my body, but it¡¯s almost beyond my control..¡± Chapter 319 - 319: Resources Chapter 319 - 319: Resources Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Source power flowed within the transcendents¡¯ bodies, just like blood flowing through veins. This was a spontaneous and instinctive action, not even requiring the transcendents to control it. All it took was a thought, and they could manipte source power to perform various techniques. However, this Divine Source was like fat in Lu Ming¡¯s body, growing wherever it was and moving as slowly as the shaking of fat. Lu Ming could make this thing move, but the speed was unimaginably slow, almost stagnant. This made it impossible to use the Divine Source inbat scenarios ¨C how could the enemies give you time to mobilize the Divine Source?
    Lu Ming felt that even if he spent 10 to 20 minutes mobilizing the Divine Source, the effectiveness of his offense and defense might not satisfy him. It was like having azy and disobedient subordinate; could he rely on him toplete the task he had assigned to him? Jiu Han fell into deep thought. Soon, Jiu Han spoke, ¡°Godhood, it¡¯s a matter of godhood. You don¡¯t have godhood, so you can¡¯t mobilize the Divine Source.¡± The term ¡°godhood¡± had also appeared in the attribute panel before. Lu Ming immediately asked, ¡°Teacher, what is godhood?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the reward given by the Supreme God after reaching the top of the Heaven Ascension Stairs¡­¡± As Jiu Han answered, he seemed to have thought of something unrted to Lu Ming. He paced back and forth in the ssroom and only stopped to look at Lu Ming again after about ten minutes. ¡°You¡¯ve done very well, but the remaining issues are not something you can handle.¡± ¡°Leave the rest to me. I¡¯ll find a way for you to use the Divine Source properly¡­ However, this will take time. I need to figure out some other things first.¡± After saying this, Jiu Han continued. ¡°I have to go out to take care of something. In the meantime, you can go find Yan and have him take you to Area Three. I¡¯ve prepared a new training ground for you there.¡± With that, Jiu Han disappeared without a trace. After returning to the small courtyard, Lu Ming immediately found Yan. Yan also knew Lu Ming¡¯s purpose foring, so he promptly led Lu Ming to the front door. Pulling open the door, a vortex-shaped teleportation entrance appeared before Lu Ming. Yan took the lead and stepped into it, with Lu Ming following closely. After a fleeting sensation, they had already arrived in front of a ten-meter tall tower. Looking at the tower, which appeared to be made of crystal, and the terrifying fluctuations of the void energy surrounding it, Lu Ming could not help but take a deep breath. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Yan replied, ¡°This is the cultivation resources prepared by Teacher for Senior Brother.¡± ¡°A cultivation tower constructed entirely of the Eternal Stones.¡± This was the method Jiu Han had mentioned that could quickly elevate Lu Ming¡¯s Void Realm¡¯s level. By spending money¡­ Before Lu Ming could say anything, Yan continued, ¡°There are other treasures in the tower imbued with the power of space and time, all of which can nourish Senior Brother¡¯s strength.¡± ¡°Other than that, Teacher has left some other things for Senior Brother. Senior Brother, please follow me.¡± With that said, Yan led the way into the tower. The cultivation tower was ten meters tall and had three levels. Entering the tower, they saw more scattered Stones of Eternity and other items imbued with Void Power., like the meheart Stones and Eternal Stones.After walking into the tower, he saw more scattered Stones of Eternity and other good things that contained the power of the void. Even though Lu Ming had no real concept of money, he knew very well that the things contained in this tower were enough to buy dozens or hundreds of Ancient Cities. Moving up to the second floor, there was nothing particrly remarkable on the second floor¡ªjust more mestones and Stones of Eternity. After walking up to the third floor, Lu Ming saw a simple but cozy room. The floor of the room was a pale blue green, and stepping on it emitted a faint coolness. A woven straw mat covered the floor, giving off a subtle, refreshing fragrance. Looking up at the ceiling, there was arge bright pearl shining down a warm red light. There were four incense burners at the four corners, and something was burning in them, emitting a rich aroma that was unknown if it was pleasant or unpleasant. Lu Ming could tell at a nce that this room was extraordinary. Yan¡¯s voice sounded in his ear again. ¡°The floor is made of Celestial Jade, which aids in cultivation.¡± ¡°The futon is one that the Teacher once used, woven from iron sprout divine grass. It helps in one¡¯s concentration and significantly enhances the speed of cultivation.¡± ¡°The pearl above is the Morning Dragon Pearl, which can alleviate fatigue and enhance insight.¡± ¡°What¡¯s burning in the incense burner are the roots of the Dao Sourceflower, a priceless flower with incredible value and a sacred item for cultivation.¡± ¡°There are also array formations in the room set up by Teacher personally, arge array embedded within smaller arrays, totaling eighty-oneyers.¡± After exining all this, Yan paused for a moment and added with a hint of envy, ¡°This ce can increase Senior Brother¡¯s Body Forging technique cultivation speed by a hundredfold.¡± It could also increase the level of the Void Realm¡­ Lu Ming silently muttered to himself and looked at the entire room. He could not help but say, ¡°Please thank Teacher on my behalf.¡± This house was probably only fit for Divine Sons and Divine Daughters to enjoy. Yan covered his mouth and smiled, ¡°Teacher really has very high expectations of Senior Brother. I¡¯ve been by Teacher¡¯s side for quite some time, but I¡¯ve never seen Teacher value a disciple so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Teacher show such enthusiasm.¡± After chatting with Yan for a while, Yan tactfully left, leaving Lu Ming alone in the cultivation room. Looking at the low-key luxurious cultivation room, Lu Ming took a deep breath, closed his eyes, sat on the futon, and entered the Void Space. The capital of the Eternal n, Tian Du. Coldwater Prison. Prison warden Reynolds was apanying Jiu Han, walking slowly towards the depths of the prison. In the deepest part of the Coldwater Prison, the two of them stopped and looked at therge iron gate ahead, covered in dark rune array formations. Reynolds said softly, ¡°Teacher, this is where that person is imprisoned.¡± Jiu Han nodded gently, ¡°I¡¯m taking the person away. The formalities will be dealt withter, there¡¯s no problem, right?¡± Reynolds immediately smiled and said, ¡°Of course there¡¯s no problem.¡± Jiu Han had many disciples and grand-disciples. He was also a Divine Spirit Realm expert. Although such a person did not have an official status in the Eternal n, his reputation was probably not inferior to the top big shots of those important departments. Reynolds opened the array formation restriction on the door and Jiu Han stepped inside. Faint murmurs could be heard from inside the prison, but Reynolds could not make out what the two inside were talking about. About half an hourter, Jiu Han walked out of the prison and left immediately. After Jiu Han left, Reynolds looked at the prison again and discovered that it was already empty. It took Jiu Han just over half an hour to travel from Xuanshui City to Tian Du. When he returned to the Boshi Tower, Lu Ming had just entered the cultivation tower. However, he did not pay much attention to Lu Ming. Standing in an empty room, Jiu Han waved his sleeve and a middle-aged man in a state of unconsciousness appeared at Jiu Han¡¯s feet out of thin air. Looking at this person, Jiu Han spoke softly. ¡°Qing Jue, Divine Spirit Realm, the god of the Qing n. Captured 100,000 years ago during the battle of the Qing n and has been imprisoned until now.¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s use you as an experimental subject..¡± Chapter 320 - 320: Flame Body Forging Technique: Intricate Realm Chapter 320 - 320: me Body Forging Technique: Intricate Realm Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the present time, the enemies of the Eternal n were still numerous, let alone in the era when the Eternal n was rising. Every top-tier n had inevitably experienced bloody battles and had to emerge victorious from the War of Ten Thousand ns to reach the top! In war, many divine spirits lost their lives, and even more were captured. One of the captives was a divine spirit named Qing Jue. The Qing n had long been annihted, and no one had any intention of redeeming Qing Jue. The high-ranking members of the Eternal n didn¡¯t want to kill him either, so they had kept him imprisoned until now.
    This actually helped Jiu Han. In the room, Jiu Han began to set up the formation. He took out various high-quality materials, ground them into ink, and inscribed them on Qing Jue¡¯s body, asionally adjusting theposition of the Boshi Tower¡¯s array formation. After several days, the envisioned array formation was fully formed. Jiu Han smiled in satisfaction and refocused his attention on Lu Ming. Although he could not see Lu Ming¡¯s cultivation state inside the Void Space, it was not difficult for Jiu Han to tell from the subtle movements of the muscles on Lu Ming¡¯s body that he was slowly but steadily growing stronger. Upon deeper sensing, Jiu Han noticed that the divine essence within Boshi Tower and even his own divine essence were constantly being drawn and flowing into Lu Ming¡¯s body. This speed was extremely slow. It was even less than a thousandth of the recovery speed of Jiu Han¡¯s Divine Source. ¡°But this is just the beginning, right?¡± After muttering to himself, Jiu Han snapped his fingers. As a result, the array formation was changed. Jiu Han¡¯s Divine Source no longer flowed out. The battery supplying power to Lu Ming and Boshi Tower became Qing Jue, who was lying on the ground. When he looked at Qing Jue again, a golden light shed in Jiu Han¡¯s eyes. He could clearly see that a golden sphere the size of a lychee inside Qing Jue¡¯s skull had begun to rotate spontaneously. With each rotation of the sphere, a trace of Divine Source was drawn out but it would recover in an extremely short period of time. ¡°All that¡¯s left is to wait.¡± Inside the cultivation tower, just as hepleted one cycle of the Body Forging technique, Lu Ming immediately noticed the difference! There were two differences. First, the attribute panel began to sh crazily, with the Void Realm being the most powerful! With a plentiful supply of resources, every point increase in attributes allowed Lu Ming to absorb a significant amount of void power from the outside world for the advancement of the Void Realm. Of course, Lu Ming could also absorb some Divine Source Points, but the quantity was not significant. It was much faster than when he was in the me n¡¯s ruins, but overall, it was not overly exaggerated. The second difference was in the efficiency of gaining skill proficiency. Normally, each cycle of Body Forging technique would increase proficiency by one point. However, over here, cultivating one cycle of Body Forging technique increased proficiency by a whopping 100 points! What Yan said was not false, this ce had indeed provided Lu Ming with a hundredfold boost! Celestial Jade, Iron Sprout Divine Grass, Morning Dragon Pearl, Dao Source Flower. Four treasures that Lu Ming had never heard of actually brought him such incredible benefits! Of course, getting 100 proficiency points for one cycle of Body Forging technique did not mean that Lu Ming could gain 2,000 points of total attributes. The acquisition of attributes remained the same, with each cycle of Body Forging technique corresponding to 20 points of three-dimensional attributes. However, this was obviously not a significant concern. The earlier the me Body Forging Technique advanced to the Divine Power Realm, the sooner Lu Ming could switch to a more powerful Body Forging Technique and benefit from the additional effects of Divine Skill Realm source power skills. The cultivation efficiency of the me Body Forging Technique was indeed somewhat outdated in the eyes of the current Lu Ming. After verifying these things, Lu Mingpletely entered a frenzy cultivation state in the Void Space. Body Forging technique! Body Forging technique! Still Body Forging technique! Following Jiu Han¡¯s arrangements, Lu Ming temporarily gave up on cultivating Source Power skills and focused solely on Body Forging techniques. ording to Lu Ming¡¯s current cultivation n, he could cultivate a full 40 cycles of Body Forging technique in the Void Space for every hour in the outside world, and in a day, he could cultivate 920 cycles of Body Forging technique! This was equivalent to 92,000 proficiency points and 18,400 total attributes. Moreover, as long as the Void Realm leveled up again, Lu Ming¡¯s cultivation efficiency would certainly reach an unimaginable level! More than ten dayster, on the 653rd day of the ck Mist Calendar. The me Body Forging Technique sessfully advanced to the Intricate Realm. [me Body Forging Technique (Intricate) (0/100,000): Physique Realm Body Forging Technique. This secret technique requires the assistance of mestones during cultivation. Only when the power of me enters the body can one temper the physique!]] ¡°Your me Body Forging Technique has already advanced to the Intricate Realm. Every cycle of the Intricate Realm me Body Forging Technique can increase your all three-dimensional attributes by 50 points and grant 50 free attribute points. At the same time, it will consume one unit of mestone. After Lu Ming¡¯s me Body Forging Technique advanced to the Intricate Realm andpleted another cycle, Jiu Han, who had been paying attention to Lu Ming, immediately noticed the changes! ¡°It has advanced! So fast!¡± In ten days, he had advanced his Body Forging technique from the Perfect Realm to the Intricate Realm¡­ This speed was unprecedented! Another change was that as Lu Ming¡¯s Body Forging Technique advanced, he gained more attribute points in each cycle, and the speed at which he absorbed Divine Source and Void Power increased proportionally! Qing Jue¡¯s Divine Source was being absorbed even faster, but it still could notpare to the rate of recovery¡ªthe difference was roughly a hundredfold. ¡°Not enough¡­¡± However, Jiu Han was not in a hurry. Then, he looked at the cultivation tower he had built for Lu Ming. He could see that the Eternal Stone-made cultivation tower¡¯s radiance had dimmed slightly. ording to Jiu Han¡¯s calctions, Lu Ming only needed to drain this cultivation tower, and that would be enough to advance his Void Realm to the next stage. This time, it would not be too far off. Lin Feng had been living quitefortably during this period. At least it appeared that way. With Lu Ming in a long seclusion, Lin Feng could not see him, so out of sight, out of mind. After barely breaking free from the terrifying vortex, Lin Feng¡¯s life finally returned to its normal course. He delved into the study of array formations, attended sses with his ssmates, asionally socialized with his male and female ssmates, and built his ownwork of connections at school. These were the things a student should be doing. What Lu Ming was up to was really too much¡­ Regarding this, Jiu Han also supported it, although it could be that Jiu Han¡¯splete focus was on Lu Ming, and he did not pay much attention to Lin Feng¡­. In short, his days were peaceful and quiet. However, in the depths of his heart, Lin Feng also had his own worries. On this night, Lin Feng and a few friends got heavily drunk outside of school and ended up staying at a hotel nearby. Lying on the bed, he quickly entered the world of dreams. As his consciousness sank, Lin Feng soon found himself in the dream space. This time, the person with the blood-red eyes was absent, but there were four other individuals. The drunkenness on Lin Feng¡¯s face quickly dissipated as he spoke. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to Lu Ming. I can¡¯t even meet him, let alone lure him into the trap we designed..¡± Chapter 321 - 321: The Situation Chapter 321 - 321: The Situation Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Feng was eager to kill Lu Ming, to get it over with. In the beginning, this was actually not a personal vendetta. Lin Feng wanted to kill Lu Ming so that he could gain Jiu Han¡¯s attention and to sell out one of the major yers among the subversives, Moon Fiend. But as the situation developed, it had be a personal grudge¡­ Who do you think I, Lin Feng, am? The Son of Fortuity! And yet, I¡¯ve run into you, Lu Ming, who¡¯s been outshining me at every turn¡­ This was indeed unbearable for the proud Lin Feng.
    Thinking about the differential treatment Lin Feng had received from Jiu Han during this time, Lin Feng gritted his teeth with resentment. Hatred surged, but it ended up in helplessness. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing I can do!!¡± The n was well-designed, and as long as Lu Ming followed him out of the academy, Lin Feng had a hundred ways to deal with him. But he had not expected that Lu Ming was such a homebody who would stay in the Boshi Tower and note out at all¡­ As long as Lu Ming was in the Boshi Tower, no one could touch Lu Ming! Looking up at the others, Lin Feng helplessly said, ¡°Do any of you have any good ideas?¡± Everyone fell silent. The Subversives were arge organization. This organization was ambitious, powerful, and had been lurking in the shadows for a long time. It was unknown how many hidden factions there were. During the infiltration process, the subversives had long infiltrated the various races and organizations. Even the Three Elements Academy had many peripherals of the subversives, including Lin Feng and the five others present. Their identities were probably simr to Lu Ming¡¯s in the past. At this moment, after hearing Lin Feng¡¯s words, the few of them were silent for a long time. Finally, someone said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. As long as Lu Ming is in the Boshi Tower, we can¡¯t do anything to him.¡± Another person said, ¡°That¡¯s why we have to change our approach. Since Lu Ming is unwilling to leave the academy, let¡¯s focus on the people around Lu Ming¡­ 1 remember that he has a servant who also entered the Three Elements Academy. His name is Quan Chao, Quan Chao, right? What do you all think about using him to lure Lu Ming out?¡± Lin Feng was the first to object, ¡°I¡¯ve already tried that, and it didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°This Quan Chao¡¯s level of caution is only slightly lower than Lu Ming¡¯s. He absolutely won¡¯t leave the academy and he has no entanglements with anyone¡­¡± If they could not do anything to Lu Ming through Quan Chao, it seemed that there would be no way to deal with Lu Ming. The five of them felt frustrated. Not far away, a faint red light bloomed, and the blood-red eyes appeared again. The five of them respectfully lowered their heads and heard a voiceing from the blood-red eyes. ¡°Lin Feng, my disciple, you¡¯re too hasty.¡± Lin Feng was slightly stunned and then replied immediately, ¡°Teacher is right.¡± The person with blood-red eyes continued, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious about Lu Ming. You¡¯ve only been in the Three Elements Academy for a little over ten days, and you don¡¯t need to make any contributions hastily.¡± ¡°Your most important task right now is to learn the ways of array formations and find the weakness in the array formation within the Boshi Tower¡­¡± Lin Feng lowered his head again and agreed. Seeing Lin Feng¡¯s obedient demeanor, the blood-red-eyed person smiled and said, ¡°In any case, I¡¯ll provide you with an idea.¡± ¡°Lu Ming¡¯s strength is low and he¡¯s not a threat. The reason why you think Lu Ming is difficult to deal with is not because of himself but because of his backer, Jiu Han is hard to deal with.¡± ¡°Think on arger scale. Think about it. If Jiu Han, the Three Elements Academy, and even the Hundred Schools of Philosophy copse, won¡¯t it be very easy to kill Lu Ming?¡± This sounded a bit like an impractical dream for Lin Feng and the others. How could Lin Feng and the other four have the power and influence of the person with the blood-red eyes? If they tried to think on arger scale, it would be nothing but a pipe dream¡­. Of course, at this moment, no one dared to say anything in front of the venerable figure. After a long time, the blood-red eyed person continued, ¡°There will be an unforeseen event in the Hundred Thousand Mountains Battlefield in the near future. At that time, Jiu Han will leave the academy. If you¡¯re really anxious, you can consider attacking at that time.¡± ¡°But 1 don¡¯t want you to attack at that time, it might alert the enemy.¡± ¡°In short, Lu Ming¡¯s matter is minor, but the hidden threat is significant. Lin Feng, don¡¯t let personal grudges cloud your judgment.¡± After saying this, the blood-red eyes quickly disappeared, leaving the five people in the dream space deep in thought. A monthter. The 683rd Day of the ck Mist Calendar. The situation in the Hundred Thousand Mountains changed drastically! Countless zombie beasts surged into the core area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, relentlessly attacking the steel defense line constructed by the four ancient beast races, the Eternal n, and the Giant n. Behind the zombie beasts was an endless Insect tide. It was also on this day that the subversives mobilized six experts at the Divine Spirit Realm to brazenly attack Shu Fang and Hao Jun, and Moon Fiend was also among them. This battlested for a full ten days. When the news of the battle reached the rear of the Eternal n, the world could not help but gasp in shock. The Eternal n¡¯s coalition forces suffered a disastrous defeat.The Aeonian allied army suffered a crushing defeat. Hao Jun was killed on the spot, and Haona was captured alive, reportedly falling into the hands of Moon Fiend, with an ominous fate awaiting her. On the same day, an elite squad of quasi-divine level experts attacked thest stronghold of the Giant n and cleared it within a short time. Thus, the once prestigious Giant n was essentially dered exterminated. Shu Fang sessfully retreated from the battlefield, but he was also severely injured, rendering him unable to fight again in the short term. The front line formed by the Aeonian coalition forces was shattered. The main armyposed of the four ancient beast tribes was almostpletely annihted, and the four ancient beast tribes were ughtered by Moon Fiend. From this point on, there was no longer any ancient beast tribe in the world. With the breach of the defense line of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the Alliance of Subversives advanced rapidly, prating into the territory of the Eternal n, the Qinghe Province. And they re-established themselves there. On the same day, the Aeonians held a meeting of the gods and made a decision. The defense of this front line is now the responsibility of the military, and the Hundred Schools of Philosophy sent experts as top-tier forces. In this situation, Jiu Han was forced toe out of seclusion and personally guard the Qinghe Province. Lu Ming knew nothing about the outside world. He did not pay attention to these messy affairs. However, it was during one morning ss that he noticed something unusual about Jiu Han. ¡°Teacher, your body¡­¡± Jiu Han¡¯s body was somewhat blurry, prompting Lu Ming to ask. Hearing this, Jiu Han shook his head and said, ¡°Something happened on the battlefield. Your senior brother, Shu Fang, was inferior and was bullied. I can only go to the front line as an old man and spar with others.¡± ¡°In short, although my main body has gone to the battlefield, 1 still have a clone guarding the Boshi Tower. You don¡¯t need to worry about these things, just focus on your cultivation.¡± After saying this, Jiu Han smiled kindly at Lu Ming and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your progress?¡± ¡°In two months, I can change to a new Body Forging technique.¡± Lu Ming replied. Jiu Han stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the follow-up cultivation techniques and rted resources. Other than cultivating, you don¡¯t have to consider anything else.¡± Lu Ming immediately nodded and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your nurturing, Teacher.¡± His gratitude to Jiu Han was indeed from the bottom of his heart. Jiu Han also responded with a smile, but underneath his smile, there was a hint of sorrow. This was because Jiu Han vaguely sensed that this war between the two major forces harbored an unprecedented storm of terror. As for Lu Ming¡­¡± Thinking of this, Jiu Han sighed again in his heart. With such talent, such effort, and such uniqueness. However, at this moment, Jiu Han had a premonition¡­ There was not much time left for this child.. Chapter 322 - 322: Success Chapter 322 - 322: Sess Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The situation in Qinghe Province entered a period of stability. The two parties stationed themselves in Qinghe Province, engaging in several high-level negotiations. However, for some reason, the subversives always had an aggressive stance, showing no intention of negotiating¡ªthey were determined to fight, and fight to the death. With negotiations fruitless, the only option was to prepare for battle. For a while, the entire ck Mist Zone was shrouded in the gloom of war.
    But for Moon Fiend, the war was indeed a good thing. This woman was timid, weak, irritable, foolish, and extremely petty. However, she had a characteristic that was either a strength or a weakness, she would seek revenge for the smallest grievance! At this moment, Moon Fiend was sitting in the hall where she had been humiliated back then. Under her butt was a chair made from the skin of the ckmond Beast King, and the carpet beneath her feet was made from the skin of the Emperor Yao Beast King. In her hand was a wine ss made from the bones of Hao Jun, and standing beside her was Haona, motionless with fear, hatred, and numbness in her eyes. The heads of the four beast kings of the Ancient Beast tribe had been made into specimens, hanging in the four corners of the hall, their eyes gouged out, facing the direction where Moon Fiend was sitting. In this eerie and strange atmosphere, Moon Fiend actually felt an indescribable joy! She was ecstatic, and suddenly, Moon Fiend burst into a manicughter like a nervous breakdown! ¡°This is the oue of those who humiliate me! This is the oue!!¡± As she wasughing, Yao Yue suddenly stopped. She thought of Shu Fang, and she also thought of Lu Ming. This grudge¡­ she had only avenged half of it¡­ The humiliation from Shu Fang had already been vented for the most part. Compared to Shu Fang, she hated Lu Ming more at this moment¡­ Shu Fang had humiliated her, but Lu Ming¡¯s actions were betrayal and insults! Thinking of Lu Ming¡¯s stoic face, Moon Fiend could not help but raise her wine ss and finish the wine in it. After a moment of contemtion, she took out amunicator and dialed a certain contact. Themunication was quickly picked up, and a male voice came from the other end. ¡°Lord Moon Fiend.¡± Upon hearing this, Yao Yue responded. ¡°Have you reached Xuanshui City?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already here.¡± ¡°Do you remember what Lu Ming looks like?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°Go to the Three Elements Academy, find our people, have them provide Lu Ming¡¯s location, and then bring back Lu Ming¡¯s head!¡± At the mention of Lu Ming, Moon Fiend gritted her teeth in hatred. However, Moon Fiend was cautious¡­ Even though Jiu Han¡¯s main body had already been confirmed to have appeared at the front line, she dared not go to the hearnd of the Eternal n with overwhelming hatred. So, she could not personally kill Lu Ming. Therefore, she chose to entrust this matter to her subordinates. The man on the other end of themunicator was in a dilemma. ¡°Lord, the thing is, Lu Ming stays inside the Boshi Tower all year round and he never goes out. 1 can¡¯t do anything even if I want to.¡± Moon Fiend pursed her lips and said, ¡°Ipetent trash¡­¡± The other party:¡±¡­¡± After thinking for a moment, Moon Fiend continued, ¡°Anyway, a mission is a mission. I only look for you when the difficulty is high. If it¡¯s too easy, why would I look for a quasi god like you?¡± ¡± But here¡¯s some information for you. Within three years, there will definitely be a major war in Qinghe Province. At that time, Jiu Han¡¯s clone will naturally be unable to manage things on the Boshi Tower side. When the timees, forcibly enter the Boshi Tower, seize the opportunity, and kill Lu Ming for me.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die, you will die, understand?¡± The man on the other end of themunicator remained silent. After a long time, the man¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Understood, Lord.¡± ¡°Good, that¡¯s all.¡± After ending themunication, Moon Fiend smirked arrogantly. ¡°Will it work?¡± ¡°Who cares¡­¡± In any case, she did not have to take the risk herself. If her subordinate could kill Lu Ming, it would be good. If he couldn¡¯t, it would just mean losing a quasi-divine subordinate. To Yao Yue, her subordinates were consumables, and they had to be used as such. After all, everyone beneath the gods was nothing more than an ant. Why should she care about the life or death of an ant? Of course, the grudge between her and Lu Ming was something she could not ignore. However, as a god, Moon Fiend had an endless lifespan, and she had plenty of time to wait for the next opportunity for revenge. More than two months passed in a sh. Neither Lin Feng nor Moon Fiend¡¯s subordinates took any action. Lin Feng had finally figured it out¡­ Rationality. He had to be rational! There was no need to dy the important matter because of Lu Ming. As long as everything was as Blood-eyed Master had said, once Jiu Han fell, Lu Ming would not be able to escape. It was even simpler for Moon Fiend¡¯s subordinates¡­ Forcefully break into Boshi Tower? That was impossible. After all, this Boshi Tower was a divine artifact. How could a quasi god like him just barge in? In any case, the timing was not right and he could not take action. Perhaps Moon Fiend, Lin Feng, and the others all felt that Lu Ming was just a small fry and an existence that could be easily crushed. It did not matter if they let him live for a few more years. Could he really change anything? However, they did not know how fast Lu Ming was growing! Other than Lu Ming, only Jiu Han was fully aware of this. The 762nd day of the ck Mist Calendar. Today was a big day for both Lu Ming and Jiu Han. In the morning, Jiu Han¡¯s clone arrived in front of the Third Zone of the cultivation tower, staring fixedly ahead. And they saw¡­ The Eternal Stone-made cultivation tower in front of them had already turned into a dull gray. This was a sign that his energy was about to be depleted. Looking deeper, he could see Lu Ming sitting cross-legged on the third floor of the cultivation tower, the void power within his body was about to overflow. This invisible and intangible energy surged and spontaneously fused into Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Void Realm is about to advance.¡± After Jiu Han confidently dered, he added, ¡°The me Body Forging Technique is also nearingpletion.¡± Three minutes after these words, Lu Ming suddenly opened his eyes and took a deep breath. A storm could be seen blowing from the cultivation tower. The remaining energy in the cultivation tower seemed to be attracted by a ck hole and surged crazily into Lu Ming¡¯s mouth! The crowded void energy even turned into a material gray airflow that surged into Lu Ming¡¯s body and slowly floated up into his eyes! Lu Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with a pitch-ck light, even causing Jiu Han to squint slightly. ¡°A pretty good talent.¡± If Jiu Han said that it was good, it meant that the Void Realm was indeed quite good. Then, Lu Ming slowly stood up from the futon. Perhaps because his movements were a bit too intense, the cultivation tower began to copse. The Stones of Eternity,pletely drained of energy, turned into brilliant dust, blown by the breeze, scattering in all directions like a crystalline rain. Meanwhile, Lu Ming floated in mid-air. As the Source Power surged, the Celestial Jade, the Iron-Sprout Divine Grass Futon, the Morning Dragon Pearl, and the Dao Source Flower Furnace, these four precious items automatically floated around Lu Ming. With the four treasures, Lu Ming floated towards Jiu Han. After cing the four treasures on the ground, Lu Ming respectfully bowed to Jiu Han. ¡°Thank you for your nurturing, Teacher.¡± Jiu Han epted Lu Ming¡¯s gratitude with a smile and then asked. ¡°It¡¯s all done?¡± Lu Ming also smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°it¡¯s all done..¡± Chapter 323 - 323: The Beginning of the Metamorphosis Chapter 323 - 323: The Beginning of the Metamorphosis Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What was supposed to happen had all urred, and both the me Body Forging Technique and the Void Realm had both advanced.. The Divine Power Realm¡¯s me Body Forging Technique was actually quite conventional. At most, it resulted in another increase in cultivation efficiency. [me Body Forging Technique (Divine Power) (Maximum): A Physique Realm Body Forging Technique. This secret technique requires the assistance of mestones during cultivation. Only when the me¡¯s vigor enters the body can one temper the physique!] Your me Body Forging Technique has already advanced to the Divine Power Realm. For every cycle of the Divine Power Realm me Body Forging Technique, it can increase your all three-dimensional attributes by 100 points and grant 100 free attribute points. Simultaneously, it will consume one unit of mestone.
    The attributes obtained increased from 50 at the Intricate Realm to 100 at the Divine Power Realm. However, this was not what Lu Ming needed. What Lu Ming needed was the additional effects brought about by the advancement of Source Power Skill to the Divine Power Realm! The additional special effects did not disappoint Lu Ming. [You can obtain the following feedback from the Divine Power Realm¡¯s me Body Forging Technique.] There was nothing fancy about it, just a simple, pure, but powerful¡­ Doubling! With a simple calction, one could tell that Lu Ming had made a killing. The doubled cultivation efficiency and attribute gains were enough topensate for the time Lu Ming spent on me Body Forging Technique. Without rushing to ask Jiu Han for the advanced body forging technique, Lu Ming turned his attention to the Void Realm again. [Void Realm (Advanced): This is a special ability that can break the rules of time and space! With the advanced Void Realm, it will allow you to master the power of time and space. When you use the Void Realm on an enemy, the consciousness of the enemy who meets your gaze will be pulled into the Void Space. The enemy¡¯s body in the external world cannot move, and the enemy¡¯s consciousness inside the Void Space will experience a terrifying time eleration of 1 second = 1 day. During this period, you can move freely, and the effect willst until your internal Source Power is exhausted! ¡°When you use the Void Realm on yourself, your consciousness can enter the Void Space. During this period, a day inside the Void Space is equivalent to one minute in the external world. There was no need to look at anything else. Just focus on one point, one day in the Void Space is equivalent to one minute in the external world¡­ When Lu Ming exined the effects of the high-level Void Realm, be it Lu Ming or Jiu Han, they both fell intoplete silence. For any normal person, such a terrifying time ratio was undoubtedly a form of torture, enough to make one suffer a mental breakdown and go crazy. But for Lu Ming, this was the greatest reward God had given him! After a long time, Jiu Han could not help but mutter. ¡°It seems that the period of explosive growth of your strength has probably arrived¡­¡± All kinds of conditions and factors stacked together. Lu Ming had no reason not to be stronger quickly! Regarding the choice of the new body forging technique, Jiu Han¡¯s attitude remained consistent with the attribute system. ¡°Ascend one level at a time, try not to skip levels.¡± Perhaps bing more and more satisfied with Lu Ming¡¯s talent, Jiu Han said more this time. ¡°For practitioners of the Ancient Realm Body Forging Technique, the logic of cultivation is different at each realm. This makes the logic and methods of cultivating Body Forging Techniques at each realm different.¡± ¡°However, the core and essence are interlinked. And overall, the difficulty is also progressive.¡± ¡°If you have the talent, it¡¯s better to cultivate the previous realm of body forging technique first, which cany an extremely solid foundation for the practice of the body forging technique of the next realm.¡± In the systemnguage, that was the double special effect. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that practicing the Ancient Realm Body Forging Technique directly is not allowed. In fact, this is the path most people take. Few can truly cultivate the body forging technique to the Divine Realm. However, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who has cultivated the Ancient Realm Body Forging Technique to perfection, using this method.¡± This raised a question in Lu Ming¡¯s mind. ¡°Teacher, what is the level of your Body Forging technique?¡± Jiu Han nced at Lu Ming and said to himself, ¡°The Spiritual Realm Body Forging Technique 1 chose for you is called the Spirit Refinement Technique. The effect of this cultivation technique is conventional, but it¡¯s not difficult to cultivate and has a good approach. It¡¯s very suitable forying a foundation.¡± As he spoke, Jiu Han handed Lu Ming a Source Power Skill Sealing Ball. Then, his body illusion turned into light and dissipated. This made Lu Ming realize one thing¡­ Most people in this world did not seem to have a high Body Forging Technique Realm. After a long absence, Lu Ming returned to his small courtyard in the Boshi Tower. The first thing he did was take out the Source Power Skill Sealing Ball. His consciousness sank into the seal ball. In an instant, Lu Ming had already learned this Body Forging technique called the Spirit Refinement Technique. Spirit Refinement Technique (Beginner) (1/100): Spirit Realm Body Forging Technique. Cultivating this body forging technique required one to be in an environment rich in source power. The higher the concentration of source power in the surroundings, the faster the cultivation speed of this technique! ¡°You have preliminary mastered the cultivation method of the Spirit Refinement Technique. Every cycle of the beginner level Spirit Refinement Technique can increase your all attributes by 10 points and 10 free attribute points.¡± In simple terms, the necessities needed for this body forging technique were Source Power. And within the Boshi Tower, due to the multiple gathering of the Source Array Formations, the concentration of Source Power was so high that it made one feel like vomiting. ¡°It¡¯s quite suitable.¡± He would notment on whether it was good or bad for now. He just said that it was suitable in this aspect. Jiu Han had a handle on it. ¡°Then let me see how fast the cultivation speed of this Spirit Refinement Technique can be in the Boshi Tower!¡± His consciousness sank into the Void Space. In the wider Void Space, Lu Ming used the starting stance of the Spirit Refinement Technique! Jiu Han¡¯s clone dissipated into light and in the next second, he appeared in the main control room of the Bosgi Tower. And here, there was another Jiu Han! Unlike his clone, Jiu Han¡¯s figure here was clear. It was his original self. The old man did not care at all about the situation at the front line. At this moment, he secretly returned to the Three Elements Academy! Beside Jiu Han was the unconscious Divine Spirit called Qing Jue. When he saw Lu Ming sit cross-legged and begin to cultivate, Jiu Han squinted his eyes. Half of his attention was focused on Lu Ming and the other half on Qing Jue. It was known that Lu Ming¡¯s efficiency in absorbing Divine Source was rted to the speed of bing stronger. The previous intermediate Void Realm provided a time ratio of one hour to one day. And now, with the advanced Void Realm, the provided time ratio was one minute to one day! It increased by 60 times! This meant that Lu Ming¡¯s growth rate had increased by 60 times. In addition, now that Lu Ming had switched to cultivating body forging techniques, his efficiency in the beginning was probably not going to be high the cultivation efficiency of the entry level Spirit Refinement Technique was not higher than the Refinement Realm me Body Forging Technique. However, with Lu Ming¡¯s talent, it would probably only take a few hours in real time for the Spirit Refinement Technique to catch up with the me Body Forging Technique. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Jiu Han muttered and waved his hand. Therefore, the Celestial Jade, the Iron Sprout Divine Grass Futon, the Morning Dragon Pearl, and the Dao Source Flower Furnace appeared in Lu Ming¡¯s room again. He looked at Lu Ming and then at Qing Jue. Jiu Han¡¯s expression became focused, as if he were observing something far more important than warfare. Chapter 324 - 324: Dissecting the Divinity Chapter 324 - 324: Dissecting the Divinity Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios One day in the void space equated to just one minute in real-time.. This effect was no different from attaching a rocket booster under Lu Ming¡¯s butt and propelling him directly into the sky! As for the new body forging technique, the Spirit Refinement Technique, it further increased Lu Ming¡¯s efficiency in obtaining attribute points. Although the entry level of the Spirit Refinement Technique provided +10 points per cycle,pared to the +50 of the Refinement Realm me Body Forging Technique and +100 of the Divine Power Realm, it was obvious which one to choose¡­
    Just as Lu Ming assumed the starting stance of the Spirit Refinement Technique, he immediately sensed a massive influx of Source Power into his body from the outside world. Driven by Source Power, Lu Ming felt an unprecedented smoothness in cultivating the Spirit Refinement Method! Body Forging techniques were like weightlifting and working out for regr people. It focused on resistance training¡ªonly the weights were dumbbells and barbells, and now they were the strength of one¡¯s own muscles. Therefore, many movements of the body forging technique were very awkward. It was equivalent to twisting one¡¯s thigh with one¡¯s arm. However, the characteristic of the Spirit Refinement Technique was that the higher the concentration of source power, the faster the cultivation speed! At this moment, while cultivating the Spirit Refinement Technique in the Boshi Tower, Lu Ming felt no hindrance. The immense Source Power was like a pusher, propelling Lu Ming toplete one awkward move after another rapidly! In just three minutes! Three minutes in the Void Realm! He had already finished cultivating one round of the Spirit Refinement Technique. Arge amount of insights rushed into Lu Ming¡¯s mind. At this moment, with his eyes closed, he contemted and digested them. When he opened the attribute panel again, he discovered that his three attributes had increased by 20 points (10 basic points, and the me Body Forging Technique¡¯s effect doubled the efficiency). As for proficiency¡­ it directly surpassed the proficiency limit of the entry level! Spirit Refinement Technique (Mastery) (0/1,000). Each cycle provided 20 points for all three-dimensional attributes and 20 free attribute points. Coupled with the divine power effect of the me Body Forging Technique, a cycle equaled 40 points of all attributes. Performing a simple conclusion, Lu Ming raised his hand again and made the opening gesture of the Spirit Refinement Technique. Another three minutester, the Spirit Refinement Technique waspleted. He opened his attribute panel and looked at the description of the Spirit Refinement Technique. Spirit Refinement Technique (Mastery) (200/1,000). Under normal circumstances, practicing the Body Forging Technique once corresponded to 1 proficiency point. However, under the blessing of the Four Treasures and the special effects of the Divine Power Realm, Lu Ming now gained a terrifying 200 proficiency points when cultivating the Body Forging Technique! And the time spent has changed from the original half an hour for one practice to the current three minutes for one practice¡­ Moreover, these three minutes were three minutes in the Void Realm, and in the outside world, it was probably just a blink of an eye! Just as Jiu Han had said, Lu Ming¡¯s strength had reached its peak! Fifteen minutester in the Void Space, the Spirit Refinement Technique advanced again. Spirit Refinement Technique (Proficient) (0/10,000). Each cycle provided 50 points for all three-dimensional attributes and 50 points for free attribute points. This speed was alreadyparable to the me Body Forging Technique in the Micro Realm, and the actual effect was multiplied by two! No need to say more, continue training! Two and a half hourster in the Void Space, his Spirit Refinement Technique advanced again. Spirit Refinement Technique (Mastery) (0/100,000). Each cycle provided 100 points for all three-dimensional attributes and 100 points for free attribute points. ¡°Keep going!¡± After a simple estimation, Lu Ming felt that he probably would not need a whole day in the outside world before he switched to another body-forging technique¡­ He then nced at his attribute panel and looked at the Divine Source Points column. His eyebrows rose. ¡°It has increased so much¡­ That¡¯s right. My cultivation speed has increased so much, and the speed of extracting the Divine Source has also be much faster.¡± It could be clearly seen that the number on the Divine Source Points column had already changed from the original 43 to the current 96! Just as Lu Ming¡¯s Spirit Refinement Technique reached the Mastery Realm, things on Jiu Han¡¯s side had reached a critical moment. Currently, Lu Ming¡¯s efficiency in extracting Divine Source points had already surpassed Qing Jue¡¯s self-recovery ability. Traces of Divine Source were sucked away by Lu Ming, this ck hole. When his self-recovery ability could not keep up previously, what Lu Ming moved was Qing Jue¡¯s Divine Source reserve. Jiu Han, whose eyes were shining with golden light, focused all his attention on Qing Jue. Prating Qing Jue¡¯s body with his gaze, Jiu Han clearly saw the lychee-sized divinity in Qing Jue¡¯s mind. With each acquisition of attributes by Lu Ming, the divinity would rotate, extracting a trace of divine essence, and then quickly recovering ¨C but at this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s absorption speed has exceeded the self-recovery speed of the divinity. This made the divinity start to be insufficient. It was like peeling an onion. Layer afteryer of Divine Source began to peel off from the lychee-sized divinity, turning into threads and strands, pouring into Lu Ming¡¯s bottomless abyss. Facing this seemingly ordinary situation, Jiu Han¡¯s gaze was focused and deep, and extremely serious in observing. Until Qing Jue¡¯s divinity shrank by a full half. The divinity abruptly stopped rotating. Seeing this, Jiu Han¡¯s gaze narrowed. After a long time, he took a deep breath. ¡°Silent state.¡± Qing Jue¡¯s divinity had already shrunk from a lychee to the size of a cherry. At the same time, the divinity no longer rotated or separated. It even stopped producing Divine Source. Naturally, Lu Ming could no longer obtain Divine Source. ¡°Silent state.¡± Jiu Han muttered and revealed the current state of Qing Jue¡¯s divinity. This was the silent state of the divinity. The Divine Spirits control the Divine Source. Actually, it made sense that this saying could also be reversed. Those who control the Divine Source were at the Divine Spirit Realm! The foundation of Divine Sourcey in Divinity. Divinity was like the generator of Divine Source. It was precisely because of the possession of Divinity that the Divine Source of a Divine Spirit could be self-born and self-recovered, and could be used at will. Normally, a divine persona had threeyers. The outeryer structure was the scattered Divine Source¡ªit was like the fragrance emitted by a fruit. If dealing with enemies below the Divine Spirit Realm or making normal moves, this portion of Divine Source waspletely sufficient. The middleyer was fruit flesh. Taking Qing Jue¡¯s divinity as an example, the part of his divinity that transformed from lychee to cherry was the peeled-off fleshyer, also called the middleyer. As for the middle level, it was the essence of the god¡¯s power ¨C when fighting against opponents of the same level, it depended on the reserves of thisyer. Once the middle level was depleted, the divinity would enter a silent state, exposing thest level, the inner level. It was also the core of the fruit! The inneryer of the divinity could also be called the divinity core¡ªthis was a reward given by the Supreme God after onepleted ascending the Heaven Ascension Stairs. However, in fact, gods were unable to mobilize the power of the inneryer of the divinity. The power that gods could mobilize was limited to the middle and outeryers. Once the Divine Source in the middle and outeryer was exhausted and the inneryer of divinity was exposed, the divinity would enter a silent state. When the divinity entered a silent state, it meant that the god himself had also entered a silent state. This required a long time to make up for the consumption of the divinity, waiting for the middle and outeryers to grow back. This was the power logic of the strong in the realm of gods. ¡ªCompletely relying on his divinity. And the divinity relied on the supreme god. It was just like what Jiu Han had said ¡ª the manor owner and the gardener.. Chapter 325 - 325: Dissecting the Divinity (2) Chapter 325 - 325: Dissecting the Divinity (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°In the silent state, the power of the gods has never been weaker.¡± Because the divinity could not be circted and was unable to provide the Divine Source, this led to the gods losing their strongest means and bing no different from the ancient realm. Usually, at times like this, the gods would fall into a deep slumber to heal their injuries. The so-called injuries were actually just waiting for the Divine Source to slowly umte. Once the middle-tier divinity recovered a bit, the gods would naturally not be so weak. But evidently, with someone like Lu Ming around, no matter how much Qing Jue¡¯s divine power recovered, Lu Ming could extract as much as he wanted¡ªso Qing Jue¡¯s middleyer divinity obviously could not recover.
    What Jiu Han needed was precisely this! He stared at the inneryer divinity with a burning gaze. Jiu Han could see that countless intricate patterns naturally grew on this round little thing. Even with Jiu Han¡¯s expertise in array formations, looking at these patterns made him feel dizzy, as if he could not grasp them. However, he was certain of one thing. The patterns on this divinity were a sophisticated and high-end array formation. Jiu Han had naturally seen the inneryer divinity before. Without the need for research materials, he could analyze his own inneryer divinity¡ªas long as he exhausted the divine power, the inneryer divinity would naturally be exposed. It was just a bit risky, but finding a safe ce would solve that. ¡°But that¡¯s not the problem.¡± ¡°The problem is that the divinity is three-dimensional, but I can only see the exterior of the divinity. I know nothing about the internal structure of the divinity.¡± There was also no way to directly dissect the divinity. Divinity was sturdy and a perfect whole. Only the power of Divine Source could injure the divinity. However, once the inneryer of the divinity was injured, it would instantly shatter into pieces and disperse into light, signifying the fall of the divine spirit. Either intact or shattered and dispersed. Therefore, ever since ancient times till now, no one had been able toplete the analysis of the inneryer divinity. But now things were different. Because in this world today, a freak who could absorb Divine Source had appeared! ¡°If Lu Ming can absorb Divine Source, can he absorb the power in the inneryer of the Divinity?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like peeling an apple, Lu Ming is that knife. He stripped the power of the inneryer of the divinity,yer byyer, allowing me topletely understand the secrets of the inneryer divinity?¡± Jiu Han was not confident about this either. But at least it was a way. In fact, from the moment he saw Lu Ming absorbing the Divine Source, Jiu Han immediately thought of this! ¡ªDissecting the divinity was like an extremely precise surgery. And now, a doctor named Jiu Han had found a scalpel called Lu Ming! Lu Ming¡¯s significance and role in this ce were even greater than his talent, even far exceeding it! And just as Jiu Han was observing Qing Jue¡¯s divine core, Lu Ming¡¯s spiritual refinement technique also broke through the Proficient Realm and reached the Perfect Realm! This increased Lu Ming¡¯s suction force once again! In Jiu Han¡¯s eyes, what he saw was Qing Jue¡¯s divine core trembling once again. This made Jiu Han involuntarily clench his fists. The huge suction force from Lu Ming was like a hungry ferocious beast wanting to devour the food called Divine Source. However, there was no food¡ªLu Ming had already consumed all the Divine Source from the outer and middleyers. Helpless, the ferocious beast could only turn his gaze to the most difficult-to-chew inneryer! However, the inneryer was firm and not that easy to chew¡­ Therefore, a confrontation urred. Lu Ming¡¯s suction force and the stability of the divine core itself created a battle that was invisible to the naked eye. However, in Jiu Han¡¯s eyes, it was even more dangerous and high-level than a divine battle. In the end, neither could do anything to the other. ¡°Insufficient.¡± ¡°The suction force is still not enough!¡± Jiu Han muttered, but his eyes erupted with intense excitement. This was because the divinity had not copsed! The fact that it did not copse was the greatest good news. It meant that this method had a real chance of sess! Lu Ming was like warm water, and the divinity was like a toad. All of this was like boiling a toad in warm water. Slow and gentle, yet deadly! Another hourter, Lu Ming¡¯s Spirit Refinement technique broke through to the Refinement Realm. The speed of acquiring attributes once again skyrocketed. Qing Jue¡¯s Divinity trembled even more intensely. Perhaps this divinity could not withstand Lu Ming¡¯s suction anymore. It suddenly trembled, and strands of liquid Divine Source seeped out of the divinity. The normal Divine Source could not solidify into this form¡ªthis was enough to prove how high the essence of this trace of Divine Source was, which did not even have a drop of the Divine source. Jiu Han immediately came to this conclusion¡ªthis was not Qing Jue¡¯s power, but a power inherent to the divinity. It was a power that belonged to the supreme god! In the next second, this trace of liquidized Divine Source instantaneously vaporized and enveloped the inneryer of the divinity. As a result, the fruit core once again grew its flesh. Qing Jue¡¯s divinity had, in an instant, returned to its peak state! It was also at this moment that Lu Ming immediately sensed that he could absorb the Divine Source again¡­ So, the cycle returned to the starting point. Jiu Han suddenly burst into intenseughter! ¡°I saw it! I saw it!¡± ¡°I finally saw it!!¡± During the morning ss the next day, Lin Feng vaguely sensed the difference in the atmosphere. Both his cheapskate master and cheapskate junior brother wore visible smiles on their faces. After a rxed and enjoyable morning ss, at Jiu Han¡¯s instructions, Lin Feng returned to his room to study, feeling perplexed. From the beginning to the end, he had no idea what joyous event Jiu Han and Lu Ming had encountered. After Lin Feng left the ssroom, Jiu Han immediately turned to Lu Ming. ¡°How¡¯s your cultivation of the Spirit Refinement Technique going?¡± Lu Ming replied respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the Divine Power Realm.¡± Yes, he had already reached the Divine Power Realm¡­ And all of this took only one day of real-time! Although he knew what was going on, when he heard Lu Ming¡¯s progress, Jiu Han could not help but fall into silence. After a long time, he sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also found a Source Realm Body Forging technique for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Body Forging secret technique called the Origin Scripture. This technique shares the same origin as the Spirit Refinement Technique. 1 think it should suit your taste.¡± Lu Ming immediately grinned, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely perfect for me.¡± Nothing mattered more to Lu Ming than the efficiency of his cultivation. ¡°By the way, Teacher.¡± Lu Ming asked again, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve felt that my physical strength seems to have vaguely reached its limit. I want to ask Teacher, should I¡­¡± Before Lu Ming could finish speaking, Jiu Han¡¯s hand had already pinched Lu Ming¡¯s arm. After grouping Lu Ming¡¯s arm for a while, Jiu Han immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Still a long way to go.¡± Lu Ming immediately narrowed his eyes. Currently, his three-dimensional attributes had already reached the level of 70 million. But ording to Jiu Han, this was still far from the birth of the blood pattern. Perhaps noticing Lu Ming¡¯s slight disappointment, Jiu Han quicklyforted him. ¡°The path of blood patterns is indeed difficult. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so rare.¡± ¡°Your current physical strength has almost reached the bottleneck below the blood pattern. Once you reach the bottleneck, your physical strength will stop progressing.¡± ¡°Only by constantly tempering and polishing will the bottleneck be reduced. The day the bottleneck is eliminated will be the day the blood pattern is born.¡± ¡°In short, everyone has been through this, even if you have exceptional talent, you can¡¯t avoid this hurdle¡­¡± Chapter 326 - 326: Bottleneck = Progress Bar Chapter 326 - 326: Bottleneck = Progress Bar Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ever since Lu Ming started cultivating, he had never encountered any bottlenecks. For Lu Ming, the bottlenecks that others faced were like jokes, as he could easily surpass them. However, this time, Lu Ming realized that he probably might not avoid the bottleneck of the blood pattern. He could only wait until he returned and see what the system had to say about it. Just as Lu Ming was about to take his leave, Jiu Han spoke again.
    ¡°There¡¯s another matter. ¡°Teacher, please go on.¡± ¡°Do you remember what 1 mentioned to you before, the path that belongs exclusively to you?¡± Lu Ming immediately nodded, ¡°Of course 1 remember.¡± If he could mobilize the Divine Source within his body, Lu Ming would be an Outer Dao God! He would have strengthparable to that of a god! ¡°I have an idea.¡± After saying this, Jiu Han immediately added, ¡°However, this path requires profound knowledge of array formations. Not only me, but you also have to master the Dao of array formations.¡± Lu Ming was slightly stunned and fell into deep thought. Jiu Han continued, ¡°If you want, don¡¯t miss any morning sses from now on. I¡¯ll teach you array formation knowledge during the morning sses. You can also self-study in the library on this subject.¡± ¡°Of course, I understand that you might feel learning about array formations will dy your cultivation. But 1 believe it¡¯s worth it.¡± With that said, Jiu Han paused and continued, ¡°The choice is up to you.¡± As he spoke, he turned around and walked out the door. On the way back, Lu Ming was still pondering these two issues. The first was the problem of the blood pattern bottleneck. The second was the problem of the Dao of array formations. By the time he returned to his cultivation room, Lu Ming had roughly sorted out his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll just grind the bottleneck and learn the Dao of array formations.¡± In any case, Lu Ming did not seem to have any other choice. ¡°But 1 still need to see what the system has to say first.¡± Perhaps the system could provide Lu Ming with a perfect and satisfactory solution? His consciousness sank into the Void Space and he took out the Origin Scripture¡¯s Source Power Skill Sealing Ball. Soon, Lu Ming grasped the cultivation method of the Origin Scripture. This body forging technique was indeed as Jiu Han had said. It came from the same source as the Spirit Refinement Technique. It was a body forging technique where the higher the concentration of Source Power, the faster the cultivation. As a Source Realm body forging technique, the attribute points provided by the Origin Scripture to Lu Ming were also ten times that of the Spirit Refinement Technique! Upon entry, there was a loo-point attribute point gain for each cycle. Lu Ming immediately started cultivating. A few hours of real-timeter, Lu Ming ended his cultivation and opened his attribute panel. His attributes came into view. Name: Lu Ming Level: Physique Realm, Level 5. Strength: 100 million Physique: 100 million Agility: 100 million. Free attribute points: 100 million. Divine Source Points: 163 And 100 million three-dimensional attributes was the limit mentioned by Jiu Han¡­ After Lu Ming reached this limit, no matter how much he cultivated the body forging technique, he could not increase a single bit of his physical strength, and even the free attribute points could not be raised. However, he could still absorb Divine Source Points. ¡°As for the bottleneck¡­¡± Lu Ming muttered and looked at the column below. He saw that at some point, a line of text had appeared below the attributes. [Blood Patterns Bottleneck: 0.001%] [Note: You can use one Divine Source Point to increase your progress by 10%.] Admittedly, when Lu Ming saw this line of text, he could not help but feel a bit amused. The crying point was that this blood pattern bottleneck seemed really difficult to break through. Theughing point was that the system had actually created a progress bar for this bottleneck. ¡°Well then¡­.¡± It was fine as long as there was a progress bar. With a progress bar, I¡¯ll show you how I can max it out! As for using divine source points to increase the bottleneck progress, Lu Ming thought about it but decided not to do so. If he could farm it, he would farm it. If he could not, he would cheat and add points. The days returned to normal. Speaking of which, ever since Lu Ming came to the Three Forms Academy, he seemed to have been quite calm. Although his cultivation speed had increased several times, all in all, this was not really a disturbance. Every morning, he attended the morning ss, listened to Jiu Han exin array formation knowledge along with Lin Feng. In his free time, Lu Ming would also go to the library to read books, constantly enriching himself. Although it dyed the attribute grinding a bit, there was a saying about a bnce between work and rest, so learning about array formations could be considered a form of rxation. A weekter, in the Void Space, after using the newly learned Ancient Realm Body Forging technique, the Ancient Divine Nerve to polish the bottleneck, the progress bar had already reached 15.76%. The progress was rtively fast. After ending the cultivation of the Body Forging technique, Lu Ming sat cross-legged again. Source Power sshed out from his fingertips and following Lu Ming¡¯s will, danced in the air, forming lines, one after another. At this moment, Lu Ming was fully focused and concentrated. Soon, with the lines orderly arranged, a simple Gathering Source Formation took shape. Seeing the shining array formation, Lu Ming could not help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s finally done.¡± In the past week, besides reading books, Lu Ming had been studying the basic knowledge of array formations during sses. However, he had to admit that the subject covered a lot, and many things had to be learned from the basics. As a result, it was only until today that Lu Ming was barely able to personally set up the simplest Gathering Source Formation. ¡°But where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. Once I¡¯ve got the hang of it, nothing will be a problem for me.¡± He opened his attribute panel and scrolled down to the skill column. It was clearly seen that as Lu Ming set up the Source Gathering Formation, the attribute panel had recorded it. Array Formation Ivi (1/1000). Array formation belonged to misceneous studies, so it did not provide attribute bonuses. However, it was the proficiency requirements that made Lu Ming furrow his brows. ¡°It seems a little difficult to upgrade this thing¡­¡± After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming once again focused and constructed a Source Gathering Formation. Proficiency+1. This thing was much harder to obtain than cultivating body forging techniques. But Lu Ming did not mind. Since the days were peaceful, he had plenty of time. And time was Lu Ming¡¯s best friend! At the same time, Jiu Han¡¯s research reached a stalemate. There was too much Divine Source in the inneryer of the Divinity. Every time Lu Ming drained it, a wisp of liquid Divine Source would surge out from the inneryer of the Divinity. After countless repetitions, there was no sign that this thing would be used up. However, even the seawater was not endless. As long as Lu Ming was around, he would eventually be able to pry open the inneryer of the divinity and see the true appearance of this so-called divinity. In fact, Jiu Han already had some vague guesses about the true appearance of the divinity. Every time the energy of the divinity was exhausted and liquid Divine Source surged out from the inneryer, Jiu Han could catch a glimpse of the deep structure of the inneryer of the divinity. However, he could not see clearly, so Jiu Han did not dare to make a judgment. Just then, the voice of his clone sounded in his ear. ¡°There¡¯s a disturbance at the frontline battlefield, return quickly.¡± Jiu Han frowned. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly sighed. ¡°Speaking of this battle, it started inexplicably for unknown reasons¡­¡± ¡°Eternity, and the leader of the subversives hidden behind the scenes¡­ What are you fighting this battle for, and what do you all know?¡± Jiu Han did not understand.. Chapter 327 - 327: Three Years Chapter 327: Three Years Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Time passed, and the years flew by. Three years shed by in the blink of an eye. During these three years, the ck Mist Zone had not been peaceful. The biggest storm was still the battle between the Aeonians and the Subversives. In the beginning, no one took this battle to heart. Perhaps some thought that the Aeonians would quickly destroy this organization that seemed to have emerged from some obscure corner. Or perhaps they believed that although the two sides were at odds, there would be a moment when their leaders would sit down at the negotiation table and resolve the issues with words rather than fists. ¡ªAfter all, war was just a means, not an end. With both sides having simr strength, there was no need to fight to the death. The ultimate result would only be mutual destruction, and neither side would benefit. Yet, under this consensus, the Subversives unexpectedly rejected the Eternals¡¯ negotiation requests several times. The war escted, bing more and more intense, and the scale becamerger andrger¡­ It spread to every corner of the ck Mist Zone. They had gone mad. At least in the eyes of the world, the Subversives were indeed mad. There were no reasons, no goals. Just fighting, destroying, and unleashing a storm called death throughout the entire ck Mist Zone! Today was the start of school in the Three Elements Academy. Compared to previous years, the number of students applying this year was somewhat sparse. Moreover, on the faces of the students, there was ack of the lively spirit of youth. On closer inspection, most of them wore a look of concern. Dong! The bell rang. Indicating that the exam had started. The freshmen and adult candidates were divided in an orderly manner under the instructions of the examiners. Among the adult candidates, Wang Xiong remained calm, with a stable and measured aura. Soon, Wang Xiong arrived at the Assessment Hall and suddenly heard a voice he had not heard for a long time. ¡°Almostte, fortunately, I made it in time.¡± Wang Xiong turned around abruptly to look at the source of the voice and saw a familiar figure standing next to the chief examiner. The figure appeared young, with a strong physique and well-defined features. Although there was a slightly stiff smile on his face, Wang Xiong could read the genuine joy from that familiar face. ¡°Brother Lu!¡± He did not even care about the order in the exam hall, and rushed to the front of Lu Ming. He opened his arms, intending to give Lu Ming a long-awaited hug. However, considering Lu Ming¡¯s personality, his movements stiffened in ce. It was Lu Ming who took the initiative to hug Wang Xiong. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± A familiar face and a familiar voice. Wang Xiong¡¯s eyes subconsciously welled up. Wang Xiong had too many things to say to Lu Ming after reuniting with his old friend, but he did not know where to start. After holding it in for a while, Wang Xiong finally spoke, ¡°How did you know that I came to the Three Elements Academy?¡± Lu Ming just smiled and tapped his temple. ¡°Sensory perception and the Dao of array formations.¡± Lu Ming did not delve into the details and instead asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you in the Three Elements Academy. Why are you here?¡± Wang Xiong smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no end to learning¡­ Two years ago, I left the Nanxiang gathering ce and adventures everywhere in the Eternal n¡¯s territory to hone my strength. However, after training for a while, I realized that my foundation was too weak. When 1 heard that the Hundred Schools of Philosophy were recruiting students and I happened to be near the Three Elements Academy, I thought I¡¯de and take a look. If 1 can enroll, I¡¯ll enroll. If not, I¡¯ll figure out something else.¡± At the side, the chief examiner, Jiang Weiquan, smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good train of thought. The words ¡®there¡¯s no end to learning¡¯ even encapstes great principles. Not bad, not bad¡­¡± Lu Ming turned to Jiang Weiquan and smiled, ¡°This is my fellow countryman.¡± At this point, Jiang Weiquan immediately nodded in understanding. Jiang Weiquan still had to give Lu Ming face. After all, he had witnessed Lu Ming being taken in by Jiu Han. He had also personally heard Jiu Han boast about his closed-door disciple on several asions in public. From the sound of it, Jiuhan had the tendency to nurture Lu Ming to be the next sect master of the Hundred Schools of Philosophy. Lu Ming then turned to look at Wang Xiong. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s everything back home?¡± Hearing this question, Wang Xiong fell into brief silence. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Overall, it¡¯s generally fine, but we¡¯ve moved again.¡± ¡°Moved again?¡± ¡°Yes, we couldn¡¯t stay in Qinghe Province anymore. We had to move to the hintend of the Aeonians¡­ In any case, for people like us who are insignificant, we can only avoid the war. We can¡¯t decide where to go, and we have to go where it¡¯s safer.¡± Wang Xiong¡¯s tone was slightly depressed, but not much. Lu Ming could only nod in understanding. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡± In the recent wars, even if Lu Ming closed his ears to the outside world, there were still too many discussions. Three years ago, the Subversives Alliance had breached the Hundred Thousand Mountains and infiltrated the Eternal n¡¯s Qinghe Province. After a brief standoff in Qinghe Province, several major battles had broken out. The Divine Spirit Realm experts of both sides attacked. The war began to evolve into a divine war. Moreover, a year ago, the two sides officially fell out! A fight to the death! Lu Ming still remembered that there were only four words that dominated the headlines that day. An all-out war! But, unexpectedly, the Aeonians were actually at a disadvantage against the Subversives. The battlefront of Qinghe Province was in a constant state of retreat. Lu Ming had encountered Jiu Han several times, but he did not see any joy on Jiu Han¡¯s face. Instead, his face was somewhat pale, as if he had exhausted too much Divine Source¡ªindicating how dire the situation on the battlefield was. On the side, Jiang Weiquan suddenly spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s not just Qinghe Province.¡± ¡°The situation on the in Field Province¡¯s front is also not looking good.¡± In response to this, both Lu Ming and Wang Xiong remained silent. They understood the severity of the situation. But what could they do? The three of them stood together, gazing ahead as the examination officially began. Wang Xiong was about to go to the examination hall when Lu Ming¡¯s voice suddenly sounded again. ¡°By the way, Brother Wang, how¡¯s Chengcheng doing?¡± Wang Xiong was slightly stunned when he heard this. Then, he turned to Lu Ming with a hint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°Yo, Brother Lu, it¡¯s not like you to actively inquire about Cheng Cheng¡¯s affairs¡­¡± Facing Wang Xiong¡¯s teasing, Lu Ming only smiled and shook his head. Then, he heard Wang Xiong say, ¡°Cheng Cheng is doing well; she already has the strength of the Spirit Realm. Three years ago, she joined the Sky Monitoring Bureau, and it seems she¡¯s doing well within the bureau.¡± With that said, Wang Xiong pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Two months ago, we even had a call. Cheng Cheng said that the bureau had sent her to the battlefield at the in Field Province. I wonder how she¡¯s doing now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Ming turned to look at Jiang Weiquan. Jiang Weiquan seemed to know what Lu Ming meant and replied, ¡°The high-levelbatants on the battlefield in the in Field Province are indeed from the Sky Monitoring Bureau. Although the situation over there is not good now, there should be no risk of falling in the short term.¡± Despite these words, Lu Ming still felt a little uneasy. Until Wang Xiong patted Lu Ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Cheng Cheng is quite formidable now.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Cheng Cheng has always wanted to look for you and spar with you in person to see if the gap between you two is still as big as it used to be.¡± Cheng Cheng was indeed strong¡­ However, after Wang Xiong finished speaking, both Lu Ming and Jiang Weiquanughed.. Chapter 328 - 328: Entrustment Chapter 328: Entrustment Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Alright, i¡¯ll wait for her.¡± Lu Ming smiled and took out a smartmunicator. ¡°By the way, Brother Wang, let¡¯s add each other as friends. You go ahead and take the exam, and we¡¯ll chat after you finish.¡± Wang Xiong immediately nodded and also took out his smartmunicator. After exchanging contact numbers, Wang Xiong turned around and headed to the examination hall. Lu Ming turned to look at Jiang Weiquan. ¡°Teacher Jiang, please take care of him.¡± Jiang Weiquan smiled and said, ¡°Certainly, certainly.¡± On the way back to Boshi Tower, the smartmunicator in Lu Ming¡¯s hand suddenly rang. It was a business card push notification from Wang Xiong, with the name ¡°Zhang Chengcheng¡± written on it. The next line included an emoji covering its mouth with augh. Lu Ming chuckled and sent a ¡°Thank you.¡± Back in his mansion at Boshi Tower, before Lu Ming could even take a sip of water, the smartmunicator rang again. At the top of the push notification bar, there was a line of text. [Zhang Chengcheng requests to add you as a friend.] This caught Lu Ming off guard for a moment¡­ After a while, Lu Ming clicked on the notification bar and epted Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s friend request. Themunicator then made a series of ¡°ding ding¡± sounds. ¡°Brother Lu?¡± [Is that you?] [Is the name card Wang Xiong pushed to me really you?] Perhaps Zhang Chengcheng thought that this was just a joke Wang Xiong made out of boredom. After three consecutive sentences, neither side responded. A momentter, Lu Ming finally reacted. He initiated a video call. The call was quickly answered on the other end. Thus, after three years, their faces met again through the screen. ¡°Brother Lu?¡± Lu Ming grinned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me?¡± On the other side of themunicator, Zhang Chengcheng¡¯s eyes were visibly moist. Before Zhang Chengcheng could say anything else, a few other female voices suddenly sounded from beside her. ¡°Brother Lu? Is that Brother Lu? Let me take a look!¡± The camera shook wildly and the faces of Heluo and Ivy squeezed together and appeared on the narrow screen. ¡°Let me take a look too!¡± Another face appeared above Heluo and Ivy¡¯s faces. It was Wei Lan. Lu Ming smiled again, ¡°Are you all together?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all here¡­¡± The girls chattered non-stop, expressing that they were doing well and they were also taking good care of Zhang Chengcheng. After a long, lively conversation, themunicator was returned to Zhang Chengcheng. The voices of the other three girls gradually faded away, and Zhang Chengcheng seemed to be the only one left in the room. Their eyes met through the screen. Soon, Lu Ming said softly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, all is well. How about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing well too. I¡¯m currently at the Three Elements Academy., apprenticed to Master Jiu Han. In short, I¡¯m doing well.¡± ¡°By the way, about the war in the in Field Province¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect me¡­ Thanks to Heluo, we were left in the rear, doing some paperwork.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡± To be honest, Lu Ming and Cheng Cheng were not talkative people. Even though they had missed each other for a long time, they could not find many words to say when they met again through the screen. However, just looking at each other, it seemed like it was already enough. ¡°Chengcheng, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± ¡°Of course not¡­ But Brother Lu, you¡¯ve be stronger again¡­¡± ¡°Muscles equal strength; isn¡¯t this my motto? Speaking of which, can you see the slight changes even when I¡¯m in the Self-Limitation State?¡± ¡°Of course. Even the slightest change in Brother Lu can¡¯t escape my eyes.¡± As they spoke, the two of them started chatting. Both had smiles on their faces and the conversation was nothing more than some trivial matters. ording to Lu Ming¡¯s usual personality, he would have felt that such idle chatter was just a waste of time. However, at this moment, Lu Ming felt a strange sense of satisfaction and fulfillment when he chatted with Zhang Chengcheng about thesepletely meaningless things. After chatting for more than 40 minutes, there was suddenly a knock on Lu Ming¡¯s door. With a thought, the door automatically opened. Outside the door, Yan bowed slightly to Lu Ming and said, ¡°Senior Brother, Master is looking for you for something urgent.¡± Lu Ming nodded gently and looked at Zhang Chengcheng again. Without needing Lu Ming to say anything, Cheng Cheng had already said, ¡°Then Brother Lu, go ahead. We¡¯ll talk again next time.¡± ¡°You can call me anytime, and i¡¯ll be free anytime.¡± Lu Ming smiled and said, ¡°Me too.¡± After following Yan to the front gate, Lu Ming stepped into the teleportation array formation. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in Jiu Han¡¯s cultivation room. Inside the room, Jiu Han¡¯s clone stood in the middle of the room. Perhaps sensing Lu Ming¡¯s arrival, he turned to look at Lu Ming. When he saw Jiu Han¡¯s face, Lu Ming could not help but frown. ¡°Teacher, what happened to you¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about this.¡± Jiu Han raised his hand and touched a purple-ck mark on his face that looked like a poisonous imprint. He then said, ¡°The injury left behind by the Corpse God.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make it short.¡± ¡°The situation on the front line in Qinghe Province is getting worse and worse. Justst night, the Corpse God appeared at the front line of the battlefield. 1 exchanged two moves with him and felt that something was wrong.¡± ¡°In order to deal with the situation at the front line, I must withdraw more than half of the defense forces inside Boshi Tower.¡± ¡°This includes my clone, most of the Divine Source in the tower, and even the Tower Spirit in the Boshi Tower.¡± At this point, Jiu Han paused slightly, ¡°How¡¯s your progress in learning the array formations?¡± Lu Ming replied in a low voice, ¡°My progress is slow, but 1 haven¡¯t cked off.¡± Jiu Han nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°In short, after I leave, I¡¯ll hand over the core control of Boshi Tower to you. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unfamiliar with, you can ask Yan.¡± ¡°After 1 leave, you must help me take care of this Three Elements Academy. Don¡¯t let anyone steal my home.¡± Jiu Han finished speaking with a smile. Although he used a joking tone, Lu Ming could hear a hint of seriousness in his voice. This made Lu Ming take a deep breath and nod, ¡°1 won¡¯t let Teacher down.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it¡­ During this period of time, be cautious about everything.¡± ¡°The situation is getting more and more troublesome.¡± As he spoke, the figure of Jiu Han¡¯s clone gradually faded, soon disappearingpletely. Another golden light descended from above onto Lu Ming¡¯s backhand, forming a tower-shaped mark ¨C this was the core control array formation of Boshi Tower! Through this core array formation, Lu Ming could sense everything inside Boshi Tower and control most of the functions of Boshi Tower. Moreover, he could faintly perceive that the Divine Source in the Boshi Tower was rapidly depleting, being transferred to Jiu Han¡¯s main body. Until only an extremely faint trace remained ¨C roughly equivalent to one percent of the original amount, that the transfer finally stopped. ¡°The Corpse God¡­¡± As he muttered this name under his breath, Lu Ming subconsciously narrowed his eyes. Clearly, the Corpse God brought unimaginable pressure to Jiu Han. It even forced Jiu Han to restrain all his strength to deal with the threat of the Corpse God. After a long time, Lu Ming sighed deeply. ¡°I hope everything stays safe..¡± Chapter 329 - 329: Hidden Killing Intent Chapter 329 - 329: Hidden Killing Intent Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qinghe Province. The war had already spread to the hearnd of Qinghe Province. The two factions, the Aeonians and the Alliance of Subversives, faced off on both sides of the Sangba River. On the battlefield, the military camps stretched as far as the eye could see. There were even bizarre war weapons prostrating near the military camps.
    However, the most conspicuous was a city and a mountain on the battlefield. The city was the Sky City of the Corpse God! This city had already moved from the Corpse God¡¯s Territory to the frontline of the battlefield. The appearance of the Sky City meant that the Corpse God, Zero, had personally arrived! The enormous Sky City floated above the west bank of the Sangba River. Its location was even closer to the enemy camp than the military camp at the frontmost. Not only did this show the Corpse God¡¯s absolute confidence, but it also boosted the morale of the Subservives Alliance. On the other side of the Sangba River. A towering mountain floated in the air. The size and magnificence of the mountain was not inferior to the Sky City. Upon closer inspection, the mountain had a whitish color, and with more scrutiny, it could be seen that half of the mountain was actually shaped by the Eternal Stones! This was the Mountain of Time! It was the carriage and divine artifact of Vicky, one of the three guardian gods of the Eternal n! At this moment, in the Master God Pce of the Mountain of Time. Jiu Han suddenly opened his eyes and took a deep breath. It could be clearly perceived that the aura on Jiu Han¡¯s body instantly expanded, and the purplish-ck patches on his face gradually faded with the strengthening of his aura, eventually turning into a faint but unsightly mark. ¡°I didn¡¯t eradicate the root¡­ This is troublesome. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Zero is indeed a formidable opponent. I¡¯ve suffered a huge loss this time.¡± As Jiu Han muttered, Vicky¡¯s voice came from beside him. ¡°Mr. Jiu Han¡¯s loss will bepensated on my end. Since I have arrived, I will naturally deal with the Corpse God. Mr. Jiu Han only needs to deal with other opponents.¡± Vicky, the god of the Eternal n, looked young with the characteristic silver hair of the Eternal n. His features were handsome, even with a slightly feminine and gentle quality. When he smiled, he revealed two shallow dimples. His voice was warm and gentle, and overall, he looked like a somewhat quiet and elegant young man. The only thing that showcased his aura was the silver-white robe he wore. The dazzling robe, with runes and arrays on it, even made Jiu Han a bit dizzy and confused. It was challenging to discern the functionality of this robe from its surface, and Jiu Han could only vaguely guess that it was rted to the power of time¡­. In any case, after ncing at Vicky, Jiu Han immediately smiled. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re here.¡± Originally, themander of this battlefield was Jiu Han. However, with the arrival of the Corpse God, Jiu Han¡¯s strength was somewhat insufficient to control the situation. Despite Jiu Han¡¯s fame and strength, he had not reached the level of a guardian god. Because of this, Vicky of the Eternal n came into y. ¡°However¡­¡± Jiu Han suddenly changed the subject. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, Viki, I think I don¡¯t have much to do on this side. 1 suddenly remembered that there are some matters at home that I haven¡¯t taken care of. What do you think¡­¡± Jiuhan was trying to escape¡­ His personality was not inclined toward bloodshed, and more importantly, Jiu Han still had not figured out the root cause of the war between the two major forces! In Jiu Han¡¯s view, there were too many strange things about this battle, so many that Jiu Han just wanted to run away as soon as possible. Before he could finish speaking, Vicky had already interrupted Jiu Han with a smile. ¡°Mr. Jiu Han is also a member of our Eternal n. The war is urgent now. Teacher Jiu Han, you¡¯ve taught me for so many years. There¡¯s no reason for you not to understand the meaning of the words ¡®without the lips, the teeth feel the cold¡¯, right?¡± Jiu Han squinted his eyes but did not say more. Just then, thundering drums sounded from outside. Vicky slowly floated up and smiled at Jiu Han. ¡°Here theye again¡­ Mr. Jiu Han, please join me in facing the enemy.¡± Jiu Han sighed slightly in his heart but he had to get up. In the Eternal n, Jiu Han held a high position, but even so, he could not surpass the guardian gods. Moreover, he was on the battlefield and could not vite military orders. At this point, Jiu Han could only focus his strength and go all out. Of course, it was not about fighting desperately against the Subversives but rather ensuring his own safety in the midst of this unpredictable situation. Lin Feng¡¯s consciousness gradually sank, and he soon arrived at the dream realm space. He opened his eyes and surveyed the surroundings. He discovered that over a dozen people had already arrived in the dream space before him. The number of people here was increasing, and they were bing more diverse. Although they were all peripheral members of the Subversive Alliance, each had different superiors. For example, Lin Feng¡¯s superior was the Blood-Eyed Venerable of unknown identity. And the superior of the quasi-god beside him was Moon Fiend, who had a grudge against Lu Ming. There were also various other people, and Lin Feng did not know who their superiors were. He only knew that this group of people had gathered in Xuanshui City, all with evil intentions and their own schemes. However, with Jiu Han personally presiding over this ce, it was enough to sweep away all the evil tricks and schemes. Despite the increasing number of undercover agents of the Subversive Alliance over the past three years, there had not been any major movements. After standing on the spot and waiting for a while, more and more people gathered around. Until the number of people reached 23, in the open space in front, apanied by a blood-red light, two figures appeared out of thin air in the center of the area. The figure of one of them was hazy and blurry, but the familiar aura and the blood-eyed phantom behind him all revealed this person¡¯s identity. It was Lin Feng¡¯s master, the Blood-Eyed Venerable. The person standing beside the Blood-Eyed Venerable revealed his face openly to everyone! He was an ancient demon! Standing nearly three meters tall, his exposed skin was covered in ck scales, and he wore light blue armor that seemed to be made of ice. His two curved bull horns were in the shape of a crescent moon, and his pale golden vertical pupils were filled with cruelty and tyranny! As the demon breathed, a light blue chill spewed out of his mouth and nose. Even though this was a dream space and not reality, Lin Feng and the others could still sense that this cold chill was able to destroy them in an instant! Divine Spirit Realm! This demon was undoubtedly at the Divine Spirit Realm! Sensing this, everyone lowered their heads, not daring to look directly at the Blood-Eyed Venerable and the ancient demon. Until the Blood-Eyed Venerable spoked softly, * ¡°Let me introduce, this is one of the four pir gods of the Ancient Demon n, the Ice Pir Demon God, Jeros.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also one of the venerables among the subversives.¡± After the introduction, everyone said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Venerable.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Jeros replied softly. Although his voice was cold and violent, his attitude was still considered gentle. Sweeping his gaze across the 23 people present, Jeros said, ¡°Is this all our men in Xuanshui City?¡± At the side, Blood-Eye replied, ¡°Of course not. These are just the leaders of the various sleeper groups. Each group can still gather more people.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jeros muttered again and suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter if there are more people or not.¡± ¡°What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m here. Then this Xuanshui City will definitely be destroyed!¡± With that, Jeros looked at the other twenty-three people. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll lead the team. My goal is to destroy Xuanshui City and the Three Elements Academy..¡± Chapter 330 - 330: Blood Demon Gate Chapter 330 - 330: Blood Demon Gate Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In an all-out war that would not end until one side died, any morality, any code, wereughable and naive. The sole purpose of the warring parties was to bringplete and utter destruction to their opponents! In such a scenario, a rear assault became an option! And Xuanshui City was an excellent target. The Hundred Schools of Philosophy were not weak in strength and its influence was even greater. If the leader of the Hundred Schools of Philosophy, the Three Elements Academy, could be destroyed in one fell swoop, it would undoubtedly deliver a significant blow to the entire Eternal n!
    And the timing at this moment was just right. Jiu Han was tied up on the front lines. Moreover, he had siphoned off most of Boshi Tower¡¯s power. Although Boshi Tower was still a divine artifact and the Quasi Gods remained unshaken¡­ Jeros was already here. With a god present, a divine artifact deprived of most of its power could not stir up much trouble. ¡°With the target identified, all that¡¯s left is the details.¡± After saying this, Jeros turned to look at Blood-Eye. ¡°Whose abilities are stronger among them?¡± Blood-Eye smiled and looked at Lin Feng. ¡°This is my disciple, with outstanding ability, and his identity on the surface is that of an in-name disciple of Old Man Jiu Han. He lives in the Boshi Tower and has learned the Dao of Array Formations from Jiu Han. I believe he should be of considerable help in this operation.¡± Blood-Eye said a lot, clearly paving the way for Lin Feng. This prompted Lin Feng to take a few steps forward, first bowing deeply to Blood-Eye, and then respectfully looking at Jeros. Jeros smiled and said, ¡°Not bad, not bad. Having our own people inside Boshi Tower makes things much more manageable.¡± ¡°I have a task for you. Help me organize the personnel in Xuanshui City, including their approximate strength, their status and positions. Give me a rough n as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Speed is the key to everything.¡± ¡°A week, within a week, 1 want to see Xuanshui City turn into a frozen wastnd!¡± Lin Feng immediately nodded. ¡°I will not disappoint the Venerable!¡± Xuanshui City had been somewhat chaotic recently. The three frontlines had been breached, and the Aeonians were attacked on three sides. This caused many people in the city to start moving to the safer hearnd. Xuanshui City was an excellent target. This ce had the Three Elements Academy and Jiu Han guarding it. In the eyes of most people, there was definitely no possibility of this ce being affected by the mes of war. However, this situation has brought about another problem. The influx of foreigners has caused a severe breakdown in the security of Xuanshui City. The city¡¯snd area was limited, and so were the houses and buildings. Although in the supernatural world, skyscrapers could be built overnight, the rted supporting facilities, public management, and the supply of goods were always difficult problems to solve. Outside Xuanshui City. The original agricultural area had already turned into a slum. The farnds were destroyed, and arge number of illegal constructions have sprung up, forming a maze-like city. Guan Chao and Gan Song walked through this city maze. The filth and evil along the way made both Guan Chao, a police lieutenant, and Gan Song, a student of the Three Elements Academy, involuntarily frown. Trash was everywhere. Countless beggars roam the streets. Children in dirty clothes ran around the streets, their lively eyes emitting a thieving gleam. There were also beautiful women in ragged clothes standing on the street. Most of them had iconic silver-white hair¡ªin a peaceful era, it was hard to imagine the noble Eternal n members resorting to illicit activities due to life¡¯s pressure. After breaking free from the begging children and the seductive women, Guan Chao and Gan Song, looking disheveled, arrived at the corner of a certain street. The two of them lit their cigarettes and smoked in silence. Soon, Gan Song stubbed out the cigarette and cursed, ¡°Damn war!¡± After speaking, he turned to look at his good friend, ¡°So, Brother Chao, you didn¡¯t bring me here to give me a social practical lesson, right?¡± Guan Chao smiled bitterly and shook his head, ¡°How could it be¡­ 1 didn¡¯t expect this lousy ce to be in such a mess¡­¡± With that said, Guan Chao¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°I brought you here this time because 1 need your knowledge. If I remember correctly, you should have studied the Demonic Mysteries subject in the Three Elements Academy, right?¡± At the mention of this, Gan Song seemed to recall something. His expression turned serious as he nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Could it be¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think it¡¯s best to bring you over to take a look.¡± With that said, Guan Chao took the lead and walked towards the depths of the alley. The surrounding illegal structures blocked the light, making this ce dim and somewhat eerie. As he walked, Guan Chao spoke, ¡°A long time ago, someone reported a missing person case.¡± ¡°The missing persons were mainly concentrated among the iing poption, and the areas that they went missing were all in this new slum.¡± ¡°As you know, our police department has not had enough manpower during this period of time. Moreover, there are too many refugees who are not registered, making it impossible for us to assess how serious this missing persons case is.¡± ¡°Originally, everyone, including me, thought that this case was just an ordinary case. But unexpectedly, when I came here two days ago for official business, I happened to see this.¡± At this point, Guan Chao suddenly stopped. He pointed ahead, and Gan Song crossed over Guan Chao and looked forward. On the dirty wall ahead, a palm-sized, blood-red rune was shimmering and flickering! The exquisite patterns of the runes were dense and contained a strange energy. When Gan Song, who was at the Spirit Realm, saw this rune, he vaguely felt as if there were noises in his ears, and even his mind became dazed and confused¡­ Until Guan Chao pped the back of Gan Song¡¯s head and woke him up! Gan Song suddenly turned around to look at Guan Chao, his face filled with fear and even despair! ¡°The Blood Demon Gate!¡± ¡°This is the Blood Demon Gate!!¡± If someone in the ck Mist Zone was considered the ancestor of teleportation, then, the Demon n would definitely be the first choice. In the past, the Demon n had brought endless cmities to the various ns in the ck Mist Zone. With their mastery of teleportation, they could easily appear in every corner of the world. Their specialbat abilities were almost at the peak in the ck Mist Zone. Countless years ago, the Demon n was annihted or, to put it more urately, absorbed. The one who absorbed them was the Ancient Demon n! The Ancient Demon n took in the experts, armies, territories, and even technologies of the Demon n, bing the overlord of the ck Mist Zone. And long ago, they were defeated by the Eternal n and driven to the far-western frozennd. Since then, the whereabouts of the Ancient Demon n in the world has been unknown. Their world-famous teleportation technology had also been simplified and curtailed, turning into a modern means of transportation. Gan Song, however, did not expect to actually see this rune in Xuanshui City, which had once brought countless sorrows to the world. The Blood Demon Gate Rune! Chapter 331 - 331: Ice Pillar Demon God: Jeros Chapter 331 - 331: Ice Pir Demon God: Jeros Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Using flesh and blood as a sacrifice to break through the spatial barriers and create an extremely long-distance teleportation channel.¡± ¡°This is the Blood Demon Gate!!¡± Gan Song briefly exined the characteristics of the Blood Demon Gate, causing Guan Chao to furrow his brows. He pointed at the glistening rune in front of him. ¡°Are you sure this is the Blood Demon Gate Rune?¡±
    Gan Song numbly nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°What should we do with it?¡± Gan Song shook his head, ¡°No way to deal with it.¡± ¡°This thing has alreadypletely taken shape¡­¡± Only then did Guan Chao realize the gravity of the matter. ¡°You said there¡¯s no way to deal with it? Are you sure!?¡± he anxiously asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Gan Song¡¯s tone gradually became low. ¡°A Blood Demon Gate requires 9,999 Blood Demon Gate Runes. These runes can be scattered everywhere. They¡¯re small, concealed, and have no energy fluctuations.¡± ¡°Only after the Blood Demon Gate ispletely formed will the runes sh and emit energy fluctuations¡­ and at this stage, unless you canpletely eliminate the 9,999 runes within a short time, the opening of the Blood Demon Gate is irreversible.¡± After Gan Song finished speaking, the two of them fell silent. They did not utter a word for a long time. Until behind them, the Blood Demon Gate rune suddenly emitted a bright light. The light intensified and soared into the sky! Gan Song slowly turned around and looked at the light that soared into the sky. After a brief nce, Gan Song closed his eyes in pain. ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡± All was toote. It could be seen that more than 9,000 red columns of light instantly shot up from every corner of Xuanshui City. These red columns of light flew into the sky like squirming red earthworms and twisted and entwined in the high altitude¡­ Within three seconds, they constructed a blood-red gate! The gate floated more than a hundred meters above Xuanshui City, and its massive door was like a dark cloud, even covering one-tenth of Xuanshui City! In the city, the quasi-divine level City Lord¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw this scene! Without thinking too much, he flew out and quickly reached the front of the gate. ¡°Ancient Demon n!?¡± ¡°How dare you attack the hearnd of our Eternal n! Audacious!¡± The City Lord¡¯s words were considered righteous¡­ but one could easily detect a hint of hidden fear. The defeat at the front lines had indeed dealt a blow to the long-standing pride of the Aeonians. Many people gradually realized that the Aeonians were not invincible in this world¡­ Just like the various overlords in the ck Mist Zone in the past, dynasties would always have their rise and fall. As the saying went, ¡°Kick a man when he¡¯s down.¡± With the battle situation at the front line failing, all kinds of bad guys appeared. However, the City Lord of Xuanshui City still could not imagine that the Ancient Demon n, who had once lost to him, would actually be the first to invade the hearnd of the Eternal n! With a creaking sound, the Blood Demon Gate slowly opened. In an instant, an overwhelming cold air surged out from the gate, instantly covering the entire Xuanshui City. The temperature in the city dropped by more than ten degrees instantly, and it continued to decrease. Low breathing sound emanated from the gate, and an even colder aura, apanied by the murmurs of the Ancient Demon,nded on the City Lord¡¯s body ¡°Audacious? Attack?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ This is just your retribution!!¡± ¡°Today, I, the Ice Pir Demon God, Jeros, will use the blood of all the people in your Xuanshui City to dere the return of our Ancient Demon n!¡± Golden vertical pupils suddenly appeared from the gate. The direct gaze of the god instantly caused the City Lord¡¯s entire body to copse and dissipate into ashes. Two huge demonic ws ruthlessly stretched out from the gap in the gate. At this moment, Jeros grabbed the Blood Demon Gate with both hands, and pulled forcefully with all his strength. The sound of creaking continued to burst. A few secondster, the Blood Demon Gatepletely opened! At this moment, Xuanshui City and the Frozen Land, two regions separated by hundreds of thousands of miles, were now connected through the Blood Demon Gate! ¡°Jeros, permanently solidify the Blood Demon Gate!¡± A deep voice sounded from the Demon Abyss behind. This made the expression on Jeros¡¯ face even more ferocious. He licked the corners of his mouth and a ferocious glint exploded in his eyes. The Divine Source in his body surged out and rushed towards the Blood Demon Gate! ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Wastnd Boss.¡± Divine Source had endless magical uses, not only forbat against enemies but also in many areas where it has the miraculous effect of turning decay into magic. At this moment, solidifying the Blood Demon Gate was one of the applications of Divine Source. Originally, the Blood Demon Gate had a limited duration. Once the power of the Blood Demon Gate was exhausted, the gate would copse and dissipate. However, at this moment, under the infusion of Jeros¡¯ Divine Source, the Blood Demon Gate was transforming from a limited time to permanent. Once sessful, there would be a permanent teleportation gate between Xuanshui City and the Frozen Land. This also meant that the Aeonians and the Ancient Demon n would face each other head-on. The decision of the Ancient Demon n could be described as violent! It was unknown if they had something to rely on or if they were acting recklessly. In short, since the Deste Demon Lord had given the order¡­ The Ice Pir Demon God, Jeros, did the same. At this moment, no one in the entire Xuanshui City could resist the power of the Divine Spirit Realm. People either fled for their lives or hid at home and waited for things to change. About ten secondster, a faint humming sound emanated from the sky. Everyone looked up at the Blood Demon Gate. They could see that in the Frozen Land opposite, an endless pale blue shadow of demons pping their wings and flying towards Xuanshui City. The first Ice Ancient Demon crawled out of the Blood Demon Gate. Then the second. The one-hundredth. The one-thousandth¡­ Until tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and even more! Countless demonic creatures passed through the Blood Demon Gate and arrived in Xuanshui City. They scattered in all directions. As a result, chaos and ughter spread! The defense array of the Three Elements Academy had already been activated at the first moment. However, this defensive formation was just for show¡ªafter all, being in the hearnd of the Eternal n, with the presence of the Boshi Tower and Jiu Han guarding it, there was no need to make the defensive array too advanced¡­. This resulted in the defensive array being instantly broken through by the ancient demons from the Ancient Realm. Fortunately, the teachers and worshippers in the school intervened to stabilize the situation. But stability was only temporary. The Three Elements Academy was thergest target in Xuanshui City, naturally attracting more enemies and experts! The school broadcast suddenly sounded, with the voice of Lu Minging through. ¡°All teachers and students, enter the Boshi Tower immediately!¡± Inside the Boshi Tower, Lu Ming stood in the main control room, his gaze prating the Boshi Tower to look at the entire Xuanshui City. At this moment, there were some ripples appearing on Lu Ming¡¯s calm face. His gaze deepened as he muttered in a low voice, ¡°Ancient Demon n, Divine Spirit Realm, Ice Pir Demon God Jeros.¡± After a long time, Lu Ming sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome¡­¡± This attack came suddenly and it happened to be at a time when Jiu Han was not around. It also caught Lu Ming somewhat off guard.. Chapter 332 - 332: Lu Ming, You’re Doomed This Time! Chapter 332 - 332: Lu Ming, You¡¯re Doomed This Time! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Yan was standing beside Lu Ming. He also saw the current situation in Xuanshui City. Fear and worry filled his youthful face. Until Lu Ming stabilized his mind and quickly spoke. ¡°Open the Boshi Tower and let all the students in the academye in.¡± The academy¡¯s defensive array formation was just a joke. To withstand the attack of external enemies, they had to rely on the artifact left behind by Jiu Han, the Boshi Tower.
    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡± Yan¡¯s expression turned serious and he was about to leave when Lu Ming said, ¡°Think of a way to inform the government that Boshi Tower can be opened to the public to shelter the people.¡± The Three Elements Academy could not fully represent Xuanshui City. Other than the students in the academy, there were too many people in Xuanshui City who needed the protection of the Boshi Tower. At this moment, what Lu Ming was thinking was to fulfill the task entrusted to him by Jiu Han. Protect Jiu Han¡¯s hometown. Watching Yan leave the control room, Lu Ming¡¯s gaze was deep. A momentter, he muttered softly. ¡°Teacher is a good person, and the academy is also a decent organization.¡± ¡°So, we should not only protect the teachers and students of the Three Elements Academy but also try to protect the people in Xuanshui City as much as we can¡­¡± ¡°Yes, if Teacher were here right now, 1 think Teacher will do the same.¡± Thinking of this, Lu Ming suddenly shook his head. ¡°Teacher would probably just go out and kill that Ice Pir Demon God directly¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t think about it too much.¡± After muttering this, Lu Ming lifted his leg and took a step, and he was back to his manor in just one step. Sitting cross-legged on the futon, Lu Ming looked at the control array formation on the back of his hand, contemting the current situation. After a long time, Lu Ming finally made a decision. He opened his attribute panel and looked at the skills column. The words ¡°Array Formation (lv25)¡± caught Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. ¡°A level 25 array formation. While it may not be considered a master-level formation outside, it can still be considered an advanced array formation.¡± ¡°However, it might be challenging to perfectly control Boshi Tower with this level of Dao of Formations¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± With a thought from Lu Ming, a little Divine Source immediately disappeared. At the same time, the words ¡°Formation (lv25)¡± quickly squirmed and changed to 1v26! Arge amount of formation knowledge suddenly appeared in Lu Ming¡¯s mind. After rapidly digesting it, Lu Ming felt that his understanding of the Dao of Formation had improved. ¡°Not enough¡­¡± Therefore, he had to continue adding points! ording to Lu Ming¡¯s estimation, Jiu Han¡¯s proficiency in the Dao of Formation path might be over 1,000 levels. If he wanted topletely control Boshi Tower, he needed at least level 200 array formation knowledge. Then, he nced at his seven-digit Divine Source¡­ Lu Ming could not help but sigh, ¡°1 originally did not want to take any shortcuts¡­ but 1 had no choice, it¡¯s you guys who forced me.¡± The moment the school broadcast sounded, arge number of teachers and students had already rushed towards the Boshi Tower. As a divine artifact of Jiu Han, Boshi Tower was usually mysterious and not open to the public. But in the current critical situation, and with Lu Ming having the authority to handle the situation, he did not have the luxury of being selective. Under the tower, as Lu Ming opened the door of the Boshi Tower, the two massive doors opened with a bang, revealing the vortex-shaped teleportation entrance inside. This teleportation entrance was nearly ten meters in diameter. Passing through this ce would be considered entering the Boshi Tower. They would then be teleported to various ces inside the Boshi Tower by the teleportation array formation. Due to the time constraints, heavy tasks and theck of manpower, Lu Ming naturally would not carefully screen the identities of those entering the tower at this moment. As long as they were not from the Ancient Demon n, they were qualified to enter the tower. Squeezed in the crowd, Lin Feng strode towards the Boshi Tower. Lin Feng vaguely swept his gaze behind him and could see a few familiar faces also looking at him, even nodding slightly in acknowledgment. This made the corners of Lin Feng¡¯s mouth curl up and he almostughed out loud. At this moment, he only had one thought in his mind. ¡°Lu Ming, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Originally, if Lu Ming hid well in the tower, he could still buy some time for himself. Survive, Lu Ming would definitely not be able to survive¡­ As soon as Jeros solidified the Blood Demon Gate and freed up his hands, a Boshi Tower without a god guarding it would definitely not be able to resist Jeros. At that time, Lu Ming would have no choice but to surrender. Actually, Lin Feng could ept this oue. Although by relying on Jeros, it was not as satisfying as taking revenge himself¡­ it was fine as long as the oue was good. But he did not expect Lu Ming to actually y the Virgin Mary. At this moment, Lu Ming opened the Boshi Tower to shelter the students of the Three Elements Academy and the citizens of Xuanshui City. Little did he know that by allowing these people to enter, he had also let all the spies outside into the Boshi Tower. Now things were interesting¡­ Lin Feng was confident that he could take down Lu Ming without even needing Jeros to attack! Lin Feng skillfully passed through Boshi Tower, and after a brief moment of dizziness, Lin Feng returned to his small courtyard. Shi walked over from the front and looked at Lin Feng with a worried expression. ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Before Shi could finish speaking, Lin Feng spoke quickly. ¡°Shi, go help Junior Brother Lu Ming. I suddenly remembered something and needed some personal space.¡± Shi was slightly stunned, but he still obeyed Lin Feng¡¯s orders and left the manor. Only after confirming that Shi had left did Lin Feng take a deep breath. Returning to the cultivation room, he activated the array formation he himself had set up. As therge formation isted all external perceptions, Lin Feng looked towards the central part of the room, where a tower-shaped mysterious rune was located. His eyes suddenly erupted with light. Lin Feng threw his head back andughed wildly, ¡°Lu Ming, you¡¯re doomed this time!¡± As a lucky seedling, Lin Feng¡¯s talent in Source Power Skill cultivation was not very outstanding. However, Jiu Han had oncemented that Lin Feng¡¯s array formation talent was quite extraordinary! The extraordinary mentioned by Jiu Han was basically equivalent to astonishing talent in the mortal world. From this, it could be seen that other than luck, Lin Feng himself also had somemendable qualities. At this moment, Lin Feng¡¯s gazended on the tower-shaped rune in front of him. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl into a cold smile. This rune was a special rune meticulously engraved by Lin Feng and designed and created by the array formation masters in the subversive organization to fill in the gaps. Its effect was to seize control authority over the Boshi Tower from the tower spirit and the core control array formation! When Jiu Han was around, this array formation had no practical use. But now that both Jiu Han and the Boshi Tower¡¯s tower spirit were gone, this array formation could disy its divine might! Sitting cross-legged in front of the array formation, Lin Feng closed his eyes, earnestly sensing the array formation. As he gently tapped his fingers and waved the source power, he soon prated the core control center of Boshi Tower through this array formation. He could clearly sense that there was a distinct imprint in the core control center of Boshi Tower¡ªit was his useless junior brother, Lu Ming. This caused Lin Feng to smirk. ¡°Kid, watch how I deal with you!¡± Chapter 333 - 333: Seize Chapter 333 - 333: Seize Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If the Boshi Tower was likened to aputer, then Lin Feng at this moment was a hacker. He hacked into theputer through the hardware (tower-shaped array formation), ready to modify theputer¡¯s program. On the other hand, Lu Ming was equivalent to an antivirus software, serving as the defense line against the hacker. In this confrontation, individual strength became meaningless. What determined the victory or defeat of both sides was only the level of proficiency in the Dao of array formations!
    At this moment, Lin Feng did not feel the slightest possibility of losing to Lu Ming! ¡®Don¡¯t be kidding. Lu Ming only had cultivation talent but no array formation talent¡­ How could hepare to himself? In terms of talent and hard work, Lin Feng admitted that he was inferior to Lu Ming. However, Lin Feng would absolutely not acknowledge that Lu Ming¡¯s proficiency in the Dao of array formations could surpass his own! If Lin Feng¡¯s array formation strength were to be calcted in levels, Lin Feng¡¯s array formation level was probably around level 43. Compared to Lu Ming¡¯s original level 25, it was naturally much higher. Therefore, Lu Ming did not sense anything when Lin Feng first invaded the core control of Boshi Tower. And Lin Feng had indeed nned this for a long time. ¡°First of all, this¡­¡± As Lin Feng made some subtle changes, his manor waspletely shielded. Lu Ming could not observe everything that happened in Lin Feng¡¯s manor through the array formation inside the Boshi Tower. ¡°And then this!¡± As Lin Feng made some more changes to the array formation, a teleportation light suddenly surged. A total of five people suddenly appeared in Lin Feng¡¯s secret chamber. Turning to look at these five people, Lin Feng nodded slightly. After the others had ovee the dizziness from the teleportation, they also nodded to Lin Feng in acknowledgment.. Among the five of them, two were quasi-god level experts, one was at Level Nine of the Ancient Realm, and the other two were also at high levels of the Ancient Realm. These five people all had the same goal as Lin Feng¡ªto kill Lu Ming quickly! Two of them were Moon Fiend¡¯s subordinates, and the hatred did not need much exnation. The remaining three people were either Lin Feng¡¯s close friends or were brought in to help through his rtionship with the Blood-eyed Master. Looking at Moon Fiend¡¯s quasi-god level subordinate, Lin Feng quickly asked. ¡°Did you bring the thing?¡± The quasi-god level expert named Kebo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve brought it.¡± As he spoke, Kebo took out a golden bead. The main body of the bead was transparent, resembling a container, with a dense golden airflow inside the bead.. That was Divine Source! Moon Fiend¡¯s Divine Source! Seeing this Divine Source, Lin Feng¡¯s eyes immediately lit up! ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Since Moon Fiend also wanted revenge against Lu Ming, she naturally had to contribute. To have Moon Fiend personallye forward, she definitely would not dare. However, sealing a trace of Divine Source for her subordinates to bring over was clearly not a difficult matter. After receiving the Divine Source, Lin Feng took a deep breath on the spot. After crushing the crystal ball, the Divine Source overflowed and, as if having self-awareness, swiftly entered the tower-shaped array formation! After a long time, Lin Feng finally dared to touch the tower-shaped array formation that had already turned golden. He closed his eyes and sensed for a long time before smiling in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± With the addition of this trace of Moon Fiend¡¯s Divine Source, it was enough to resist the remaining Divine Source in the Boshi Tower. After the Divine Source canceled each other out, Boshi Tower naturally lost the ability to suppress quasi-gods! Adding to the fact that there was no Divine Spirit Realm expert in the tower at this moment. Lin Feng had even secretly taken control of a part of the Boshi Tower¡­ With various factors ovepping. Lin Feng just wanted to say, ¡°At this moment, 1 can do whatever I want!!¡± Turning his head and looking behind, Lin Feng grinned. ¡°Who wants to go meet our super genius?¡± The ridicule in his words made the remaining five peopleugh. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± One of Lin Feng¡¯s good friends, named Bo Hao, spoke up. He was at the Seventh Level of the Ancient Realm. As for whether the Seventh Level of the Ancient Realm was Lu Ming¡¯s match¡­ Sorry, he was too much of an opponent. Although Lu Ming was extremely talented, he was still too young. In just three years, if he could increase his three silver patterns to thirty silver patterns, he¡¯s admittedly awesome! But even with thirty silver patterns, it¡¯s only the Fourth Level of the Ancient Realm, still far from the Seventh Level of the Ancient Realm! Seeing Bo Hao taking the lead, the others no longer objected. Kebo spoke, ¡°I want him alive. If we can bring a living Lu Ming to Lord Moon Fiend, I believe Lord Moon Fiend will not hesitate to reward you.¡± Although Yao Yue was very low, that was only the low level of the Divine Spirit Realm. Anything leaked by a divine spirit was a treasure that quasi-gods would desire¡ªsuch as Divine Source! Bo Hao nodded with a smile, and Lin Feng activated the array formation. Teleportation light emerged, and the next second, Bo Hao had already appeared in Lu Ming¡¯s small courtyard. ¡°Add more points!¡± Array Formation IV33! Arge amount of knowledge appeared out of thin air in Lu Ming¡¯s mind. It took him a while to digest and absorb all this knowledge. It was just like how one¡¯s body strength would increase explosively when advancing. It would take some time for one to familiarize himself with the explosive increase in strength. Using Divine Source Points to directly increase the skill level also required a certain amount of time to digest the relevant knowledge¡ªthis meant that every time Lu Ming allocated points, he needed a few minutes of interval. With the array formation reaching IV33, Lu Ming looked at the core control array formation in his hand and faintly gained more understanding of the grand formation inside the Boshi Tower. He also discovered something unusual¡­ ¡°Is someone trying to seize my authority?¡± At level 25, Lu Ming could not even detect Lin Feng¡¯s subtle actions. He only discovered this when he reached level 33. And discovering it, Lu Ming temporarily could not do anything about these underhand means¡ªhe did not even know that the one making these foul moves was Lin Feng. Correspondingly, there were also fewer countermeasures. Sensing the teleportation fluctuation shing in the courtyard, Lu Ming frowned. ¡°Phew.¡± After heaving a sigh of relief, Lu Ming activated the array formation of the Boshi Tower, blocking the perception of the outside world of his courtyard. Then, he pushed open the door and entered the small courtyard. In this ce filled with the fragrance of flowers and the chirping of birds, a man named Bo Hao stood with his hands behind his back. He sized up Lu Ming and then smiled as he spoke, ¡°Lu Ming? Come with me. Someone wants to see you. Don¡¯t make me take action, or you won¡¯t have a good ending¡­ Gaa~¡± The voice stopped abruptly. Lu Ming¡¯s hand was already on Bo Hao¡¯s neck. He exerted a little strength and a crisp sound was heard. Blood sprayed high into the air, like a fountain. The broken neck seemed to have been crushed by an irresistible force, and the visible cracks were too gruesome to witness! His head was twisted off by Lu Ming¡­ ¡°Where did this clowne from?¡± Lu Ming frowned and pondered for a moment, but he did not have an answer. He could only shake his head. ¡°Allocate points!¡± Array formation IV33-IV34! The situation was obvious¡ªsomeone had infiltrated the Boshi Tower. The top priority was to quickly raise the array formation level and regain control of the Boshi Tower¡ªwithout the Boshi Tower, it meant that Lu Ming had lost thest line of defense to protect the Three Elements Academy, and he would not be able to fulfill the task entrusted by his teacher. As for where this clown came from¡­ After regaining control, everything would be clear, and there would be no need to think about such nonsense now.. Chapter 334 - 334: Aren’t You A Piece Of Trash? Chapter 334 - 334: Aren¡¯t You A Piece Of Trash? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as Lu Ming changed the array formation and blocked the perception of the outside world, Lin Feng acutely sensed that something was wrong. If originally he was like having installed a high-definition camera in Lu Ming¡¯s courtyard, able to witness the beautiful scene of Lu Ming being captured and beaten by Bo Hao, then at this moment, when Lu Ming changed the formation, such a scene became inessible. ¡°It¡¯s a bit regrettable¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, this junior brother of mine, in the Dao of array formations, is indeed much stronger than 1 imagined.¡± After sighing and saying this, Lin Feng shook his head.
    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He still did not think the oue would change in any way. And three minutester¡­ Lin Feng frowned. ¡°Bo Hao¡¯s movements are a bit too slow¡­¡± Bo Hao, a level seven expert of the Ancient Realm, against Lu Ming. Taking three minutes¡­ that was somewhat uneptable. ¡°Perhaps Bo Hao can¡¯t help but feel a little emotional after seeing a genius¡­¡± said Kebo smiling. ¡°However, it¡¯s not good to waste too much time. Lord Moon Fiend is an impatient person. Sikong Zhen, go take a look.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The man called Sikong Zhen was at the eighth level of the Ancient Realm and was Kebo¡¯s subordinate. He was equivalent to Moon Fiend¡¯s subordinate. At this moment, hearing Kebo speak, Sikong Zhen simply nodded and stood in front of Lin Feng. Lin Feng did not think too much about it and only said, ¡°1 can¡¯t observe the situation over there now. If there¡¯s anything wrong over there, shout my name in time. I can hear it.¡± Sikong Zhen smiled coldly and clenched his hands, producing a few crisp sounds. ¡°What could go wrong? Just a little brat. I¡¯ll settle this matter in a minute.¡± A teleportation light suddenly emerged. Sikong Zhen was in a daze until his feetnded on the ground and he steadied himself. Before he could observe his surroundings, a calm voice suddenly sounded in his ear. ¡°Allocate points!¡± ¡°Allocate points!¡± What does that mean? Sikong Zhen was confused for a moment¡­ In the next second, he felt a powerful force surge into his mind. ¡°Smack!¡± ¡°Bang.¡± Lu Ming pped Sikong Zhen¡¯s head, with a backhand, bursting it open. A minute had passed, but there was still no sign of Sikong Zhen and Bo Hao¡­. Lin Feng, Kebo, and the others could not help but look at each other. Soon, Kebo frowned. ¡°Lin Feng, could it be that you made a mistake and teleported them to a ce they shouldn¡¯t have gone?¡± Lin Feng also frowned and retorted, ¡°Do 1 look like an idiot to you?¡± Although Lin Feng was weaker in strength, he had a powerful backer. At this moment, when Lin Feng spoke rudely, Kebo could only calm down and asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡± A level seven Ancient Realm expert and a level eight Ancient Realm expert had inexplicably disappeared. Coupled with the fact that one of them was Kebo¡¯s right-hand man, it was no wonder that Kebo¡¯s tone was somewhat unfriendly. After some thought, Lin Feng suddenly pped and gave an answer. ¡°This kid is ying dirty with us!¡± ¡°I guess he has a quasi-god-level bodyguard on his side. Initially, this quasi-god did not show up. Then, Lu Ming suddenly changed the array formation, causing the surveince on my side to fail. Only then did Lu Ming call for help and set a trap for Sikong Zhen and Bo Hao!¡± The more Li Feng thought about it, the more usible it seemed! Taking a deep breath, Lin Feng suddenly smiled coldly, ¡°Good heavens, this guy is ying tricks even when he¡¯s on the verge of death!¡± The other quasi-god, Deng Miao, spoke softly. ¡°How many quasi-gods are there in the Three Elements Academy now?¡± ¡°One, only one,¡± Lin Feng replied. Quasi-god level experts were second only to the Divine Spirit Realm, making them significant figures. There were originally only three quasi-god-level experts in the academy. But the war had been tense some time ago, and the other two quasi-gods had gone to the front lines. At this moment, there was only one quasi-god left in the academy¡ªthis information could not be wrong. After Lin Feng finished speaking, Kebo immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t go one by one. This time, the three of us will go together.¡± ¡°Two quasi-gods and one level nine Ancient Realm expert. Even if Lu Ming has the protection of a quasi-god, he won¡¯t be able to withstand the three of us joining forces!¡± Deng Miao immediately nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Feng and the other level nine Ancient Realm expert, Rafe, also had no objections. The teleportation light flickered again. The figures of Kebo and the other two instantly disappeared without a trace. In the frozennd. Before the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. Moon Fiend stood there and looked up. She could see the huge Blood Demon Gate in the sky and the Ice Pir Demon God, Jeros standing in front of the gate. His demonic body expanded to the heavens, and a massive amount of Divine Source surged into the Blood Demon Gate like a storm. At this moment, Jeros¡¯ imposing aura was truly magnificent! Looking behind, one could clearly see the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. It was rumored that the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss was bottomless and led straight to the core of the earth. There were many dangers inside. Even if a god went deep, there was a possibility of death. But today, the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss was conquered by one person! It was the absolute overlord of the Ancient Demon n, the Deste Demon Lord with the strength of the n guardian god! With Moon Fiend¡¯s Divine Spirit Realm perception, she could vaguely sense that although the aura under the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss was calm and hidden, the sense of danger it gave her was dozens or hundreds of times stronger than that of Jeros! ¡°Why are you here?¡± The voice of the Deste Demon Lord came from under the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. His voice was neither warm nor cold. Moon Fiend listened but quickly turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The Deste Demon Lord said a word and fell silent, seeming unwilling to chat with Moon Fiend. That made sense¡­ Although they were both members of the Subversives faction, one was the leader of the Ancient Demon n, the guardian god of the n, and the other had a notorious reputation with rtively weak strength¡­ The fact that the Deste Demon Lord paid any attention to Moon Fiend was already giving her face. However, Moon Fiend wanted more. She smiled and said, ¡°Lord Deste, you might not know this, but Jiu Han¡¯sst disciple, Lu Ming, has a grudge against me. If I could witness the death of Lu Ming or capture him alive, it would be a great pleasure for me¡­¡± The Deste Demon Lord understood what Moon Fiend meant. After thinking for a moment, he could not help asking, ¡°If you want to capture him alive, why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± Moon Fiend¡¯s expression turned awlward. After a long time, she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really too dangerous to go deep into the territory of the Eternal n¡­¡± ¡°What about now? It¡¯s not that dangerous now, right?¡± The Blood Demon Gate had already opened, which meant that Moon Fiend had a perfect escape route. There was also Jeroes and the Deste Demon Lord guarding the back. Under such circumstances, the danger to Moon Fiend was naturally not that great. Moon Fiend thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to capture that Lu Ming. Now, we just have to wait.¡± The Deste Demon Lord nodded, but he did not want to bother with Moon Fiend anymore. To put it bluntly, this Moon Fiend was very timid. Even so, she was reluctant to personally go to Xuanshui City. Moon Fiend continued, ¡°If my subordinates can¡¯t take down that Lu Ming, I wonder if Lord Jeros can¡­¡± The Deste Demon Lord:¡±¡­¡± After a moment of silence, he could not help but mutter. ¡°Handle your own affairs. Do you want us to do everything, even capturing a junior for you?¡± Out of politeness, the Deste Demon Lord did not say thetter part of the sentence. However, Moon Fiend could automatically imagine the rest of the sentence. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a piece of trash?¡± Wanna gift the story? Try one. Chapter 335 - 335: Who Are You Tickling? Chapter 335: Who Are You Tickling? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Light shed for a moment. After the short trance dissipated, Kebo, Deng Miao, Lei Fu, these three had already appeared in Lu Ming¡¯s manor. A faint light appeared in Deng Miao¡¯s eyes. This light was a miniature array formation left by Lin Feng. It could use Deng Miao¡¯s eyes to see everything that happened here clearly. It was equivalent to him installing another surveince camera. As soon as they stabilized themselves andnded, the three of them immediately surrounded them. He immediately saw the headless corpses of Sikong Zhen and Bo Hao and also Lu Ming, who was standing not far away and seemed to be resting with his eyes closed. Of course, the focus was not on Lu Ming. It was the quasi-god of the Three Elements Academy. At this moment, Kebo and the other two were fully focused, muscles tense,and their vignce was evident. ¡ªBut of course, they did not see anything¡­ Deng Miao could not help but speak, ¡°Where is he? Where¡¯s Fang Tieshan?¡± Fang Tieshan was the quasi-god staying in the academy. Perhaps his voice had disturbed Lu Ming. It was only at this moment that Lu Ming finally opened his eyes. ncing at the three inexplicably appearing figures, Lu Ming thought for a moment and said softly, ¡°Add point¡­¡± Kebo and Deng Miao,¡±¡­¡± Lin Feng,¡±¡­¡± What nonsense are you talking about? Lin Feng¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Deng Miao¡¯s ears, ¡°Attack! Take him down!¡± Since they did not see Fang Tieshan¡¯s figure, they might as well take down Lu Ming first to save trouble in the long run. As the voice fell, Deng Miao had already strode towards Lu Ming. Array formation IV36-IV37! Arge amount of formation knowledge appeared in Lu Ming¡¯s mind out of thin air as he added points. A vast amount of knowledge seemed to have been rooted in Lu Ming¡¯s mind. And now, with the addition of points, memories were awakened. It was obvious how fast Lu Ming was absorbing the knowledge of array formations. But no matter how fast, it would still take some time. Before Lu Ming could digest it, all Deng Miao had already stood in front of him. At this moment, Lu Ming finally opened his eyes and looked at Deng A/liao and the others with a serious gaze. He multitasked, digesting the knowledge of array formations on one hand and pointing to the corpses of Sikong Zhen and Bo Hao lying at the side. ¡°Are you guys together?¡± Deng Miao did not respond, but the killing intent emanating from her clearly indicated her stance. This made Lu Ming frown. ¡°Speaking of which, 1 still don¡¯t know which side you¡¯re representing.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the person behind you? Hmm, it¡¯s probably the Subversive Alliance.¡± ¡°Then who is trying to seize from me the control of the Boshi Tower now?¡± ¡°He should be an acquaintance? He seems to know quite a lot about the array formations inside Boshi Tower¡­¡± Lu Ming muttered, but his mind was not on Deng Miao, Kebo and the others. His focus was still on therge array formation of Boshi Tower. After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming said, ¡°How about this? Tell me who is the person who fought with me for control and where he is. Or¡­¡± He was halfway through his sentence. Deng Miao suddenly attacked! Her jade-like finger instantly pointed directly at Lu Ming¡¯s forehead! Deng Miao, quasi-god. Bearing 173 Dao patterns! At the quasi-god level, there was actually no longer a distinction between talent and no talent. Those who could cultivate to the quasi-god level were all geniuses and dragons among men. Deng Miaofang¡¯s talent was mainly focused on her Source Power Skills talent. It was also because of this talent that Deng Miao was able to obtain 173 silver patterns at a young age of less than 3,000 years old and be a quasi-god! At this moment, when Deng Miao stretched out her hand, numerous silver-white patterns immediately appeared on her smooth skin. These silver patterns formed the engine of Deng Miao¡¯s finger, greatly enhancing the power of this finger! The second before her finger touched Lu Ming¡¯s forehead, a pleased smile appeared on Deng Miao¡¯s lips. She could imagine what would happen to Lu Ming next. Under her Meteor God Finger, Lu Ming¡¯s head exploded on the spot. And the power of the God Falling Finger would even continue to pester Lu Ming. No matter how strong Lu Ming¡¯s regeneration ability was or how many revival methods he had, the aftershock of the God Falling Finger couldpletely eat Lu Ming up and kill this super genius who was said to be the number one genius in the world. This was the source of the joy in her heart. The joy of destroying a quasi-god seedling. The refreshing feeling of killing a genius. There was a crisp crack. The sound rang out between his forehead and her finger¡­ Deng Miao was slightly stunned, ¡°Your head is quite hard? 1 thought I could directly explode your head, but in the end, it¡¯s only a skull fracture¡­ All!!¡± A piercing scream suddenly emanated from Deng Miao¡¯s mouth! Because after finishing her sentence, Deng Miao suddenly realized that it was not Lu Ming¡¯s forehead that was fractured, but her own finger! It could be clearly seen that Deng Miao¡¯s slender and fair finger had beenpletely distorted. The originally straight finger broke into three pieces, and the rtively fragile joints shattered under the tremendous impact, resembling fragments within the flesh and skin. At this moment, Deng Miao¡¯s finger was soft and limp, like a boneless earthworm. Lu Ming was stunned for a moment. His voice subconsciously became much softer. ¡°Or you guys can bring that person to me¡­¡± Deng Miao¡¯s scream was somewhat ear-piercing, and it even made it difficult for Lu Ming to say what he wanted to say next. He sighed deeply and interrupted Deng Miao¡¯s scream. ¡°I originally thought that if you could bring that guy over and present him to me, I might let you off¡­¡± ¡°But now, you actually dare to take the initiative to attack me. This time, the nature of the matter has changed.¡± His deep and calm gaze swept towards Deng Miao, even making Deng Miao, who was holding her injured finger, subconsciously take two steps back. Until a light shed in her eyes and Lin Feng¡¯s voice sounded in Deng Miao¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t panic! This isn¡¯t his own strength! This is the power of the Boshi Tower array formation!¡± ¡°As the current master of the array formation in the Boshi Tower, Lu Ming is protected by the Boshi Tower and has Quasi-God level defense!¡± ¡°Continue! I¡¯m already suppressing the array formation.¡± He was not really fooling Deng Miao¡­ Instead, this was what Lin Feng really thought at this moment. Think about it. Three years ago, when Lu Ming just became a disciple, he only had three silver patterns. In these three years, no matter how much of a genius Lu Ming was, he could not possibly reach the quasi-god level. Lin Feng¡¯s words slightly stabilized Deng Miao¡¯s heart. She suddenly turned around to look at Rafe. Rafe took a deep breath and also stepped forward. His figure leaped like an eagle, arriving next to Lu Ming. A total of 85 silver patterns on his body began to sh. Using the power of the silver patterns to activate his Source Power Skill, Rafe used his strongest attack! ¡°Thunderbolt!¡± A heavy punch, like light and cannon fire, sted towards Lu Ming¡¯s face. Deng Miao also stretched out her finger and pointed the Meteor God Finger again. Lin Feng¡¯s voice continued to rumble in her mind. ¡°I¡¯m suppressing the power of the array formation! It¡¯s almost there, it¡¯s almost there!¡± ¡°Continue to attack. When the power of the array formation is suppressed by me, Lu Ming will die¡­ die¡­ his body¡­¡± Lin Feng¡¯s voice became softer and softer. This was because after carefully screening, he suddenly realized that at this moment, Lu Ming did not use the power of any array formation¡­ Cold sweat instantly dripped from his forehead. Lin Feng looked at Lu Ming in confusion and vaguely saw the impatient expression on Lu Ming¡¯s face. ¡°You clowns¡­¡± His five fingers opened and instantly grabbed Rafe¡¯s face. He lifted Rafe with one arm and his hand was like an iron hoop. No matter how hard Rafe struggled, he could not break free from Lu Ming¡¯s iron grip. His breathing gradually became heavy. Under the solemn atmosphere, Deng Miao stopped attacking and involuntarily took two steps back, looking at Lu Ming in panic. Then Lu Ming spoke word for word. ¡°You clowns¡­ Who are you tickling?!¡± Then, Lu Ming¡¯s expression turned serious and he added, ¡°Add more points!¡± The Dao of Array Formation IV37-IV38.. Chapter 336 - 336: Thirty-six Chapter 336: Thirty-six Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Up till now, Lin Feng and the others still did not understand the meaning of the two word ¡®adding point¡¯. They did not give more thought to it. They stared in astonishment at Lu Ming, but no matter how they observed, they could not see any injuries on Lu Ming¡¯s body¡­ The Meteor God Finger, the Thunder Fist, and even Lu Ming¡¯s clothes could not be torn. In Lu Ming¡¯s hand, Rafe let out a miserable and muffled roar. However, as Lu Ming gradually exerted force, this roar gradually weakened¡­ Rafe, a level nine Ancient Realm expert, trembled and convulsed. With a ¡°pop¡±, His head waspletely crushed by Lu Ming¡­ ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Kebo in the rear finally could not stand it. He suddenly spoke, unable to restrain himself, ¡°Lin Feng, is this also the power of array formations?¡± Kebo was still willing to believe that the power of the array formations could provide the defense of a quasi-divine level expert. But now that Lu Ming had easily crushed Rafe, a level nine Ancient Realm expert¡­ It was a bit hard to pass this off as the power of array formations, right? He had even unknowingly leaked Lin Feng¡¯s name, which made Lu Minge to a realization and say, ¡°So it¡¯s you, Senior Brother who is ying tricks¡­¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Lu Ming casually tossed Rafe¡¯s corpse aside. As he absorbed the knowledge of array formations brought by the points, he muttered, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve done this, 1 think it¡¯s only natural for me to help Teacher eliminate members who damage the reputation of the sect.¡± Although Lu Ming¡¯s tone was calm, Lin Feng could not help but shudder involuntarily. With a quick turn of his mind, Lin Feng finally spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s not the Dao of Formations¡­¡± ¡°This kid has truly be a quasi-god.¡± His voice rang out, making Deng Miao and Kebo silent. Three years. From three silver patterns to the current quasi-god¡­ Moreover, he seemed to be no ordinary quasi-god. Looking at Lu Ming¡¯s calm face, Deng Miao was in a panic and subconsciously took a few steps back. Although she did not know how many mystical patterns Lu Ming had and whether he was considered strong or weak among the quasi-divine level experts. But from the process of their fighting just now, there was a high chance that she would not be Lu Ming¡¯s match. Fortunately, Deng Miao was not fighting alone at this moment. Footsteps sounded from behind, and Kebo came to Deng Miao¡¯s side. Looking at Lu Ming¡¯s calm face, Kebo could not help but sigh slightly. ¡°With you, Lord Moon Fiend really did not see it.¡± Moon Fiend¡¯s name made Lu Ming raise his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re from Moon Fiend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Kebo nodded, he tore open his shirt, revealing a ck curse seal branded on his chest. It was the Moonlight Curse Seal. At this moment, Kebo stroked the curse seal and said softly, ¡°Three years ago, Lord Moon Fiend gave me a death order. Either you die or I die.¡± ¡°I originally thought this mission was very simple, but 1 didn¡¯t expect you to achieve quasi-divinity in just three years.¡± ¡°Although your talent shocked me, it¡¯s a pity that you chose the wrong side and offended the wrong person¡­¡± His blood qi began to surge and circte. Blood-colored eyes and silver-white waves began to appear on the surface of Kebo¡¯s body! At this moment, Kebo seemed to have tattoos all over his body. Kebo, with a total of 18 blood eyes and over a hundred silver-white waves on his body, appeared in front of everyone! Deng Miao could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Steady.¡± She did not know Kebo before. Although she could vaguely sense that Kebo, this quasi-god, was much stronger than her, Deng Miao did not expect Kebo to be so strong! There were 126 silver patterns and 18 blood patterns. This strength is definitely upper-middle level among quasi-divines! It¡¯s not something a neer quasi-divine who had only three silver patterns three years ago can shake! With Kebo as the center, the huge aura was like a brewing storm that could erupt into a hurricane at any moment. Standing in the center of the storm, Kebo spoke again, ¡°Come with me. You can live a little longer. Resist, and all that awaits you is immediate death!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you the right to choose. Consider it myst mercy to a genius like you.¡± In the frozennd, in front of the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons. Through the Moonlight Curse Seal, Moon Fiend also took in everything that happened in the Boshi Tower. When she saw Kebo finally attack, Moon Fiend¡¯s beautiful face was filled with a smile. She even self-consciously spoke to the figure behind her. ¡°Deste Demon Lord, what do you think of my subordinate?¡± The Deste Demon Lord did not want to bother with Moon Fiend, but after thinking for a moment, he still said, ¡°Not bad.¡± Moon Fiend looked smug as she said, ¡°I carefully¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, she was interrupted by the Deste Demon Lord, ¡°However,pared to your subordinate, I¡¯m more curious about your enemy.¡± Moon Fiend¡¯s expression froze as she heard the Deste Demon Lord say, ¡°That kid named Lu Ming, was he once your subordinate?¡± Moon Fiend remained silent. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. In three years, he advanced from three silver patterns to a quasi-god¡­ Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± ¡°With this talent, no wonder Old Man Jiu Han was willing to make an exception and take him in as hisst disciple.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also curious. How did you push a subordinate of this level to Jiu Han¡¯s Sect?¡± The Deste Demon Lord did not say any more than necessary. However, the deeper level of evaluation was nothing more than ¡°You can¡¯t even keep such a genius, are you useless?¡± Moon Fiend took a deep breath and focused all her attention on Kebo. This thought inevitably arose in her heart. ¡°Kill him¡­¡± ¡°Kebo! Kill him for me!!¡± Thinking about it, Shu Fang, Jun Hao, and the Ancient Beast n had only humiliated Moon Fiend once. In the end, this Lu Ming was worse. Three years ago, he had humiliated her once¡­ Now, he had humiliated her again in the frozennd¡­ Under Moon Fiend¡¯s gaze, Kebo stepped forward and slowly approached Lu Ming. An intense oppressive force surged overwhelmingly. Kebo¡¯s expression was calm, but his aura became stronger and stronger! Until he was ten meters away from Lu Ming, when he saw Lu Ming still motionless, Kebo sneered sinisterly, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve chosen to die now.¡± Lu Ming said, ¡°Add more points¡­¡± Array formation IV38-IV39! Kebo:¡±???¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, brat!¡± Although he did not know what ¡°adding points¡± meant, it was obvious that this ¡°adding points¡± had nothing to do with him. This also meant that Kebo was being ignored by Lu Ming¡­ Kebo¡¯s furious voice woke Lu Ming up. He finally looked up at Kebo. When he saw the 18 blood patterns on Kebo¡¯s body, Lu Ming finally reacted. ¡°Sorry. I was dyed by something more important.¡± Lu Ming smiled apologetically at Kebo. After thinking for a moment, he slowly took off his clothes. ¡°Forget it, 1 should deal with the unimportant matters first.¡± Kebo frowned. ¡°Unimportant matters?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Ming said calmly, and on his exposed chest, blood-colored eyes began to quickly appear and bloom with light! One¡­ Two¡­ Ten¡­ Twenty¡­ Until Thirty-six! Kebo¡¯s eyes widened, and his expression kept changing. From the initial surprise to shock, then to panic and fear, and finally to numbness. A total of 36 Eyes of Flesh and Blood mystical patterns were arranged orderly on Lu Ming¡¯s chest muscles. In the middle was Lu Ming¡¯s original three silver patterns. Lu Ming¡¯s aura did not undergo any changes. However, thebination of 36 blood patterns and three silver patterns had already silenced all the observers! In the manor, only Lu Ming¡¯s soft voice sounded. ¡°You guys are the unimportant matters..¡± Chapter 337 - 337: Those Unimportant Matters Chapter 337 - 337: Those Unimportant Matters Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just like Lu Ming¡¯s evaluation of these people from the beginning. ¡°Clowns!¡± Bo Hao, Sikong Zhen, Rafe Fu, Deng Miao, and now Kebo¡­ all of them are just clowns! Lu Ming did not even need to know their names some trash that could be easily dismissed. Even if he knew their names, what would be the point? What truly deserved Lu Ming¡¯s attention were Lin Feng, Bohi Tower, and the situation outside!
    These were the truly important things in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes! Everything was closely rted to strength. As early as three years ago, Lu Ming had already cultivated the first blood pattern. Since then, Lu Ming has never ckened, always maintaining the progress of one blood pattern per month, constantly growing stronger. The three-year deadline had arrived, and thirty-six blood patterns were the rewards of Lu Ming¡¯s efforts! As everyone knew, blood patterns were different from gold and silver patterns. Blood patterns were difficult to cultivate. However, afterpleting the cultivation, the physical body became enlightened. Just the power of one blood pattern was much stronger than hundreds of silver patterns and dozens of golden patterns! It could even be said that as long as one had the blood pattern, there was no need to care about how many other mystical patterns there were. The owner of the blood patterns could directly be considered a quasi-divine level expert! So, despite Lu Ming currently having only 39 mystical patterns, it was absolutely correct to say that he was a quasi-divine level expert. Moreover, he was a terrifying quasi-god who specialized in blood patterns and had a total of 36 blood patterns! From the beginning, Lu Ming never thought that these clowns could bring him any trouble. The one who really made Lu Ming feel troubled was the Ice Pir Demon God from outside, Jerosl The gap between a quasi-god and a Divine Spirit Realm expert was ridiculously huge. Once Jeros took action, even if Lu Ming hid in Boshi Tower, he would probably not be able to resist Jeros, let alone help Jiu Han guard the foundation. In order to solve this problem, Lu Ming was prepared to find a solution from the path of array formations. However, Lin Feng suddenly appeared, andpeted with him for the control of Boshi Tower. In a sense, the pressure and trouble Lin Feng brought to Lu Ming was far greater than those quasi-god clowns. If Lin Feng seized control of Boshi Tower, not to mention whether Lu Ming could keep his life, he would not be able to do what he had promised Jiu Han¡­ This would make Lu Ming feel guilty that he had let Jiu Han down for nurturing him. This was also the reason why Lu Ming was focused on cultivating and adding points at the beginning and did not want to bother with them at all. But now¡­ Lu Ming felt annoyed. These guys did not have any discerning ability at all. One or two of them seemed brainless, and he originally did not want to bother with them due to his tight schedule and important tasks. But he did not expect them to repeatedly push him to the limit! ¡°Well, i can only satisfy your death wish.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Ming had already bent down and clenched his fists. A blood-colored light shed from Lu Ming¡¯s chest. In the next second, Lu Ming¡¯s entire body shot out, drawing a ck trajectory and instantly appearing in front of Kebo! The most intuitive feeling the blood patterns gave Lu Ming was freedom! Yes, freedom! Three years ago, when Lu Ming cultivated the first blood pattern, he immediately felt this way. If there were no blood patterns before, even if he increased his physical strength, Lu Ming always felt a sense of constraint this feeling became especially strong when encountering silver and golden patterns! The inexplicable power of rules always made Lu Ming feel like he could not exert his full strength. Even if his strength could crush mountains and seas, he would still lose strangely under the suppression of the power of rules, getting beaten without mercy. However, after achieving the blood patterns, everything became different. Under the neutralization of blood patterns, the power of gold and silver patterns and the power of rules became ineffective! With the blood patterns on his body, strength was strength! If one¡¯s muscles were strong, they were absolute strength! Just like now, at this moment. There was no longer any inexplicable rule restraint and suppression. There was only the strength he had painstakingly cultivated and the absolute strength and freedom brought about by this bit by bit umtion! The explosive force even tore through space, leaving a trail of ck mes behind Lu Ming. And this was the strength of Lu Ming in just his Self-Limitation State! The raging aura was like a ferocious beast at the top of the food chain. Under Lu Ming s full strength, the fierce momentum even left Kebo with no room to react! He waspletely stunned in ce. Like a rabbit cowering under the feet of a ferocious tiger, pitiful and helpless! There was a ¡®¡¯Buzz!1¡® That was the sound of Lu Ming throwing a punch. In that instant, Kebo felt that time seemed to have slowed down in his eyes. He could clearly see the trajectory of Lu Ming¡¯s punch and keenly perceive the imminent feeling of death. Unfortunately, at this moment, he was locked in by Lu Ming s aura and could not move at all¡­ ¡°Move¡­¡± ¡°Move!!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhi¡± It was unknown if it was a miracle brought about by the eruption of his potential or his will to survive, but Kebo just felt his body rx and actually regained control over his body! lie abruptly reached out and pushed Lu Ming¡¯s shoulder., and the tremendous reactionary force instantly drove Kebos body away, pulling away from Lu Ming! Staring into Lu Ming¡¯s eyes, Kebo slowly spoke, ¡°I admit that 1 underestimated you, but if you want to kill me, cough cough cough¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he began to cough incessantly. Coughing while keeping his eyes on Lu Ming, Kebo saw the expression on Deng Miao¡¯s face from the corner of his eye. It was despair¡­ and a barely perceptible trace of pity¡­ Wait, pity? Pity for him? What do I have to be pitied for?! With this thought in his mind, Kebo, in a trance, felt the intense pain in his body. He suddenly understood something and slowly lowered his head. He could see that his right chest had been pratedpletely by Lu Ming s punch! Lu Mings punch just now hit Ke bo¡¯s chest directly,pletely obliterating his heart! Regeneration power was ineffective. Secret techniques were ineffective. Resurrection methode were ineffective. Under the power of blood patterns, flesh and blood were flesh and blood, and vulnerabilities were vulnerabilities! The head shattered, the heart obliterated, and he would die this was the overbearing force of the blood pattern power! It specialized in dealing with all kinds of shy things! Not only that, due to his immense will to survive after being hit, Kebo did not die on the spot. He still had the strength to push Lu Ming away, intending to distance himself from him. He had seeded! However, at that moment, Lu Ming¡¯s hand was still inserted into his body. Lu Ming s strength waspletely unshakable, so what was shaken was Ke bo¡¯s rtively fragile body. It was like a person being nailed to a wooden stake by a long spear, and then he suddenly exerted force to jump upward. The long spear tore through his body, from his chest, across his abdomen, and then between his legs. Therefore, the original pration wound turned into a terrifyingceration. His vision began to blur. In the final moments of Kebo s life, all he saw was the internal organs and intestines scattered all over the ground under his feet. ¡°Are these mine?¡± ¡°Yes, these are mine¡­¡± The light of the mystical patterns was instantly extinguished. Kebo lost consciousness entirely, copsing to the ground. Along with Kebo, there was also a quasi-god named Deng Miao who fell. She immediately knelt on the ground and looked at Lu Ming humbly, pleading. ¡°If I can bring Lin Feng over, can you let me off?¡± Lu Ming gave the answer with his fist.. Chapter 338 - 338: It Lin Feng, Haven’t Lost Yet! Chapter 338 - 338: It Lin Feng, Haven¡¯t Lost Yet! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The surveince of Moon Fiend and Lin Feng¡¯s was interrupted within a few seconds. At this moment, no one could see the situation in Lu Ming¡¯s Manor. However, obviously, that was no longer important. Moon Fiend¡¯s mouth fell open as she recalled everything she had just seen¡­ Lu ¡ÀMing; a quasi-god with 36 blood patterns.
    The emphasis was not on the 36 blood patterns- there were quite a few quasi-gods in the world with 36 blood patterns, and that level of power was not enough to make the Divine Realm overly concerned. T he key was the speed at which Lu Ming achieved the 36 blood patterns! From zero to 36, Lu Ming only took three years. After a long daze. Moon Fiend suddenly shuddered! ¡°We can¡¯t let this kid live!¡± She made this judgment in an instant. The voice of the Deste Demon Lord behind her suddenly sounded. ¡°This kid is quite interesting¡­¡± In the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s tone, there wasughter and joy, and a clear sense of appreciation¡­ which made Moon Fiend¡¯s heart sink. If Lu Ming caught the eye of the Deste Demon Lord, it would definitely not be a good thing for her. Before Moon Fiend could say anything, the Deste Demon Lord spoke again, ¡°Moon Fiend, after capturing this kid, can I study him for a while?¡±¡® Admittedly, the Deste Demon Lord was quite polite. But given his identity, status, and strength, when he spoke. Moon Fiend had no possibility of refusing. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s fine,¡± Moon Fiend could only say that. But in her heart, she continued to weigh and measure. If it¡¯s just for study, its okay. The Deste Demon Lord might eventually return Lu Ming to me. But if it¡¯s not just for study, but for talent retention, what then? As she pondered, Moon Fiend unconsciously squinted her eyes. At this moment, the Deste Demon Lord interjected, and Moon Fiend suddenly felt that her revenge n had deviated. Inside the Boshi Tower, in Lin Feng¡¯s manor. When Deng Miao was punched and shattered, Lin Feng¡¯s monitoring array, like a small electrical appliance losing power, suddenly shut down with a puff. When Deng Miao was punched and shattered, Lin Feng s monitoring array, like a small electrical appliance losing power, suddenly shut down with a puff. ¡°Monster!¡± He had long realized that Lu Ming¡¯s talent and diligence were at the level of a monster. But the speed of Lu Ming¡¯s strength growth had never been clear to Lin Feng. Today. Just now. He finally realized what the word monster¡¯ truly meant. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m convinced.¡± At this point, Lin Feng had no choice bur to ept it. ¡°But I only admire your talent in cultivation, not your talent in the art of formations! ¡°I, Lin Feng, haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± Indeed, he hadn¡¯t lost. One could even say that the situation was continuously developing in his favor. In the end, rhe attempt by Kebo to capture Lu Ming, fueled by impulse, irrationality, and a disregard for rhe bigger picture, was unnecessary. Outside, the Blood Demon Gate had already opened, and Jeros had arrived. As long as Jeros stabilized the Blood Demon Gate, Lu Ming would have no way to escape! Moreover, Jeros was right above their heads. Even if Lu Ming wanted to take Boshi Tower, he had no room to maneuver. Now, all Lin Feng needed to do was take control of Boshi Tower¡­ No, he didn¡¯t even need to take control. He just needed to preserve his own life. Once Jeros had dealt with matters and had free hands, Lu Ming would have no chance of survival! This was a dead end! Lu Ming s dead end! With this thought in mind, Lin Feng immediately cast away rhe frustration he had just experienced. His expression returned to calm. Looking at the tower-shaped runes in front of him, Lin Feng¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°But I have to beat you. ¡°Yes, I must beat you! ¡°If I don¡¯t win against you, my Dao heart will be unstable. I can t rake this lying down!¡± Ever since he arrived at rhe Three Elements Academy, Lin Feng had been constantly overshadowed by Lu Ming. At this moment, Lin Feng had developed an obsession: 1 must prove that I am stronger than Lu Ming! This was the inner demon! In terms of strength, there was noparison. ¡°But I¡¯m definitely not weaker than you in terms of array formations!¡± While sending source power topete with Lu Ming for control of Boshi Tower, Lin Feng gritted his teeth and spoke. Of course, this was not only a matter of inner demons and obsession. It was also about Lin Feng s personal safety. If Lu Ming came knocking before Jeros finished, Lin Feng¡¯s only fate would be to be cleaned out. And what could protect Lin Feng at this moment was the grand formation of Boshi Tower! Even if it was for himself, Lin Feng absolutely could not lose control of Boshi Tower. ¡°But there¡¯s no problem. ¡°How could you, Lu Ming, possibly surpass me in the art of formations? Huh¡­ huh?¡± At the end of the voice, Lin Feng¡¯s expression stiffened, and his gaze froze. He sensed something. The speed of his invasion of Boshi Tower was visibly slowing down. The reason for the slowdown was Lu Ming! His array formation technique was rapidly growing and bing stronger at a visible speed! ¡°These clowns are wasting my time.¡± After killing the clowns, Lu Ming sighed and muttered to himself. With trivial matters resolved, it was time to deal with the real issues. Actually, Lu Ming was well aware of his current predicament. He also realized what kind of situation he would face if he lost control of Boshi Tower hence, the level of his mastery of the art of formations needed to be raised! Raise it as high as possible. But the problem was that for every level he raised in the art of formations, it required time to digest and absorb rted knowledge. To go up one level at a time, to digest bit by bit, it was probably toote. But Lu Ming still had the Void Domain. Before, due to the sessive appearance of clowns, Lu Ming couldn¡¯t enter the Void Domain, otherwise, he would lose vignce against the outside world. Now, with the clown incident settled, Lu Ming could finally free up his hands and focus on the main task. Sitting cross-legged on the ground, he entered the void. In the void, Lu Ming opened his attribute panel. ¡°Add more points!¡± Formation Techniques: lv39-lv Chapter 339 - 339: Entering the Divine Spirit Realm Chapter 339 - 339: Entering the Divine Spirit Realm Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Feng was certain of one thing¡­ In the beginning, his formation strength was not strong. But the development of thingsterpletely went off the rails! Lin Feng, who was in a formation battle against Lu Ming, could clearly perceive that Lu Ming¡¯s understanding of formations was advancing at a rapid andpletely unreasonable speed. From being much weaker than him to equal, then stronger, and finally setting up barriers effortlessly, rendering himpletely powerless¡­
    This series of changes happened in just a short minute! His hands began to tremble involuntarily. Nose and tears started flowing down his face. At this moment, Lin Feng¡¯s mind went nk, and he suddenly screamed, crying andughing as if he had gone mad¡­ ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all f*cking over!¡± Failure! It was a huge failure! He could already imagine that Lu Ming would soon appear in front of him and punch him into a meat patty. As for himself, he would not have any room to resist¡­ He could nor even use the array formation to teleport himself out because he no longer had the right to control the Boshi Tower¡­ He was locked in the BoshiTower. It was as if he had been locked in a cell and could only wait for the day he was shot¡­ The more he thought, the crazier Lin Feng became! ¡°I am the Son of Fortune! ¡°I can t lose! ¡°I won¡¯t die either! ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t die!!¡± As he roared crazily, the Boshi Tower suddenly trembled. Lin Feng looked up in surprise. He vaguely sensed a cold and magnificent auraing from outside the tower and vaguely seeping into the Boshi Tower. Lt was as if¡­ The gaze of a divine being turned to this ce. The expression on his face changed from pain and despair to ecstasy in an instant! Lin Feng wiped his snot and tears and roared crazily, ¡°What did 1 say! What did I say!!¡± ¡°I knew it! I¡¯m the destined one! How can I die in your hands?!!¡± ¡°Look!¡± He pointed outside and shouted loudly, as if Lu Ming was standing behind him. ¡°God is here!¡± ¡°Lu Ming! You¡¯re definitely dead this time, right?!¡± In the outside world, in Xuanshui City. The roaring Divine Source Tide gradually calmed down. A faint golden light slowly covered the Blood Demon Gate and dyed it a faint golden color. At this point, Jeros hadpleted the permanent solidification of the Blood Demon Gate. ¡°Phew¡ª¡¯ ¡°Suck The sound of heavy breathing came from jeros1 s mouth. His body slowly shrank until it was about 10 meters tall. Only then did he turn around and look behind him. His gaze passed through the Moon Fiend, pierced through the countlessyers of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss, and vaguely fell on the tall figure in the abyss. ¡°Dead? Or alive?¡± As he spoke, the voice of rhe Deste Demon Lord sounded from the Devil Abyss. ¡°Alive. Try to keep him alive. ¡°Jiu Han¡¯s stance is unclear. He¡¯s considered a swinger. He might not die on the side of the Eternal Divine Master. If 1 can capture his disciple and the teachers and students of the Three Elements Academy, I can try to see if 1 can pull jiu Han into our camp. ¡°Even if I can t, I can use this to restrict Jiu Han¡¯s hands and feet. ¡°In short, a living hostage is more meaningful.¡± After saying this, Jeros immediately nodded. He took a step forward and had already passed through the Blood Demon Gate and arrived at the territory of Xuanshui City. His gaze turned to the Boshi Tower again, and a dark and sinister smile slowly appeared on Jeros1 lips. ¡°The game is over, bugs¡­¡± A cold aura that contained Divine Source surged out of Jeros¡¯ body. The chill condensed around him, turning into a hand nearly a kilometer long, shooting towards the Boshi Tower! It could be clearly seen that the cold hand grabbed the tip of the tower. With a thought from Jeros, the hand of cold air began to squeeze and pull upward, as if trying to lift the Boshi ¡¯Lower from the ground! Lt was thest line of defense for the Boshi Tower, Xuanshui City, and the Three Elements Academy. The tower housed most of the teachers and students of the Three Elements Academy, as well as some civilians from Xuanshui City. It was a sturdy barrier protecting these people, but to some extent, the Boshi Tower was also a prison that imprisoned these people. Once Jeros took away the entire BoshiTower, no one inside could escape, and they would all be prisoners under the control of the Ancient Demon n. And with Jeros¡¯ strength, dealing with the Boshi Tower was actuallypletely effortless. He was in the Divine Realm, and the Boshi Tower was just an artifact whose power was taken away by Jiu Han! Inside the tower, there was Lin Feng, acting as a hidden piece¡ªeven though this hidden piece was somewhat useless, he had injected the divine source of the Demon Fiend into the Boshi Tower. This was equivalent to dismantling thest trace of the Divine Realm¡¯s power in the Bosita. The defensive formation wanted to stabilize the Boshi Tower, while the cold hand wanted to take it away. The two resisted, shed, and then, the defensive formation of the Boshi Tower was utterly defeated¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± The Boshi Tower began to tremble. Lt could be clearly seen that the entire Boshi Tower, with the force of the icy hand, began to gradually rise into the air. But countless formations in the Boshi Tower started to shimmer! These formations were the Boshi Tower¡¯s built-in defensive arrays. The defensive array wanted to stabilize the Bosita, while the hand of cold air wanted to take the Boshi Tower away. The two resisted, shed, and then, the defensive array of the Boshi Tower was utterly defeated¡­ The cold hand contained the divine source, and in the face of the divine source, without the defense of the divine source, the defensive array was like paper, utterly powerless! ¡°Heh¡­ that¡¯s why I¡¯ve never looked up to formations, alchemy, or anything like that in my life¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a shortcut.¡± ¡°What kind of divine artifact, what kind of divine medicine. They are just empty names. Try it without injecting the divine source and see what happens?¡± The reality was indeed like this. So-called divine artifacts and divine medicines all contained the divine source injected by the maker without the divine source, there would be no power of the Divine Realm, and naturally, it couldn¡¯t be called divine. To put it bluntly, in the ck mist area, God = Divine Source! Jeros made this evaluation and increased his strength again. He expected that this move would be enough to pull the Boshi Tower in front of him¡­ However, the reality was different from what Jeros had expected. Just then, there was a loud bang. The Boshi Tower moved backward, sitting back in ce. No matter how the hand of cold air pulled, it didn¡¯t move. ¡°Hmm?¡± Jeros raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The golden light rising from inside the tower told Jeros the answer. That golden light was the divine source! However, this did not make sense. This was because there were no gods in Boshi Tower at this moment. Naturally, no one possessed the divine source! At first, Jeros thought that he was seeing things. But as he tried to pull and tug, and found that he couldn¡¯t move the Boshi Tower at all, Jeros gradually realized something. That was really Divine Source! After dispelling the cold hand, Jeros fell into deep thought. After a long time, he turned to look at the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss behind him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°Where did this Divine Sourcee from?¡± After a long time, the voice of the Deste Demon Lord sounded from the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. ¡°How would 1 know?¡± Chapter 340 - 340: Array! Chapter 340 - 340: Array! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This scene that defiedmon sense made the three Divine Spirit Realm experts outside fall into deep thought. After a long time, the Deste Demon Lord spoke again. ¡°Three years ago, Jiu Han seemed to have taken Qing Jue away from prison¡­ The Divine Source in the Boshi Tower now might be Qing J tie¡¯s, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± On the other hand, Jeros was at odds with the Deste Demon Lord. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the power of the array formation can transfer the Divine Source of other Divine Spirits!¡±
    The Deste Demon Lord fell silent. This was because there was indeed no precedent for this matter¡­ Divine Source was a very private thing. Divine Spirits could only control their own Divine Source, but they could not control the Divine Source of other Divine Spirits. They could not even use it. All they could do was use their own Divine Source to offset the Divine Source of others. ¡°In short, I don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on with the Boshi Tower now¡­ 1 don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t deal with the divine artifact Jiu Han left behind after he left!¡± Hieronis also lost his temper and directly went against the Boshi Tower. The cold air hand was activated again. And this time, there were even more! Hundreds of cold hands appeared from the side of his body and wed at the Boshi Tower. Just a minute ago, Lu Ming, who was in the Boshi Tower, also left the void space. The first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to open his attribute panel and look at the skill panel. It clearly wrote: Array Formation Dao IV203! ording to his previous estimation, under the prerequisite of possessing the main control array of the Boshi Tower, the level 200 array formation path couldpletely activate all the power of the Boshi Tower. At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s array formation path had reached level 203. When he sensed the master control array imprint again, arge amount of understanding filled Lu Ming¡¯s mind. ¡°I canpletely control it now.¡± Just as he had estimated, level 203 array formation knowledge could indeedpletely activate all the power of Boshi Tower. At this moment, with a thought from Lu Ming, the entire Boshi Tower seemed to be Lu Ming¡¯s limb. It was very smooth to operate. At this moment, in the outside world, Hieronis freed his hand and brazenly attacked Boshi Tower. Botha was slowly dragged into the air by Jeros. Lu Ming was not flustered. Because with the help of Boshi Tower, he already had the ability to protect himself and even others in front of the Divine Spirit Realm! With a thought, the core control array on the back of his hand emitted a light. Moreover, this array formation did not only have the effect of controlling Boshi Tower. It also had another hidden effect. In other words, it was the connection channel between the main controller and Boshi Tower! A huge suction force emitted from the array formation on his hand. Lu Ming only felt the energy in his body being pulled. This was not a forced traction. It was more like a guiding traction that needed Lu Ming¡¯s approval to take effect. He opened his attribute panel again and looked at his seven-digit Divine Source Points. ¡°Consume Divine Source Points and convert them into wandering Divine Source energy!¡± After some thought, Lu Ming added, ¡°Convert 1,000 points first.¡± In the next moment, boundless golden light scattered out of Lu Ming¡¯s body. 1,000 Divine Source Points were converted into arge amount of Divine Source energy. It even made Lu Ming¡¯s pores shoot out golden light! As Lu Ming¡¯s will moved again, the core array pattern circted again. The wandering Divine Source energy in his body seemed to be attracted and took the initiative to rush towards the core array pattern before surging into the Boshi Tower through the core array pattern! Originally, Lu Ming had no way of controlling the Divine Source in his body. The system converted the Divine Source Points into wandering Divine Source. However, when these Divine Sources flowed in Lu Ming¡¯s body, they were like powerful soldiers who did not listen to orders. They were extremely powerful but did not listen to orders. To put it bluntly, it was useless¡­ In the past three years, Jiu Han and Lu Ming had been studying the path of the Outer Dao God. The main force was undoubtedly Jiu Han. However, for some reason, Jiu Han¡¯s research fell into a dilemma. After three years, Jiu Han still did note up with a reliable n. Lu Ming could not force Jiu Han anymore. Research required time. Even if there was enough time, the final oue might not be satisfactory. Therefore, Lu Ming only remembered that there was such a thing and did not ask about the details. On the other hand, there was some progress in other aspects. For example, how to use the Divine Source wandering in Lu Ming¡¯s body. Be a battery¡­ a battery for the Boshi Tower! Yes, this was the only way to let Lu Ming use the Divine Source in his body. Through the core array pattern, he extracted the Divine Source in Lu Ming¡¯s body and let Boshi Tower use these Divine Sources on its own! To put it bluntly, Lu Ming was using the divine artifact to use Divine Source and reach the level of being able to resist gods! Elder Jiu Han had long said the principle behind it. The modification of the Boshi Tower had long beenpleted. It was not until today that Lu Ming¡¯s array formation path reached level 203 that hepletelypleted Jiu Han¡¯s n! Arge amount of Divine Source was transformed by the Boshi Tower and quickly filled every part of the Boshi Tower. The first to be disintegrated was Moon Fiend¡¯s trace of Divine Source. It was like a tsunami hitting a mud wall. Moon Fiend¡¯s Divine Source was instantly destroyed, disintegrating and neutralizing everything! Then, Lu Ming¡¯s Divine Source expanded again and directly collided with Jeros¡¯ cold hand! In fact, there was not much Divine Source in Jeros¡¯ ice hand. In terms of data, it was at most 0.01 points¡­ To deal with the Boshi Tower without Divine Source, 0.01 points of Divine Source was already a waste of talent. At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s 1,000 Divine Source was rampaging. Not only did it stabilize the Boshi Tower, but it also allowed it to break free from the restraint of the cold hand andnd on the ground again. ¡°It should be able tost a little longer this time.¡± In the manor, Lu Ming muttered. After thinking for a moment, he entered the void space again and continued to upgrade the path of array formations. He still remembered what Jiu Han had said back then. ¡°The path of an Outer Dao God requires very deep array formation knowledge.¡± Since the precedent of adding points had already been opened, Then Lu Ming might as well make a big deal out of it. ¡°I¡¯ll set a small goal first¡­ to surpass Teacher Jiu Han. ¡°Then, 1¡¯11 study this path of the Outer Dao God myself!¡± Although he had enough manna points and the strength of the Boshi Tower was guaranteed, If he maintained the current situation and could probably wait for the reinforcements of the Aeonians, Lu Ming would havepleted Teacher Jiu Han¡¯s entrusted task. However, it was not Lu Ming¡¯s character to only defend and not attack. With thebination of Divine Source Points and the Boshi Tower, he could defend more than enough, but he could not attack enough. If he wanted tounch a counterattack, this was far from enough! At this moment, Lu Ming ced his hopes on the path of array formations. In the outside world. Hundreds of icy hands grabbed fiercely at the Boshi Tower. They squeezed around the Boshi Tower and did everything they could! However, under the envelopment of the golden light, the Boshi Tower remained motionless like a stabilizing god. Three whole minutes passed. Jeros restrained his divine power. Looking at the Boshi Tower standing safely, Jeros¡¯ face was as ck as the bottom of a pot.. Chapter 341 - 341: Moon Fiend Entered the Tower Chapter 341 - 341: Moon Fiend Entered the Tower Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What was thought to be a sure thing turned out to be a setback for Jeros. It was hard to describe how Jeros felt at this moment¡­ In short, it was embarrassing, extremely embarrassing! More chilling power surged out, and at this moment, Jeros was ruthless. However, no matter how hard he tried, the Boshi Tower still stood in ce. This only meant one thing. The Divine Source contained in Boshi Tower was much greater than the Divine Source that Jeros could mobilize!!
    ¡°Are you sure Jiu Han isn¡¯t inside?!¡± Frustrated, Jeros even turned around to question the Deste Demon Lord. The only response he received was the deep voice of the Deste Demon Lord, ¡°I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s impossible for Jiu Han to be in Boshi Tower.¡± ¡°Then exin to me what¡¯s going on!?¡± Jeros pointed at Boshi Tower, roaring in anger. He had an unruly temper to begin with. At this moment, he was so angry that he did not care if this Deste Demon Master was his boss¡­ Regarding this, the Deste Demon Lord did not respond. How could he know what was going on with Boshi Tower? After a brief silence, the Deste Demon Lord had some considerations. At the bottom of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss, he looked at the god called Moon Fiend Moon Fiend felt a chill run down her spine. Before she could react, the deep voice of the Deste Demon Lord exploded in her ears. ¡°You, enter Boshi Tower and see which god is guarding it.¡± Moon Fiend,¡±¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± No shit¡­¡¯ Of course, Moon Fiend would not go. What courage did she have? How could she dare to go out and take risks when the situation was not right? Unfortunately¡­ She was very weak. In the realm of deities, she was really too weak. She was so weak that she was perfect as cannon fodder in the realm of deities! It was just like how Moon Fiend viewed those below the Divine Spirit Realm as ants. In the eyes of the Deste Demon Lord, Moon Fiend was just arge ant. Normally, he could ignore her¡­ But when it came to using her, the nature of the matter changed. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion.¡± ¡°I want you to go in. Do you understand?¡± Moon Fiend was slightly stunned before slowly gritting her teeth. Seeing that this woman was still silent, the Deste Demon Lord sighed deeply. ¡°Either go in and take a look at the situation, or die here. Now that I¡¯ve made it so clear, can you understand, you idiot?!¡± At the end of his words, the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s tone was brutally cold and ruthless, which he did not conceal at all! Moon Fiend was just here to watch the fun and she never expected that she would encounter such a thing. A huge fluctuation brewed under the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss, as if a dormant evil beast was about to awaken! This power was much stronger than Moon Fiend and even Jeros! While it was not too profound for those below the Divine Spirit Realm, Moon Fiend and Jeros could clearly perceive that the strength of this power was enough to instantly crush the two of them into pieces! ¡°I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll go!!¡± Moon Fiend could not help but roar. Then she sensed that the aura that was about to awaken gradually subsided. This woman was indeed foolish and timid. A little intimidation is enough to make her give in¡­ The Deste Demon Lord¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Great.¡± ¡°Jeros, she¡¯s your responsibility now.¡± ¡°If she dares to y any tricks, kill her, and I¡¯ll back you up.¡± Jeros immediately sneered, ¡°Understood!¡± Moon Fiend forcefully suppressed the anger and humiliation in her heart, struggling to make a final protest, ¡°Lord Deste, I¡¯ve hardly seen one with your unprecedented power¡­ So, I think it would be faster and more efficient for you to personally subdue Boshi Tower. Why bother to trouble a little woman like me?¡± ¡°Hurry up and get in there!!¡± The Deste Demon Lord no longer had any patience with Moon Fiend¡­ Seeing that Moon Fiend was still dawdling here, the Deste Demon Lord really felt like just killing her and being done with it. It was Jeros who grabbed Moon Fiend by the cor and dragged her from the Blood Demon Gate to Xuanshui City. After throwing Moon Fiend under the Boshi Tower, Jeros said helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s get to work.¡± ¡°And, you retard, can¡¯t you tell that Boss Deste has an even more important mission?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just Boshi Tower¡­ If it interferes with Boss¡¯s preparations, we¡¯ll all have to bear the consequences¡­¡± Moon Fiend, ¡°Preparations?¡± Jeros immediately shook his head, pointing to Boshi Tower, ¡°Go inside, right away!¡± He could not be bothered to say more to Moon Fiend. Moon Fiend dawdled to the foot of Boshi Tower. However, no matter how much she dawdled, it could not change the fact that she had to take risks. It was not until she stood in front of the golden shimmering Boshi Tower that Moon Fiend turned around with a mournful face and looked at Jeros. ¡°I can¡¯t go in¡­¡± ¡°Let me help you.¡± The one who replied was not Jeros, but the Deste Demon Lord. A huge force suddenly surged out from under the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss and instantly transmitted to Moon Fiend¡¯s back. She was pushed by this tremendous force, involuntarily pressing her face against the Boshi Tower. Her originally delicate face was twisted and deformed by the pressure of the two forces. Just as Moon Fiend felt that her facial bones were about to be crushed, the obstruction in front of her suddenly disappeared. In a trance, Moon Fiend looked around again and found herself in a ce filled with the fragrance of flowers and the chirping of birds. The Ancient Demon n was proficient in spatial power. As the king of the Ancient Demons, the Deste Demon Lord was even more outstanding. It was not very difficult for the Deste Demon Lord to use a little Divine Source to tear through the defensiveyer of Boshi Tower. Coupled with his attainments in the spatial Dao, it was not a difficult task for him to send Moon Fiend into the Boshi Tower. After seeing Moon Fiend¡¯s figure disappear without a trace, the voice of the Deste Demon Lord suddenly sounded in Jeros¡¯ ears. ¡°As for Boshi Tower, just leave it to Moon Fiend to handle.¡± Jeros could not help but ask, ¡°Can she really handle it?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± The Boshi Tower was very important to Lu Ming. However, to the Deste Demon Lord, the Boshi Tower was not important. Capturing the Boshi Tower would be great. However, if they could not capture it, it would not have much impact on the overall situation. From his methods, it could be seen that to deal with the Boshi Tower, the Deste Demon Lord only needed to take action himself, and no matter how high Lu Ming¡¯s array formation level was, it would be of no use! In the face of absolute strength, array formations were indeed as Jeros had said¡ªthey were just small tricks. To the Deste Demon Lord, the Boshi Tower was almost equivalent to a small toy. Even Jiu Han was not a match for the Deste Demon Lord, let alone the divine artifact under Jiu Han¡¯smand. ¡°Compared to Boshi Tower, the subsequent matters are even more crucial.¡± ¡°Jeros, Listen to me¡­ Once my n deviates, I need you to do this¡­¡± Continuous voices reached Jeros¡¯ ears. As he listened, Jeros¡¯ expression turned solemn. Inside the Boshi Tower. The moment Moon Fiend barged in, Lu Ming suddenly opened his eyes. Lu Ming¡¯s pupils constricted when his perception swept across Moon Fiend¡¯s familiar face. ¡°How did this woman get in?¡± Chapter 342 - 342: Drag, Trap, Lock Chapter 342 - 342: Drag, Trap, Lock Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Ming had no idea how Moon Fiend had managed to intrude into the Boshi Tower. He could only confirm that firstly, it was not through violent destruction. Secondly, it was not that there was an oversight in the array patterns of the Boshi Tower. But beyond that, Lu Ming was unclear. In the end, he could only attribute the reason to the presence of a formidable opponent¡ªthis was normal. Gods had endless life spans, and their physical conditions were fixed, preventing their own strength from growing. There were always individuals, like Jiu Han, who had the ambition to strengthen themselves in areas such as array formations, alchemy, and weapon refinement. Jiu Han¡¯s knowledge of Array Formation Dao was indeed profound, but it did not necessarily make him the number one in the world. It was reasonable to assume that there were other experts in formations on the opposite side.
    ¡°The key is how to deal with it.¡± Moon Fiend¡¯s intrusion into Boshi Tower had be a fact. It was pointless to be troubled over how she had entered. The primary issue now was how to deal with Moon Fiend. After a brief contemtion, Lu Ming sighed softly. ¡°Actually, it seems that I have only one way to resist Moon Fiend, right?¡± The way was to use the Bosht Tower to suppress and control Moon Fiend. Apart from that, Lu Ming had no other options. He opened his attribute panel and looked at the skills column. The words ¡°Dao of Array Formation IV384¡± appeared in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. When the Dao of Array Formation reached level 200, Lu Ming could already activate and use all the functions of the Boshi Tower. At this moment, the Dao of Array Formation had reached level 384, so Lu Ming could naturally do more. Just as the thought of using the power of Boshi Tower to suppress Moon Fiend arose in his heart, arge amount of array formation knowledge automatically rose in his mind. Shifting his gaze to scan the entire Boshi Tower, Lu Ming soon knew how to modify the array formation inside the tower to meet his needs. ¡°Let¡¯s go with this for now. It should be able to temporarily dy Moon Fiend.¡± ¡°But if 1 want to achieve more, the Dao of Array Formation still needs to continue upgrading!¡± With each additional point, the higher the level of the array formation. And, the higher the level, the more interesting and useful Lu Ming found the Dao of Array Formation to be. Moreover, the consumption of adding points to the Dao of Array Formation was truly minimal. In his excitement, at this moment, Lu Ming really wanted to see how far this Dao of Array Formation could be strengthened by the system! He reached out and snapped his fingers. Arge amount of source power flowed out from his hand. The Source Power formed an exquisite array formation in the air in front of Lu Ming. This array also guided the sluggish Divine Source in Lu Ming¡¯s body. Yes, level 384 array formation knowledge was already enough for Lu Ming alone to use the Divine Source in his body. More source power surged out of Lu Ming¡¯s body. Array formations formed in midair one after another. Arge number of miniature array formations connected into a line. They spread into the distance one after another and prated into the void under the guidance of the Boshi Tower¡¯s array formation. It was unknown where they were heading to. Afterpleting all of this, Lu Ming took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and returned to the void space. In the void space, Lu Ming once again uttered the familiar three words. ¡°Add more points!¡± A gentle breeze caressed the tips of Moon Fiend¡¯s hair, and the fresh air entered her mouth and nostrils. She turned to look around. Surrounding her were lush vegetation, and asionally, colorful birds flew past the treetops. They chirped incessantly, their voices crisp and melodious, even making one¡¯s mood much more delightful. However, Moon Fiend¡¯s mood was far from delightful. She just felt frustrated! She was forced by the Deste Demon Lord to enter the Boshi Tower. Then, she thought of Lu Ming¡¯s annoying face. Furthermore, considering the strange situation in Boshi Tower, where there might actually be another god guarding it inside¡­ In short, at this moment, Moon Fiend had thought about many things. But after careful consideration, Yao Yue also epted the reality¡­ If she did not tear down this Boshi Tower, she would not be able to break out of this situation no matter what. ¡®Alright.¡¯ ¡°Fine!!¡­.¡± Taking a deep breath, a rare trace of determination appeared in Moon Fiend¡¯s eyes. After all, she was also at the Divine Spirit Realm¡­ Even a rabbit would bite when cornered, let alone Moon Fiend. She took a step forward and walked ahead, cautiously observing. After walking for more than ten minutes, Moon Fiend suddenly realized that she had unknowingly circled around in this small forest ¡°Damn it! ying tricks on me!¡± At this point, how could she not tell that this was a simple maze formation? She had wasted more than ten minutes for no reason! Infuriated, Moon Fiend could not be bothered to be cautious anymore. Since she had to do it anyway, she might as well be a bit savage and direct¡­ His figure soared into the air in an instant. As Moon Fiend waved her small hand, golden light filled the surroundings! ¡°Meteorite!¡± Source Power and Divine Source condensed into a huge meteor, falling from the sky and crashing into the ground! Apanied by a violent roar, a huge mushroom cloud rose from the ground. When the dust settled, the forest had already been turned into a scorched earth by Moon Fiend! However, before Moon Fiend could react, the ground that had turned into scorched earth suddenly trembled. Numerous, iprehensible array patterns and symbols that Moon Fiend could not understand shed continuously from the ground. Apanied by a low whimper, a giant stone man ten meters tali crawled out of the ground and stood at Moon Fiend¡¯s feet. More array patterns and symbols shed out of the void again. One could see these array patterns and symbolsnd on the surface of the stone man¡¯s body and embed themselves into its body like tattoos. Golden light spread out from some of the runes, illuminating the stone man with golden light, as if he was adorned with a golden armor. Moon Fiend recognized the essence of this golden light. To her, that was a huge amount of Divine Source! ¡°Tsk¡­¡± This amount of Divine Source made Moon Fiend click her tongue, and her heart ache. As she was jealous, Moon Fiend scrutinized the stone man and quickly saw through the essence of this stone man. ¡°The strength of an earth puppet created from an array formation is probably equivalent to a quasi-god with blood patterns.¡± ¡°Then, it was augmented with an extremelyrge amount of Divine Source, allowing the earth puppet to have the strength to directly resist the Divine Spirit Realm¡­¡± As soon as the assessment waspleted, the stone man under her feet had already bent its legs and soared into the sky. The heavy fist apanied by a howling wind, smashed towards Moon Fiend¡¯s face, but Moon Fiend easily intercepted it with a simple outstretched hand. The sizes of their hands werepletely disproportionate. The mud puppet¡¯s fist was evenrger than Moon Fiend¡¯s entire body. However, the forces on both sides were diametrically opposed¡ªMoon Fiend¡¯s delicate hand was merely extended t, showing no visible exertion, yet the mud puppet seemed to have crashed into an imprable barrier, unable to advance at all! A trace of cold smile shed across Moon Fiend¡¯s lips, ¡°You want to use this to deal with me? Aren¡¯t you looking down on me too much?!¡± ¡°Spirit ughter!!¡± A faint red light shed past Moon Fiend¡¯s body. In an instant, endless golden light burst out from the Earth Puppet¡¯s body like sparks. In that instant just now, the Earth Puppet suffered thousands of shes from sharp des, and a tenth of the Divine Source Armor on its body was directly shaved off! ¡°Having Divine Source means being on the level of the Divine Spirit Realm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not such a simple matter¡­¡± Pointing her finger at the head of the Earth Puppet, Moon Fiend¡¯s eyes shed with cold light and killing intent! ¡°Moonlight Ripples!¡± Chapter 343 - 343: Drag, Trap, Lock (2) Chapter 343: Drag, Trap, Lock (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Boom!¡± A huge light wave with a diameter of nearly ten meters sshed out from the tip of Moon Fiend¡¯s fingertip. And the reaction of the Earth Puppet was really inferior to a single hair of Moon Fiend! The light wave hit therge head of the Earth Puppet and instantly sted it to the ground! The lingering force of the light wave pressed down on the Earth Puppet like a mountain. The ground began to crack. The Earth Puppet was squeezed into the ground, sinking deeper and deeper! The outeryer of the Divine Source Armor also gradually thinned under the violent destruction of the Moonlight Waves. Just three secondster, the armor was pierced¡­ Without the protection of the Divine Source, the Earth Puppet, with only the strength of a blood pattern, was instantly vaporized by the Moonlight Waves, disappearing without a trace. ¡°Trash!¡± Moon Fiend sneered and shook her head, giving such an evaluation. In the manor, Lu Ming also witnessed the entire process of Moon Fiend dominating the Earth Puppet. ¡°He was defeated faster than expected¡­¡± Lu Ming muttered. The Earth Puppet was Lu Ming¡¯s primary means to stall Moon Fiend. Using the power of the formation to create an Earth Puppet with the strength of a blood pattern and then adding Divine Source to it, allowing the Earth Puppet to threaten the Divine Spirit Realm on both offense and defense¡ªthis was Lu Ming¡¯s original idea. The idea was good and theoretically feasible. However, the problem was that Lu Ming seemed to have underestimated the methods of the divine beings. Jiu Han had said countless times that the essence of the Divine Spirit Realm was essentially an ancient realm or quasi-god, gaining the authority to use the divine source. There was nothing particrly impressive about them. Lu Ming listened to this and tentatively believed it. But now, seeing Moon Fiend, Lu Ming realized that things were not that simple at all¡­ ¡°Actually, Teacher Jiu Han is not entirely wrong.¡± ¡°The only deviation is the way the Divine Source is used.¡± The Divine Source had a very strong personal imprint. Whoever gave birth to the Divine Source would be able to use it. Therefore, someone like Lu Ming, who could absorb the Divine Source of others and convert it into his own power, was highly valued by Jiu Han. The problemy in the application of this power. Lu Ming¡¯s way of using the Divine Source with the Earth Puppet was simple and crude¡ªjust possess the armor and it would be done! This was also a helpless move. Lu Ming himself was unable to apply the Divine Source flexibly, so he naturally could not expect the Earth Puppet he created to do this. In this usage, 100 units of Divine Sources could only unleash 1 effect. On the other hand, true Divine Spirit Realm experts used Divine Source in a way simr to Source Power Skills¡ª the Divine Source flowed within their bodies, transforming into energy akin to Source Power. Through a specific operational logic, the power of their attacks was maximized, or they could produce special effects. 0.01 units of Divine Source could unleash 1 effect in the hands of a divine being. This back-and-forth revealed an outrageous disparity! ¡°But it did not matter,¡± With another thought, with the level 589 Dao of array formation as the foundation, more Source Power arrays formations appeared in the Void Space in front of Lu Ming. Numerous runes flickered, outlining strange arcs thatbined into more array patterns. Lu Ming then sent these array patterns to the battlefield where Moon Fiend was located. ¡°I don¡¯t have much, but I have enough Divine Source.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at fighting? Just fight a few more to entertain me!¡± ¡°Trash!¡± Looking at the ce where the Earth Puppet disappeared, Moon Fiend sneered and gave such evaluation. Just as Moon Fiend turned to study how to break through this ce and head deeper into the Boshi Tower, a rumbling sound once again echoed beneath her feet. This made Moon Fiend abruptly turn to look at the ground. The ground shook continuously. Soon, Earth Puppets ten meters tall rose from the ground one after another! At the same time, array patterns appeared in the void space andnded on the Earth Puppets¡­ Golden light began to shine. The mud puppets were like small suns emitting golden light. Moon Fiend watched as the number of Earth Puppets gradually increased, and the golden light gradually spread from the surface of the Earth Puppets¡¯ bodies, eventually connecting and forming a unified glow. Until a dazzling array of several hundreds of Earth Puppets stood on the ground like an army, as if covering the earth with a golden carpet¡­ Moon Fiend¡¯s face instantly turned pig liver-colored. ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± ¡°Howcan there be so many!!¡± While she roared in disbelief, Lu Ming did not give Moon Fiend much time to react. One earth puppet after another leaped from the ground, legs pushing off the earth. For a moment, it was as if a golden wall was brazenly pressing towards Moon Fiend! Since the quality was not enough, then he would make up for it with quantity! Hundreds of Earth Puppets consumed only a few thousands of Divine Source Points! This was an astronomical figure to any Divine Spirit Realm expert, but it was only 1% of Lu Ming¡¯s umtion over the past three years. Moreover, it did not matter even if these Earth Puppets were not Moon Fiend¡¯s match. The LV589 Dao of array formation had already given Lu Ming a better way to deal with Moon Fiend. The battle between Moon Fiend and the puppet legion erupted instantly. The earth rumbled and the space exploded. The tremendous energy ripples caused the Boshi Tower to tremble. However, arge number of array formations vaguely appeared from the Void Space and stabilized the spatial environment inside the Boshi Tower. Moon Fiend did not care about all of this. She herself did not have any array formation skills to rely on. As a result, she could not discern the faint array formations around her that were subtly shing, circting, and based on a fixed pattern, bing increasinglyplex and massive! Lu Ming, who was in the manor, entered the Void again. ¡°Add more points!¡± Level 589 array formation level was still too low. Lu Ming needed more. The gap between the divine-empowered Earth Puppets and Moon Fiend was huge. Unfortunately, this gap did not reach a qualitative change. It was just a difference in their usage techniques, and both sides actually relied on the Divine Source. This also meant that quantity could definitely crush Moon Fiend¡ªit simply depended on how much Lu Ming was willing to invest. The earth-shattering aftermath of their intense battle continued, causing everything in the surroundings to be destroyed. However, under the influence of the Boshi Tower¡¯s grand array, it was confined to thisyer and could not affect anything else. Moon Fiend, who was surrounded by the divine-empowered puppets, hadpletely lost herposure. Her expression was solemn, devoid of joy or sorrow. But it was precisely because Moon Fiend was in this state that she could focus on mobilizing every trace of strength within her body. This meant that she was serious¡­ She had no choice but to be serious. A steady stream of Mythical Puppets appeared around her. Moon Fiend could often repel the Mythical puppets with a single punch. She could even use some of her trump cards that were not considered lethal moves topletely shatter the Mythical Puppets¡­ However, there were really too many of them. So many that Moon Fiend gradually felt exhaustion creeping in. ¡°I¡¯ll die¡­ I¡¯ll be exhausted to death¡­¡± Half an hourter, Moon Fiend made this judgment. However, her means were limited and she really could not find a way to break out of the situation. Just as Moon Fiend began to feel a sense of despair, a light suddenly shed before her eyes. The light instantly expanded, forming a light gate, and a manor appeared before Moon Fiend¡¯s eyes. In the empty space in front of the manor, a handsome young man anxiously looked at Moon Fiend and roared, ¡°Lord Moon Fiend,e here! Come here quickly!¡± Moon Fiend was first stunned, then, she gritted her teeth and forced the divine-empowered puppets back, and dashed into the light gate like lightning. When Moon Fiend crossed the light gate and arrived at the manor, the light gate behind her instantly closed. The man in the manor turned around to look at Moon Fiend and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m Lin Feng. Greetings, my Lord..¡± Chapter 344 - 344: Drag, Trap, Lock (3) Chapter 344: Drag, Trap, Lock (3) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In Lu Ming¡¯s manor, Lu Ming sensed Moon Fiend¡¯s sudden disappearance and immediately returned from the void space. Lu Ming swept his gaze across with his perception and everything inside the Boshi Tower fell under Lu Ming¡¯s scrutiny.. ¡°Lin Feng?¡± ¡°How could this guy break through the array formation of the Boshi Tower?¡± After careful investigation, Lu Ming nodded in realization. ¡°Not a breakthrough, it was just luck.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity about the restrictive array formation I designed earlier.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. From the current perspective, the Lock God Grand Array designed based on the Dao Of Array Formation at level 589, has many ws and is not considered perfect.¡± ¡°Just need to refine it a bit.¡± Opening his attribute panel again, Lu Ming looked at his skill bar, where a line of bold words were clearly written. The Dao of Array Formation IV2380. This was a level that far exceeded Jiu Han¡¯s! At this moment, the array formations and everything in the Boshi Tower became exceptionally transparent to Lu Ming. Even with the mostplex formations and structures, Lu Ming could easily see through their essence with a simple nce! He could even effortlessly modify the array formations within the tower to make it more rational and powerful. Moreover, if Lu Ming wanted, he couldpletely make the Bosita Tower his own, turning it into his divine artifact¡ªof course, Lu Ming would not do that. His gaze then turned to Lin Feng¡¯s manor. With a thought, streams of Source Power and arge amount of Divine Source sshed from all over his body, turning into array patterns that quickly disappeared in front of Lu Ming. As a luck seedling, Lin Feng s dog luck had always been surprisingly good. Although Lin Feng often found himself at a disadvantage when facing Lu Ming, luck was a mysterious thing that always seemed to y a role at crucial moments. For example, now, at this moment! Originally, when his colleagues died in battle and his Dao of array formations was instantly surpassed by Lu Ming, Lin Feng had already fallen into a desperate situation. However, Jeros¡¯ attack gave Lin Feng a glimmer of hope. However, for some reason, Jeros seemed to have been blocked by Lu Ming¡­ In any case, Lin Feng waited and waited, but there was no news of the Boshi Tower being breached or Lu Ming s demise. Realizing that things did not go ording to ns, Lin Feng decided to save himself. The only way to save himself was to break open a hole in the Boshi Tower¡¯s grand array formation and escape! Considering the circumstances, Lin Feng was already fortunate if he could escape this time. He did not dare to expect too much. However, his attainments in array formations were not considered master level. In addition, the main array controller, Lu Ming, was increasing his attainments in array formations at an absurd speed. Facing the Boshi Tower and Lu Ming, Lin Feng waspletely powerless. Unwillingness and despair. Under the immense pressure, Lin Feng did not want to give up. Instead, he became even more calm and focused. Finally, his luck kicked in. By chance, Lin Feng changed the structure of a teleportation formation. It was like a child unintentionally twisting a Rubik¡¯s Cube. Although he could not use this method to teleport out of Boshi Tower, he coincidentally bumped into the scene where Moon Fiend was besieged, and he sessfully reunited with her. ¡°That¡¯s probably it.¡± After briefly exining, Lin Feng looked at Moon Fiend, who was panting and lying on the ground without anydylike demeanor. He could not help but say, ¡°Lord Moon Fiend, did youe to rescue me?¡± Moon Fiend was stunned. Looking at Lin Feng¡¯s hopeful expression, Moon Fiend spoke without hesitation, ¡°Rescue you? Who will rescue me!?¡± ¡°Also, aren¡¯t you Jiu Han¡¯s disciple? You¡¯re familiar with this array formation, right? Since you¡¯re familiar, quickly open the door and let us out! Let me tell you, if we stay here any longer, none of us will be able to escape¡­¡± As she spoke, Moon Fiend¡¯s voice lowered. Seeing Lin Feng¡¯s dejected and despairing face, Moon Fiend suddenly realized their current situation. Trapped beasts. Prisoners. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything either, can you?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Then do you have any ns? Or do you have any ideas? For example, can you send me to the core area of the Boshi Tower, and with my divine realm strength, break out of this situation?¡± Lin Feng was silent for a long time before shaking his head, ¡°No.¡± Moon Fiend Yue took a deep breath, ¡°Where¡¯s your master? Did your master have anything to say about this?¡± At the mention of this, Lin Feng¡¯s head drooped even lower. ¡°No, I can¡¯t contact my master¡­¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the use of having you?! ¡°¡® At this moment, Moon Fiend raised her hand, her face like a shrew¡¯s and her tone terrifying. Today, she had suffered consecutive setbacks and her mood had reached its lowest point¡­ As for what Moon Fiend liked to do rhe most in a bad mood, there was no need to repeat this. In any case, that killing intent was palpable. Moon Fiend really wanted to p Lin Feng to death to relieve the anger in her heart. But unexpectedly, she heard a sound suddenlying from above. She abruptly looked up. She saw a pale golden light emerging from above. 1¡¯he golden light started as a trickle, but soon, it expanded rapidly, resembling a giant opening its eyes. The expanded golden color gradually connected into a continuous field, and in the blink of an eye, it formed a golden hemispherical light barrier. The light barrier was like an inverted bowl, trapping Moon Fiend and Lin Feng inside. It was not until this barrier was fully formed that Moon Fiend and Lin Feng snapped back to their senses. ¡°What¡¯s this thing!?¡¯1 Moon Fiend uttered in confusion, and Lin Feng responded foolishly, ¡°1 don¡¯t know¡­¡± It¡¯s an array formation¡­ Can¡¯t you tell? It seems that everything you learned from your teacher was in vain.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice came from the horizon, echoing countless times within the barrier, causing Moon Fiend and Lin Feng¡¯s expressions to change. In the next second, Lin Feng felt a gust of wind passing in front of him. Moon Fiend s figure shot out, instantly appearing at the edge of the barrier! She pped the barrier with her palm, causing a thunderous roar. However, the barrier remained unaffected, and Moon Fiend¡¯s arm trembled slightly, seemingly injured by the reactive force. Lu Ming s voice echoed again. ¡°It¡¯s useless. The strength of this barrier¡­ Well, how should I put it¡­ Judging by the strength you just disyed, even if you increase it by three to five times, you won¡¯t be able to break it.¡± And with Lu Ming¡¯s supplementation of divine source within the barrier, it was almost equivalent to infinite! This was the eternal prison that Lu Ming had designed for Moon Fiend using the Dao of array formation at level 2380, absolutely unbreakable. Of course, this prison had more than one purpose. As Lu Ming gently curled his finger, the main function of the barrier was immediately revealed. Inside the barrier, Moon Fiend¡¯s expression froze. She could clearly see tiny specks of Divine Source oozing out of her pores. These oozing Divine Source slowly rose into the air like golden fireflies and quickly flew into the sky, fusing into the barrier. What she could not see was that as Moon Fiend s Divine Source fused into the barrier, the barrier transformed it into free-flowing Divine Source energy through the power of the array formation and transported it into Lu Ming¡¯s body to replenish Lu Ming¡¯s Divine Source points. ¡¯¡¯How many divine source points did 1 use just now?¡± ¡°Tens of thousands? Flundreds of thousands? That¡¯s about it¡­¡± in the manor, Lu Ming muttered to himself, and after sensing Moon Fiend with his perception, he saw Yao Yue inside the barrier attacking crazily but having no effect, and finally ending up in helpless rage. Lu Ming could not help but grin. ¡°Anyway, new grudges and old grudges, our grievances are really big¡­ really a little big¡­ Let me lock you up like a battery for a hundred and eighty years. Consider it the payment of some interest.¡± After muttering, Lu Ming stood up. With Moon Fiend dealt with, the situation Lu Ming faced could be considered to have temporarily stabilized. His gaze swept across the entire Boshi ¡¯Lower. Soon, Lu Ming looked at a certain ce. ¡°The level of the array formation should be enough¡­¡± ¡°Then let me see what was the problem that kept Teacher stuck.¡¯1 With a thought, Lu Ming¡¯s figure immediately disappeared without a trace.. Chapter 345 - 345: Guest Chapter 345 - 345: Guest Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the outside world. Nearly an hour had passed, but the Boshi Tower still stood tall. This made Jeros realize one thing, Moon Fiend had failed. ¡°Trash is trash!¡± Jeros cursed and turned to look at the Blood Demon Gate behind him, as if he wanted to hear the next step of the n from the mouth of Deste Demon Lord.
    The Deste Demon Lord¡¯s voice came calmly. ¡°Forget about this broken tower. The guest is about to arrive.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jeros¡¯ expression instantly darkened. Far, far away, in the distance. Two figures tore through the sky in an instant, heading towards Xuanshui City. These two figures were extremely fast, approaching the speed of light, and when they neared Xuanshui City, the leading figure went from extreme motion to extreme stillness, stopping instantly. Seeing this scene, the other figure also came to a halt. As they had stopped traveling, the faces of the two could be seen. The person trailing behind was dressed as a schr, wearing sses and exuding a schrly aura. This person was Jiu Han¡¯s disciple, Shu Fang. At this moment, Shu Fang¡¯s breathing was a bit rapid. It was unknown if he was tired from the journey or if he had yet to recover from his old injuries three years ago. In short, his condition was not very good. From Shu Fang¡¯s current position, he could already see the sky-obscuring Blood Demon Gate. Sensing the dense demonic qi on the other side of the Blood Demon Gate, a trace of undispeble worry appeared between Shu Fang¡¯s brows. ¡°Teacher rushed to the front line, but Xuanshui City was invaded by the Ancient Demon n. The key is that the Little Junior Brother Teacher values the most is still inside Boshi Tower¡­¡± As he spoke, Shu Fang sighed heavily, ¡°How am 1 going to exin this to Teacher?¡± As he spoke, he looked at the man in front of him from the corner of his eye. The man was tall, standing at three meters, and his silver hair indicated that he was a member of the Eternal n. His muscles swelled all over his body, as if harboring explosive strength. Hearing Shu Fang¡¯s muttering, this man snorted coldly and said, ¡°Whether your little junior brother can survive depends on fate. Don¡¯t count on me! As for how to answer to Old Man Jiu Han, that¡¯s your problem.¡± ¡°I only know one thing¡­¡± ¡°These demon cubs, none of them will survive this time!¡± Faint lightning surged out of this person¡¯s body and as he looked at the Blood Demon Gate, his gaze was filled with violence and killing intent. ¡°You dare to y a sneak attack? Do you really think my Eternal n is powerless!?¡± The intense killing intent even made Shu Fang, from the same camp, feel a chill in his heart. Because he knew that when this man spoke, he would surely follow through with his words! Moreover, this man was one of the three gods of the Eternal n, the Heavenly Execution Star, Huang Ti! The strongest expert of the Aeonians was undoubtedly the Eternal God Lord. Below him were two n guardian gods: the Lord of Time and Space, Wicky, and the Heavenly Execution Star, Huang Ti. No one knew who was stronger between Wicky and Huang Ti, but Huang Ti¡¯s murderous nature and decisiveness indeed far surpassed Wicky! To put it bluntly, he had strong fists but he was a bit of a one-track mind. The moment Xuanshui City was attacked, the Heavenly Capital had already received the news. The Aeonians naturally could not sit back and do nothing when the hintend was under attack. Huang Ti immediately left the mountain and headed to Xuanshui City. And Shu Fang, who was originally recuperating at the back, hurriedly followed due to his concern for the teacher¡¯s hometown. The two of them advanced again and soon arrived at the edge of the Blood Demon Gate. Suddenly, a voice sounded from inside the Blood Demon Gate. ¡°Huang Ti, long time no see.¡± It was the voice of the Deste Demon Lord. Hearing this voice, Huang Ti immediately grinned like a ferocious beast baring its fangs. ¡°Believe me, this will definitely be thest time we meet.¡± He said through gritted teeth,pletely disregarding Xuanshui City, and without a second word, he crossed the Blood Demon Gate, charging straight towards the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss! Behind him, Shu Fang sighed helplessly. Directly confronting the big boss on the opposite side¡­ this was indeed the style of Huang Ti. But he could not be so reckless and impulsive himself. Gazing at Boshi Tower, Shu Fang raised his eyebrows, seemingly surprised that Boshi Tower had not fallen yet. He then looked at Jeros. Their eyes met, and hostility sparked. However, surprisingly, both sides maintained restraint. Until Jeros asked, ¡°Waiting?¡± Shu Fang thought for a moment and nodded lightly, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait.¡± When Lu Ming¡¯s figure appeared again, he had already arrived at the door of Jiu Han¡¯s Research Lab in the Boshi Tower. Boshi Tower was not just Jiuhan¡¯s divine artifact, but also Jiuhan¡¯s residence and home. On the top level of the tower, there was Jiu Han¡¯s bedroom, study room, researchb, and even the main control room of the Boshi Tower. In the past, this ce was off-limits to everyone. Although Jiu Han did not forbid Lu Ming froming here, out of courtesy and respect for Jiu Han, Lu Ming had indeed never stepped foot in this ce. ¡°But today, Disciple has no choice but to make an exception.¡± He stood in front of the door and bowed slightly to the door, as if Jiu Han was standing in front of him. Only after bowing did Lu Ming activate the power of the main control array in his hands and opened the door of the researchb. A vortex appeared in front of him. Lu Ming stepped into it, feeling a brief dizziness, and when he opened his eyes again, Lu Ming had already arrived at a pure white room. The room was decorated with numerous array patterns¡ªindependent of Boshi Tower¡¯s array formation system¡ªfunctioning to iste perception and were extremely strong.. Therefore, Lu Ming was previously unaware of the secrets of this ce. He only knew that this ce was where even he himself, who mastered the 238oth-level array formation and possessed the main control array formation of Boshi Tower, could not see through. It was also the ce where Jiu Han studied the path of the Outer Dao God. After scanning the array patterns, Lu Ming¡¯s gaze focused on an experimental tform. The experiment tform was also filled with arrays. These exquisite arrays had their own uses¡ªdefense, sealing, x-ray vision, analysis, and so on, dazzling the eyes. On the experiment tform, a two-meter-tall person with green skin and the appearance of a middle-aged man, was lying peacefully. His chest rose and fell slightly, indicating that he was still alive. From the faintly emanating power within him, Lu Ming could tell that this person was at the Divine Spirit Realm. Moreover, there was a familiar aura on him¡­ After carefully sensing it, Lu Ming finally came to a realization. ¡°This is the original power source of Boshi Tower¡­ It¡¯s also the source of my divine source points.¡± In three years, Lu Ming had obtained a seven-digit number of Divine Source points¡­ a number so huge that it raised a question in Lu Ming¡¯s mind. Could he possibly drain Jiu Han dry¡­ It had to be known that at that time, God Jing had only provided Lu Ming with a few dozens of divine source points. Although at that time, God Jing¡¯s injuries were too serious and he was not in his peak state, Lu Ming still could not believe that Teacher Jiu Han¡¯s innate Divine Source could be hundreds of thousands or millions of times that of God Jing¡¯s. Whenever Lu Ming asked this question, Jiu Han would smile without exining. But today, seeing the man on the experiment table, Lu Ming¡¯s mind began to form some spections. He slowly walked over to the front of the man named Qing Jue. Lu Ming lowered his head and looked at the miniature array near its head. A faint golden ball that looked a little wilted fell into Lu Ming¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 346 - 346: Divinity Chapter 346 - 346: Divinity Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The key to everything lies in divinity.¡± ¡°Divinity is the foundation of gods! It¡¯s also the gift bestowed upon the gods by the supreme god, or you can call it authority.¡± ¡°And you feel that the divine source within you is very sluggish and unusable; 1 guess it¡¯s probably rted to theck of divinity.¡± This was what Jiu Han had said to Lu Ming during a morning ss. Lu Ming would always remember it.
    Through Jiu Han¡¯s various descriptions and behaviors, Lu Ming could roughly guess that the path of an Outer Dao God was closely rted to divinity. ¡°So, Teacher Jiu Han¡¯s research is precisely in deciphering divinity. If divinity can bepletely deciphered, it can help me shape divinity and properly utilize the divine source, achieving the status of an Outer Dao God.¡± In theory, that was the theory. In simpler terms, this path was about creating one¡¯s own divinity without relying on the Supreme God and ascending the Heavenly Stairs¡ªJiu Han had mentioned before that gods were constrained by the Supreme God. Lu Ming did not quite understand the cause-and-effect logic, but he could sense from Jiu Han¡¯s words that this path seemed to have significant ws. ¡°Then, let me see which segment Teacher is stuck in.¡± Muttering to himself, Lu Ming went to the observation array and carefully observed the divinity. With just one nce, Lu Ming felt dizzy! These dense array patterns were delicate,plex, tiny yet magnificent, the chaotic contrast making Lu Ming dizzy for a moment. It was like an elementary school student facing an advanced mathematics question, feeling overwhelmed and not knowing where to start. ¡°No wonder Teacher Jiu Han said that this path requires a profound knowledge of array formations¡­¡± ¡°No wonder Teacher had been stuck for a whole three years.¡± ¡°This thing is indeed a product of an array formation¡­ However, with my level 2380 array formation knowledge, deciphering this thing is a bit beyond my reach.¡± As he muttered, Lu Ming¡¯s eyes shed with interest. Was it difficult? It was very difficult. However, Lu Ming had a cheat! If level 2380 array formation knowledge was not enough, then make it level 23800! If that¡¯s still not sufficient, multiply it by 10! With a thought, the Dao of Array Formation IV2380 became IV2381! As he absorbed the influx of array formation knowledge into his mind, Lu Ming also nced to the side. Soon, he picked up a tabletputer on the experiment table. As he turned it on, Jiu Han¡¯s figure appeared on the screen. ¡°This is myplete record of divinity deciphering. I¡¯m handing it over to you, my disciple Lu Ming.¡± ¡°I hope that this research of mine can find a new path for both you and me, instead of stagnating on the dead end of the Divine Spirit Realm.¡± On the screen, Jiu Han¡¯s expression was solemn and his tone was low. Then he continued, ¡°My disciple Lu Ming, when you see this document, the situation might have already changed to a certain extent. I can¡¯t predict the future, so I can¡¯t give you much advice.¡± ¡°I can only remind you of one thing.¡± ¡°If unnecessary, do not ascend the Heaven Ascension Stairs.¡± ¡°Unless it¡¯s an absolute dead end, don¡¯t be a so-called god.¡± ¡°Of course, if the current situation you¡¯re facing now has no other solution other than ascending the heavenly stairs to be a god, you can also walk this path, but it¡¯s just a desperate measure.¡± ¡°My words end here, and regarding the path of ascending the heavenly stairs to be a god, all my spections are limited to guesses.¡±¡± ¡°However¡­ I think this divinity has alreadyrgely confirmed my spections and premonitions.¡± The scene changed and the formal analysis of the divinity began. Lu Ming continued to allocate points as he watched. His expression quickly turned solemn. Three years ago, when the experiment had just begun, Qing Jue¡¯s divinity was pristine and wless. Countless intricate patterns grew on it¡ªthese patterns looked like natural textures,plex yet seemed to contain the Dao of Heaven. However, with IV2381 knowledge of array formations, Lu Ming immediately understood that these patterns were part of a certainrge array formation! It was impossible to tell the function of this array formation from the external appearance because the array formation on the divinity was three-dimensional, and he could only see the outermostyer. Combined with theplexity of the array, both Jiu Han at that time and the current Lu Ming could not get a glimpse of the whole picture. Lu Ming¡¯s role became apparent. As Lu Ming continued to grow stronger and absorb the Divine Source, a drop of liquid Divine Source suddenly surged out from the inneryer of the Divine Source. After this trace of Divine Source was absorbed by Lu Ming, the inneryer of the Divinity became faint, revealing part of the patterns from the next outeryer. Seeing this, Lu Ming suddenly understood. ¡°This is the source of my seven-digit divine source points!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the divine source in Qing Jue¡¯s body¡­ his middle and outeryers of divinity had already recovered, providing about 100 points of divine source. The majority of the divine source I absorbed came entirely from the inneryer of divinity.¡± And the inneryer of divinity came from the hand of the supreme god. This was the power of the supreme god! As he added points, Lu Ming continued to look at the records. As Lu Ming continuously absorbed the power of the inneryer of the divinity, the divinity became more and more transparent. The power of the inneryer of divinity seemed to be unable to recover naturally, and the total amount was constant. As the divinity became more and more transparent, more array patterns appeared. Soon, when Lu Ming¡¯s array formation level reached level 2956, the time in the document came to one year ago. Jiu Han stood in ce, watching the still round divinity in silence for a long time. A momentter, he turned around and smiled bitterly at the camera. ¡°My knowledge of array formations is no longer sufficient to continue deciphering divinity¡­¡± ¡°So from now on, I will only record the subsequent changes in the divinity.¡± After that, Jiu Han did not appear in the video file again. It was only that the divinity became increasingly faded as Lu Ming plundered¡­ And when the video finished ying, Lu Ming¡¯s array formation level reached level 3265. The video ended, and Lu Ming turned to look at Qing Jue¡¯s divinity. Pale golden, semi-translucent, somewhat wilted, but still with numerous patterns enveloped in rich liquefied divine source, not yet emerging. ¡°Half.¡± Lu Ming spoke in a low voice, ¡°In three years, more than 3 million divine source points. But, this is only half the strength of the inneryer of divinity¡­¡± The terrifying power contained in the inneryer of the divinity was obvious. Purple lightning covered Huang Ti¡¯s body, making him look like a heavenly thunder, instantly rushing to the opposite side of the Blood Demon Gate. In the frozennd, the lightning subsided, and Huang Ti floated in mid-air, his gaze sweeping across all directions. ¡°Heh¡­ I¡¯ve long been prepared.¡± He sneered and spoke, only to discover that the territory of the Ancient Demon n had long been deserted. The remaining people were either experts or cannon fodder. The Deste Demon Lord¡¯s voice sounded from the depths of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. ¡°Of course. Since it¡¯s a sneak attack, one must naturally n an escape route first.¡± ¡°As for you, my old friend¡­ I think it¡¯s time to settle the grievances and grudges between us.¡± Countless years ago, it was Huang Ti who defeated the Ancient Demon n and expelled them to the frozennd. Coincidentally, at that time, the adversary facing Huang Ti was none other than the current god of the Ancient Demon n, the Deste Demon Lord.. Chapter 347 - 347: Deep in the Demon Abyss Chapter 347: Deep in the Demon Abyss Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After countless millennia, the two guardian deities of the past met once again. One person floated in the air, surrounded by lightning that seemed to burst like the lord of lightning, exuding a majestic aura. The other person lurked underground, with a sinister and terrifying but monstrous aura that kept fermenting, no less powerful than the opponent. After a prolonged confrontation, the Deste Demon Lord spoke again. ¡°Come down and face death. 1 have prepared the battlefield for you, right under the Myriad Layered Demon Abyss.¡± Clearly, the Deste Demon Lord had prepared many surprises for Huang Ti below. Logically speaking, Huang Ti should not have epted the challenge. However, Huang Ti had never been a rational person. This was his style of doing things¡ªfacing challenges head-on, crushing everything with absolute power! Since the beginning, Hua Ting had been like this, and now, as the guardian god, this style had be ingrained in him, even a part of his invincible power! To retreat would dampen the fighting spirit, and his strength would plummet. Advancing, on the other hand, would unleash even more powerful and brutal strength! For Huang Ti, it wasn¡¯t really a choice. The lightning erupted ferociously. Looking at the bottomless Myriad Layered Demon Abyss, Huang Tiughed loudly. ¡°Alright! Alright!! ¡°Let me see how confident a defeated opponent like you is to dare to talk nonsense to me!¡± The lightning streaked across the sky. Like a long arrow or a sharp sword, it plunged directly into the deepest part of the Myriad Layered Demon Abyss. The next moment, the entire frozennd began to shake and tremble. Powerful energy waves erupted from underground, bursting out of the entrance to the abyss. For a moment, the Myriad Layered Demon Abyss seemed to turn into a volcano! The battle of the guardian gods in the outside world had no impact on the Xuanshui City and the Boshi Tower. At this moment, Shufang had also rushed to the scene. In a sense, Lu Ming had passed this stage. His attention waspletely focused on Qing Jue¡¯s divinity. ¡°In three years, I absorbed half of the power.¡± ¡°If you want to see through the formationposition of the entire divine persona, you have topletely absorb the power in the divine persona. ¡°Not only that, my current level of formation seems insufficient to analyze the formation on the divine grid¡­¡± So the problem became two-fold. 1: Absorb Divine Source. Two: Increase the level of the array formation. Both of these problems had solutions, and solving them would allow Lu Ming to realize Jiu Han¡¯s n, step onto the path of the Outer Dao God, and obtain the power of the Divine Spirit Realm as the winner without ascending to the heavens! The goal was clear, and there were methods. At this moment, Lu Ming was full of motivation! He did not even want to wait any longer. ¡°As soon as possible.¡± Improving the level of the formation was a meticulous job, impossible to speed up. It could only be increased step by step. However, having the Void Domain, Lu Ming didn¡¯t think it would take him much time. As for increasing his strength to absorb the Divine Source¡­ Lu Ming thought of his level on the attribute panel. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± The Myriad Layered Demon Abyss was one of the few forbidden areas in the ck Mist Zone. Before the Deste Demon Lord, even the ancient demons settled in the frozennd could not fully explore the true nature of the Myriad Layered Demon Abyss. He only knew that close to 10 Divine Spirit Realm experts who hade to explore and seek excitement had perished here. However, when an individual¡¯s strength reached the level of the guardian deities, almost all the forbidden ces in the ck Mist Zone were basically no threat. Therefore, even though Huang Ti had never been to the Myriad Layered Abyss Demon Abyss before, he was not afraid of its reputation at this moment. Compared to the Myriad Layered Demon Abyss itself, the Deste Demon Lord, who was also a guardian deity, was even more threatening. This was what Huang Ti was thinking at this moment. The lightning traversed quickly into the depths of the earth. Facing him, the brown demonic energy surged, taking on various forms, transforming into countless vivid and lifelike evil beasts that crazily rushed towards Huang Ti. However, they were purified by the power of the lightning, just a hundred meters away from Huang Ti. The lightning and demonic energy interwove, creating a roaring shockwave. In this kind of confrontation that couldn¡¯t even be considered a probe, the residual energy had already made the Myriad Layered Demon Abyss tremble continuously. Arge amount of energy waves pierced through the abyss and rushed into the sky, as if turning the abyss into an erupting volcano. A loud ¡°Boom¡± echoed. Huang Ti, who had been flying at nearly the speed of light for about 30 seconds,nded heroically, reaching the deepest part of the Demon Abyss! The lightning entwined around him illuminated everything in the surroundings. An empty space, a hard ground with faint red patterns. Not far ahead, a towering, distorted throne that resembled a natural formation, with a colossal creature seated on top! ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­¡± As Huang Ti spoke, it suddenly smiled and said, ¡°You still look so disgusting¡­ Deste.¡± Under the illumination of the lightning, the Deste Demon Lord revealed his true appearance. On closer inspection, he was no different from ordinary members of the Ancient Demon n¡ªpale yellow scales covering his body, red eyes, bat-like wings, and curved demon horns, and a faint smell of sulfur emanating from his entire body. In short, it perfectly matched people¡¯s imagination of a demon. The only problem was that the Deste Demon Lord was a big fat guy¡­ He was too fat. Standing at a height of about ten meters, his width reached an astonishing twenty meters! Layers of fat piled up on the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s body, squeezing his features to the point where they were blurry, and his limbs and wings looked deformed. This wasn¡¯t robustness¡­ This was pure obesity. It even made people suspect whether this thing was really from the Ancient Demon n and not some new species. Regarding the term ¡®disgusting¡¯, the Deste Demon Lord showed no expression¡ªhis features were so distorted by the fat that he couldn¡¯t make any expression. However, a voice sounded from inside the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s body. ¡°I hope your strength is as unyielding as your temper and mouth.¡± When enemies met, their eyes would naturally turn red. The conflict between the two sides could not be reconciled. At this moment, the two guardian deities couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. The brown demonic energy and the lightning erupted instantaneously, and a rich golden light burst forth. In the next second, an astonishing shockwave rippled out, and the abyss roared while the frozennd trembled! Destructive storms spewed out from the entrance of the abyss. That power was even transmitted to the other side of the Blood Demon Gate. Seeing the situation, Shufang took action to protect Xuanshui City from the aftermath. Turning his head to the side, Lu Ming saw that Yerofeis did not take the opportunity to attack him. He just stayed far away, looking towards the Myriad Layered Demon Abyss on the other side of the Blood Demon Gate with a thoughtful expression. Shufang frowned. ¡°Are you really going to fight like this?¡± The Deste Demon Lord and Huang Ti had undoubtedly gone all out. And the death battle of the guardian deities meant endless conflict between the two races! Just like Jiu Han, Shufang couldn¡¯t understand the root cause of this battle. The resolute actions of the Ancient Demon n at this moment puzzled him. ¡°Do you really have the ability and need to fight us Aeonians to the death?¡± In response, Jeros just smiled mysteriously. He didn¡¯t say anything. However, that smile seemed to exin a lot.. Chapter 348 - 348: Advancement Chapter 348: Advancement Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Due to the intervention of Shufang, Boshi Tower was not affected by the aftermath of the battle between the guardian deities. Lum Ming couldn¡¯t be bothered with everything happening outside. After all, the oue of everything was determined by the victory or defeat of Deste and Huang Ti. If Huang Ti won, he would be safe; if Deste won, he would probably face severe consequences. And in this process, Lu Ming couldn¡¯t intervene or have any impact. So, he had no choice but to continue leveling up. Under the Myriad Layered Demon Abyss, the battle between Deste and Huang Ti became more and more intense. However, being gods of the tribal realm with simr strength and reserves of divine origins, their battle gradually reached a stalemate. When two gods at the Divine Spirit Realm with almost equal strength shed, a short battle couldst for three to five days, and in some cases, even continue for three to five months without a pause. This gave Lu Ming the time to develop. After just a few hours, Lu Ming¡¯s knowledge of array formations had reached level 5869! Leaving the void space again and standing in front of Qing Jue, he looked through everything and focused on Qing J tie¡¯s Divine Source. ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Lu Ming muttered softly, having satisfied the requirements for deciphering the divine persona arrays. He revisited the recordings left by Jiu Han. Starting from the outermostyer, Lu Ming analyzed the structure of the divine persona arraysyer byyer. Pulling threads, peelingyers, and then analyzing meticulously. A vast amount of numbers and knowledge rted to array formations floated in Lu Ming¡¯s mind, assisting him in the analysis. After another few hours, Lu Ming nodded gently. ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± As far as it could be seen, theposition of this array did not exceed the scope. Although the divine formations on the divine grid were intricate, the main functions of the outer formations were still conventional ¨C sealing, enhancement, automatic recovery, encryption, and simr features. None of these were what Lu Ming needed. ¡°So, let me see what the inneryers of the array are like.¡± If he wanted to analyze the array formations in the inneryer, he had to first free up the Divine Source within the inner Divine Vessel. As he spoke, Lu Ming had already opened the attribute panel. Looking at the row that said ¡®Physique Realm Level 5¡¯ in his attribute column, Lu Ming took a slow breath and activated his breathing technique. A massive amount of source power swarmed towards Lu Ming. For a moment, a source power storm raged in the research room. As a quasi god with 36 blood patterns and three silver patterns, Lu Ming was still only at level five of the Physique Realm ording to the system¡¯s evaluation¡­ The system¡¯s exnation deviated frommon sense. Lu Ming didn¡¯t know how to exin this, and he couldn¡¯t understand the origin of this deviation, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. All he needed to know was one thing. He could still advance. And after advancing, his attributes would double! Actually, at this point, the three-dimensional attributes were not very important to Lu Ming; what mattered was the strength brought by the blood patterns. Lu Ming was not sure how his changes would unfold after advancing again. Would his three-dimensional attributes double? Or would the number of blood patterns increase? Everything was unknown¡­ Soon, the source power in Boshi Tower was sucked away by Lu Ming, ounting for 1%. Arge amount of source power filled Lu Ming¡¯s body and infiltrated every cell, strengthening cell structures and increasing cell strength! His physical strength slowly increased. In the blink of an eye, Lu Ming¡¯s 30 million attributes had already increased to 60 million! Along with the attributes, the divine source points also increased. However, Lum Ming couldn¡¯t help but frown¡­ ¡°This won¡¯t do¡­ ¡°The increase is too little.¡± When Lu Ming¡¯s attributes reached 100 million, it would trigger a bottleneck in the blood pattern. After breaking through the bottleneck, the 100 million attributes turned into a blood pattern. At the same time, the three-dimensional attributes would be recalcted. In other words, Lu Ming¡¯s actual attribute just now should have been 3,630,000,000. From level five to level six of the Physique Realm, it only increased to 3,660,000,000¡­ Quite disappointing¡­ As this thought shed through his mind, Lu Ming immediately felt a fierce attraction within his body again. That kind of attraction, like a starved ghost craving food after seven days of hunger, and like an endless ck hole, it drew in more source power into Lu Ming¡¯s body, directly filling the existing blood pattern! 36 blood patterns suddenly radiated light. Lum Ming tore open his clothes the first time and stared intently at his blood patterns. With arge influx of source power, Lu Ming¡¯s blood patterns crazily twisted, like living beings! The blood patterns quickly thickened and erged. When this growth reached its limit, the blood patterns, like cells dividing, split from one into two! 36 blood patterns turned into 72! A tremendous force instantly surged into Lu Ming¡¯s body. It even made Lu Ming involuntarily roar. Muscles swelled wildly and then slowly contracted under the suppression of the restrictive state. In just a moment, Lu Ming hadpleted the advancement! The concentration of source power in Boshi Tower was at least a hundred times higher than the outside world. However, after only one advancement, the concentration of source power in Boshi Tower had already dropped to a level that could be considered a source power desert. The formation automatically operated, and Boshi Tower began to draw source power from the outside. This drawing was grand, but outside, Deste and Huang Ti were in a life-and-death battle. No matter how great Lu Ming¡¯smotion was, it couldn¡¯t match the magnitude of those two. Both Shufang and Jeros turned their heads and nced at Boshi Tower but didn¡¯t pay any more attention. However, to the two gods in Boshi Tower, Lu Ming¡¯s actions were a disaster! This was because as Lu Ming grew stronger, he would simultaneously absorb the Divine Source! Qing Jue was fine since he was already in aa and had no reaction to the external situation. The only one suffering was Moon Fiend. Time went back to just now. Moon Fiend, who was sealed by the barrier, began to vent her powerless rage! She didn¡¯t think about ways to survive. She didn¡¯t have that intelligence. She didn¡¯t even beg Lu Ming for mercy. She couldn¡¯t let go of her pride¡­ The eruption of emotions led to physical and mental exhaustion. Only when Moon Fiend was tired and sleepy did she briefly calm down, turning to look at Lin Feng behind her. At this moment, Lin Feng, like a frightened little animal, cowered in the corner of the barrier, looking pitifully at Moon Fiend. When Moon Fiend¡¯s gaze swept over, Lin Feng¡¯s expression froze, and he made a smile uglier than crying. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Moon Fiend, with no expression on her face, spoke, and Lin Feng¡¯s facial muscles twitched. Before he could react, Moon Fiend¡¯s furious voice echoed again, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what are youughing at?! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your ipetence, 1 wouldn¡¯t have to enter this lousy tower, and 1 wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now!¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°All of this is because of you!!¡± Energy within the outburst transformed into invisible hands, violently pulling Lin Feng in front of her. Looking at Lin Feng, Moon Fiend¡¯s expression twisted. She exerted a little more strength and broke Lin Feng¡¯s little finger¡­ ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s all your fault!!¡± This woman was starting again¡­ Chapter 349 - 349: Physique Realm, Level Seven! Chapter 349: Physique Realm, Level Seven! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The torment by Moon Fiend began. Lin Feng started screaming. At this moment, Lin Feng already sensed his impending doom. Locked in with this enraged madwoman¡­ could anything goode out of it? He would be tortured to the point of skin splitting and bones shattering, unable to seek survival or embrace death! ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Just as he was about to beg for mercy, Moon Fiend covered his mouth. Lin Feng vaguely saw thepletely distorted face of Moon Fiend, lost in despair. ¡°Lu Ming? Is this the punishment you¡¯ve prepared for me? ¡°You¡¯re too ruthless! ¡°Even if I be a ghost, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Little did he know that Lu Ming never considered him, Lin Feng, significant. If the people from Kebo were jesters, Lin Feng was the king of jesters ¡ªbut ultimately, an inconsequential one. Completely unrted to the bigger picture. Meanwhile, Lu Ming was advancing. As a substantial amount of source energy was drawn, the divine essence was also absorbed by Lu Ming. Considering that in the entire Boshi Tower, there were only two Divine Spirit Realm sources, Qing Jue and Moon Fiend¡­ Therefore, Moon Fiend¡¯s fate could easily be predicted. Arge amount of Divine Source seeped out of Moon Fiend¡¯s pores and surged into the barrier above. This speed even made Moon Fiend pause in her torture and look at her exposed skin in shock. If her loss of divine essence speed was 1 just now, it was now 10000! At the speed of 1, Moon Fiend¡¯s self-recovery of divine essence was nearly equal to the loss. Now, at a speed of 10000, this bnce was violently shattered! At the speed of 1, Moon Fiend¡¯s self-recovery of divine essence was nearly equal to the loss. Now, at a speed of 10000, this bnce was violently shattered! Moon Fiend felt her hand go limp and her head spin. The giant hand controlling Lin Feng could no longer be sustained, copsing on the spot. Lin Feng fell from the sky to the ground, rolling away a considerable distance. At this moment, Moon Fiend couldn¡¯t care less about what happened to Lin Feng. She just stared at her hands in a daze. She could see arge amount of golden light permeating from her in just a few seconds. Then, a tremendous sense of weakness rushed in! Three seconds. Just three seconds. Lumingpletely absorbed the outer and middleyers of Moon Fiend¡¯s divine essence! This was the power Moon Fiend could control. Without this portion of power, Moon Fiend¡¯s aura plummeted instantly, and her divine essence entered a dormant state. Moon Fiend felt dizzy. Before she could think further, an even greater sense of withdrawal emerged. Within her body, the slightly smaller godhood than a normal godly realm rotated, and tiny golden liquid divine essence oozed out and was then sucked away by Luming. A loud ¡°bang¡± rang out. Moon Fiend sat on the ground. She opened her mouth as if wanting to say something, but the overwhelming sense of weakness rendered her speechless. With a tilt of her head, shey down, fainting from Lu Ming¡¯s forceful extraction. All of this was witnessed by Lin Feng not far away. Although he didn¡¯t know what happened to Moon Fiend, it seemed like¡­ his trouble was resolved? ¡°It¡¯s notpletely resolved!¡± Moon Fiend just fainted, not died¡­ When she woke up, he would still face whatever he had to face. He might even have to endure more ruthless and insane torment! Moon Fiend would undoubtedly vent her anger on him, doubling the intensity of her torture! He vaguely thought of what might happen next. Lin Feng¡¯s eyes slowly turned red. ¡°You want to mess with me? I¡¯ll mess with you first!!¡± Looking at Moon Fiend¡¯s exposed smooth skin, Lin Feng¡¯s boldness surged at this moment. Given the situation, what else did he have to lose? ¡°Since it¡¯s unlikely I¡¯ll survive anyway, let¡¯s satisfy my goddess first!¡± Meanwhile, the events happening in the sealed space went unnoticed by Lu Ming. He didn¡¯t care about what was happening between Lin Feng and Moon Fiend. After all, they were already prisoners under his control, and they couldn¡¯t stir up any storms. The keyy in the analysis of the divine persona. As Lu Ming advanced from the fifth level of the Physique Realm to the sixth level of the Physique Realm, the number of blood patterns increased explosively from 36 to 72. At the same time, he also received more than three million source points¡ªa bountiful harvest. However, when he looked at Qing Jue, Luming found that a small portion of energy still remained in Qing Jue¡¯s godhood. This meant that the array of the divine persona was not fully disyed before him. ¡°Moon Fiend helped Qing Jue bear some pressure. Otherwise, leveling up once should have been enough.¡± Now, it was not enough. However, it did not matter. If one level wasn¡¯t enough, he¡¯d go for another! With a thought, a storm of source energy erupted again. Qing Jue and Moon Fiend¡¯s divinities were violently extracted again. This caused Moon Fiend¡¯s body to convulse continuously, her consciousness faintly waking up. She could vaguely feel her body being ravished by someone of the opposite sex¡­ Whatever more happened, Moon Fiend couldn¡¯t do anything, nor could she perceive it. The process of having one¡¯s Divine Source forcefully extracted was not good. When the power of this extraction spread to the inneryer of the divine persona, the nominal owner of the divine personapletely lost the ability to resist. This was because the inneryer of the divine persona did not belong to them! Infinite golden light, mixed with source energy, surged violently towards Lu Ming. In a short period of time, he once againpleted his advancement! Level seven of the Physique Realm.
    1. blood patterns!
      2. The three-dimensional attributes once again reached the bottleneck of 100 million blood patterns¡ªof course, this was not important. Most importantly, when Lu Ming looked at Qing Jue¡¯s godhood again, he saw that Qing Jue¡¯s divine persona had turnedpletely transparent. The array of the divine persona, from the inside out, was revealedpletely, like a young girl who had taken off her clothespletely. In the deepest part of those stacked arrays, a colorful, nano-sized light spot attracted all of Lu Ming¡¯s attention. ¡°What is this?¡± Lu Ming could not see clearly what the light spot was. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t see nano-sized things, but because the array on the godhood was tooplex and dense, it blocked Lu Ming¡¯s field of vision. But an instinct told him, no, there was no need for instinct. Anyone could see clearly that the light spot was the core of the entire divine persona! ¡°Step by step, first analyze this divine persona array, then study that light spot¡­¡± With a mutter, Lu Ming officially began the analysis of the divine persona. Based on his knowledge of arrays, from the outside to the inside, he systematically analyzed the array of the divine persona. He gradually understood the rtionships between these array patterns and the functions and structures of eachyer of arrays in the multiple array formations. This was undoubtedly a slow process. And it couldn¡¯t be elerated with the void space. However, Lu Ming enjoyed it. After all, the pie Jiu Han drew for Lu Ming, named the Outer Dao God, was truly enticing. Now, Lu Ming had the ability toplete what Jiu Han had left unfinished. Once hepleted theprehensive analysis of the divine persona, Lu Ming would be able to be an Outer Dao God. With a non-divine body, he would be able to use the Divine Source and avoid the hazards of a regr Divine Spirit Realm. This was much more promising than cultivating the blood traces in seclusion..
    Chapter 350 - 350: Reconstruction Chapter 350: Reconstruction Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the outside world, the battle between Deste and Huang Ti was still ongoing. It was probably impossible to determine the winner for the time being. In the tower, Lu Ming began to analyze the divine persona array. As Lu Ming delved into the research, he realized that his progress was not as slow as he had imagined. He analyzed it very quickly. Mainly because the research data left by Jiu Han elerated this progress. Three dayster, the external battle continued, while Lu Ming hadpletely dismantled theposition of the divine persona array. Looking at the translucent divine persona in Qing Jue¡¯s mind, Lu Ming¡¯s gaze was deep and his tone was low. ¡°This thing¡­ feels a little strange.¡± First of all, he could confirm that this thing was veryplicated. After carefully dismantling it, Lu Ming found that the entire formation wasposed of millions of miniature formations arranged in a nesting manner. Lu Ming could tell what some of the array formations were used for and what functions they had. However, Lu Ming did not understand the use and meaning of some array formations. When these things that could be understood and those that could not be understood were mixed together, the entire divine persona array became a mystery to Lu Ming again. He had indeedpletely dismantled the divine persona array. Butplete dismantling did not equate toplete understanding,plete rity, andplete mastery. It was just like a mechanic being able to take apart a car, but he might not be able to produce a car from scratch. The knowledge of mechanics, chemistry, and dynamics involved in it, the mechanic might not understand. What he could do was take the car apart or understand the structure of the car. Of course, thisparison was somewhat inurate when applied to array formations. Lu Ming, who had mastered the way of array formations, was equivalent to a processing factory. He could dismantle, produce, and naturally, he could put it back together like a model. He could even imitate and, in the form of imitation, deepen his understanding of the array formation. After a simple contemtion, Lu Ming made a decision. Returning to the void, Lu Ming sat cross-legged. Streams of source power were generated from his hands, forming one delicate formation after another. ¡°Let¡¯s try using source power to form it first. At the very least, 1 have to explore the use of some sub-formations.¡± Of course, the true divine persona array used Divine Source, which was still different from source power. Therefore, Lu Ming did not know if source power could replicate the divine persona array and if there would be any difference in its function. However, he had to try first. If he seeded and became proficient, or if hepletely failed, it would not be toote to use the Divine Source Points. Lu Ming¡¯s hands were extremely fast. The way of array formations was profound enough. The void space was powerful enough. This greatly reduced the time needed to reconstruct the divine persona array. In the outside world, about an hourter, Lu Ming suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°I failed.¡± After spending an hour in reality and 60 days in the void space, Lu Ming had constructed more than half of the divine persona array. However, when his progress reached 63%, he failed because of a small mistake. Failure meant all previous efforts were in vain. Lu Ming simply left the void space and observed the divine persona array again to deepen his impression of the divine persona array. He stood in front of Qing Jue and observed the divine persona for more than ten minutes. Lu Ming returned to the void again. This went on and on. ¡°It failed. This route is a little deeper.¡± ¡°It failed. There¡¯s a 0.01 error in the energy band here.¡± ¡°I failed. The embedding isn¡¯t perfect enough¡­ If I advance another hundred levels in the way of array formations, this trap can be broken.¡± ¡°I failed again¡­ but the progress has already reached 99%. I¡¯m only short of thest point.¡± Finally, another three days passed in reality. Pure light erupted from the void. A crystal core the size of a little finger floated in front of Lu Ming. Looking at thisplicated little thing, Lu Ming took a deep breath. ¡°It worked.¡± ¡°I also roughly understand the functions of the various sub-formations¡­¡± After muttering this, Lu Ming casually waved his hand and shattered the entire crystal core! ¡°However, this thing constructed with source power is meaningless.¡± This thing was not a divine persona. It was just a clumsy imitation of a divine persona. It did not have any function at all because its essence was different! Just like the difference between a real car and a toy model car. ¡°The root of it is the difference in materials. ¡°The divine persona array uses Divine Source, so it can only use Divine Source. Therefore, the divine persona array constructed with source power is meaningless.¡± ¡°However, the benefit is that I¡¯m already familiar with the method to construct a true divine persona.¡± ¡°Next, I¡¯ll use Divine Source to try to construct a true divine persona!¡± Thinking about this, a fervent light shone in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. Because he had a premonition. This step was extremely crucial. Not only for himself but also for Jiu Han, and even the entire ck Mist Zone, it was extremely important! However, this step was even moreplicated, troublesome, and difficult. If he wanted to construct a divine persona, he had to use Divine Source. Lu Ming could convert divine source points into the essence of the gods, and he had enough divine source points at the level of millions. However, he could not control it¡­ The construction of an array formation was a delicate job to begin with. It was a huge problem if he could not control it¡­ In short, there was currently such a paradox¡ªif one wanted to create a Divine Source, they had to possess and control the Divine Source. However, if they wanted to possess and control the Divine Source, they had to have a Divine Source first. This contradiction waspletely unsolvable for anyone. But Lu Ming found another way. ¡°I still have to rely on array formations!¡± The power of the formation could guide the Divine Source in Lu Ming¡¯s body. This was the only way Lu Ming could control the Divine Source. Of course, it was definitely impossible for him to control it as meticulously as he did with a divine persona. It could not even be considered exquisite. It could only be considered crude¡­ However, wasn¡¯t Lu Ming preparing to create a divine persona? This brought him back to the paradox¡­ In any case, Lu Ming had no other choice. He could only ovee difficulties with all his efforts. ¡°Convert 1000 divine source points.¡± In the void, Lu Ming spoke. Then, a golden light emerged from his body. Along with it, arge amount of source power emerged. source power constructed formations, guiding the slow but firm outline of the essence of the gods. This difficulty was a thousand times, ten thousand times greater than before. Lu Ming remained focused, his eyes unwavering. After all, he had always been a person who was firm, didn¡¯t know how to give up, and never ckened. No one knew everything that Lu Ming was doing inside the Boshi Tower. Against the backdrop of the life-and-death battle of the town¡¯s divine god, the Boshi Tower was like a roadside pebble, receiving no attention. Three more Aeonian Divine Spirit Realm experts rushed to the scene around the culprit, but they did not do anything. They only stared and waited. They were waiting for the oue of the battle between Huang Ti and Deste to be decided. Under the Demon Abyss, the battle that hadsted for several days temporarily subsided. The lightning and demonic qi converged. They looked at each other, Huang Ti solemn, and Deste calm. Until Huang Ti said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go all out..¡± Chapter 351 - 351: Beneath My Feet Chapter 351: Beneath My Feet Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a few days of probing, Huang Ti had discovered something. The power wielded by the Deste Demon Lord was not weaker than his own. In their past encounters, Huang Ti had won more than he lost. Unexpectedly, the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s strength had advanced over the years¡ªalthough Huang Ti was not sure by what means he had strengthened. In short, if he did not bring out his divinity seriously, he might not fare well this time. Contemting this, the purple lightning surged again. The deep purple even gradually turned pitch-ck, indicating that the power was more condensed and ferocious! On the opposite side, the Deste Demon Lord slowly raised his hand. Earthen yellow demonic qi brewed in his hand, as if it could obliterate all life in the world and turn everything into destion. ¡°Thunder Movement, Roaring God!¡± The pitch-ck thunder in Huang Ti¡¯s hand instantly turned into a long spear ! At this moment, he stepped forward with the spear in his hand, the tip of the spear pointed, he shed towards the Deste Demon Lord like lightning. Golden light sparkled. It was the color of the Divine Source. Beneath thebination of golden light and dark thunder, the Deste Demon Lord vaguely saw Huang Ti¡¯s eyes that were filled with battle intent. The Deste Demon Lord suddenly sighed. ¡°Boring.¡± ¡°And foolish.¡± Seeing the shock in Huang Ti¡¯s eyes, the Deste Demon Lord let down all its guard. He simply watched as Huang Ti¡¯s killing move approached, a strange sneer outlined on his plump face. ¡°You don¡¯t even realize that you¡¯re being used as a weapon by others!¡± Boom! The lethal move named Roaring God hit the mark! It could be clearly seen that the plump but sturdy demonic body of the Deste Demon Lord copsed in an instant. An unrivaled power prated everything, sting into the throne beneath the Deste Demon Lord, reducing the entire throne to ashes in an instant! Dim demonic qi rippled not far away and gradually condensed into the appearance of the Deste Demon Lord. Huang Ti suddenly turned to look at the Deste Demon Lord and roared angrily, ¡°What kind of trap have you set for me?! How dare you use me as a weapon?!¡± The Deste Demon Lord, who had been severely injured suddenlyughed wildly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the one using you as a weapon?¡± ¡°You fool!¡± ¡°The one really using you as a weapon is your big brother, the Eternal God Lord!¡± Huang Ti was immediately stunned and heard the voice of the Deste Demon Lord echoing. ¡°I bet he never told you anything about the Supreme God, did he?¡± Huang Ti immediately retorted, ¡°The Supreme God is high and mighty. How would my brother, the Eternal God Lord know about the Supreme God?¡± ¡°No¡­ he knows.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s not important. I think he has never told you the true purpose of this war between you, us, the Subversives, right?¡± These words finally silenced Huang Ti. After a moment, he gently waved the thunder spear in his hand and said calmly, ¡°Invasion and being invaded¡­ Is there a need for others to tell me such a simple thing?¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Even you feel guilty saying this, right?¡± The Deste Demon Lord sneered and refuted. At this moment, more than half of his body had already condensed again. However, the aura on his body had weakened significantly¡ªresisting Roaring God, even though the Deste Demon Lord did not die, he was seriously injured. It could even be said that the oue of the battle between the Deste Demon Lord and Huang Ti had reached a conclusion¡ªat least in a way that Huang Ti could never have imagined. He could not understand why the Deste Demon Lord would choose to be defeated willingly. Nor did he know the significance of his words. However, looking at the Deste Demon Master¡¯s fat face, he suddenly sighed. ¡°Forget it, why am I telling you so much¡­ Taking your head back is more important than anything else.¡± Huang Ti was not a scheming person, he was a bit straightforward and a bit stubborn. Simrly, such a person had a clear stand and would not waver in his position and beliefs just based on what others said. And the Deste Demon Master knew Huang Ti¡¯s personality very well. He was not on guard at all. He just stretched out his fat finger and pointed to the shattered throne beneath Huang Ti¡¯s feet. ¡°Take my head back?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± ¡°This time, you¡¯re doomed.¡± The changes and dialogue beneath the Demon Abyss went unnoticed by those above. They just felt that the battle below suddenly calmed down. The dust seemed to have settled. ¡°Who won?¡± The Divine Spirit Realm expert of the Eternal n asked, and Shu Fang who was beside him shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± He nced to the side from the corner of his eye and suddenly discovered that Jeros had already disappeared at some point. ¡°He ran away? Then Lord Huang Ti should have won, right?¡± Shu Fang muttered to himself, but he did not know that Jeros, who had already run far away, waspletely contrary to his judgment. ¡°The n is sessful.¡± Far away in the frozennd. After running for a long distance, Jeros suddenly turned around and looked at the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. When he sensed the news from the Deste Demon Lord, Jeros suddenly heaved a sigh of relief, but the worry in his eyes became denser and denser. Recalling what the Deste Demon Lord had instructed him before, Jeros gritted his teeth and flew towards the distance at an even faster speed¡­ Or rather, escaped! It was as if there was some vicious beast behind him! ¡°The n seeded.¡± ¡°Therefore, this world is finished.¡± ¡°I hope the information within the subversives is urate, and I also hope that thing can really protect the members of my Ancient Demon n.¡± Such voices echoed in Jeros¡¯ mind in session. In the distance, the new gathering ce of the Ancient Demon n came into view. Apanying it was the towering giant human-headed tree. Following the direction of the Deste Demon Lord, Huang Ti lowered his head to look at its feet. Beneath his feet was the throne of the Deste Demon Lord previously. However, at this moment, the throne was already shattered. The power of the Roaring God was strong and focused, not only shattering the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s divine body but also breaking the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s throne, and the power even prated the throne, and went deep into the ground. Therefore, at this moment, what Huang Ti saw was a deep, bottomless pit with a diameter of about one meter. Frowning, Huang Ti could not help but ask, ¡°So what? And then what?¡± He still did not understand why the Deste Demon Lord wanted him to look beneath his feet. He could not tell what was worth caring about in this pile of ruins under his feet. It was not until a dim red light suddenly lit up from all directions. Huang Ti was shocked to discover that the flickering light was the red patterns that were like magma on the surrounding ground. The red light contained destructive power¡ªbut to the God of Protection, the strength of this power was only average. At the very least, it definitely would not be lethal. While Huang Ti was evaluating the danger of this red light, ¡°Rumble!¡± A series of continuous explosions¡­ The red light began to explode. The trajectory of the explosions were those red patterns. The continuous explosions seemed to have been carefully designed, and the design n was the red patterns that looked like they were naturally formed. The entire crust began to shake. Huang Ti¡¯s body floated, hovering in mid-air, and he looked at the ground with a somewhat solemn and puzzled expression. Until the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s voice echoed in his ears again. ¡°Are you going to ask what¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 352 - 352: Beneath the Devil Abyss, Named the Dead Sea! Chapter 352: Beneath the Devil Abyss, Named the Dead Sea! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yes, this was the question Huang Ti wanted to ask. Hearing the voice of the Deste Demon Lord, Huang Ti turned to look at him, and saw a faint smile on the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s lips. He continued, ¡°1 designed the patterns, and your Roaring God is the catalyst to detonate my method.¡± ¡°Only the fierce, swift, and condensed power of God Roaring can break through this most critical node. Without you, Huang Ti, I can¡¯t do it myself.¡± The confusion on Huang Ti¡¯s face deepened. He pointed to the ground. ¡°Does it make any sense? Does any of this make sense?¡± At the cost of his own serious injuries as a catalyst¡­ Luring him to attack¡­ Just to detonate the earth¡¯s crust? What kind of logic was this? Upon hearing the word ¡°sense¡±, the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s smile immediately deepened. ¡°This sense is tremendous¡­¡± Then, the Deste Demon Lord suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Have you heard of the legend of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss?¡± ¡°All?¡± Huang Ti was stunned for a moment before the Deste Demon Lord continued, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss reaches straight to the core of the earth. Of course, from our perspective, this legend is undoubtedly absurd because we are currently at the deepest depths of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss.¡± ¡°This means that the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss actually has a bottom. It doesn¡¯t go straight to the core of the earth.¡± ¡°But do you know¡­ that any legend within the ck Mist Zone is actually not baseless¡­¡± A loud rumble echoed. The ground began to copse. A faint eerie energy fluctuation emanated from the copsed area, causing Huang Ti¡¯s expression to gradually turn solemn. The voice of the Deste Demon Lord continued, ¡°More than three years ago, Zero came to look for me. He told me that there was a huge secret in the depths of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss.¡± ¡°I went down there using the method he provided. Oh, by the way, it¡¯s deeper down where we are now¡­ very, very deep down¡­¡± The Deste Demon Lord pointed to the gradually copsing ground under his feet. As the ground copsed, a deep and bottomless darkness appeared before the Deste Demon Lord and Huang Ti. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s further down there?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Huang Ti asked with a frown. ¡°A sea,¡± the Deste Demon Lord replied with a smug smile. ¡°1 call it the Dead Sea¡­¡± ¡°The Dead Sea?¡± ¡°Yes, and you¡¯re really not very smart.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Ti was a little puzzled. How did the conversation turn into an insult? The Deste Demon Lord calmly exined, ¡°Because truly smart people should have run away after I said that you were used as a pawn.¡± ¡°Even those who are a little smart should have bolted when I tell them the legend of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss.¡± ¡°But you, you¡¯ve been chatting with me for so long¡­¡± As he spoke, the aura on Deste Demon Lord¡¯s body suddenly changed. Huang Ti¡¯s gaze froze. This was because at this moment, the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s body suddenly emitted a strange aura. This strange aurapletely covered the Source Power fluctuations on the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s body, as if he had no Source Power cultivation. Huang Ti suddenly thought of a term: exotic being. At this moment, the Deste Demon Lord seemed to have be an exotic being. The Deste Demon Lord¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°You¡¯re still not leaving¡­ You¡¯re really¡­ I don¡¯t even know how to evaluate you.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°Now, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want to.¡± At this moment, the Deste Demon Lord seemed to have transformed into a riddler, leaving Huang Ti dizzy and confused. ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± After saying this, Huang Ti decided to kill the Deste Demon Lord first and figure out the restter. The lightning in his hand shed again, and the lethal technique named Roaring God began to brew once more. However, an abrupt low roar interrupted Huang Ti¡¯s movements! The roar came from under his feet! Huang Ti suddenly looked down and saw the water beneath its feet rippling, and a dense ck smoke rose from the cracks in the earth beneath. ¡°It has begun¡­¡± The Deste Demon Lord muttered. In the next second, it was as if the whimpering of a whale had exploded. The ck smoke instantly boiled like a living creature. The ck smoke continued to rise, covering Huang Ti¡¯s body in an instant. In that moment covered by the ck smoke, Huang Ti felt like he lost all his senses, as if trapped in a dark confinement room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± His heart skipped a beat. Before Huang Ti could think further, he suddenly felt a tremor in his divinity. Arge amount of Divine Source poured out of the divinity uncontrobly, and flowed out of his body. The moment the golden light representing Divine Source came into contact with the ck mist, it was like clear water dyed by ck ink. The golden color turned ck before being assimted and devoured by the ck mist¡­ Huang Ti just felt a chill throughout his body. The strange loss of Divine Source made Huang Ti weaken¡ªnot just the divine essence of the outer and middleyers of the divinity that belonged to Huang Ti but also the divine essence of the inneryer of the divinity that belonged to the Supreme God, all assimted and taken away by the ck Mist! Simr to how Qing Jue, drained by Lu Ming, or Moon Fiend, when the inneryer of the divinity in the divine realm faced an attack, the divine being was like a high-level paralysis, crippling at least ny-nine percent of his abilities! Huang Ti was currently facing such a situation. However,pared to Moon Fiend, as the guardian deity of the n, Huang Ti did notpletely lose the ability to resist. At the very least, he did not faint on the spot. But precisely because of this, Huang Ti just felt a deeper despair. His brain suddenly shook, as if it had been smashed by a heavy hammer. Huang Ti instantly felt dizzy and disoriented. Using his inner perception, he was horrified to see his divinity shaking frantically! The Divine Source of the outer and middleyers of the divinity had beenpletely assimted by the ck mist and flowed out of his body ¨C This speed was even faster than Lu Ming absorbing Divine Source during his advancement! In theory, at this moment, Huang Ti¡¯s divinity had already entered a dormant state. However, the divinity that should have entered a dormant state was spinning rapidly at a crazy speed. With every revolution of the divinity, arge amount of liquid Divine Source flowed out, actively merging into the ck mist. In the blink of an eye, Huang Ti¡¯s divinity had already shrunk by more than half¡­ Suddenly, a burst of seven-colored light radiated from the interior of the divinity. Huang Ti clearly saw a colorful light spot fly out from the divinity. It shot out of Huang Ti¡¯s body and fused into the ck mist, heading somewhere unknown. ¡°Boom!¡± Within his brain, it was like the copse of heaven and earth¡­ This was because Huang Ti¡¯s divinity had exploded. It explodedpletely, leaving nothing behind! Crimson blood flowed out of his facial features, turning Huang Ti into a demonic figure at that moment! ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?!¡± Apanied by Huang Ti¡¯s unbelievable roar, the ck mist surged again. Thus, Huang Ti, who had degraded from the Divine Spirit Realm to a quasi-god, felt something being drawn out from his body and flowing out of its body. Source power. That was source power. As well as all his golden and silver patterns! In an instant, all the energy within his body disappeared. Only a total of 3,765 blood patterns remained, still apanying Huang Ti, supporting him to prevent instant death. A profound sense of weakness and fear engulfed Huang Ti entirely. He gasped for breath, raising his head in confusion. To his surprise, the senses he had lost were mysteriously restored. The pitch-ck mist could no longer obstruct Huang Ti¡¯s vision. Therefore, he saw, in the depths of the rippling water beneath his feet, a massive figure swimming. ¡°What are you exactly!¡± Huang Ti roared at the sky. In response to Huang Ti¡¯s outcry, there echoed the thunderous singing of that whale. And the calm voice of the Deste Demon Lord at the side. ¡°The Harvester..¡± Chapter 353 - 353: The Whale Chapter 353 - 353: The Whale Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The Harvester.¡± The Deste Demon Lord had said. But obviously, Huang Ti was not really asking. He was just afraid and desperate. Therefore, he used words to disperse the panic and helplessness in the depths of his heart. He did not care if they were harvesters or not. Now, the only thing he cared about was how to escape alive from this situation. But he could not escape. His divine core had shattered, and the source power of his gold and silver patterns was destroyed. Although Huang Ti was still powerful, relying on the power of the blood patterns¡­ the monstrous creature in the depths below was even more terrifying! ¡®Buzz!¡¯ A ck shadow instantly tore through the space and appeared in front of Huang Ti. Huang Ti could only vaguely see numerous fist-sized eyeballs. The tremendous constriction enveloped him entirely! There was a ¡°whoosh¡± sound. That ck shadow, carrying Huang Ti, disappeared without a trace. From the deep darkness beneath the feet of the Deste Demon Lord, desperate roars and the sound of fists and feet shing echoed. ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­ 3,765 blood patterns are not enough to let you escape from the whale harvester.¡± After making such an evaluation, the Deste Demon Lord stood still. After a long time, the sounds below gradually calmed down. The ck shadow that had just taken Huang Ti away reappeared from below again. This time, its movements were very slow. As a result, the Deste Demon Lord saw the full appearance of this thing. It was a tentacle resembling an octopus w. The tentacle was more than three meters thick, extending from below to the front of the Deste Demon Lord, but its length was incalcble. Its surface was densely packed with eyeballs and mouths full of sharp teeth, surrounded by dense ck mist. Without any intention ofmunicating with it, the Deste Demon Lord just stood still. Because he knew very well¡­ Harvesters could notmunicate. They were simply, pure killing machines. Killing machines born to reap everything. The tentacle extended to the side of the Deste Demon Lord. Countless eyeballs on the tentacle stared fixedly at the Deste Demon Lord. From those eyes, the Deste Demon Lord could not see any intelligence. All he could see was the desire to kill and mechanical instincts. Until the eyeballs turned away and stopped looking at the Deste Demon Lord. The tentacle began to straighten and extend upward. The whale¡¯s cry under his feet became more profound, as if some colossal creature was emerging from the Dead Sea. ¡°Wuwuwu¡ª¡± ¡°Rumble!¡± The earth shattered once again. The boundary between the bottom of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss and the Dead Sea had finally beenpletely opened. Arge amount of ck mist billowed and surged up, but it could not block the senses of the Deste Demon Lord. Therefore, he saw it again. An endlessly long monster that looked like a whale but had tentacles all over its body, had broken free from the restraints of the Dead Sea and fluttered out from below. It seemed to be slow but was actually fast as it flew towards the entrance of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. It took a full three minutes for this colossal whale to get past the Deste Demon Lord from start to finish. And during these three minutes, the Deste Demon Lord did not dare to take a breath. It was not until the whale flew far away that more buzzing sounds came from below. More monsters followed closely behind the whale, crawling out of the Dead Sea. There were grotesque giants with four legs, a thousand arms and 10,000 eyeballs. There were human-shaped figures, d in ck armor and wielding giant scythes. There were spherical life forms covered with tumors. There were giant rats with heads covering their entire bodies. It was like a bizarre monster exhibition. The only audience was the Deste Demon Lord. Those monsterspletely ignored the Deste Demon Lord, passing by him one after another. After a long time, the Deste Demon Lord sighed deeply. ¡°I was forced.¡± ¡°I have no choice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°This world¡­¡± Muttering to himself, the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s body trembled suddenly, and the mutated aura on its body became even stronger. He, like those monsters, walked into the tide of monsters and was carried by the wave towards the entrance of the Devil Abyss. Dense ck smoke gushed out from the entrance of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss, even dyeing the sky pitch-ck. Shu Fang and the other three Divine Spirit Realm experts of the Eternal n did not know what was happening at the bottom of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. However, with their instincts as the Divine Spirit Realm experts, Shu Fang and the others faintly felt a sense of impending doom. ¡°It seems like something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± One of the Divine Spirit Realm experts muttered and looked at his colleagues. ¡°Everyone, at the moment, we¡­¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Shu Fang interrupted, then, another person spoke, ¡°We¡¯re in a wartime situation now. Leaving would be considered desertion without battle¡­ Even if Lord Huang Ti has been defeated, there¡¯s enough time to give us the order to retreat.¡± And without an order, they could not leave. Unless they did not want to stay in the Eternal n anymore¡­ Of course, the most important reason was that although they had a bad feeling, they still trusted Huang Ti¡¯s power. They simply did not believe that there was a certain existence in this world that could cause Huang Ti to die without even even transmitting a message. Theoretically, there was nothing wrong with what they considered. However, reality and theory were always the opposite¡­ When a violent whale cry resounded through the heavens and the earth, time, space, and everything seemed to have been frozen! The huge pressure made the four godspletely unable to move. They could only watch as the gigantic whale soared into the sky from the bottom of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss, swaying and flying in the opposite direction! The good news was that the Whale Harvesterpletely ignored Shu Fang and the other three. But the bad news was that without the Whale Harvester, there were various other harvesters of all shapes and sizes. And the worst news was¡­ Before the harvester arrived, there was the ck mist that gushed out from the depths of the Devil Abyss! The boundless ck mist spread in an instant. The moment the ck mist enveloped them, Shu Fang and the other three Divine Spirit Realm experts felt their consciousness stiffening, their bodies freezing, and all senses disappearingpletely. Only arge amount of Divine Source uncontrobly seeped out of every pore. In just one second, the divinities of the four of them fell into a silent state! They did not have the ability of Huang Ti. When the divinity fell into a silent state, it meant that the entire person had fallen into a silent state. The four gods fell from the sky like swallows with broken wings. Just as they were about to fall like a dog gnawing on shit, light rippled from the Boshi Tower, enveloping them and sweeping them into the tower. At this moment, inside Boshi Tower. Lu Ming interrupted the divinity reconstruction experiment and slowly stood up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As he muttered, he saved Shu Fang and the other three. He scanned the attribute panel from the corner of his eye. At this moment, he discovered that his attribute panel was emitting a strange red light. Other than the red light, there were no other changes on the attribute panel. However, Lu Ming vaguely understood the signal the system was conveying to him. [Danger!] [Opportunity!] Danger! Opportunity! ¡°Does it mean danger and opportunity coexist? It is referring to this ck mist, right¡­ So, what exactly is this ck mist and the colossal whale that flew away just now?¡± The system naturally would not provide answers to these questions. Lu Ming looked at the faint red light and suddenly had this thought. ¡°Things just gotplicated..¡± Chapter 354 - 354: Change Chapter 354 - 354: Change Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although he had not encountered any danger for the time being, Lu Ming had a sense of foreboding that he was in big trouble. The dense ck mist emitted an ominous smell, as if it had taken Lu Ming back to the past. In the past, when the tall tower had just appeared in Nanxiang City and the era of the apocalypse had just begun. ¡°It¡¯s a pity about my experiment.¡± Lu Ming sighed and muttered, ¡°But it wasn¡¯t a big problem.¡± The experiment of reshaping the divinity had only reached less than 1% progress, and Lu Ming already had a premonition that he could fail at any time¡ªthe level of his array formation skill was still not high enough. It would not be a big deal if it were interrupted. Under the current situation, Lu Ming was indeed inadequate to the task of continuing with the experiment. Looking into the distance, through the array formations inside the Boshi Tower, Lu Ming gazed at the outside world. All was pitch ck¡­ The dense ck mist blocked all senses,pletely blocking Lu Ming¡¯s vision and perception. He could not see anything. The unknown brought unease and fear. It also made Lu Ming¡¯s uneasy premonition even stronger. Suddenly, traces of golden light dissipated from the Boshi Tower, seemingly actively merging into the ck mist. This made Lu Ming slowly furrow his brows. ¡°The Divine Source is leaking, and at a quite rapid rate.¡± Then, he rubbed his chin in thought. ¡°The characteristics of this ck mist seem quite simr to the system¡¯s¡­¡± Of course, describing it as simr to the system was just Lu Ming¡¯s feeling, and after muttering, he did not connect the two. He raised his hand and a burst of source power erupted. Controlling the array formations with the Source Power, Lu Ming immediately retracted all the Divine Source from inside the Boshi Tower. He was not worried that problems would ur. The Divine Spirit Realm experts outside the tower were probably like Shu Fang and the others, drained of divine source by the ck Mist, and their divinity fell into a dormant state. Even if someone could maintain their mobility in the dormant state, they probably would not have the mood to find trouble with Boshi Tower. The only danger inside the tower was from Moon Fiend. After Lu Ming removed the Divine Source, the strength of the array formation that trapped Moon Fiend and Lin Feng would also decrease greatly. If Moon Fiend regained consciousness and recovered her strength, she would discover that she could forcefully dismantle the array formation set up by Lu Ming. However, firstly, Lu Ming would not give Moon Fiend the opportunity to regain consciousness. Secondly, even if she woke up, there were four Divine Spirit Realm experts waiting for her¡­ In short, the trouble Lu Ming faced at this moment could onlye from the strange ck mist. But in the next second, Lu Ming¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°There was an outflow of source power!?¡± ¡°This is troublesome.¡± Within the ck mist zone, almost all supernatural powers relied on source power. At this moment, after Lu Ming removed the Divine Source, he immediately discovered that this ck mist actually had the ability to absorb source power! The consequences of this were far more serious than the ck mist drawing away the Divine Source. In the outside world, as the ck mist spread over, all the ces covered by the ck mistpletely turned into source power deserts. And without source power in the outside world, Boshi Tower could not obtain source power replenishment. The array formation patterns of the Boshi Tower also relied on source power to provide energy. At this moment, under the pervasion of the ck mist in the outside world, arge amount of source power was sucked away by the ck mist. The array patterns flickered and gradually lost their radiance. The array formation was gradually losing its effect. Sensing all this, Lu Ming slowly narrowed his eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I can only deal with it like this.¡± With a thought, arge amount of Source Power and Divine Source flowed out of Lu Ming¡¯s body. He actually ignored the characteristic of the ck mist absorbing all the energy, forcefully resisted the attraction and crazily modified the array formation in the Boshi Tower! Qinghe Province. On the battlefield. In a certain space, Jiu Han floated in the air, his beard and hair spread out. He was alone facing three enemies at the Divine Spirit Realm, and was not at a disadvantage at all. This battle had been going on from a few days ago until now, causing Jiu Han to bepletely unaware of what had happened in Xuanshui City. Until a certain moment, Jiu Han¡¯s heart trembled. He vaguely sensed that the connection between him and Boshi Tower was rapidly weakening¡­ Someone had forcibly taken ownership of Boshi Tower. ¡ªNot control, but ownership! ¡°Who is it?¡± Jiu Han muttered in his heart. At the side, a strange floating cloud-like object said softly, ¡°It¡¯s Lu Ming. I can feel that it was Lu Ming who took away the ownership of Boshi Tower.¡± This was the tower spirit of Boshi Tower. Upon hearing this, Jiu Han¡¯s brows slowly rxed, but a sense of worry arose spontaneously. ¡°Lu Ming took away the ownership of Boshi Tower¡­ This means that there¡¯s a problem in Xuanshui City.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the problem, I¡¯m afraid I have to hurry back to take a look.¡± ¡°I just hope that my disciple is safe¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jiu Han¡¯s aura suddenly soared, suppressing the three enemy gods to retreat continuously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher. 1 had no choice but toe up with this n.¡± After taking away the ownership of Boshi Tower, Lu Ming immediately felt an even higher level of control over Boshi Tower. With a thought, Lu Ming took the initiative to leave Boshi Tower. Standing outside the Boshi Tower, his surroundings were pitch-ck. If it were not for Lu Ming¡¯s hand resting on the outer wall of the Boshi Tower, he would not even be able to see the huge Boshi Tower clearly¡­ ¡°Small, small, small!!¡± Source power surged crazily. Apanied by Lu Ming¡¯s voice, Boshi Tower quickly contracted. The tall tower that towered over the sky shrank to the size of a palm in a short period of time. Bending down to pick up the Boshi Tower from the ground, Lu Ming tucked it into his pocket. ¡°This is much more convenient.¡± Boshi Tower originally had the ability to shrink or expand, but it could only shrink to ten meters at most. It was Lu Ming who modified the array to make Boshi Tower shrink to its current size. And without the ownership of the Boshi Tower, he could not activate this shrinkage array. Therefore, Lu Ming needed to take away the ownership of the Boshi Tower. Afterpleting all of this, Lu Ming stood at the original site of Boshi Tower and looked around. However, he still could not see anything. He also sensed that the wandering Divine Source in his body was continuously dissipating, and the source power was also uncontrobly pouring out of his body. Even the three silver patterns on his body were faintly distorted, as if they were about to copse. ¡°However, the divine source in the system cannot be drawn away by this ck mist.¡± ¡°And although the source power is drawn away, the power of the blood qi is not affected at all¡­ The ck mist cannot shake the blood patterns either.¡± In the blink of an eye, Lu Ming summarized these two pieces of information. A trace of inspiration suddenly shed through his mind. ¡°What if I do this?¡± With a thought, the source power crazily retracted into the depths of his body. At the same time, the power of blood qi reced the source power, circting in Lu Ming¡¯s body¡ªthis was the Force System. As Lu Ming changed systems, he immediately felt his vision blur. The ck mist could no longer block Lu Ming¡¯s senses. Everything around him immediately became clear and unobstructed! Therefore, Lu Ming saw a slippery tongue, slowly but clearly arching towards him like an earthworm.. Chapter 355 - 355: Version Update Chapter 355: Version Update Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What is this thing?¡± The monster in front of Lu Ming stunned him¡­ He had never seen such a twisted thing before. The first thing that caught his eye was a slippery, crawling tongue. The tongue did not crawl quickly, and its length was astonishing¡ªabout a thousand meters long. Looking into the distance along the tongue, one could see a war memorial standing a kilometer away! The war memorial was entirely built from piled-up heads, forming a spherical shape with no limbs, only heads all over. It looked like a bunch of grapes. These heads varied in size. Some were sleeping, some murmuring, some looking around, and some sticking out their tongues. And that long tongue was one of the tongues spat out by these human heads. ¡°What the hell is this!?¡± Lu Ming could not help but mutter again. The hearing of the monsters inside the war memorial seemed to be quite sharp. As soon as Lu Ming finished speaking, the head with the tongue immediately turned to look at Lu Ming. Its facial features were already half decayed, and sticky pieces of flesh hung on its entire face. However, one could still see the clear malice and murderous desire on this face. ¡°Hungry!!¡± An eerie low growl, unclear whether it was hungry or something else, echoed from the head, and the next moment, the tongue shot towards Lu Ming like a bolt of lightning! The speed of the tongue was very fast. Roughly equivalent to the speed of a blood patterned quasi-god-level wielding a weapon with all his might. This speed would be more than enough to deal with most people, but Lu Ming was indeed not in that category. He did not have the slightest intention of testing the attack power of this monster. That appearance alone made Lu Ming lose the desire to fight it. With a slight sidestep, he easily dodged the tongue¡¯s attack. However, something surprising happened to Lu Ming. The air wave brought about by the long tongue seemed to have a strange magic power. Even though Lu Ming was certain that he had not been scratched or touched by the long tongue at all, just being brushed by the air wave slightly, he felt his body stagnate. In the next second, two streams of source power dissipated from Lu Ming¡¯s body. One stream originated from the three silver patterns on Lu Ming¡¯s body, and the other came from the shrunken Boshi Tower! Under the cirction of the force system, the ck mist could not block Lu Ming¡¯s senses. It was also because of this that Lu Ming clearly saw the two streams of source power automatically surge towards the monster in the war memorial. In the blink of an eye, they were devoured by the monster and disappeared inside it. ¡°Burp!¡± The monster burped. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh¡ª¡± It let out joyful strange cries. Lu Ming could clearly sense that as the monster consumed his source power, its speed and strength increased again¡ªmanifested by the tongue¡¯s attack speed bing even faster. At the same time, perhaps sensing the fluctuation of source power dissipating here, Lu Ming could clearly hear more footsteps and strange cries ringing out continuously. Attracted by the source power, more monsters were swarming over. Lu Ming instantly understood. ¡°These things feed on Source Power and Divine Source.¡± ¡°Anyone or anything with Source Power and Divine Source will be drawn to them and be devouredpletely.¡± ¡°This even includes the power of silver patterns.¡± What devoured Source Power and Divine Source was not the ck mist. The ck mist only had the effect of isting the perception of non-mutants. What truly devoured Source Power and Divine Source were these strange monsters in the ck mist. Thinking of this, Lu Ming turned around and left. Lu Ming moved at a rapid pace and quickly escaped the pursuit of the monsters in the war memorial. At the same time, he also minimized the aura of himself and Boshi Tower to the minimum. This move was effective but not entirely foolproof. The monsters¡¯ perception was extremely sharp. Even the slightest source power fluctuation could attract their pursuit and hunting. And Lu Ming could only suppress the source power aura to the maximum, but he could notpletely block the source power aura emitted by the silver patterns and the source power fluctuations of the Boshi Tower. The difference was that the higher the concentration of source power, the more powerful and stronger monsters it attractedrge prey would always attractrger hunters. On the other hand, small prey like insects would only attract birds and other small animals. This allowed Lu Ming to travel rtively safely. Carefully avoiding a strange creature that looked like a toilet bowl, Lu Ming observed briefly and found that he had already left the urban area of Xuanshui City. However, this ck mist spread too quickly. Even outside Xuanshui City, it was filled with ck mist. Looking into the distance, the ck mist stretched as far as the eye could see, and Lu Ming could not see the boundaries at all¡­ Further away, more monsters came into view. ¡°There are more and more of them.¡± Lu Ming discovered that these abnormalities were increasing in number and density. Logically speaking, since the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss was the starting point of the ck mist outbreak, the farther Lu Ming went outward, the fewer abnormalities he should encounter¡ªyet the reality seemed to deviate from this logic. This made Lu Ming frown and fall into deep thought. Very soon, Lu Ming had a n. ¡°I can¡¯t go any further.¡± The fluctuations of source power on his body could not bepletely concealed. This made Lu Ming like a beacon in the darkness, attracting many abnormalities. Although they were weak abnormalities, even the weakest abnormalities could trigger the source power in the silver patterns and Boshi Tower, causing Lu Ming to leak more source power aura once he engaged in battle. More source power aura would attract more powerful abnormalities. It was a vicious cycle. Thinking of this, Lu Ming looked around cautiously and quickly found a rtively intact house, and rushed inside. The house was empty, with no signs of any intelligent beings. It was unknown if the original owner were eaten by the Ancient Demons or the monsters. In any case, apart from a pool of bloodstains and chewed bone fragments, Lu Ming could not find any traces of any intelligent beings. He walked to the window and looked outside. He could clearly see that the streets outside were empty, with only asional traces of abnormalities appearing. An explosion suddenly sounded in the distance. Lu Ming looked into the distance and clearly saw a quasi-god level ancient demon soaring into the sky with a despairing expression. Hundreds of blood patterns covered its demonic body, roughly looking at least as many as Lu Ming had, and even more gold patterns and silver patterns covered its body. However, in the ck mist, it was blind. Like a headless fly, this quasi-god could not find its direction at all. It could only keep flying higher and higher until it crashed into a giant jellyfish floating in the air, about a hundred meters in size. Pfft! The Ancient Demon crawled into the big jellyfish¡¯s body. Through the transparent skin of the jellyfish, Lu Ming could see the gold and silver patterns on the ancient demon¡¯s body rapidly copsing, its source power cultivation dropping continuously until there was no further to descend. Suddenly, his gaze froze, and after the source power cultivation of gold and silver patterns was discarded, he finally regained his perception. But it was toote. Faint air currents swept up from within the jellyfish. The air currents swept across the ancient demon¡¯s body, bringing with it scales, flesh, and bones. In just three seconds, this quasi-god of the Ancient Demon n, who was far stronger than Lu Ming, disappeared from the jellyfish¡¯s strange body, leaving behind a pool of scarlet that was spreading. ¡°Wuwuwu¡ª¡± The jellyfish in the sky emitted a joyful cry. Then, it swung its body and leisurely flew into the distance. Lu Ming watched the bizarre jellyfish fly farther and farther until itpletely disappeared from his sight, then muttered to himself. ¡°The version has been updated, huh¡­¡± Chapter 356 - 356: Harvest Time Chapter 356: Harvest Time Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the ck Mist Zone, the Source Power system was undoubtedly the mainstream. Even the experts specializing in blood patterns would have some golden and silver patterns on their bodies, not to mention trying to cultivate blood patterns. They would also cultivate the body forging technique under the Source Power system. Even to achieve the status of a divine supreme being, one must have cultivated Source Power¡ªthere has never been a record of any exotic species reaching the pinnacle and bing a deity without Source Power cultivation. Universal, simple, high upper limit, and a perfect system. There was no other extraordinary system that couldpete with the Source Power system. But at this moment, Lu Ming could not help but sigh with emotion about a version update. This was because it was obvious that these anomalies were born to hunt transcendents of the Source Power system! Any source power transcendent facing them in the ck mist could only be as defenseless as the quasi-god from earlier,pletely wiped out. Moreover, these anomalies not only consumed the Source Power on the bodies of transcendents but also the Divine Source of the Divine Spirit Realm experts. They also consumed the freely floating Source Power in the air and the Source Power stored in objects. It could be said that they could change the Source Power environment and turn the ces they passed into Source Power desert. Without Source Power, the foundation of the Source Power transcendent system would be gone¡ªeverything from Source Power techniques to Body Forging techniques, and even the mortal bodies, would all be swept into the trash. Fortunately, Lu Ming possessed the Force system, allowing him to obtain some insignificant sense of security in such an environment. ¡°In short, the version has indeed been updated.¡± ¡°And now I¡¯m dealing with a lot of problems.¡± After some thought, Lu Ming made a decision. ¡°I have to prioritize. The first thing 1 have to do now is to find a way to conceal the Source Power fluctuations between me and Boshi Tower.¡± ¡°And get the hell out of here as much as I can.¡± Dawn Province was located in the hintend of the Eternal n, adjacent to Guitan Province. Guitan Province was the province where Xuanshui City was located. Standing at the border between Dawn Province and Guitan Province, Jiu Han looked at the ck mist rolling over in the distance with a deep gaze and a calm expression. Calm, but not peaceful. After all, his hometown, his academy, and his two disciples were all trapped in this ghostly mist. How could he remain calm? Inhale, exhale. As if trying to exhale all the suffocation from his heart. It was not until he took a few deep breaths that Jiu Han turned his head to look at the other person beside him. That was also his disciple. The Vice Sect Master of the Hundred Schools of Philosophy, Xiang Yi. Xiang Yi was not a member of the Eternal n but rather a member of the Jin n. The characteristics of the Jin n were golden skin and golden eyes. From his appearance, Xiang Yi was in his prime, with rugged features and strong muscles, giving the first impression that he was not a teacher but rather like a martial arts practitioner. When he noticed Jiu Han¡¯s gaze sweep over, Xiang Yi said in a deep voice, ¡°Teacher, please think twice.¡± It had been a few hours since the ck mist appeared. This thing spread very quickly. At the moment, it had already covered the entire Guitan Province and was still continuing to spread outward. ording to sporadic information from within the ck mist, Jiu Han and Xiang Yi already knew how terrifying it was within the ck mist. At this moment, Jiu Han wanted to barge into the ck mist to save people, and Xiang Yi obviously would not just watch Jiu Han go in and get himself killed. The two of them stood deadlocked at the border of the ck mist. Until a leisurely voice came from behind. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t get too close to the ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°After all, the spread speed of this thing is irregr. It might stay still for a short time, or it might spread out several hundred miles in an instant.¡± ¡°If you identally get swallowed by the ck Mist Zone, it will be difficult toe out again.¡± His voice made Jiu Han and Xiang Yi turn around. At some point in time, a figure had evaded their perception and silently appeared behind them. An enemy, and an acquaintance at that. The Corpse God, Zero. The young bespectacled man who appeared in front of them was one of the main clones of the Corpse God. Jiu Han had fought this clone before and knew that Zero¡¯s clone could temporarily unleash the power of the n guardian god. However, Jiu Han was not afraid, and his strength was probably at the same level. Frowning, Jiu Han asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The Corpse God stood with his hands behind his back and looked at the rolling ck mist in the distance. He said leisurely, ¡°To see the achievements of our subversives.¡± With that said, he pointed to the ck mist. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this scenery beautiful?¡± A sh of killing intent crossed Jiu Han¡¯s eyes. He said indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re trying to deliberately provoke me¡­ 1 really don¡¯t know if you¡¯re underestimating me, or if I¡¯m overestimating you.¡± The Corpse God smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m not deliberately provoking you. 1 just really think that the scenery in front of me is breathtaking.¡± Having said this, before Jiu Han could speak, the Corpse God gently adjusted his sses and continued, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this beautiful scenery can¡¯t be seen often. ording to the regr pattern, it will take more than three hundred generations of tribtion bearers for the ck Mist Zone to officially enter the harvest period. What we subversives have done is simply to bring this deadline forward.¡± ¡°So, think about it. From the first generation of tribtion bearers in the ck Mist Zone until now, there have been more than 90,000 generations of tribtion bearers. It took such a long time to wait for the harvest period¡­ This is a rare scene in ten thousand generations! If we look at the current scenery with an appreciative eye, it is more magnificent than any wonders inside the ck Mist Zone!¡± The Corpse God¡¯s tone became more and more excited. It was not until he finished speaking that he took a deep breath and briefly calmed his emotions. He turned to look at Jiu Han and saw Jiu Han squinting at him, observing him seriously. Jiu Han remained silent. He just stared at Zero. This made Zero shrug and say helplessly, ¡°ording to the process, you should ask me what the harvest period is and why there¡¯s a harvest period¡­¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Jiu Han simply said, ¡°Although I¡¯m curious, I really don¡¯t want to know what the harvest period is. I think the so-called harvest period you¡¯re talking about is probably the root cause of your war with the Eternal n.¡± Zero nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiu Han continued, ¡°The background is veryplicated and difficult to figure out in this matter, such that I don¡¯t want to get involved at all. The only thing 1 care about now is my two disciples.¡± ¡°If you have a way to rescue my two disciples, I can agree not to participate in the future battles¡­ This promise can even be extended to the entire Hundred Schools of Philosophy.¡± On the side, Xiang Yi opened his mouth, but ultimately did not say anything. Although the Teacher¡¯smitment had the suspicion of betraying the n, the truth was as the Teacher had said. This battle was fought in a confusing manner, andsted until now, even Xiang Yi was tired of fighting. He did not know why he was fighting and did not know the root cause of the battle. He had asked several times, but his superiors had brushed him off. Under such circumstances, it would be strange if he still had the will to fight¡­ Hearing Jiu Han¡¯s words, Zero thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°Although you didn¡¯t follow the script, the result is indeed not deviating.¡± ¡°However, 1 don¡¯t need you to refrain from participating in the battle. What 1 need is for you to stand on our side.¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t need you to go against your nsmen¡­ 1 just need your knowledge of array formations.¡± ¡°Help meplete an array formation and I¡¯ll save your two disciples. How about that?¡± Jiu Han pondered for a long time before nodding slowly. ¡°That works too.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one more condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°What exactly is the harvest period you¡¯re talking about?¡± Zero immediately burst intoughter. ¡°Jiu Han, 1 have to admit that I kind of like you..¡± Chapter 357 - 357: Question Chapter 357: Question Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Do you know why this area is called the ck Mist Zone?¡± Ling spoke slowly and actually asked a rather uninformative question. Jiu Han, upon hearing this, fell into deep thought. In the past, the answer to this question was very simple. Because every generation of tribtion transcenders who arrived in thisnd did so through the descent of the ck mist¡ªhence, it was called the ck Mist Zone. But now, with Zero bringing up the matter, the original answer became obsolete. Looking thoughtfully at the rolling ck mist in the distance, Jiu Han said in a deep voice, ¡°Because of that?¡± ¡°Exactly because of that!¡± ¡°Every period of time, the ck Mist Zone enters the harvest period. And during the harvest period, all living beings with Source Power cultivation will be harvested! When the harvest periodpletely arrives, the entire ck Mist Zone will be covered by the ck mist¡­ and that¡¯s why it¡¯s named the ck Mist Zone.¡± After saying that, Zero fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Of course, the spread of the name ck Mist Zone also has some factors induced by certain individuals.¡± Jiu Han absorbed the information Zero gave thoughtfully and asked again, ¡°Where did you get all this information?¡± Zero said softly, ¡°The horror of the harvest period has only revealed a glimpse so far. The true terror will only manifest when the ck mist covers the entire ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°However, this cmity called the harvest period is not entirely unavoidable¡­ at least some extremely special existences can survive the harvest period and sessfully move on to the next era.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where my informationes from.¡± Jiu Han could not help but ask, ¡°Who survived thest harvest period?¡± ¡°The Beast King.¡± ¡°As far as we know, only it survived.¡± The Beast King had long passed away, but the legend left behind by the Beast King persisted. ording to the legend of the Beast King, the high-level figures in the current ck Mist Zone were well aware of the incredibly powerful Blood Patterns Power that could rival the Divine Source of the gods. But that was all there was to it¡­ At this moment, when Zero mentioned the legend of the Beast King, Jiu Han was suddenly stunned for a moment. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s said that the original ruler of the ck Mist Zone was the Beast King¡­ until the tribtion transcenders appeared and waged a great war against the exotic beasts, driving the Beast King into the Hundred Thousand Mountains, where it was eventually surrounded and killed¡­¡± Zero smiled and said, ¡°Of course we have to surround and kill him. After all, an old thing who survived from the previous era shouldn¡¯t appear in this era. If he doesn¡¯t die, who will?¡± Jiu Han said, ¡°But there¡¯s a problem here.¡± ¡°Since it was the tribtion transcenders who surrounded and killed the Beast King, the Beast King would surely try to inform these new generations of tribtion transcenders about this matter. After all, these new generations of tribtion transcenders will eventually experience the harvest period. The positions of both sides are actually the same, and I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason for them to fight¡­¡± As he spoke, Jiu Han¡¯s voice gradually weakened. This was because logically speaking, things should indeed develop this way. However, the truth was that the Beast King died, and the news about the harvest period was also blocked¡­ There was only one exnation. ¡°Someone behind the scenes is secretly pushing this matter?¡± Zero shrugged, making a gesture that it was inevitable. There was even no need to ask who the mastermind was¡­ Jiu Han already had a vague answer in his mind. ¡°Eternal?¡± ¡°But the age doesn¡¯t match¡­¡± ¡°No, age is not important. For a qualified mastermind, the more identities one has, the better¡­¡± There was no need for Zero to say more. Jiu Han had already inferred the cause and effect of this battle. ¡°Subversives¡­ meaning to overturn the original order in the ck Mist Zone and find a way for the myriad races in the ck Mist Zone to survive. The obstacles standing in front of us are the Eternal God Lord and the Eternal n ruled by him.¡± Speaking softly, Zero continued, ¡°It was your Eternal n that set a precedent for hunting exotic species. For this, you even established an organization called the Sky-Monitoring Bureau.¡± ¡°Eternity really treats others as fools¡­ He thinks that his hands and feet are clean and nimble, but he doesn¡¯t know that the Beast King has long used an unexpected method to secretly transmit some key information.¡± Muttering to himself, Zero continued, and Jiu Han just listened selectively. After all, he could not only listen to one person on such a big matter. After Zero finished speaking, Jiu Han began to think before asking, ¡°So, why did something like the harvest period appear in the ck Mist Zone?¡± ¡°Why did you subversives detonate the harvest period in advance?¡± ¡°And, how can one survive this harvest period you speak of?¡± Jiu Han asked three questions in one breath, and Zero answered them one by one. ¡°The first question is, why is there such a thing as the harvest period¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, 1 can¡¯t answer this question. I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s not in the Beast King¡¯s intelligence.¡± ¡°For now, we can define the harvest period as a type of natural disaster¡­ This is the internal definition of the harvest period within us subversives.¡± With that said, he gave Jiu Han some time to digest. Zero continued, ¡°The second question, why did we detonate the harvest period in advance.¡± ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s to deal with Eternity. Secondly, it¡¯s to achieve our second major goal from this matter.¡± The first major goal, detonating the harvest period, had already beenpleted by the Deste Demon Lord. As for the second major goal and how to achieve it, Zero would not disclose it to Jiu Han at the moment. Jiu Han wisely did not ask further. Zero continued, ¡°The third question is how to survive the harvest period.¡± ¡°For now, 1 have three methods.¡± ¡°Three? That many?¡± Jiu Han looked at Zero in surprise and saw Zero nod slightly. ¡°Yes, three.¡± ¡°First, learn from the Beast King and use the unparalleled power of blood patterns to resist the harvest period. The difficulty is high and the risk is high. Moreover, it¡¯s only suitable for individuals. ¡°Second, this involves our second major goal, and 1 can¡¯t tell you in detail.¡± ¡°Third, rely on the power of exotic species.¡± With that said, Zero paused for a moment and added, ¡°There is a peculiar characteristic of the anomalies in the ck mist¡ªthey only hunt transcendent beings with Source Power systems, and they turn a blind eye to exotic species.¡± ¡°By utilizing the power of exotic species, 1 have a certain probability of protecting more people.¡± Of course, it was only a certain probability. The information Zero knew about the harvest period was inferred from clues. Whether the power of exotic species could protect the majority of people through the harvest period remained unknown. Jiu Han also understood the implication in Zero¡¯s words. ¡°The emphasis is on the second point, right?¡± As he asked this, Zero nodded gently. ¡°Yes, the emphasis is on the second point, our next big goal. First and Third are just safeguards, and uncertain safeguards at that.¡± Jiu Han pondered for a long time before speaking. ¡°Onest question.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Source Power Extraordinary System?¡± Jiu Han had now confirmed that there was a huge problem with the Source Power extraordinary system. Actually, he had already sensed that there were some issues with the silver patterns and the divinity. But Jiu Han did not know the specific problems. Now, hearing about the harvest period specifically targeting Source Power transcendent beings, if Jiu Han still could not figure out that there was a problem with this transcendent system, then his brain would be wasted. Hearing Jiu Han¡¯s question, Zero spoke softly. ¡°The issue with the Source Power and the issue with the Divinity are actually connected.¡± ¡°These two things are bestowed by others and not obtained by ourselves¡­¡± ¡°Maybe we can understand it this way.¡± ¡°The Source Power of this world and everything rted to Source Power, all have masters.¡± As soon as Zero finished speaking, Jiu Han stroked his beard and said, ¡°And now, that master wants to reim what belongs to him.¡± ¡°Hence, the harvest period.¡± Jiu Han himself answered the question of why there was a harvest period. Zero thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps. However, the harvest period does not seem to be manipted by humans. It¡¯s more like a natural phenomenon. That¡¯s why we have the means to detonate the harvest period in advance¡­ Therefore, 1 still say the same thing.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you an answer to your first question..¡± Chapter 358 - 358: Lu Ming’s Safe Zone Chapter 358: Lu Ming¡¯s Safe Zone Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Jiu Han was like a diligent student seeking enlightenment from a teacher. Zero, on the other hand, became that teacher¡ªalthough he didn¡¯t know much, the answers he provided were ambiguous at best. But at least he could offer Jiu Han some insights. Time swiftly passed during the Q&A session. Only when Jiu Han had finished asking did he take a deep breath and nod, saying, ¡°In that case, 1 have no more questions.¡± After finishing his words, facing Zero¡¯s inquiring gaze, Jiu Han continued, ¡°I¡¯ll help youplete the array formation, and you help me rescue my disciple.¡± ¡°That sounds fair.¡± ¡°When are you guys going to attack?¡± Hearing this, Zeroughed loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve long made arrangements. 1 was just waiting for you to say this!¡± At the border on the other side of Guitan Province. When themunicator in his hand rang, a small tree with a human head slowly opened its eyes. The small tree was about a meter tall, with four limbs formed by tree roots and branches. Itcked a tree crown, and in ce of it was a female human head with beautiful facial features. This was one of the clones of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree. Looking down at themunicator in its hand, the Mother Tree grinned. ¡°Lu Ming?¡± ¡°You want me to save Lu Ming in the ck Mist Zone?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Mentioning LU Ming triggered the memories of its death. Thinking of the dark history in Nanxiang City, the smile on the corners of Little Tree¡¯s mouth immediately became distorted. ¡°Well, okay. Since I have nothing else to do, it¡¯s a good opportunity to see how much progress Brother Lu has made.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too weak¡­¡± As it muttered, the ground behind it began to tremble. Soon, thousands of humanoid monsters crawled out of the ground, surrounding the mother tree. Standing at the forefront, like a general leading an army, the small figure exuded an imposing aura. Licking its lips lightly. The mother tree muttered in a low voice, ¡°Brother Lu, Brother Lu, don¡¯t be too weak.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re too weak, you¡¯ll be hung up by me and beaten up.¡± The grievances between Lu Ming and the mother tree were neither big nor small. After such a long time, the mother tree gradually forgot its grudge against Lu Ming. But now, when Zero suddenly mentioned Lu Ming, and he became the target of its rescue mission, the mother tree naturally had some thoughts. Directly killing him wouldn¡¯t be too good. But humiliating him a bit to vent its anger would not be a problem. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With a wave of its hand, the Mother Tree led the army into action. In its mind, it had already thought of thousands of ways to humiliate Lu Ming. ¡°Cosy! We have to have this!¡± ¡°He has to serve as my maid for three days to vent my resentment!¡± As for Lu Ming being stronger than it now¡­ Sorry, the mother tree never even considered this possibility. At most, even if Lu Ming had achieved the status of a quasi-god¡­ but, how could a quasi-god bepared to me, the Blood Flesh Mother Tree? Three years. Lu Ming was not the only one who had grown. As possibly the most robust and fastest-evolving exotic species in history, the power of the mother tree had long surpassed the limits of anyone¡¯s imagination. Even weak gods like Moon Fiend, the Mother Tree dared to fight against! The main body of the Blood Flesh Mother Tree was undoubtedly an exotic species. Unexpectedly, the humanoid monsters created by the mother tree also seemed to belong to exotic species. At the very least, they would not be hunted by the anomalies in the ck mist. Although anomalies wouldn¡¯t actively hunt these exotic species, if you unted yourself tantly in front of them, that wouldn¡¯t work either¡ªafter all, anomalies had hearing and vision. They also had some basic hunting instincts. Even if they were exotic species, if they went too far, the anomalies would consider them as hunting targets. As a result, after the Mother Tree led its army into the ck Mist Zone, the progress was slow. A day passed. The mother tree had justpleted a tenth of the journey and was far from Xuanhui City. Fortunately, with caution, not many casualties urred among its subordinates, and the mother tree¡¯s avatar had not encountered any life-threatening crises. ¡°Anyway, if you die before I arrive, me it on your bad luck.¡± ¡°Good, that¡¯s all.¡± The mother tree indeed had an element of passivity. However, the mother tree also had something to say, ¡°When I carry out a mission, the first thing I consider is my own safety. Is there a problem with that?¡± There was no problem at all. As for saying that this avatar could be casually fabricated by the mother tree and that the life and death of the avatar was not important¡­ and so on. Mother Tree: If you can do it, go ahead. In short, as a special entity valued by the Corpse God, the Mother Tree enjoyed great autonomy on many asions. However, it did not know that Lu Ming had never intended to trouble others. He cherished his own life. If he encountered any difficulties, he would think of a way to solve them himself. This had always been Lu Ming¡¯s motto! Lu Ming had never thought of relying on someone else¡¯s intervention to save his life. Compared to relying on others, Lu Ming relied more on his own abilities. Lu Ming changed to another safe house. The reason why he changed the location was because Lu Ming had entered the Boshi Tower previously and taken some things from it¡ªLu Ming had used Source Power to enter and exit, causing Source Power fluctuations to dissipate and attract the anomalies. That was why he had no choice but to change his residence. The new residence was located in a pce-style scenic spot in the heart of Xuanshui City. ording to legend, this ce was once the mansion of a certain prince. After the prince fell from power, the huge pce was preserved andter on, it was opened to the public as a tourist attraction. Most of the buildings in the pce had been damaged by the Blood Demon Gate cmity and the Harvest Period cmity. However, there was still a well-preserved garden building¡ªthis was the safe zone Lu Ming had chosen. A safe zone was crucial. This was the experience Lu Ming had brought from his time in Nanxiang City on Earth. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Standing in the garden, ensuring there were no traces of anomalies around, Lu Ming muttered to himself. Then, he turned around and looked at several small mountain-like stone piles behind him. ¡°Whether it will work depends on this wave.¡± The piles of stones were the treasures Lu Ming had brought back from the Boshi Tower. It was also because of these things that Lu Ming changed his residence although he felt it was worth it. The mestone, Stone of Eternity, Ice Stone, Great Forging Stone, Sky Blue Stone, and so on. These stones shared amon feature¡ªthere was energy inside that was different from Source Power. There was fire power inside the mestone, and there was void power inside the Stone of Eternity¡­ It was known that the anomalies devoured Source Power and hunted superhumans under the source power system. Anyone or anything with Source Power fluctuations could not escape their pursuit and hunting. Then, herees the question. How sensitive were they to other types of energy? The answer was average¡ªLu Ming had already tested this. Due to theck of intelligence in anomalies and their almost instinct-driven actions, their sensitivity to other types of energy is quite poor. For example, source power superhumans could sense the presence of fiery energy within the mestone. However, in the eyes of the anomalies, the mestone is just a broken stone by the roadside, not worth paying attention to. This gave Lu Ming room to maneuver. ¡°Formation! It¡¯s still the Dao of Formation that saves my life!¡± The Dao of array formations at level 7893 was almost transcendent and extraordinary. It also gave Lu Ming the ability to transform decay into something magical.. Chapter 359 - 359: Mother Tree: Watch Me Beating A Drowning Dog Chapter 359 - 359: Mother Tree: Watch Me Beating A Drowning Dog Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The Dao of array formations is derived from nature.¡± This was the first thing Jiu Han said to Lu Ming when he first came into contact with the Dao of array formations. Long before the emergence of extraordinary power, many worlds already had legends of array formations. The ssic was like the Five Elements Eight Trigrams Formations on Earth. Of course, due to theck of extraordinary motivation, the power of such an array formation was not too impressive. But it was sufficient for simple tasks. For example, tracking or hiding. You could even put it more bluntly. The maze could probably be barely ssified under the Dao of array formations. And this was the foundation of Lu Ming¡¯s creation of a safe zone. Using materials imbued with non-source power extraordinary energy, he set up a simple tracking formation. Using other energy fluctuations to mask the source power fluctuations of the silver patterns and the Boshi Tower to prevent strange gazes and covetous gazes. At level 7893 Dao of array formation, Lu Ming quickly determined the construction process of the Tracking Formation. For the current Lu Ming, this was really quite simple. One by one, the strange stones were moved by Lu Ming to fixed positions. He even dug up some ordinary stones on-site for filling. After a busy day, the array was basically formed, covering an area of nearly 10,000 square meters. And for Lu Ming, these spaces were temporarily sufficient. After returning to an antique house, Lu Ming checked the array formation while busying himself with other things. First, there was the Boshi Tower. He took out the Boshi Tower and ced it beside him. But he did not erge it, just maintaining it at the size of his palm to facilitate carrying it with him at any time during his escape. His perception flowed through the array formation andnded in the Boshi Tower. Lu Ming saw that the interior of the Boshi Tower wasyered, with a total of 999 floors. Each floor had a decent area, enough to amodate people. Somerger floors even had fertile fields, treasure mines, and vastndscapes. After all, it was a divine artifact. Jiu Han had indeed put in a lot of effort into the Boshi Tower. ¡°It can meet the daily needs of me and the people inside the tower.¡± The Boshi Tower itself could produce water and food. Even though there were quite a few people inside now, given the Boshi Tower¡¯s resource reserves andnd area, it could easily support them. Moreover, Lu Ming had even changed the array formation inside the Boshi Tower yesterday. The original Spirit Gathering Formation had be a Spirit Locking Formation. On the one hand, this could reduce the source power fluctuations of the Boshi Tower. On the other hand, it could also slow down the rate of source power loss inside the Boshi Tower. This not only protected the safety of the people in the tower, but also prevented the rapid deterioration of some materials, treasures, and the main array formation inside. However, this obviously was not a long-term solution. Speaking of which, there was no long-term n¡­ There was not a bit of Source Power left in the ck mist, and it was all sucked away by the Anomaly. Any creature or dead thing with Source Power would slowly dissipate its Source Power until it waspletely sucked dry¡ªthis was the so-called Source Power Tide. To put it simply, it was the principle of water naturally flowing downhill. And Lu Ming could slow down this process with the use of array formations, but he could notpletely prevent it. He then took out a smartphone from his pocket. Dialing a call and sending messages werepletely ineffective. Lu Ming had tried this a long time ago. This ck mistpletely blocked all technologicalmunication methods. After a simple operation, Lu Ming put away his phone and was not discouraged. Just with a thought, his whole person turned into green smoke and fused into the Boshi Tower. Inside the Boshi Tower, Lu Ming¡¯s manor. Standing in a familiar ce, without the sinister atmosphere of the external ck Mist, Lu Ming¡¯s mood also rxed considerably. He drew the Divine Source from Moon Fiend as usual, ensuring that Moon Fiend would not awaken from her dormant state. Then, Lu Ming looked at the four Divine Spirit Realm experts, including Shu Fang, whom he had saved. It had been a day since he saved them. However, during the first wave of the ck mist¡¯s impact on them, a powerful anomaly drew away their Divine Source, causing their divinity to fall into a dormant state.restraint over source Until now, they still had not awakened. Looking at the four of them, Lu Ming¡¯s brow slowly furrowed. ¡°Restraint.¡± ¡°Absolute restraint.¡± ¡°Anomalies have an absolute and overwhelming restraint over source power, divinity, and the Divine Spirit Realm.¡± In fact,pared to Lu Ming, these gods were even more overwhelmingly restrained¡ªbecause of the divinity and the divinity¡¯s dormant state. Without anyone reminding him, Lu Ming had already realized something. Source Power, Divine Source, Divinity, and the Heaven Ascension Stairs. There were major issues in these aspects. He thought of the divinity reconstruction experiment he had yet toplete. Lu Ming had a faint premonition¡ªfrom this experiment, perhaps he could find the answers he was looking for. With this in mind, Lu Ming suddenly was not in a hurry to leave this ce. After the Tracking Formation was formed, Lu Ming¡¯s safety within the ck mist was reasonably guaranteed. ¡°Then let¡¯splete the experiment first before considering anything else.¡± Muttering to himself, Lu Ming returned to the cultivation room and entered the void space. Source Power outlined array patterns. The array patterns formed array formations. The array formations attracted the Divine Source to form array patterns, and the array patterns formed array formations. This was roughly the entire process of the divinity reconstruction experiment. At present, Lu Ming had alreadypletely grasped theposition of the divinity array formation, and what remained was just careful maniption and refinement. Step by step, slowly outlining. Not seeking speed, only seeking precision. During the process, Lu Ming kept increasing the level of the array formation increasing the level of the skill could also enhance the precision of Lu Ming¡¯s operation. Time passed bit by bit, and Lu Ming enjoyed the process. In the outside world, the effect of the Tracking Formation was beyond Lu Ming¡¯s imagination. Various non-source power energy stones emitted fluctuations that perfectly masked the source power fluctuations of the Boshi Tower. The main formation resembling a maze also made it so that mindless strange entities that unwittingly entered this area would unknowingly circle out from another entrance. This array formation might not be able to guarantee permanent safety, but it did give Lu Ming a moment of peace. In the blink of an eye, ten days had passed. On this day, Lu Ming suddenly opened his eyes in the void space. After a short rest, Lu Ming had already dispelled the mental fatigue that had umted due to prolonged concentration. Looking ahead, he could see faint divine sources in front of him, gradually forming intricate patterns under the influence of the source power array formation. In the midst of countlessplex and precise source power array formations, a faint golden crystal, about the size of a grape seed, was gradually taking shape. At this moment, the Divine Source created by Lu Ming had already been perfected by 99%. It was only a few strokes away to bepletely formed. In order to reach this step, Lu Ming had experienced countless failures and had spent a long, long time in the Void Realm. But all efforts eventually paid off! ¡°This time, it will definitely seed.¡± Such an inexplicable premonition arose in Lu Ming¡¯s mind. And then, he became even more focused. Outside. The Blood Flesh Mother Tree, with great caution along the way, finally arrived outside Xuanshui City. Standing at a high ce and gazing at the Xuanshui City that had already turned into ruins, the blood Flesh Mother Tree waved itsrge hand. Soon, thousands of humanoid monsters scattered and walked towards Xuanshui City. ¡°I have no way to precisely locate Lu Ming¡¯s position.¡± ¡°I can only conduct a carpet-style search.¡± Speaking these helpless words, the Mother Tree also showed a helpless expression. Along the way, it had figured it out. The current Mother Tree hoped that Lu Ming could survive until help arrived. After all the humiliation it had suffered, it truly wanted to repay twofold. It wanted to see Lu Ming¡¯s desperate face. It wanted to see Lu Ming suffer humiliation. It wanted to see Lu Ming standing in front of it, respectfully and humbly saying, ¡°Please save me.¡± How could the Mother Tree not love the feeling of beating a drowning dog? At this moment, everything was going ording to the Mother Tree¡¯s ns. Farther away, across almost half of the ck Mist Zone, Jiu Han followed Zero to a small ind in the Western Sea.. Chapter 360 - 360: Array Formation and Array Formation Chapter 360 - 360: Array Formation and Array Formation Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The small ind was not big, roughly the size of a small city. Buildings on the ind stood tall and magnificent, but upon closer inspection, details were missing. Clearly, they were built in a hurry. Afternding on the ind with Zero¡¯s clone, Jiu Han looked around. Apart from the visible structures, Jiu Han could also vaguely sense that there was a mysterious, hidden, but magnificent energy fluctuation deep beneath this ind. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve already sensed the key points here.¡± As Zero spoke, he led the way. The two arrived at an elevator, entered it, and it descended. The outer shell of the elevator was transparent. As it went down, Jiu Han could see through the elevator, the seawater outside and the strict security under the sea. There were sea beasts patrolling under the sea, and among them, the quasi-divine-level sea beasts were not umon. Superficially, this small ind did not attract much attention, especially given its absurdly small size. However, the more Jiu Han observed the details, the more he felt the importance of this ce to the subversives. Until the elevator reached the depths of the sea. After passing through the crust, they arrived at a dark cave under the sea. As the elevator door opened, two figures were already waiting at the entrance for a long time. ¡°Wee, Teacher Jiu Han.¡± The first to speak was a young and beautiful woman. Jiu Han scrutinized her for a moment before realizing. ¡°Lady Insect Mother?¡± Jiu Han asked uncertainly. The woman smiled and nodded. ¡°Just call me Ona.¡± The Origin Insect Mother was the guardian god of the Insect n and also the absolute overlord within the Insect n. Judging by the Insect Mother¡¯s tone at this moment, she seemed to be in a good mood. Someone beside the Insect Mother also said, ¡°Hello.¡± His voice was low and deep, making Jiu Han turn to look at this person again. After a long time, Jiu Han said in a low voice, ¡°Bai Zhe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The Divine Spirit Realm expert named Bai Zhe was also famous. He was a wild god and his tribe had long been destroyed in the river of time. However, his strength was also that of a true god within his tribe. Including Zero, this small ind surprisingly gathered three n guardian gods! However, Zero was just a clone, and the Origin Insect Mother in front of him was also just a clone. On the other hand, Bai Zhe¡¯s main body was guarding this ce. At the side, Zero smiled and said. ¡°Follow me.¡± They walked deeper into the cave. Soon, everyone arrived in a spacious area. This was a cave. The top of the cave was filled with light stones, making this ce as bright as daylight. The walls of the cave had also been carefully repaired. The overall environment, while primitive, was still presentable. In the center of the cave was a giant array formation with a diameter of nearly 100 meters. With Jiu Han¡¯s knowledge of array formations surpassing a thousand levels, he could tell how precise and ingenious this array formation was. It was only slightly inferior to the divinity array formation. Unfortunately, this array formation was notpletely formed. Various schrs of different races were gathered around therge formation, writing and drawing, and asionally discussing. Among them, there were many people Jiu Han was familiar with¡ªsome considered experts in formations. Jiu Han even saw two individuals with equivalent or even surpassing his formation strength. Zero¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Teacher Jiu Han, this is the content of our agreement. You help me perfect this array formation and I¡¯ll rescue your two disciples.¡± Jiu Han nodded in understanding and asked, ¡°So where are my disciples?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still looking for them. You have to understand the difficulty of this task.¡± Zero did not fool Jiu Han. He had indeed sent someone to look for Lu Ming and Shu Fang, but they had not been located yet. However, Jiu Han had a way to confirm whether Lu Ming and Shu Fang were alive or dead¡ªthey were still alive at this moment. After a brief thought, Jiu Han nodded. He looked at the array formation in front of him. Soon, Jiu Han narrowed his eyes. ¡°This is a teleportation formation¡­¡± ¡°There are also array patterns embedded with the functions of Bloodline Summoning and the Descent of Consciousness¡­¡± Zero replied, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiu Han stroked his beard and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m very curious about what you want to do with this array formation¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll tell me.¡± Zero nodded with a smile. Jiu Han said again, ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 try my best.¡± Looking at the array formation masters gathered here, Jiu Han smiled confidently, ¡°However, with so many like-minded persons studying it together, this array formation should not be too difficult for us.¡± ¡°It just takes time.¡± Xuanshui City, Lu Ming¡¯s safe house. Inside the void space. With the surge of Source Power, the outline of the Divine Source, guided by the Source Power Array Formation, gradually took shape with exquisite lines. The lines were then arranged on the grape-seed-sized Divine Source. It wriggled slowly, merging bit by bit. Until the moment it became round and wless, a golden light suddenly burst forth! At the side, Lu Ming¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Yes, it was done. After ten days in the outside world and close to 15,000 days in the void space, Lu Ming finallypleted his experiment. He looked at the artificial Divine Source in front of him with a burning gaze and could see the golden light spreading crazily before rapidly retracting at an astonishing speed. The divinity spun in mid-air. A secondter, violent Source Power swarmed towards the divinity! In that instant, at least 80% of the Source Power in the entire Boshi Tower was drained. The Source Stone mine and various treasures containing Source Power in the tower instantly lost their luster¡ªthis was a sign that the Source Power had been sucked dry. There were also extraordinary people whose Source Power dissipated and were about to be demoted or even have their cultivation crippled. Lu Ming quickly controlled the array formation in time, interrupting the absorption of source power by the divinity. Lu Ming also saw something. The massive source power poured into the divinity, and quicklypressed into a gaseous state. The gaseous source power waspressed again, quickly turning into a liquid state. And the liquidized source power waspressed once again¡­ This time, thepression speed was faster, but the power was much greater. Before Lu Ming¡¯s eyes, the liquidized source power turned back into a gaseous golden light. This was the Divine Source! The gaseous Divine Source waspressed again¡­ The massive Source Power sucked away by the divinity was directlypressed into half a drop of liquid Divine Source, finally seeping into the inneryer of the divinity. Only then did it stabilize. ¡°The core array pattern of the divinity ispression and refinement!¡± ¡°Endlesspression and refinement.¡± It violentlypressed and refined Source Power into Divine Source! Lu Ming¡¯s gaze suddenly shed. ¡°So the essence of Divine Source is essentially Source Powerpressed to the extreme?¡± This divinity told Lu Ming that the nature of Source Power and the Divine Source was the same, with the only difference being the degree of condensation. If Source Power is likened to cotton, then the Divine Source is like a ck hole generated by the copse of arge pile of cotton! The difference between the two was iparable. It was even to the extent that there was no simrity at all¡ªbut in essence, they were actually the same. His gaze prated everything and reached the core of the divinity. Lu Ming could see that the array formation in the innermostyer of the divinity, activated by the liquid Divine Source, had officially begun its operation. The array patterns fluctuated, as if they were extracting something from the liquid Divine Source¡­ However, soon, the array patterns stopped operating. This was because the quantity of liquid divine source was too small to extract what the array patterns intended to extract. And¡­ ¡°We¡¯re missing a core.¡± Lu Ming spoke, grumbling in this manner.. Chapter 361 - 361: Cross-Border Call Chapter 361: Cross-Border Call Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After countless days of research and reconstruction, Lu Ming hadpletely understood all the array patterns of the divinity. Previously Lu Ming was unaware of the function of divinity because he had not activated this unformed grand array. But now that the grand array had taken shape and was activated by Lu Ming, the divinity merely operated in a simple manner, revealing all its secrets to Lu Ming immediately! Revealing everything! At this moment, the divinity was no secret to Lu Ming at all! Therefore, he was very clear about the function and significance of this divinity. ¡°Controlling Divine Source is just an anciry function of the divinity, a fundamentally unimportant function.¡± ¡°What¡¯s truly important ispression, refinement, and nurturing.¡± Source Power and Divine Source were the same thing. And this Divinity absorbed the Source Power, transformed it into Divine Source, and furtherpressed the Divine Source. It was only afterpressing the formless and substanceless Source Power into the liquid form of the Divine Source would the nurturing process begin and the location of the nurturing process was the core of the divinity! Because Lu Ming¡¯s divinitycked the essential nurturing element in the core, the array formation could notplete its final stage. ¡°However, I¡¯ve roughly understood the logic.¡± ¡°And the next issue¡­¡± As he muttered, Lu Ming vaguely thought of the colorful stream of light he had seen in Qing Jue¡¯s divinity previously. ¡°Then what exactly is being nurtured by the divinity?¡± The more Jiu Han studied the grand array in depth, the more he felt that this thing was unusual. It was also strangely bizarre. Initially, from a simple observation, Jiu Han thought that this array formation was a super huge teleportation array, and its function was naturally to serve in wars. Thinking about it, through this teleportation array, he could directly tear through the defensework of the Celestial Capital and teleport arge number of powerhouses and Divine Spirit Realm experts to the Eternal n¡¯s capital, the Celestial Capital. A fierce man descended from the sky! This strategic value was simply terrifying. However, the reality was that Jiu Han¡¯s judgment was wrong. This was not a teleportation array. There were just some teleportation functions, but these teleportation functions did not dominate the entire grand array. ¡°This is amunication array¡­¡± A few hourster, Jiu Han stood up from the array patterns and muttered to himself. It was very unbelievable. Jiu Han even thought that he had made a mistake in his judgment. This ultimate grand array, just slightly inferior to the divinity grand array turned out to be amunication array¡­ used for long-rangemunication. ¡°What kind of message needs such a thing?¡± Even ifmunicating from the extreme east of the ck Mist Zone to the extreme west, even with 81 interference methods in the middle, there was no need for such a grand disy. Bai Zhe¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ears. ¡°How is it? Do you find it strange?¡± Jiu Han turned around and saw that Bai Zhe had arrived beside him at some point. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed very strange.¡± ¡°It feels like using a sledgehammer to kill a chicken.¡± Bai Zhe could not help but smile when he heard this. He whispered, ¡°If you¡¯re curious, 1 think I can satisfy your curiosity.¡± After that, Bai Zhe looked at Jiu Han and said, ¡°After all, we¡¯re friends.¡± The lifespan of a god was endless, and endless lifespan inevitably came with rich experiences, which were equivalent to having a wide circle of friends. Jiu Han had many enemies, but he also had many friends. And this Bai Zhe was one of Jiu Han¡¯s social connections¡ªnot a life-and-death friend, but when they met, they could greet each other and have a meal together. For some uplicated matters, they could also ask each other for help. Now, with Bai Zhe speaking in this manner, Jiu Han smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t Zero not want to tell me?¡± Bai Zhe shrugged and said, ¡°But 1 want¡­¡± Bai Zhe and Zero were both experts at the level of the n guardian god. Although Zero¡¯s strength could suppress Bai Zhe, in terms of status, the two were equal. ¡°And, it¡¯s not something important, just a brief exnation to help you understand the significance of what we are doing now.¡± After Bai Zhe said this, Jiu Han immediately pricked up his ears to listen. Bai Zhe said leisurely, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the Source Power system and the Divine system.¡± This was known. Zero had already told Jiu Han about it. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe this at first, but after the detonation during the harvest period, I had to believe it.¡± ¡°As for the function of this array formation¡­¡± Bai Zhe pointed at the grand array on the ground. ¡°As you can see, this is just amunication array.¡± ¡°But the target of themunication is somewhat unusual.¡± ¡°Thismunication array is connected to the outside world.¡± ¡°Outside world?¡± Jiu Han raised his eyebrows, ¡°What outside world?¡± Bai Zhe replied affirmatively, ¡°Outside the ck Mist Zone, abbreviated as the outside world.¡± ¡°Actually, this concept is very easy to understand. Those tribtion transcenderse from the outside world. The world before they enter the ck Mist Zone is considered the outside world to the ck Mist Zone.¡± Jiu Han nodded in understanding. This exnation made sense. ¡°The reason why we subversives want tomunicate with the outside world is to find a new path to transcendence.¡± Therefore, the logic becamepletely clear. The original supernatural system had serious ws. No one wanted to cultivate a supernatural path that was severely restrained by the anomalies. In the ck Mist Zone, the Source Power System dominated the mainstream. The supernatural paths of other anomalies were not systematic at all. Therefore, the Subversives turned their attention to the outside world. They wanted to obtain a supernatural path without any hidden dangers from the outside world. After thinking for a long time, Jiu Han could not help but ask again, ¡°How can you be sure that the outside world, connected by this array formation, has another systematic supernatural path of transcendence without ws?¡± Bai Zhe smiled slightly but remained silent. From his expression, Jiu Han could tell that Bai Zhe was certain of this. However, Bai Zhe did not want to say why he was certain of this. Seeing this, Jiu Han did not dig further. He just looked at the grand array in front of him and stretchedzily. ¡°This is interesting¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I, the old man, will have no choice but to show some real abilities.¡± Back in Jiu Han¡¯sboratory, standing beside Qing Jue. Looking at the transparent divinity filled with array patterns in Qing Jue¡¯s mind, Lu Ming slowly narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Muttering like this, Lu Ming slowly reached out his hand towards Qing Jue¡¯s head. His hand was like an illusory hand that pierced through Qing Jue¡¯s flesh and reached directly into his skull. Strictly speaking, the divinity did not exist in the physical body of a Divine Spirit Realm expert. Instead, it was located in a deepyer of space within the skull of a Divine Spirit Realm expert. However, this did not stop Lu Ming. Not only did the high-level Void Realm had the effect of assisting cultivation, but it also allowed Lu Ming to proficiently use the power of time and space. As a faint ck light covered Lu Ming¡¯s hand, very soon, Lu Ming touched the warm spherical crystal. Lu Ming began to exert force. As Lu Ming exerted force, Qing Jue¡¯s body began to convulse wildly. Even though the divinity was stable, it could not withstand the familiar array formation that Lu Ming applied, along with the use of brute force. With a loud ¡°bang.¡± It was as if a string had been torn off by Lu Ming. Lu Ming suddenly retracted his hand, and Qing Jue¡¯s divinity,pletely devoid of all energy,y quietly in Lu Ming¡¯s palm. And in front of him, Qing Jue suddenly opened his eyes. Their eyes met.. Before Lu Ming could say a word, Qing Jue¡¯s entire body exploded with a ¡°bang,¡± turning into dust and disappearing without a trace! Chapter 362 - 362: Physique Realm Chapter 362: Physique Realm Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Losing the divinity in the Divine Spirit Realm leads to such consequences¡­¡± Watching the dispersing figure of Qing Jue, Lu Ming muttered. Death. He waspletely dead. Through the grace of the Supreme God, one could obtain divinity and strength. And the price had beenpletely and truly revealed before Lu Ming. ¡°Restrained by anomalies.¡± ¡°Bound by divinity.¡± The power of the Divine Spirit Realm was bestowed by others, and the price was one¡¯s life. There was no need to discuss the fairness of such an exchange. In any case, at this moment, Lu Ming had already decided not to ascend the Heaven Ascension Stairs,e what may¡­ After a moment of contemtion, Lu Ming spread out his hands and looked down. Qing Jue¡¯s divinity was about the size of a cherry. This was actually only the size of the inner divinity. When this divinity wasplete, it was asrge as a lychee¡ªthough the outer and middleyers of the divinity have no significance to Lu Ming¡¯s research. Looking at theplicated array formations on the transparent divinity, Lu Ming vaguely saw the colorful stream of light at the center of the divinity. Unfortunately, the lines of the array patterns were too dense, making it difficult for Lu Ming to see clearly the true appearance of the stream of light. ¡°But this one¡¯s easy.¡± Lu Ming had been able to disassemble the divinity before, and now, Lu Ming could do it even more easily. Destruction was always easier than creation. His fingers bounced, leaving behind traces of afterimages. With the surge of Lu Ming¡¯s Source Power, the array formations on this divinity were slowly dismantled by Lu Ming. One by one,yer byyer. It was a pity that this job could not be brought to the Void Space toplete. Lu Ming¡¯s Void Space could not amodate external objects. But even so, it would take about a week. The addition of Jiu Han elerated the formation progress of the ind¡¯s great formation. Perhaps due to the collision of different thoughts, sparks of inspiration were born. Several difficult problems that had troubled everyone were solved one by one after Jiu Han joined. A weekter, when Jiu Han finished drawing thest array pattern, the great array formation waspleted and ready to be used. Zero and the Insect Mother had already received the news in advance. When Jiu Hanpleted thest step of the array formation, they were watching from the side. When they saw the array formation begin to glow, Zero, the Insect Mother, and Bai Zhe, the three guardian gods could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. They looked at each other. Soon, Bai Zhe said, ¡°Start Immediately, or wait?¡± Zero gently licked the corner of his mouth and smiled,¡±Start immediately.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for others. I can¡¯t wait any longer, not even for a moment!¡± Bai Zhe immediately nodded when he heard this. The Insect Mother also chuckled, covering her mouth and said, ¡°Who isn¡¯t?¡± After speaking, the Insect Mother strode forward and walked directly to the center of the great formation, and sat cross-legged. After drawing the array formation, Jiu Han retreated to Zero and Bai Zhe¡¯s side. Seeing that Zero had no intention of dispersing the onlookers around, Jiu Han brazenly prepared to see who these subversives were going to contact. When he saw the Insect Mother walk into the array alone, Jiu Han narrowed his eyes. Zero¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear. ¡°Have you heard of the term ¡®Outer World Demon¡¯?¡± This sentence was directed at Jiu Han. Jiu Han simply shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Outer World Demon means.¡± Zero continued, ¡°That was many, many years ago before your Eternal n rose, no, it was before entering the ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°The Insect n descended.¡± ¡°Actually, the descent of the Insect n is no different from the descent of any other Tribtion Transcenders in the past.¡± A high tower and ck mist appeared on the mother. The nsmen turned into zombies, the ck mist slowly contracted, ultimately swallowing everything into the ck mist¡­ ¡°However, the problem is that the Insect n was already powerful enough before entering the ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°They had their own power system, expertsparable to the Divine Spirit Realm, and vast territorial regions¡­ The territory of the Insect n incorporated into the ck Mist Zone was just one of their colonials. The Insect n included in the ck Mist Zone was only a part of the Insect n in a broad sense.¡± ¡°At that time, the Insect n was regarded as an alien species, a demon that invaded from the outside, abbreviated as the Outer World Demons.¡± Jiu Han raised his eyebrows, obviously unfamiliar with this history. Zero continued, ¡°This generation¡¯s Origin Insect Mother was born in the ck Mist Zone and was not aware of the affairs of the Insect n in the Outer World. She also lost 99% of her relevant memories. I seriously suspect that someone has tampered with it¡­ However, it¡¯s not important anymore.¡± ¡°Due to the extreme antiquity of the era, almost nothing can be found about what happened after the Insect n entered the ck Mist Zone. It can only be confirmed that the original supernatural system of the Insect n has been assimted by the Source Power system in the ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°After assimtion, the Insect n slowly shed the title of Outer World demons and were gradually epted by the myriad races in the ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°And what we have to do now¡­ You can guess it without me saying.¡± Jiu Han had indeed guessed it. This long-rangemunication array had the function of bloodlinemunication. Through this array formation, the Insect Mother could contact the Insect n members outside and obtain a wless path of transcendence without defects. There was a ¡°Buzz!¡± As arge amount of Source Power and Divine Source was poured into the grand array, the array patterns of the grand array immediately flickered. The light became more and more intense, and the Insect Mother sitting in the array formation, also felt its blood gradually boiling. At the same time, its consciousness drifted, as if it had ascended to immortality in broad daylight. Outside the array, Jiu Han could clearly see arge amount of light enveloping the Origin Insect Mother. Suddenly, there was a loud bang. The space above the grand array instantly copsed, and an illusory shadow that was like a ck hole appeared above the array. An obscure voice sounded from inside. ¡°Kindred? Strangely, the aura fluctuation doesn¡¯t seem like my kindred¡­¡± ¡°Oh, little one in the Physique Realm, why did you contact the great Lord Deun?¡± Hearing this voice, everyone present was stunned. Firstly, thenguage used in this voice is themonnguage within the ck Mist Zone¡ªclear and authentic. Secondly, this so-called Lord Deun called the Insect Mother a little one in the Physique Realm¡­ Although the Insect Mother in the array was still not the main body, this clone also had the strength of the Divine Spirit Realm¡ªit did not have divinity, but there was a huge amount of Divine Source in its body. Physique Realm? As the Insect Mother muttered, she heard Lord Den¡¯s voice gain from above. ¡°The blood pattern has yet to spiritualize. If you¡¯re not in the Physique Realm, what realm are you in?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s so strange. The spiritual qi in your body seems to bear the imprint of a higher existence¡­¡± ¡°Oh? This is¡­ His mark!?¡± Lord Deun said the words ¡°His mark¡± in an exceptionally loud tone. One could hear a strong sense of caution and wariness in Lord Deun¡±s tone. In the next second, the light of the array formation kept flickering like a broken light bulb. Lord Deun¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°1 can¡¯t interfere in this matter. You¡¯re on your own, good luck¡­¡± Clearly, the other party was prepared to take the initiative to hang up. The Insect Mother immediately panicked. ¡°I know that there¡¯s something wrong with my strength system! I¡¯m not asking for anything else, just asking you to give me a wless path of transcendence!¡± ¡°On the ount of our blood connection!¡± There was a ¡°Snap¡± sound. A shimmering ball descended from the sky and smashed into the Insect Mother¡¯s head. Lord Deun¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Consider this a gift, in consideration of our bloodline connection¡­¡± ¡°And also, don¡¯t contact me in the future..¡± Chapter 363 - 363: Purification Chapter 363: Purification Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The ck hole above the grand array copsed in an instant. The light of the array formation also extinguished at the same time. The outer world expert named Lord Deun, voluntarily severed themunication, as if the Insect Mother was an ominous presence, and any further contact with it would bring bad luck. A silence fell in the underground space, and everyone remained silent as if contemting something. Until Zero snorted coldly. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re really in big trouble.¡± After saying this, he looked at the Insect Mother. ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s troublesome or not. No matter how troublesome it is, we have to find a solution to it¡­ Ona, try again, see if you can contact other outsider kin.¡± Ona, or the Insect Mother, nodded slightly. With the infusion of the Source Stones and Divine Source into the array once again, the array emitted light again. However, this time, Ona did not receive any response. After several attempts, the Insect Mother shook its head solemnly, ¡°No, I was not able to contact other kin.¡± Transmitting information from the ck Mist Zone to the outside world was already a considerably difficult task. The first contact with Lord Deun was partly because Deun and Ona shared the same bloodline, and partly because Deun was powerful¡ªalthough they did not know how strong he was, addressing the Insect Mother as a little one indicated considerable strength. And now, Lord Deun obviously did not want to get involved in the mess of the ck Mist Zone, rendering this formation essentially meaningless. ¡°But it¡¯s not entirely in vain.¡± Bai Zhe raised his chin and pointed to the crystal held in the Insect Mother¡¯s hand. ¡°At least, we got this.¡± As everyone looked at the crystal in the Insect Mother¡¯s hand, Zero sighed and said, ¡°What a pity. If we could find reinforcements from the outer world or if Lord Deun said more, our troubles would be much less.¡± ¡°But forget it. These things are beyond our control.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s in the crystal first before proceeding to the next step ording to n.¡± With that, Zero and Bai Zhe walked towards the Insect Mother. Seeing this, Jiu Han thought for a moment and trotted after the two. At this point, how could Jiu Han restrain his curiosity? Almost at the same time. In the Boshi Tower of Xuanshui City. Looking at the divinity in his hand, Lu Ming saw that only thestyer of the divinity array formation was left. Thin array patterns covered the colorful light spots at the core. At this moment, Lu Ming did not break thest level of the array patterns. This was because once he broke the array patterns, Lu Ming was afraid of unexpected changes. This way, Lu Ming could already see the full appearance of the thing inside the core of the divinity. It was a tiny eye, shimmering with colorful light¡­ No, more precisely, it was a t, colorful eye-shaped pattern. So what¡¯s this thing? Is the main purpose of divinity to nurture this thing? Uncertain about what this eye-shaped pattern was, its purpose, or its significance¡­ Therefore, at this moment, Lu Ming was somewhat puzzled. But soon, Lu Ming¡¯s eyes widened. This was because the more he looked at it, the more he felt that this thing was somewhat simr to the blood pattern of the eye of flesh and blood¡­ No, its not just a resemnce; apart from being smaller, the two are exactly the same! In that case¡­ Thinking of this, Lu Ming¡¯s train of thought suddenly became clear. The blood pattern is the core of divinity! This is the true form of divinity! However, after prying into the true form of divinity, Lu Ming discovered an even bigger problem. There¡¯s a big problem with the Heaven Ascension Stairs and the Source Power System. The Divine Spirit Realm is basically equivalent to a pig. The meaning of their existence is to help the Supreme God nurture the blood patterns within the divinity. So, if I want to continue to increase my strength¡­ Can I still take this path? After contemting for a moment, Lu Ming had an answer. I can walk halfway¡­ Yes, only halfway! It could only be halfway! Creating divinity was possible; Lu Ming could already reshape divinity. What hecked was integrating his own blood pattern into divinity¡ªand on how to do that, Lu Ming actually had some ideas. In short, this was not difficult for Lu Ming. In other words, at this moment, as long as Lu Ming wanted to, he couldpletely embark on the path of an Outer Dao God that Jiu Han had designed for him. It was just divinity, it was not a big deal. However, the problem was that creating divinity required a massive amount of Divine Source. And, after the sessful creation of divinity, an abundant source power environment was also needed. As for things like Source Power and Divine Source, they have a big problem¡­ Speaking of which, it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Lu Ming and Jiu Han initially thought that the biggest challenge of the path of an Outer Dao Gody in the structure of the divinity. However, after Lu Ming studied everything thoroughly, he came to a realization¡­ There was something fundamentally wrong with this Source Power system. If there was a problem with the source power, then everything under the source power system would be problematic¡­ How do I deal with this? At this moment, Lu Ming was in a dilemma¡­ A momentter, Lu Ming seemed to have thought of something and he suddenly froze. Is this Source Power and Divine Source really a problem for me? This made Lu Ming realize one thing¡­ He was special¡­ No, that was not right. It should be said that the system was special. And regarding the point of ¡®source power having a problem,¡¯ Lu Ming suddenly thought of two things¡­ Firstly, he could absorb Divine Source, but others could not. To be precise, the system could absorb the Divine Source of others, and even the Divine Source of the Supreme Gods in the inneryer of the divinity. This was something no one else could achieve. Secondly, his three silver patterns were mutated silver patterns. Speaking of which, this was very easy for Lu Ming to overlook¡ªafter all, after he became Jiu Han¡¯s disciple, he had already decided to only walk the path of blood patterns and he had never paid attention to silver patterns or even source power skills. Now, thinking about it again, Lu Ming realized that his silver patterns were also different from the silver patterns of others. His silver patterns were formed through the umtion of special effects of low-level Source Power Skills. Jiu Han had also tested it before. His Divine Source could not even pry open Lu Ming¡¯s three mutated silver patterns. At that time, Jiu Han attributed this characteristic of Lu Ming to his special constitution. But Lu Ming knew very well¡ªit was the system¡¯s doing. It was the system that had helped Lu Ming cultivate silver patterns in an almost impossible cultivation method. It was also because of the system that Lu Ming¡¯s silver patterns could not be manipted by the Divine Source¡­ So, can I understand it this way? All the Source Power and Divine Source that I absorbed have been ¡®tampered with¡¯ by the system, or rather, filtered. That¡¯s why my silver patterns are so special¡­ Lu Ming could not verify this spection. Unconsciously, he opened his attribute panel. As Lu Ming¡¯s gaze swept over the attribute panel, he was suddenly stunned. The originally rippling red light on the attribute panel had turned white at some point. The white color gave Lu Ming a sense of calm and tranquility. This caused Lu Ming to be dazed and have such a realization. My spection is correct. My strength has been purified and filtered, it is clean! Chapter 364 - 364: Blood Patterns Spiritualization! Chapter 364: Blood Patterns Spiritualization! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was hard to describe what kind of feeling this was. Perhaps this was the tacit understanding between the host and the system. With just a change of light, the system conveyed a signal to Lu Ming, and Lu Ming understood this signal. Of course, more importantly¡­ Lu Ming trusted the system. This was an absolute trust! Without the system, Lu Ming could not havee this far. And without the system, Lu Ming might have long died in some corner of Nanxiang City. It could even be said that Lu Ming¡¯s life was given to him by the system. At this moment, there was obviously something not quite right with the situation. Lu Ming was eager to find a new path to enhance his strength. And in such a desperate situation, who else could Lu Ming trust other than the system? His thoughts instantly became clear. Lu Ming was no longer conflicted. He slowly clenched his fists, his expression solemn as he muttered to himself. ¡°Then let¡¯s start immediately!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Ming sat cross-legged and entered the void space. On the ind outside the continent. Zero, the Insect Mother, Bai Zhe, and Jiu Han formed a circle. In the center of the circle was the crystal given by Lord Deun. After thinking for a moment, Zero stretched out his hand and infused source power into the crystal¡ªthe crystal did not respond. Then, he changed his train of thought and infused Divine Source into the crystal. This time, his operation seemed to be correct. The crystal suddenly emitted a bright light. From the light, arge amount of information directly flowed into the minds of the surrounding four people in an unknown form. Even with the strength of the four of them, they were a little dizzy from the massive flow of information and took a good half a day to recover. After that, surprise, shock, and ecstasy shed across the eyes of the four people. Zero raised an eyebrow, ¡°Find a ce to discuss?¡± The other three nodded and said, ¡°Certainly.¡± About three minutester, the few of them arrived at the underground base¡¯s restaurant. A waiter served coffee and snacks, and left. In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, Zero again set up severalyers of barriers in this ce. After ensuring no one could eavesdrop, Zero took the lead to speak. ¡°Lord Deun is quite particr. The information he provided us is very valuable.¡± After Zero finished speaking, the other three nodded in unison. Zero continued. ¡°I said, you guys check for the shortfall.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Firstly, there¡¯s the issue of Source Power and Divine Source. Lord Deun clearly said that the Source Power and Divine Source here have personal imprints¡­ Moreover, they belong to an existence that even Lord Deun doesnjt want to mess with.¡± ¡°In short, any energy rted to source power in this ce is toxic. If you ingest it, you will be controlled by someone else.¡± After Zero spoke, the other three nodded with solemn expressions. This was explicitly mentioned in the crystal given by Lord Deun. ¡°Secondly, regarding how to purify the Source Power and Divine Source in this ce¡­ The method given by Lord Deun is very simple¡­¡± ¡°Formation,¡± Jiu Han said on behalf of Zero. When it came to array formations, Jiu Han had the most say among the four. ¡°That array formation is veryplicated and requires a lot of materials. Although there are all kinds in the ck Mist Zone, we don¡¯t have much stock of certain materials.¡± After saying this, Jiu Han paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Moreover, even if an array formation is set up, it can only be used by one person¡­¡± In other words, there were only a few superhumans who could purify source power, and the quantity would not berge. After Jiu Han finished speaking, the four people present fell silent. Soon, Zero whispered, ¡°Can we set up four of them?¡± Jiu Han was slightly stunned. He thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s set up four first and then discuss other matterster.¡± Zero made the decision and said, ¡°Lastly, it¡¯s about the cultivation method.¡± ¡°Lord Deun didn¡¯t provide specific methods. He just exined the cultivation path of ordinary superhumans.¡± And for them, this was sufficient. Which one of the people present was not a powerhouse? They did not need specific cultivation techniques at all. As long as there was an exnation of the principle, or rather, a general outline, they couldpletely create many cultivation techniques. ¡°The concept given by Lord Deun is still the Source Power Extraordinary System. Perhaps the environment in the outer world is also an environment rich in Source Power, so the Source Power System naturally dominates.¡± ¡°As for the ssification of cultivation realms outside, it¡¯s also divided into five stages.¡± ¡°Mortal, Physique, Spirit, Source, Ancient, five stages.¡± After saying this, Zero fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Mortal realm, basic realm.¡± ¡°This realm mainly focuses on body tempering and adapting the body to source power. Before cultivating the blood pattern, everyone will be a mortal realm superhuman.¡± After saying this, Zero paused again. Clearly, he found the ssification of this realm somewhat unbelievable. The birth of the blood patterns in the ck Mist Zone was equivalent to a quasi-god. However, in the outside world, he had only barely reached the Physique Realm standard. ¡°Physique Realm, the realm of body forging.¡± ¡°You can simply and crudely divide the small realms in the Physique Realm based on the number of blood patterns, but this is not important.¡± ¡°Actually, even if there¡¯s only one blood pattern, one can still advance to the Spirit Realm¡­¡± ¡°The key to advancing from the Physique Realm to the Spirit Realm lies in the spiritualization of the Blood pattern.¡± ¡°With the superior energy of Source Power, Spiritual Energy, which is Divine Source¡­¡± Yes, outside the realm, Divine Source had another name¡ªSpiritual Energy. ¡°Using spiritual power to nourish the blood patterns and making blood patterns spiritualized, thus achieving the Spirit Realm and obtaining incredible power!¡± As for the specifics of how incredible this power was, Zero did not know. However, since Lord Deun said it, he repeated it. Lord Deun also provided the method of spiritualizing blood patterns¡ªit was also an array formation. With this in mind, the gazes of Zero and the other two turned to Jiu Han again. Facing their eyes, Jiu Han could not help but smile bitterly, ¡°The difficulty of this array formation is even greater than an array formation that purifies source power.¡± ¡°But with thebined efforts of everyone, we might be able toplete it¡­¡± With that said, Jiu Han paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°But my focus is not on this but on this array formation. I¡¯ve studied it¡­¡± As soon as Jiu Han finished speaking, Zero and the two of them were stunned. ¡°You¡¯ve studied it. What do you mean?¡± Jiu Han sighed and said, ¡°It means that the array formation given by Deun is an array formation engraved on our divinity.¡± ¡°The only difference is that the blood patterns nurtured at the core of the divinity are not ours, but someone else¡¯s¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone fell into silence. Entering the void space again, Lu Ming once again constructed his divinity. With the experience of sess, this sess was undoubtedly a matter of course for Lu Ming. All he needed was time. The only difficulty was probably how to integrate his blood patterns into the divinity. Lu Ming tried and found that it wasn¡¯t that difficult. He slightly modified the array formation of the divinity, allowing it to have the ability to attract blood patterns. This was not even a threshold in front of the level 10,000 Dao of array formation. In just a day, Lu Ming had already arrived at the door of sess. Meanwhile, In the outside world, the Mother Tree stood at the entrance of the maze, looking at the maze array ahead,a bitter smirk on her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Chapter 365 - 365: Advancement in Progress Chapter 365: Advancement in Progress Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It took a whole ten days for the Mother Tree to arrive at Xuanshui City. It thought that the mission would be mostly concluded upon reaching this point, but little did it know that Lu Ming had hidden himself so well. After another week or so, the Mother Tree finally pinpointed Lu Ming¡¯s location¡ªright in therge maze in front of it. Although it also understood that Lu Ming did it to protect his life, ¡°But do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused me?¡± In order to find Lu Ming, the Mother Tree brought a group of human-headed bizarre creatures, with ny-nine percent of them lost along the way, leaving only about a hundred of them still following the Mother Tree. Fortunately, all hardships have an end. Looking at the maze in front of it, the Mother Tree was filled with malice. With a wave of its hand, it eximed, ¡°Tear this thing apart for me!¡± Inside the Void Space. A blood pattern on Lu Ming¡¯s chest abruptly disappeared, and when it reappeared, it was deep within the spatialyers of Lu Ming¡¯s right hand. He used the system to convert arge number of Divine Source Points into Divine Source. Then, he used the power of the array formation to guide the Divine Source to the outside of the blood pattern. Layer byyer, umtion, stacking and construction. In this way, a divinity was gradually perfected and formed from the inside out. The speed was not particrly fast, but the advantage was that Lu Ming¡¯s operation was meticulous and error-free, so the overall progress was stable and smooth. One yearter in the Void Space. With theplete formation of the divinity, Lu Ming suddenly opened his eyes. He looked down at his right hand. Prating flesh and skin, Lu Ming could clearly see a golden, lychee-sized crystal shining brightly deep within his right hand, spontaneously beginning to operate. A massive amount of source power continuously flowed into Lu Ming¡¯s body, entered the divinity, and afterpression and transformation through the divinity, it transformed into a highly concentrated liquid Divine Source. This Divine Source, would in turn, nurture the blood patterns at the center of the divinity, gradually tinting the blood patterns with various mysterious colors. A huge spiritual power that waspletely different from his physical strength dissipated from Lu Ming¡¯s body. At the same time, the Divine Source in his body finally returned, flowing in Lu Ming¡¯s body like disciplined elite soldiers and bing an integral part of Lu Ming¡¯s strength. ¡°So, this is the so-called Divine Spirit Realm¡­¡± Lu Ming muttered afterpleting this step. But deep down, he did not think that the so-called Divine Spirit Realm was very high and mighty. Compared to his original quasi-divine realm self, the only additional techniques Lu Ming gained at this moment was nothing more than the efficient use of the Divine Source¡ªthis was, in fact, the main difference between the Divine Spirit Realm and the Ancient Realm. In simple terms, the strength of the Divine Spirit Realmy in the use of higher-quality high-level energy to forcibly crush lower-level cultivators who only master source power. Staring attentively at the divinity in his right hand, Lu Ming, with a deep gaze, muttered to himself, ¡°But this process is still notpleted, my blood pattern has not undergone long-term nurturing and transformation.¡± ¡°From the fluctuations it emitted, it can be seen that after the qualitative change of the blood pattern, the power will undergo a tremendous transformation.¡± ¡°It will bring me new power, different from the new power of the Blood Pattern and Divine Source!¡± And that would be the moment of qualitative change in Lu Ming¡¯s strength. ¡°1 can¡¯t elerate this process, all I can do is to persevere.¡± With that, Lu Ming began pondering another issue. ¡°1 don¡¯t have enough source power.¡± Currently, he was in an area shrouded in ck mist, and the strange thing within the ck mist had already consumed all the source power, turning this ce into a source power desert. In this situation, Lu Ming could not absorb source power from the external environment and could only rely on the meager resources within Boshi Tower¡ªhardly enough for him. ¡°I can convert the Divine Source Points into Divine Source for my cultivation.¡± Divine Source was a high concentration of Source Power. Since Source Power could bepressed into Divine Source, Divine Source could also be converted into Source Power. ¡°But it¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to leave this ce.¡± Lu Ming had already decided to leave the area shrouded in ck mist. Before leaving, Lu Ming opened his attribute panel. His attributes came into view. Name: Lu Ming Level: Seventh level of the Physique Realm ¨C Spirit Realm (Advancement In Progress) Number of blood patterns: 144. Three-dimensional Attributes: Strength: 100 million Physique: 100 million Agility: 100 million. Free attribute points: 100 million. Divine Source Points: 2.46 million Staring at his attributes, Lu Ming gradually frowned. Level: Seventh level of the Physique Realm ¨C Spirit Realm (Advancement In Progress) ¡°Now that I¡¯ve perfected my divinity and started nurturing the blood patterns, the system¡¯s evaluation of my ranking has changed.¡± ¡°Does this mean that, in the true source power extraordinary system, nurturing the blood patterns with the divinity is the correct way to open the Spirit Realm?¡± After some thought, Lu Ming nodded with understanding, ¡°That should be the case.¡± With iplete information, all Lu Ming could do was make wild guesses based on the system¡¯s vague information. But whether he guessed right or wrong did not matter much; Lu Ming knew that the path he was currently on was correct, and that was enough. He then looked at the Divine Source Points column. Originally, he had more than 1000 watts of Divine Source Points. After creating a divinity, it had dropped by a few digits. The consumption of creating a divinity was evident. However, after sessfully creating the divinity, Lu Ming now had the power to absorb Source Power and convert it into Divine Source. In the future, umting Divine Source Points probably would not be as time-consuming andborious as before. After taking stock, Lu Ming immediately left the void space. After checking the situation inside the Boshi Tower and confirming that everything was in order, Lu Ming left the Boshi Tower, preparing to retreat. Unexpectedly, just as he left Boshi Tower, he heard a thunderous sound outside. Along with the continuous roars of the strange creatures, there was another voice familiar to Lu Ming. ¡°Brother Lu?¡± ¡°My dear Brother Lu!?¡± ¡°Where are you? I¡¯m here to look for you!!¡± In the safe zone. As the human-headed monsters began to work, therge maze that Lu Ming had carefully set up was violently destroyed. It could not be helped. This thing could withstand the mindless monsters, but it could not resist intelligent and scheming intruders. The tremendous noise during the demolition process also attracted the attention of the monsters. Monsters of various sizes and strengths rushed to the scene as if attending a banquet. When Lu Ming ended his seclusion and walked out of the Boshi Tower, it happened to be the moment the Mother Treepleted the demolition. In such a dangerous environment, the two fellow vigers from Nanxiang vigers had a historic encounter. ¡°Surprised? Unexpected? Happy?¡± Standing on the humandder formed by the human-headed monsters, the Mother Tree lifted the roof over Lu Ming. Looking down at Lu Ming, who had just walked out of Boshi Tower, the Mother Tree spoke with a wicked smile on its face. As if a mischievous child had found its favorite toy and wanted to y a prank for its own amusement. And Lu Ming was indeed slightly stunned. He could not believe he would see the Little tree here¡­ Tucking Boshi Tower back into his pocket and looking at the Mother Tree, Lu Ming tilted his head, puzzled, and asked, ¡°How did you end up here?¡± Chapter 366 - 366: Beg Me, Beg Me Chapter 366: Beg Me, Beg Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing Lu Ming¡¯s expression, the Mother Tree could not help but feel a bit frustrated. Lu Ming¡¯s situation deviated from what it had anticipated. In the Mother Tree¡¯s mind, Lu Ming should be struggling for survival in the area covered by the ck Mist, living in constant anxiety and distress, putting in every effort just to survive. But the reality was¡­ Lu Ming seemed to be living quitefortably? Looking at Lu Ming¡¯s expression again, the Mother Tree confirmed it. Yes, this person was really living afortable life¡­ He had even gained weight. He was fatter than thest time they met. The contrast between reality and expectations made the Mother tTee feel frustrated. Just then, Lu Ming said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± The Mother ree was immediately furious. This was because something was wrong again. Weren¡¯t you supposed to beg me to save you? Weren¡¯t you supposed to try to get close to me and get me to take you out of this godforsaken ce? Why don¡¯t 1 see the excited expression? Instead, his face is filled with question marks? Something was off. Very off. The Mother Tree was momentarily speechless, unsure of how to continue the conversation with Lu Ming. But soon, with the roars of monsters behind it, the Mother Tree regained itsposure. It figured it out. The reason Lu Ming could live sofortably was because of this Maze Array. With the maze in ce, Lu Ming was protected from the attacks of the monsters. But now, the Mother Tree had dismantled the Maze Array¡­ However, now that he had dismantled the array¡­ How would Lu Ming deal with this move? There was a high chance that he could not deal with it, right? Thinking of this, the Mother Tree suddenly said, ¡°Your master, Jiu Han, pleaded with me toe here and save you.¡± Lu Ming felt a warmth in his heart. Jiu Han had indeed treated him very well. But then the Mother Tree continued, ¡°However, your teacher doesn¡¯t know about the personal grudge between us.¡± At the mention of personal grudges, the Mother Tree¡¯s gaze were in a daze as it recalled the past. Its expression gradually became ferocious. This man in front of it had expelled it out of Nanxiang City¡ªlike chasing away a stray dog. It was also this man who destroyed its first main body. Moreover, the man had left an indelible psychological trauma on it, making the Mother Tree, even when entering the ck AAist Zone, keep a safe distance from Lu Ming and not dare to provoke him. But those were all things of the past. Look at Lu Ming now. His aura was ordinary and calm, seemingly not strong. With monsters all around, even the Mother Tree felt that this ce was not a good one, let alone Lu Ming, who would likely be targeted by these monsters. The timing, the favorable conditions, and the people. They were all on the Mother Tree¡¯s side. ¡°Therefore! I will break through the mental barrier today!¡± The Mother Tree roared loudly, its expression distorted and agitated. Lu Ming:¡±???¡± Facing Lu Ming¡¯s bewildered gaze, the Mother Tree lowered its head and said calmly. ¡°Beg me.¡± ¡°If you want me to save you, beg me. Kneel down in front of me and beg me.¡± ¡°Only then will I consider sparing your life and bringing you out.¡± Lu Ming:¡±???¡± This Blood Flesh Mother Tree left Lu Ming confused¡­ After being baffled, Lu Ming gradually understood the situation. Jiu Han asked the Mother Tree to take action and bring him out of the ck Mist Zone, but he did not know about the personal grudge between the Mother Tree and Lu Ming. Now that they met again, the Mother Tree thought it had the upper hand and wanted Lu Ming to submit and embarrass himself to settle past grievances. He could clearly sense that the Mother Tree did not have strong killing intent¡­ Or any at all. That malice was more of a twisted desire for revenge and a mischievous mindset, like that of a child. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± Lu Ming was not used to dealing with the whims of naughty children. Without saying much, he made a directment, causing the Mother Tree¡¯s face to stiffen for a moment.¡± The stiffness quickly dissipated, and the Mother Tree smiled maliciously and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m insane. I¡¯m insane.¡± ¡°Call me insane now, and you¡¯ll be dead in a while!¡± ¡°When that timees, if you want me to take action, it won¡¯t be a matter of request.¡± How should one put it? At this moment, the Mother Tree probably felt like it had everything under control. The Mother Tree could easilyugh off Lu Ming¡¯s slight provocation. Its mind was racing, and it had already figured out a way to deal with Lu Ming. When it saw a monster crawl past it and rush towards Lu Ming, the Mother Tree¡¯s sense of satisfaction reached its peak! ¡°His source power was extracted and his cultivation crippled by the monsters.¡± ¡°When that timees, you should be begging me, right? And I¡¯ll save you, but how I save you and what I¡¯ll do after saving you will be entirely up to me!¡± ¡°So, from now on, it¡¯s all my turn!¡± It shouted in its mind. The Mother Tree clearly saw a tiger-shaped monster swinging its sharp ws at Lu Ming. The distorted ripples quickly swept towards Lu Ming. As long as one was hit by these ripples, even a quasi-god would lose all ability to resist. But then, the Mother Tree saw Lu Ming slowly raise his hand. The Mother Tree¡¯s smile widened. ¡°This is a monster, this is a monster! Is resisting useful? It¡¯s useless, you know!¡± ¡°Only l! Only I can save¡­ er¡­ ah?¡± The Mother Tree widened its eyes and opened its mouth. This was because everything that was presented before the Mother Treepletely overturned its imagination. The monster that was charging at Lu Ming looked rtively normal. At least, it had a describable appearance. It was about three meters long in total, resembling a tiger in overall shape. However, it had six eyes and its mouth was not like an ordinary tiger¡¯s mouth. Instead, it was more like a spider¡¯s mouth. Its four sturdy thighs resembled tiger legs, but its tiger ws were like the spider¡¯s entire structure, with sharp six ws like spider legs. ¡°Wuwuwu¡ª¡± It whimpered and charged towards Lu Ming. As the distance closed, the monster suddenly swiped its ws. Distorted ripples swept towards Lu Ming. At the same time, Lu Ming also raised his right hand. He clenched his right fist and punched forward. The clear fist-like shockwave shot out like a cannonball. The fist force smashed into the monster¡¯s body, instantly shattering it¡ªthe monster¡¯s strength was so weak that it did not even reach the level of a blood pattern, extremely feeble, and Lu Ming killed it without any suspense. However, the issuey in the monster¡¯s attack. Due to the inherent restraint of monsters against the source power system, even if their strength was weak, as long as their attacks hit or even approached, it would undoubtedly deal the heaviest blow to extraordinary beings in the source power system! Under the Mother Tree¡¯s intense gaze, the ripples swept over Lu Ming¡¯s body until there was a loud ¡°bang¡±. It sounded as if an egg had hit the wall. The energy ripples exploded on the spot with no effect. Lu Ming did not even sway. The Source Power and Divine Source on his body were not depleted. He was not restrained. The Mother Tree¡¯s voice instantly calmed down. Watching Lu Ming, who showed no reaction, the Mother Tree¡¯s eyes gradually widened. It was not until Lu Ming, who was below, suddenly smiled. ¡°As expected.¡± Muttering to himself, the expression on Lu Ming¡¯s facepletely rxed. Looking up at the Mother Tree, Lu Ming said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about me begging for anything from you.¡± ¡°In fact, I can get out of this ce without your help.¡± ¡°But you are still of some use to me.¡± ¡°Take me out, and take me to Teacher Jiu Han.¡± As soon as Lu Ming finished speaking, the Mother Tree screamed, ¡°This is impossible!!¡± ¡°This is absolutely impossible!!¡± ¡°How could you possibly defeat the monsters?!¡± Alright, the Mother Tree did not seem to listen to Lu Ming¡¯s words at all. And it seemed to have a somewhat dyed reaction, only realizing now that the monsters had no restraining effect on Lu Ming.. Chapter 367 - 367: Mother Tree: Brother Lu, I’m Begging You Chapter 367: Mother Tree: Brother Lu, I¡¯m Begging You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Ming had nowpletely understood the logic behind why he was not restrained by the monsters. In summary, the Divinity could suppress the loss of Source Power and Divine Source. Of course, the divinity here could not be the kind of false divine power found in normal divine beings¡ªthose belonged to someone else; how could one rely on them at a critical moment? It had to be a divine power like Lu Ming¡¯s, which contained his own blood patterns. Only then could it immunize him against the monsters¡¯ restraint on the source power system. ¡°No, not immune, just that it¡¯s not as severe as being restrained.¡± Lu Ming muttered, correcting his judgment. It was indeed not immune¡­ The restraint of the monster on the source power system still existed, but the tiger-like monster was too weak, far inferior to Lu Ming. In this case, the restraint was almost non-existent. However, if Lu Ming encountered a monster withparable strength, the situation might develop differently. ¡°Not just that.¡± Lu Ming muttered and suddenly restrained his aura. It could be seen that the monsters that were originally rushing towards Lu Ming instantly stopped in their tracks as if they had lost their target. This was the characteristic of a mutant! Speaking of which, Lu Ming, who had entered the blood pattern spirit transformation process, had a power system different from the original source power system that circted in the ck Mist Zone. Calling Lu Ming an alien species was quite reasonable. The Divine Core rotated in Lu Ming¡¯s right hand. Every rotation could absorb the source power within Lu Ming into its internal space¡ªthis meant that at this moment, there was no trace of source power aura on Lu Ming¡¯s body in the outside world. This was something that all the Divine beings in the ck Mist Zone could not achieve. In the outside world. The aura on Lu Ming¡¯s body instantly disappeared. Only the Boshi Tower on his chest was still emanating a weak source power aura fluctuation. However, the aura was too weak, even negligible¡ªafter upgrading the array path to Ivioooo, Lu Ming adjusted the array of Boshi Tower in his spare time, and the scene at this moment was the result of that adjustment. At the moment, there were no longer any targets with source power in the field. This also meant that the monsters hadpletely lost their direction. When they did not have the source power aura as a positioning method, the monsters¡¯ characteristics determined that they would change their target locking method¡ªusing their five senses. If they had any. Just as the Mother Tree was still shocked that Lu Ming was actually also an alien species, dozens of gazes swept over from all directions and locked onto the Mother Tree. A strong sense of crisis made the Mother Tree turn around in a daze. I could see many indescribable monsters had already locked onto it,emanating malicious fluctuations at it. ¡°Wait¡­ He, your target should be him!¡± The Mother Tree pointed at Lu Ming, as if trying to divert disaster to Lu Ming with this childish method. In its nervousness, the Mother Tree forgot that these monsters could not understand humannguage at all. They could notmunicate¡­ ¡°Howl!¡± ¡°Gurgle gurgle¡ª¡± ¡°Hiss hiss¡ª¡± All kinds of strange roars instantly sounded. In the next second, the Mother Tree immediately felt that its surroundings were covered by ck shadows. Those were the shadows cast by the monsters. At this moment, the Mother Tree was like a dumpling filling, and the monsters were like dumpling skins,pletely wrapping it up to ensure that it had nowhere to escape! The tremendous sense of crisis made the Mother Tree scream. ¡°Save me!!¡± A golden light instantly erupted and then quickly extinguished. That light was like a purifying light that cleansed everything. Wherever the light swept past, all the monsters disappeared without a trace. The Mother Tree did not see this scene. The moment it was about to be attacked by the monsters, the Mother Tree had already hugged its head with both hands and squatted down like an ostrich. It was scared to the point that it was trembling. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t have excretory organs, or the scene might have be even more unsightly¡­ A leisurely voice drifted from not far away, briefly awakening the Mother Tree¡¯s consciousness. ¡°Beg me.¡± The Mother Tree: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I said, beg me, beg me and I¡¯ll save you¡­¡± The Mother Tree took a deep breath, briefly gathered strength, closed its eyes and shouted, ¡°Brother Lu, I beg you to save me! Save me!¡± Suddenly, a chuckle sounded from in front of it. Only then did the Mother Tree raise its head and discover that the surrounding monsters had already disappeared without a trace at some point. Only Lu Ming¡¯s figure remained standing in front of it. At this moment, Lu Ming, breaking away from his usual poker face, looked at the Mother Tree with a smile in his eyes. He said softly, ¡°I find it strange. You should be some kind of clone, right? It¡¯s the kind that doesn¡¯t matter even if it dies.¡± ¡°In that case, why are you so afraid¡­¡± The Mother Tree¡¯s lips moved. It wanted to say that it was timid and that the feeling of death was quite terrifying¡­ but thinking that the person in front of it was its enemy, it could not utter such weak words. While silently regretting, lowering its head obediently, it indulged in some random thoughts. Soon, the Mother Tree quickly came up with a n. ¡°Brother Lu, thank you so much, Brother Lu.¡± It smiled obsequiously at Lu Ming, its small eyes flickering with a cunning light. ¡°By the way, Brother Lu, what did you say just now? You said that you wanted me to take you to Old Man Jiu Han¡­¡± It¡¯s Teacher Jiu Han.¡± ¡°All, yes, yes. Teacher Jiu Han, Teacher Jiu Han.¡± ¡°You want me to take you to Teacher Jiu Han, right?¡± Lu Ming nodded gently. This was the only use of the Mother Tree. If not for the fact that he was still counting on Mother Tee to take him to Jiu Han, why would Lu Ming care about its life? Seeing Lu Ming nod, the Mother Tee immediately said, ¡°1 can do this! Brother Lu, follow me. I promise to take you to Old Man Jiu Han¡­ No, Teacher Jiu Han.¡± At this moment, the Mother Tree was quite cooperative. Whatever Lu Ming said, itplied. However, how could Lu Ming not see through the Mother Tree¡¯s little schemes? This cunning person might be scheming something in its heart. He suddenly restrained his smile and calmly said to the Mother Tree, ¡°Beg me.¡± The Mother Tree was stunned, ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Ming continued, ¡°1 said beg me, beg me to take you out of this ck Mist Zone.¡± The Mother Tree wanted to say that it could walk out of this ck Mist Zone by itself. However, considering that it had just made a fool of itself and had already thought of another way to retaliate against Lu Ming¡ªand all of this depended on Lu Ming leaving together with it. If Lu Ming did not leave together with it, everything would be in vain. In the moment of hesitation, Lu Ming coldly snorted and seemed ready to leave. The Mother Tree panicked. ¡°Please!¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Brother Lu.¡± ¡°Take me out of this ghostly ce with you.¡± Lu Ming immediately smiled, ¡°Alright, seeing how sincere you are and considering that we¡¯re from the same hometown, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Get up and follow me.¡± As he spoke, Lu Ming had already strode out, walking towards the outskirts of Xuanshui City. Behind Lu Ming, the Mother Tree stood up and watched Lu Ming¡¯s back. The more it thought about it, the more aggrieved it became¡­ ¡°I f*cking wanted you to make a fool of yourself, but in the end, 1 became a clown?¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do,¡± ¡°Just you wait. When we leave this godforsaken ce, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle.¡± ¡°All, ah, ah, Brother Lu, I¡¯ming..¡± Chapter 368 - 368: Be Good, Don’t Make Trouble Chapter 368: Be Good, Don¡¯t Make Trouble Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The human-headed monsters brought by the Mother Tree had already beenpletely wiped out, and the remaining few stray monsters were also dispersed by the Mother Tree. This reduced the targets for Lu Ming and the Mother Tree. As both of them were of a different kind, not attracting monsters, and with caution, they could traverse the ck Mist Zone without encountering too much danger. Of course, this ¡®too much¡¯ was anchored to Lu Ming¡¯s current strength standard. In fact, even the weakest monsters had an absurdly high body strength, estimated to be around a million-level, which was already the physical strength standard of Ancient Realm experts. Added to that, their natural restraint on Source Power, silver patterns, and Divine Source. Even a blood-patterned quasi-god found it difficult to move an inch in the ck Mist Zone. However, Lu Ming was no longer a quasi-god. ording to the original grading standards within the ck Mist Zone, Lu Ming was now a true Divine Spirit Realm expert! The divinity in his right hand automatically activated. Not only did it help Lu Ming restrain the Source Power and Divine Source within his body, but it also continuously nourished the blood patterns at the core. When Lu Ming needed it, this divinity could erupt with a formidable power. This power was far greater than Lu Ming¡¯s 144 blood patterns! Quietly, the monsters that might hinder him along the way were purified by Lu Ming remotely and disappeared. The Mother Tree, however, remainedpletely unaware of everything Lu Ming was doing. It just thought that the two of them were incredibly lucky, not encountering a single monster along the way. However, it never considered the possibility that Lu Ming might be a Divine Realm Expert. Without the hindrance of monsters, the two of them moved even faster. The downside was that the journey became somewhat dull. Ruins, ck Mist, and monsters. These three were enough to describe everything Lu Ming saw and heard along the way. The ck Mist was in charge of blocking the senses of the extraordinary beings of the Source Power System. The monsters were in charge of hunting prey that had lost their senses. The ruins were the joint result of the ck Mist and the monsters. Guitan Province was originally the hintend of the Eternal n. The terrain was t, resources were abundant, and the poption was dense with cities scattered all around. However, after the recent unfavorable situation in the frontline war, more people from other provinces moved to Guitan Province, pushing its total poption beyond three billion. However, after experiencing the chaos caused by the ck Mist and the monsters, how could Lu Ming see any prosperity? It was almost turning into a ghost city¡­ Sparsely, he also saw some survivors along the way. However, almost all of them were ordinary people without cultivation. They struggled with difficulty to survive here. Lu Ming could only ignore them under the catastrophe of this level, even if Lu Ming were ten times stronger, he could not save everyone. He could only turn a blind eye and continue moving forward under the guidance of the Mother Tree. Five dayster, Lu Ming and the Mother Tree arrived at the ce where the Mother Tree had entered the ck Mist. Unfortunately, this ce had already been invaded by the ck Mist. This thing was spreading outward at a not-so-slow speed, and the former border had long been engulfed. Helpless, the two of them could only continue moving forward. After advancing for another three days, they finally saw the border of the ck Mist. It was like a clearly visible boundary. On one side was the thick, all-devouring ck Mist, and on the other side was the familiar scene without the ck Mist. At this point, the Mother Tree finally could not hold it in anymore. It cheered and, with a leap, rushed out of the ck Mist Zone. Standing at the border, the Mother Tree turned to look at Lu Ming. The corners of its mouth slowly curled up. It looked very friendly, but one could faintly see a trace of deeply hidden malice. ¡°Brother Lu,e,e out.¡± As it spoke, the Mother Tree squirmed like a youngdy who had not married. It deliberately used a coquettish voice, prolonging its voice, ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± This made Lu Ming burst intoughter. The mood that was somewhat suppressed before suddenly felt much better for some reason. He nodded and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re begging me like this, I¡¯ll reluctantly fulfill your request.¡± As he spoke, he strode forward and arrived at the border of the ck Mist. He deliberately stood in the ck Mist and was only a step away from crossing into the ck Mist World. Lu Ming paused and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m out now¡­¡± The Mother Tree said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Come out.¡± Lu Ming replied, ¡°I¡¯m really out now.¡± The Mother Tree nodded like a chick pecking at rice, ¡°Come out. Come out and I¡¯ll take you to Old man, Jiu Han.¡± It¡¯s Teacher Jiu Han.¡± ¡°Is a f*cking title that important?!¡± The Mother Tree suddenly became enraged, as if it could tell that Lu Ming was teasing it. Its expression instantly turned ferocious as it roared loudly at Lu Ming, ¡°Before I¡¯m angry to the extreme, you kid, hurry up and roll out!¡± ¡°Kneel down and kneel in front of me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely make you beg for death!!¡± It recalled everything that had happened in Nanxiang City previously. It thought of everything that had happened a week ago. The Mother Tree was furious and could not suppress its emotional fluctuations at all. It roared ferociously, vowing to avenge its previous humiliation. For this revenge, the Mother Tree had made many preparations. And a full eight days of travel time were enough for the Mother Tree to turn everything it had prepared into a set of traps,id out on Lu Ming¡¯s inevitable path! At this moment, under the ground between the two of them, three human-headed monsters were quietly lurking, suppressing all their breaths. The three human-headed monsters had giant-like bodies, and their bodies were identical¡ªtall, strong, and covered in magic patterns. A rough estimate revealed over a thousand blood patterns and nearly ten thousand silver and golden patterns! At the beginning, when the Mother Tree coborated with the Insect n and the Giant n, there was some intrigue among the three parties¡ªthe Giant n and the Insect n did not provide the Mother Tree with overly powerful gic samples. Even the gic samples of Source Realm experts had to be carefully selected. However, after cooperating with the Corpse n, or rather with Zero, Zero lifted the restrictions on the Mother Tree! Not only did it provide gic samples of the Beast King, but the Mother Tree alsocked neither gic samples of quasi-gods nor, surprisingly, gic samples of divine realm experts. However, the Mother Tree could not replicate the Divine Spirit Realm. Before, the Mother Tree did not know why, but the current Lu Ming could actually provide an answer¡ªthe core of the Divine Spirit Realm was the divinity, and without the divinity, a Divine Spirit Realm would just be an Ancient Realm. And the Mother Tree did not seem to be able to replicate divinity, so it naturally could not replicate Divine Spirit Realm experts. Back to the main topic. At this moment, the three humanoid monsters underground were using bodies that once belonged to the strongest quasi-gods of the Giant n, possessing robust and heroic bodies! After the Mother Tree roared, the three human-headed monsters below suddenly opened their eyes. Formidable power emanated from the three bodies. They were about to break out of the ground and surround, capture, and tie Lu Ming up in front of the Mother Tree to avenge its past humiliation! However, before they could lift the soil, a golden light suddenly spread down from above. A golden light shed and prated the minds of the three human-headed monsters. In the next second, the gazes of the three human-headed monsters dimmed, and their life force instantly dissipated. Like electrical appliances suddenly losing power. The Mother Tree only felt the connection with the three human-headed monsters being instantly severed. And in front of it, Lu Ming had already stepped out, exited the ck Mist Zone, and stood in front of the Mother Tree. He had a teasing smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m out. I really came out.¡± The Mother Tree opened its mouth, but it could not say a single harsh word. It did not know what method Lu Ming had used to instantly kill three quasi-god-level human-headed monsters. Nor did it know what trump card Lu Ming held and what kind of power he possessed. Just seeing the smile on Lu Ming¡¯s face at this moment, the Mother Tree suddenly realized something. ¡°Are you messing with me?¡± It asked in a daze. Lu Ming¡¯srge hand was already gripping its head. ¡°Be good and stop messing around.¡± ¡°Take me to my teacher. I still have important matters to attend to.¡± As he spoke, Lu Ming deliberately approached the Mother Tree,ing extremely close. The smile on his face disappeared at this moment. His gaze was calm and deep, but it made the Mother Tree feel an inexplicable chill in its heart. ¡°Enough ying, enough fooling around, it¡¯s time for us to get down to business.¡± ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t want to y any more antics with you.¡± ¡°Be good and listen to me.¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­ Do you still remember what happened in Nanxiang?¡± ¡°I promise you, if I get angry now, it will be even worse than that time..¡± Chapter 369 - 369: Reunion Chapter 369: Reunion Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios West Sea, unknown ind. Three dayster, when Lu Ming and the Mother Tree¡¯s clone arrived at this ce through the teleportation array, the first thing they saw was Jiu Han waiting ahead. Their eyes met, and Lu Ming could clearly see the joy in Jiu Han¡¯s eyes. He stroked his long beard and said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe, really good.¡± Lu Ming came to Jiu Han¡¯s side respectfully and greeted him, ¡°Teacher.¡± Before Lu Ming could speak again, Jiu Han had already pulled Lu Ming along and walked towards the depths of the small ind. As they were walking, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to talk.¡± Meanwhile, the Mother Tree¡¯s clone was ignored by Lu Ming and Jiu Han. Since Lu Ming had already found Jiu Han, he naturally had no need to pay attention to the Mother Tree. Unexpectedly, Lu Ming¡¯s indifference made the Mother Tree heave a sigh of relief. Watching Lu Ming¡¯s figure gradually disappear into the distance, a question lingered in the Mother Tree¡¯s mind. ¡°How strong is this monster now?¡± It did not know. It could not understand either. In any case, it only knew one thing. The monster had be even more monstrous, and that was enough. As a master of the Divine Spirit Realm and array formations, Jiu Han received excellent treatment on this secret ind of the Subversives. A private mountain peak with guaranteed safety and secrecy. Jiu Han led Lu Ming all the way to his own mountain peak. After entering a simple but spacious courtyard, Jiu Han formed a seal with both hands and activated the array formation in the manor. After isting all external perceptions, Jiu Han turned to Lu Ming and said, ¡°Now we can talk¡­¡± After saying that, Jiu Han pointed above his head, ¡°This ce is crowded and noisy. We need to be cautious while we, teacher and disciple, are here.¡± Lu Ming nodded in agreement. On the way here, Lu Ming had already learned from the Mother Tree that Jiu Han was currently in the camp of the subversives and had reached a certain cooperation agreement with the subversives. Actually, when Lu Ming first learned about this, he was a little confused. How did they be friends when they were supposed to be enemies? However, Lu Ming had no objections to Jiu Han¡¯s decision. He was not a member of the Eternal n and did not have a sense of belonging to it. If Jiu Han, an Eternal nsman, could betray, what else could Lu Ming say? But from Jiu Han¡¯s current actions and demeanor, it was clear that his cooperation with the Subversives was not wholehearted. He did not trust them. As this thought shed through his mind, Lu Ming touched his pocket and took out a palm-sized Boshi Tower. Handing the Boshi Tower to Jiu Han and facing Jiu Han¡¯s puzzled eyes, Lu Ming said, ¡°Previously, when the ck mist suddenly shrouded Xuanshui City, the monsters in the mist targeted and killed everything that had Source Power fluctuations. I had no choice but to take the Boshi Tower for my own use so that I could modify the array formation inside the tower.¡± ¡°Now that the crisis has passed, I¡¯ll return this Boshi Tower to Teacher.¡± With that said, Lu Ming paused for a moment, as if he remembered something, and continued, ¡°By the way, Senior Brother Shu Fang, the teachers and students of the academy, and some Xuanshui City residents are also in the tower. Senior Brother Shu Fang was hit by the first wave of the ck mist and his divinity entered a dormant state. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± After hearing Lu Ming¡¯s words, Jiu Han remained silent for a long time, his pupils dting, and his mouth slowly opening. Looking at the small tower in Lu Ming¡¯s hand, Jiu Han¡¯s mind went nk. He knew what the palm-sized Boshi Tower in Lu Ming¡¯s hand meant¡­ That meant that Lu Ming¡¯s proficiency in array formations had already far surpassed his! Only then could Lu Ming use the power of the array formation topress the size of the Boshi Tower to such an extent¡ªsomething Jiu Han himself could not achieve in the past. As for what Lu Ming saidter, Jiu Han did not pay much attention to it. So much so that he overlooked another key point. Lu Ming knew that the divinity of Shu Fang had entered a dormant state. This was knowledge that Jiu Han had not taught Lu Ming. This also meant that Lu Ming had already read the experiment report he had left behind and had even begun the analysis of the divinity. After a long while, Jiu Han finally took the Boshi Tower from Lu Ming. cing the Boshi Tower in front of him, Jiu Han earnestly examined the array formation structure on top. The intricate formation structure confirmed Jiu Han¡¯s spection¡ªhis disciple had indeed surpassed him in the Dao of array formations. This was because there were many array patterns that even Jiu Han could not understand¡­ ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± At this moment, Jiu Han could not even speak properly. Lu Ming, on the other hand, understood what Jiu Han meant. He said humbly, ¡°Before, 1 relied on extraordinary strength as my foundation, neglecting the study of array formations. After Teacher left, 1 dedicated myself to studying the Dao of array formations and discovered the subtleties and joys within.¡± ¡°It seems that my talent in array formations is not bad¡­ and it led to the current situation¡­¡± As he spoke, Lu Ming almost could not make up any more excuses. The growth in the path of array formations depended on meticulous effort. Learning, practicing, spending time studying and pondering, with no room for shortcuts! And Lu Ming¡¯s performance was clearly a bit exaggerated. Exaggerated to the point of being unrealistic. Jiu Han sighed. How could he not know that Lu Ming had a big secret? The speed of cultivation could still be exined by talent, but the growth rate of the Dao of Array Formations was absolutely inexplicable by any talent. After a moment, Jiu Han suddenly spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t mention this to anyone, especially here.¡± After Lu Ming nodded, Jiu Han added, ¡°There is a great demand for experts in array formations here now. If the Subversives find out about your formation abilities, it may not be a good thing.¡± At this point, Jiu Han seemed to recall something and continued, ¡°By the way, since you¡¯re here, help me take a look at how to integrate this array formation and what materials should be used to maximize its effectiveness.¡± As he spoke, Jiu Han waved his hand and constructed a formation using source power. With a simple nce, Lu Ming quickly grasped the principles of the array formation. ¡°This is a purification formation, seemingly used for purifying source power. If I were to set up this formation, I would choose Dark Crystal Cinnabar as the main material¡­¡± Lu Ming exined eloquently, and Jiu Han listened attentively, nodding. After Lu Ming finished speaking, he asked, ¡°By the way, Teacher, about that god¡­¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Jiu Han suddenly pped his hands and interrupted Lu Ming. He turned to look at Lu Ming and patted his shoulder heavily, ¡°You stay here for now. I suddenly thought of something. We¡¯ll talk when 1e back.¡± With that, Jiu Han turned into smoke and dissipated without a trace. This left Lu Ming, who remained on the spot,pletely bewildered¡­ He wanted to tell Jiu Han many things. Among them, Boshi Tower and his proficiency in array formations were just the least important aspects. Unexpectedly, Teacher Jiu Han seemed to be very busy. He had just initiated the conversation, and then he went off to attend to other matters. Lu Ming had so much to tell Jiu Han but he had to hold back his words now. ¡°I¡¯ve already analyzed that divinity¡­¡± Muttering these words, Lu Ming suddenly shrugged. ¡°Alright, we can talk about these thingster..¡± Chapter 370 - 370: Contact Chapter 370: Contact Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiu Han could not be med for being anxious. After all, the impromptu knowledge of formations that Lu Ming casually mentioned was too crucial. Jiu Han¡¯s original intention in posing the question was to examine and verify Lu Ming¡¯s proficiency in array formations. Unintentionally, he brought up a difficult point of the purification grand array as a question. And Lu Ming¡¯s subsequent words enlightened Jiu Han, sparking an excitement that he could not contain, making him eager to enter work mode. Speaking of which, more than 10 days ago, after Lord Deun gave them that crystal, Jiu Han and the others immediately began researching the purification array formation. After more than 10 days, however, this array formation still did not take shape¡ªdespite harnessing the power of nearly half of the array formation experts in the ck Mist Zone, they still could not figure out the details of this array formation. It could only be said that¡­ their proficiency in array formations was far toocking. But Lu Ming¡¯s words just now were like a key unlocking a higher path. This even made Jiu Han disregard the Boshi Tower, the academy, Shu Fang, and other matters, wanting only to quickly address the array formation issues and then explore the higher-level scenery. Indeed, no one could resist such temptation. Unfortunately, poor Jiu Han did not know. As long as he could restrain his urgency a little¡­ Then his jaw would drop from what Lu Ming had to say. Jiu Han left, leaving Lu Ming on his own. With nothing else to do, Lu Ming decided to wander around this small mountain. The entire small mountain was about a hundred meters high, appearing to be artificially constructed. On the mountain peak stood Jiu Han¡¯s temporary pce. The area of the temporary pce was not small. There were manors, pces, and buildings with various functions. There were more than ten servants in the manor, tending to daily life matters and helping Jiu Han with various chores. In short, Lu Ming could tell from these details that Teacher Jiu Han¡¯s cooperation with the Subversives was probably not under coercion. Instead, it seemed more like a voluntary choice. Lu Ming did not want to worry too much about who Jiu Han was working with. He just casually nced at theyout of the buildings on the mountain and examined in detail the mountain protection array formation set up by Jiu Han. Although Lu Ming saw several ws in the protective array formation, but considering Jiu Han¡¯s advice not to expose his array formation abilities, Lu Ming did not bother to make changes. Back in the courtyard, Lu Ming took out the Boshi Tower and ced it on the ground. After adjusting the array formation to transform the Borshi Tower into a tower about 10 meters high, Lu Ming paid it no further attention. The Boshi Tower belonged to Jiu Han in the first ce, so it was only natural for Lu Ming to return it to its rightful owner. Moreover, the majority of the survivors in the tower were from the Three Elements Academy. Regarding how to settle them, Jiu Han would need toe up with a n, and Lu Ming would not take matters into his own hands. As for the punishment of Lin Feng, that also required Jiu Han¡¯s final decision. However, that Moon Fiend belonged to Lu Ming¡¯s spoils of war. For the time being, he could not be bothered to deal with Moon Fiend¡¯s matter for now, so he left her in the Boshi Tower. After returning to his room and thinking for a moment, Lu Ming took out hismunicator and dialed Cheng Cheng¡¯s contact number. Fortunately, there was a signal in this ce. Soon, Cheng Cheng¡¯s face appeared on the phone screen, and upon seeing Lu Ming¡¯s calm face, Cheng Cheng could not help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Brother Lu, it¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re fine.¡± Cheng Cheng had long known about the disaster that had erupted in Xuanshui City and also knew that Lu Ming was in the Three Elements Academy in Xuanshui City. On the day the incident erupted, Cheng Cheng had sent a message to Lu Ming, but due theck of signal andmunication in the ck Mist Zone, Lu Ming could not respond to Cheng Cheng¡¯s call. Smiling, Lu Ming said, ¡°What could happen to me? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m Lu Ming¡­¡± Cheng Cheng smiled when she heard Lu Ming¡¯s words. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the situation on your end now?¡± Cheng Cheng said, ¡°The higher-ups have abandoned the battle front of the in Field Province¡­¡± Cheng Cheng exined in detail while Lu Ming listened attentively. Soon, Cheng Cheng finished speaking and Lu Ming then chatted with Cheng Cheng about some trivial matters in life and what he had seen and heard in the ck Mist Zone. They chatted for a full hour before Lu Ming finally ended the call. He sat on the ground, holding his phone, with a thoughtful expression on his face. In this month and a half, there had been significant changes in the battle between the Eternal n and the Subversives. The main reason was undoubtedly the upheaval in Xuanshui City. The ck mist that rose from the depths of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss not only spread crazily in the Frozen Land, but it also surged towards Xuanshui City through the permanently solidified Blood Demon Gate. And Xuanshui City was located in the hintend of the Eternal n. Adding to the fact that, up to now, the higher-ups of the Eternal n had note up with a way to deal with the ck mist¡ªperhaps, there might not even be a way to deal with it. They could not even suppress the spread of the ck mist. In short, currently, the Eternal n had lost its will and determination to fight. Perhaps in the minds of the higher-ups of the Eternal n, all they could see was the ck mist that had bitten their backsides. This should have been a great opportunity for the Subversives Alliance to advance. However, unexpectedly, with the eruption of the ck mist rising from the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss, the Subversives Alliance, contrary to expectations, retreated. ording to Cheng Cheng, she felt that the Subversives seemed to be preparing for something big. Lu Ming thought of the small ind he was currently on. His intuition told him that the stagnation of the Subversive camp at the front line of the battlefield was inseparable from the research here. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Underground, as Jiu Han outlined the final array formation and connected it with the other formations, a brilliant silver light burst forth. Arge group of array formation experts beside Jiu Han had seen Jiu Han¡¯s operation from beginning to end. At this moment, upon thepletion of the formation, they could not help but express their admiration. ¡°Exquisite design, genius-like ingenuity!¡± ¡°Truly worthy of Teacher Jiu Han. This time, he has truly opened our eyes.¡± ¡°Teacher Jiu Han, how did youe up with the idea of using materials like dark crystal cinnabar?¡± The ttering remarks from the surrounding array formation experts were even a bit overwhelming for Jiu Han¡¯s demeanor, given hisposure. His beard was curled up, clearly, he was extremely delighted. After all, in terms of strength, he was indeed the top among these people. However, in terms of the array formation prowess alone, Jiu Han really did not dare to im to be the strongest here. Just as Jiu Han was enjoying the ttery, a voice sounded from not far away. ¡°So it¡¯s done? It¡¯s all done?¡± The one who spoke was Zero. Hearing Zero¡¯s voice, Jiu Han¡¯s expression immediately fell. ¡°It¡¯s partially done. We¡¯ve only ovee one difficulty, but it¡¯s still premature to say the entire formation has taken shape.¡± When Zero, who had arrived beside Jiu Han, heard this, his face showed a hint of disappointment. After thinking for a moment, he said solemnly, ¡°We have to hurry.¡± Jiu Han¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zero nodded slightly and secretly sent a voice transmission, ¡°This ce may not be able to stay hidden. I hope to resolve the issues before troublees knocking¡­ at least a part of the issues has to be resolved.¡± What kind of trouble? Zero did not say. However, Jiu Han also made some vague spections about this so-called trouble. Looking at the array patterns on the ground that were only more than halfpleted, Jiu Han thought for a moment and could not help but grit his teeth. ¡°A week. Give me one more week.¡± If it was in the past, Jiu Han would certainly not dare to make such a statement. However, thinking of his mysteriousst disciple, Jiu Han gained immense confidence. Zero gently patted Jiu Han¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m leaving everything to you..¡± Chapter 371 - 371: The Path Chapter 371 - 371: The Path Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A few hourster, Jiu Han rushed back to the manor, dusty and exhausted, and found Lu Ming. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered another problem.¡± At this moment, Jiu Han dropped the act. He openly admitted that he had encountered a puzzling issue and needed Lu Ming¡¯s help. It was as if Jiu Han had be the student seeking guidance, and Lu Ming was the teacher. However, the anxious Jiu Han did not care about these details. Lu Ming was not the type to joke around with his teacher. After Lu Ming briefly highlighted the problem, Jiu Han suddenly understood the issue and disappeared without a trace again. Lu Ming had a lot to say, but he did not manage to say it all. ¡®Alright.¡¯ With a helpless sigh, Lu Ming sat cross-legged again and returned to the void. Lu Ming could not just wait for Jiu Han indefinitely. Moreover, judging by Jiu Han¡¯s busy appearance, it seemed he would not finish his tasks anytime soon. Lu Ming decided to reevaluate his own strength. In fact, since the creation of his divinity and the spiritualizing and nourishing of blood patterns, Lu Ming had wanted to assess his own strength system. However, his previous focus on traveling left him with no time. At this moment, although he was in the territory of the Subversives, the overall environment was still rtively safe. This also gave Lu Ming time to sort out his strength system. In the Void Space, Lu Ming immediately opened his attribute panel and looked at his attributes. Name: Lu Ming Level: Seventh level of the Physique Realm ¨C Spirit Realm (Advancement In Progress) Number of blood patterns: 144. Three-dimensional Attributes: Strength: 100 million Physique: 100 million Agility: 100 million. Free attribute points: 100 million. Divine Source Points: 2.46 million The three-dimensional attributes were no longer important data at the moment. The number of blood patterns had reced the three-dimensional attributes as the benchmark for measuring Lu Ming¡¯s physical strength. With 144 blood patterns in the ck Mist Zone, he was definitely among the top few at the quasi-divine level. However, with the advent of the ck Mist Harvesting Period, all these references were disrupted again. Chaos would bring new reference points. Not to mention that Lu Ming had already discovered a new strength system. The focus of his gaze was on the line of words [Level: Seventh level of the Physique Realm ¨C Spirit Realm (Advancement In Progress)]. Staring at this line of words, deeper thoughts and insights arose in Lu Ming¡¯s mind. ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s confirmed that the strength system that was originally circted in the ck Mist Zone was wed.¡± This had been repeated many times, so there was no need to dwell on it. The crucial point was this other inference drawn frombining this information with the system¡¯s exnation. ¡°This also means that the so-called Divine Spirit Realm in the ck Mist Zone is not even considered the Spirit Realm. It¡¯s probably just in the transformation state of the Physique Realm-Spirit Realm.¡± The Physique Realm was Lu Ming¡¯s original level¡ªthe level when he had 144 blood patterns and 3 silver patterns. Yes, this was the Physique Realm and not the high-sounding quasi-divine level as it was initially thought. ¡°The process from the Physique Realm to the Spirit Realm is actually very long. During this process, transcendental beings can cultivate indefinitely to increase the number of blood patterns. However, this is only an increase in quantity.¡± ¡°To achieve a qualitative transformation, one mustplete the process of the spiritualization of blood patterns.¡± ¡ªThat is, using divinity to nourish the blood patterns. ¡°This process is very time-consuming¡­¡± Muttering to himself, Lu Ming looked at the divinity in his right hand. It could be seen that about a thousandth of the blood pattern at the core of the divinity had been rendered with colorful hues. It was really very, very slow. ¡°This nourishment process is the so-called Divine Spirit Realm in the ck Mist Zone and is now considered the transformation period from the Physique Realm to the Spirit Realm in my current understanding.¡± A separate transformation stage was emphasized because this transformation period brought significant improvementspared to the original Physique Realm. Condensing the Divinity meant being able to control and manipte the Divine Source. Although, in Lu Ming¡¯s current understanding, transcendental beings reaching this stage still fell under the category of the Physique Realm, there was already a clear distinction inbat power from the traditional Physique Realm. ¡°And I¡¯m currently at this stage, the transformation period can also be said to be the original Divine Spirit Realm.¡± Considering this, Lu Ming could not help but think of another question. ¡°If the transformation period is already so strong, then how powerful is a true Spirit Realm expert?¡± Lu Ming could not figure that out either. Moreover, there was a high chance that he would not be able to obtain this answer from others. This was because there were no genuine Spirit Realm experts in the ck Mist Zone to begin with. The strongest were all called Spirit Realm experts, but they were actually only at the transformation stage of the Physique Realm to the Spirit Realm¡­ transcendent beings in the Physique Realm¡­. Shaking his head, Lu Ming stopped thinking about this question. ¡°Then the next question, how should I continue my cultivation?¡± ¡°Should 1 just wait for the spiritualization of blood patterns to bepleted?¡± Actually¡­ it was not impossible. This was because this transformation period required time to begin with, as it was a process of precipitation. However, with Lu Ming¡¯s intrinsic drive for improvement, even though the current environment was rtively safe, he had no intention of taking a break¡ªhis whole body felt ufortable without cultivating. After some thought, Lu Ming had an idea. ¡°I can continue to cultivate the Body Forging Technique to increase the number of blood patterns.¡± This was a simple method, but it could indeed bring about an upgrade. However, the efficiency was terrifyingly low, and only Lu Ming could use it. The low efficiency stemmed from the fact that even if Lu Ming immersed himself in cultivation, it would still take a month to produce one blood pattern. But the power brought by one blood pattern was negligible on Lu Ming, who already had a divinity that could mobilize the Divine Source. The reason why only Lu Ming could use it was even simpler. The source power in the ck Mist Zone was toxic. Lu Ming had the system¡¯s help to filter out toxins, allowing him to continue absorbing source power to strengthen himself¡ªBody Forging Technique also required source power¡­ However, the others could not. Of course, to those who were unaware, this did not matter; they had always lived like this. It was just a matter of life and death beyond their control. A minor issue¡­ However, when he considered the purification array that Jiu Han was currently setting up¡­ ¡°The subversive might have already discovered something.¡± Lu Ming muttered. He did not want to delve deeper into it and decisively dismissed the idea of cultivating blood patterns, turning his attention back to his divinity. A thought suddenly shed through his mind. ¡°Can 1 create another divinity?¡± One divinity nurtured one blood pattern. Then, two divinities could nurture two blood patterns at the same time¡­ Although he was not sure of the benefits of having an additional Spiritualized Blood Pattern, he thought that there should be some improvement, right? Otherwise, that Supreme God would not have raised so many ¡°meat pigs¡±. The more he thought about it, the more Lu Ming felt that this idea was feasible. With a thought, the Divine Source in his Divinity automatically flowed. It flowed into Lu Ming¡¯s left hand and began to outline the array patterns along a fixed route. On his chest, a blood pattern suddenly shed and appeared out of thin air in the center of the array patterns. With the blood patterns as the core, the divinity array began to slowly form. This time, Lu Ming¡¯s construction speed was more than a hundred or a thousand times faster! Before, without the Divinity, there was no way to mobilize the Divine Source. This was once the greatest difficulty in forming the Divinity. Now, this difficulty had vanished, and forming another divinity was as easy as eating and drinking for Lu Ming.. Chapter 372 - 372: Vicky Chapter 372 - 372: Vicky Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Lu Ming began forming the divinity, arge amount of source power swarmed towards Lu Ming¡¯s room. The surging source power formed a tide, creating a spectacr scene on the small ind. However, the people on the ind were all very busy, and most of them nced at the source power tide, sneering coldly before losing interest. Zero, on the other hand, was taken aback. Then, he looked at Jiu Han, who was focused on sketching the array patterns. ¡°Your disciple is cultivating.¡± Jiu Han did not even look up and said, ¡°It¡¯s his favorite thing to do.¡± ¡°But the source power is toxic. Didn¡¯t you warn him?¡± Jiu Han sneered, ¡°He has already absorbed so much before. What¡¯s the use of stopping now?¡± As he spoke, the old man sighed, ¡°Ignorance is bliss. Telling him these things now will only add unnecessary worries. Instead of saying too much, it¡¯s better to settle this purification array as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Once this is done, everything will be fine. My disciple can absorb as much source power as he wants now, and it won¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t handle this thing, forget about my disciple. Everyone in the ck Mist Zone, consider yourself warned ¨C not a single one should expect a good oue.¡± Ling nodded in contemtion. He no longer paid attention to Lu Ming. In any case, no one knew that Lu Ming had the ability to purify source power. Everyone on the ind was focused on their own tasks. Time passed quietly amidst the busy activities. Half a monthter, just as the purification array was about to bepleted, trouble, or rather what Zero called trouble, happened toe knocking on the door. West Sea coastline. The empty space above the deste coastline suddenly wrinkled. In the next second, a palm-sized ck hole appeared out of thin air in the sky. The ck hole, like a giant eye, slowly opened and expanded until it reached a height of about ten meters. A figure then walked out of the ck hole andnded on the ground. This person had delicate features with a somewhat androgynous appearance. His long silver-white hair fluttered in the wind, and the silver-white robe on his body shimmered. This person was the god of the Aeonians, Vicky! The moment Vicky appeared, the surrounding light and shadows instantly distorted. Columns of stone pirs rose from the ground, wind and sand swept across the sky. The wind and clouds surged in the sky as the waves receded. In a short moment, the surrounding world seemed to have changed color. Three powerful auras whistled over from three directions, each carrying the power of a n guardian god. However, Vicky just remained expressionless. He looked behind him and saw a young man walking over from afar. He had the appearance of a human and looked tall and thin. He even wore ck-framed sses. His demeanor resembled that of a schr, but there were faint illusions of tentacles on his back, appearing and disappearing. The humanoid form was just a disguise. This disguise, however, could not conceal the enormous power beneath it! The Corpse God, Zero. His true form descended! Vicky then turned his head and looked towards the front. It was the direction of the sea. The tide receded, and an astonishing figure slowly surfaced from the sea like a giant whale. The ¡°giant whale¡± was covered in a chitinous armor, with spikes extending in all directions. Its oval body was riddled withrge and small holes, seemingly bottomless, yet faint insect chirping could be heard from those holes. Origin Insect Mother, Ona. It was her true form that had descended! Finally, he turned to look to the side. A fat figure was sitting in midair, surrounded by earthy-colored demonic qi, outliningyers of demonic shadows. The demonic shadows were echoing with wails of pain and despair. The Deste Demon Lord also descended in his true form! No one knew exactly how strong the true power of the Subversive Alliance was. But, on the surface, the number of gods within the Subversive race had indeed surpassed the Eternal n. After Huang Ti died, the disparity in strength at the top level widened even more. At this moment, the Corpse God, the Insect Mother, and the Deste Demon Master stood beside Vicky, looking like they had been waiting for a long time with a premeditated n. Vicky stepped into the trap. It was three against one. He could not lose¡­ ¡ªAt least, that was what it looked like. However, the three gods forming the encirclement did not show a rxed expression on their faces. They just stared at the expressionless Vicky. After a long time, Zero spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here¡­¡± Vicky calmly said, ¡°Otherwise, what else?¡± ¡°I thought the Eternal woulde.¡± The trap was indeed a trap, and the ambush was indeed an ambush. However, ording to Zero¡¯s guess, the one who came should be the Eternal God Lord and not Vicky under him. After all, ording to his deduction, the Eternal was the mastermind behind everything, theckey of the Supreme God. Hearing this, Vicky suddenly smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Eternal to make a trip here. It¡¯s enough for me to take action.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ona¡¯s body trembled slightly, and a deep voice echoed from within her, ¡°So, you know everything, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in cahoots with the Eternal, right?¡± Vicky nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. I know everything, including the situation in the ck Mist Zone¡­ At least, 1 know much more than you do. I also know what you¡¯re up to now, and I came this time to deal with this matter.¡± Vicky had no desire for much conversation. After speaking these words, he looked at the three people around him. ¡°You know too much, to the point where you must be eliminated.¡± The killing intent began to howl. However, Zero and the other two did not rush to attack. The Deste Demon Lord quickly spoke, ¡°Since you know so much, you must also understand our unwillingness to be the sacrificialmbs! What about yourself, Vicky? Are you willing to be someone else¡¯sckey? Are you willing to entrust your life and death to others?!¡± The Deste Demon Lord¡¯s voice grew louder and louder, and his emotions became more and more intense. However, his gaze was calm andposed, as he stared unblinkingly at Vicky¡¯s reaction. Vicky had no reaction. But when the Deste Demon Lord finished speaking, Vicky suddenly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless to say more.¡± ¡°Because even though you know a lot, you don¡¯t understand one thing.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s the most crucial point.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re really facing.¡± The rumbling aura even spread from one side of the sea to the other side. On the small ind, the slightly undting ground made Jiu Han frown. He forcefully suppressed the doubts in his heart and focused on drawing the final array pattern. With the formation of thisst array pattern, the entire array suddenly burst into radiant light. Cheers erupted from all directions. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± ¡°It really worked!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. It¡¯s all thanks to Teacher Jiu Han¡¯s divine assistance that he actually solved several problems that we couldn¡¯t figure out in session.¡± Jiu Han just smiled bitterly. He was clear-minded; there was no divine assistance. It was just that he had an exceptional disciple¡­ Just as he was thinking of this, Bai Zhe suddenly came to Jiu Han¡¯s side. ¡°Have you memorized the array formation?¡± Jiu Han could not help but be stunned, instinctively nodded, and saw Bai Zhe had already grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 373 - 373: You Don’t Understand My Strength at All Chapter 373: You Don¡¯t Understand My Strength at All Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Themand ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± came swiftly and decisively from Bai Zhe! Before Jiu Han could react, he felt an immense force surging from his shoulder. Bai Zhe had grabbed Jiu Han¡¯s shoulder, intending to evacuate from this ce. However, unexpectedly, just as Bai Zhe was about to leave the ind with Jiu Han, a strange energy suddenly surged from the horizon. Jiu Han felt his vision blur. When he opened his eyes again, he and Bai Zhe were still in front of the purification array underground. Bai Zhe¡¯s face instantly turned pale. However, Jiu Han looked at Bai Zhe in confusion. Bai Zhe¡¯s lips moved, and after a while, he forced a bitter smile. ¡°Vicky¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Zero, Insect Mother, and Deste, their main bodies, intercepted him at the seaside.¡± ¡°However, just now, Zero sent me a message and asked me to immediately escape with the person most familiar with the purification array formation.¡± After hearing this, Jiu Han suddenly understood. Looking at the familiar environment around him, Jiu Han could not help but fall silent. ¡°You¡¯ve never fought before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably it¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t escape either?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± After a brief exchange, both fell silent. Around them, the cheers of other array masters echoed. They did not sense the battle fluctuations in the distance. Nor did they notice Bai Zhe and Jiu Han¡¯s actions just now. They just stared at the purification array engraved on the ground, their eyes shining with the brilliance of facing life and death. Until a clear voice suddenly echoed from above. ¡°Come out and face me.¡± A loud ¡°bang¡± rang out. A plump figure descended from the sky, crashing onto the ground of the small ind. The Deste Demon Lord struggled and squirmed on the ground,cking the demeanor of a god. Instead, he looked more like a fat maggot. Changing from a prone position to a lying position, the Deste Demon Lord looked towards the figure floating above his head, and a look of shock and disbelief appeared on his face. He did not expect that when the three deities of the alliance appeared in person and joined forces to intercept, their defeat would be so brutal and swift! The Insect Mother died in battle¡ªthough the resurrection methods of the Insect n were numerous, and Ona could probably escape with her life. Even so, the Origin Insect Mother had to pay a huge price. Zero was slightly stronger than Oona and himself. Seeing that the situation was not good, he immediately chose to escape. There was nothing to be despised about this. Anyone in that situation would choose to run. Deste also wanted to escape¡­ However,pared to Zero, he was indeed one step behind. Instead, he was captured alive by Vicky and brought to the ind. ¡°Come out and face me.¡± Vicky spoke from above. The voice turned into a rolling wave, prating all the restrictions on the ind and falling into the ears of everyone. Soon, light surged from the ground. Everyone in the secret ground below appeared not far away. It was not that they did not want to run, they could not. Vicky¡¯s forces covered the entire ind. Whoever wanted to escape would only end up like Bai Zhe and Jiu Han. Bai Zhe, who had reappeared on the surface, had a helpless expression. He looked at the Deste Demon Lord lying not far away, and with just a gaze, he could understand everything that had happened at the seaside just now. Bai Zhe could only remain silent. Instead, Jiu Han looked at Vicky above his head. His eyes were filled with shock, and this emotion quickly turned into realization and calmness. ¡°Vicky.¡± Jiu Han suddenly spoke. Seeing Vicky¡¯s gaze sweep over, Jiu Han thought for a moment and said, ¡°Is everything they said true?¡± From the moment he chose to cooperate with the Subversives, what Nine Han had heard was the one-sided statements of the Subversives. It was difficult to distinguish between truth and falsehood. Although there was the purification array and the divinity array as evidence, Nine Han believed most of it, but this kind of thing still needed to be carefully verified¡ªafter all, the issues involved were too significant. Faced with Jiu Han¡¯s words, Vicky thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what they said to you, so I can¡¯t answer what¡¯s true and what¡¯s fake.¡± Jiu Han was about to speak again when he heard Vicky continue, ¡°However, it¡¯s not that important whether it¡¯s true or not.¡± The important thing was¡­ He looked down at his feet. Vicky¡¯s gaze seemed to be able to prate the ground and directly see theplete purification array underground. A trace of ferocity suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°What matters is that you have touched taboos.¡± ¡°And touching an upgrader means only one path -death!¡± Killing intent suddenly erupted! A rich silver-white light instantly radiated from Vicky¡¯s body. Floating in mid-air, his aura surged, like a rapidly blooming silver flower! The space began to tremble. Numerous ck spatial rifts, like the mouths of ferocious beasts, continuously overflowed from the surroundings of the ind, as if they wanted to swallow the entire ind. ¡°Vicky.¡± The guardian god of the Aeonians. Lord of Time and Space, Silver Destroyer, and Observer of Space and Time. However, at this moment, the power erupted by Vicky was ten or hundred times stronger than the Vicky in Jiu Han¡¯s understanding. He had been concealing his strength. He had always been hiding his strength¡­ Even when he was on the battlefield and fought the Corpse God, Vicky did not use his true abilities. He barely withstood the Corpse God but helplessly watched his n¡¯s army engaged in a fierce battle, witnessing the lives of his nsmen wither away one by one. Seeing this scene, the doubts in Jiu Han¡¯s heart had alreadypletely dissipated. Regarding the righteousness of the Subversives, he already believed most of it. Suddenly, a bitter smile appeared on Jiu Han¡¯s lips. ¡°A bit toote, isn¡¯t it¡­¡± ¡®Yes, it was toote.¡¯ What was the point of knowing this now? At the side, a golden light suddenly erupted from Bai Zhe¡¯s body. The golden light was like a barrier that instantly covered the ind, engaging in a collision with the surrounding spatial rifts. However, in just two seconds¡­ Bai Zhe¡¯s face turned pale. This was because his strength, in front of Vicky, was like a child facing an adult, utterly defenseless. He even seriously suspected that Vicky still had not unleashed his full power at this moment. ¡ªThe domain had already been established. This small ind, with nowhere to escape, hadpletely be Vicky¡¯s hunting ground. The overall situation waspletely under control. The long-term disguise also made Viki harbor a desire to appear saintly in front of others. He looked down at the ants below, raised his hands high, and roared passionately. ¡°Praise the Supreme God!¡± ¡°You ants don¡¯t understand the power of the Supreme God at all!¡± ¡°Nor do you understand the power of me, an apostle!¡± A total of five golden light dots of different sizes emerged faintly from Vicky¡¯s body, driving Vicky¡¯s aura to soar once again! The atmosphere on the ind became increasingly silent and oppressive. Until a faint voice suddenly sounded from not far away. ¡°I get it.¡± Vicky suddenly turned his head towards the source of the voice. There, on a small hill, a young man with a calm expression was staring at him without blinking. The young man¡¯s face showed no fear, surprise, or the fear of imminent death. He had a calm expression and even a hint of realization. ¡°I understand¡­¡± He muttered again and then said, ¡°In that case, it seems like my path isn¡¯t wrong..¡± Chapter 374 - 374:I Understand Chapter 374:I Understand Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Vicky clearly heard Lu Ming¡¯s muttering. This was because the moment he erupted with strength, no one on the entire ind dared to speak¡ªexcept for Lu Ming. This made Lu Ming¡¯s voice sound especially unpleasant to Vicky. Vicky suddenly sneered. ¡°You understand? You understand nothing¡­¡± Lu Ming was stunned. After thinking about it carefully, he realized that Vicky was talking to him. This made Lu Ming¡¯s expression turn serious. ¡°1 truly understand.¡± He raised his hand and pointed at the five golden phantoms on Vicky¡¯s body. ¡°Divinities, five of them. You have five divinities on your body.¡± Vicky frowned. But soon, he rxed. ¡°Pretending to be mysterious.¡± Under the full eruption of his strength, the divinities operated rapidly and became visible externally. Therefore, Vicky having five divinities was something that could be easily perceived. At this moment, Lu Ming pointed it out, and Vicky did not think too much about it. On the other hand, Bai Zhe, Jiu Han, and the others could not help but gasp. Gods could possess one divinity in the Divine Spirit Realm; this was the originalw within the ck Mist Zone. The distinction between the Divine Spirit Realm and the guardian deities was the size of this divinity¡ªand this was bestowed by the Heaven Ascension Stairs and couldn¡¯t be changed by human will.. Therger the divinity, the more abundant the reserve of Divine Source, the higher the output power, and this manifested externally as stronger destructive power. The advantages brought about by having an additional divinity was even greater than the advantage brought about by the size of the divinity! It was no wonder that when Zero and the other two worked together, they were swept away by Vicky. Vicky was unwilling to pay attention to Lu Ming anymore. But unexpectedly, Lu Ming spoke again. ¡°But it¡¯s very strange¡­¡± Vicky said, ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Ming continued, ¡°You¡¯ve lived for a long time, right? However, you still haven¡¯t undergone the process of the Blood Pattern Spiritualization process¡­ Your current strength is still at the transformation stage of the Physique Realm to the Spirit Realm. Your cultivation speed is so slow¡­¡± Vicky was suddenly stunned, raising an eyebrow. He involuntarily asked, ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Then, he suddenly came to a realization and looked at Jiu Han, Bai Zhe and the others. ¡°Has your research progressed to this extent?¡± As he muttered, an even more violent power surged over again. ¡°All the more reason not to let you guys live!¡± ¡°Oh, 1 understand¡­¡± Lu Ming spoke again and interrupted Vicky¡¯s next move. This made Vicky¡¯s expression turn cold. ¡°What else do you understand again?!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t your main body, right? Just a clone that has some of your strength. ¡°Otherwise, there¡¯s no way to exin why you haven¡¯t reached the Spirit Realm but only have the strength of the transformation stage.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression stiffened again. Because Lu Ming suddenly exposed the truth¡ªhis presence here was just a clone here¡­ The process of the Blood Pattern Spiritualization was the process from the Physique Realm to the Spirit Realm. This process took a considerable amount of time, but for Vicky, who had long been a dog of the Supreme God, it was not long. He had long spiritualized countless blood patterns, but they were all on the main body¡¯s side, and not a single spiritualized blood pattern had been brought over. The one who appeared here was just a clone endowed with five divinities by the main body. However, ording to his calctions, the strength of this clone was enough to suppress everything. Unexpectedly, this point was exposed by Lu Ming. Vicky frowned and thought hard for a moment before turning to look at Jiu Han and the others. ¡°Who is he?¡± The force field had already sealed the entire ind, and Vicky was confident that no one present could escape. At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s words were quite convincing, making Vicky feel a bit curious. Facing Vicky¡¯s question, Jiu Han reluctantly closed his mouth. He looked at his disciple and then at Vicky above his head. After a moment, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He is my disciple!¡± As he spoke, Jiu Han took a step forward and faced Vicky. ¡°Everything he said was taught by me!¡± ¡°If you want to touch my disciple, you have to step over my corpse first.¡± At the same time, he transmitted a message to Lu Ming. ¡°Find your own way out. I¡¯ll buy you some time.¡± At this moment, Jiu Han dered with a righteous and resolute spirit, disying the demeanor of a lone hero. Vicky was also stunned. But then he sneered and shook his head. ¡°Forget it, why am 1 telling you all this?¡± ¡°Those who vite taboos should quickly die.¡± A silver-white light suddenly shed. A Dimensional de shed in front of Jiu Han at lightning speed. It contained a vast amount of Divine Source¡ªnot to mention Jiu Han, even a god like Bai Zhe could not dodge or withstand this level of energy. A single strike would either result in death or severe injury. The intense sense of crisis made Jiu Han¡¯s hair stand on end. He wanted to defend himself, and even counterattack. But, under the suppression of pure strength, Jiu Han could already sense that everything he did would be in vain! Just as the Dimensional de appeared before him, a figure suddenly appeared beside Jiu Han. He stretched out his hand, blocking in front of Jiu Han, and the three divinities on his left hand, right hand, and his chest suddenly radiated light! There was a crisp ¡°bang¡±. The condensed Dimensional de frantically rubbed against Lu Ming¡¯s hand like an electric saw. But Lu Ming remained motionless, continuously outputting divine sources to erode the power of the Dimensional de. About three secondster, the Dimensional de shattered and disappeared, while Lu Ming shook his numb right hand which was shaken and turned to look at Jiu Han. ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s no need to escape. The strength of this clone of his¡­ is actually not that strong.¡± The entire ind fell silent. Even Vicky slowly widened his eyes. Staring at Lu Ming beside Jiu Han, Vicky remained silent for a long time, then could not help but roar, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before, who the hell are you!?¡± There were only a few Divine Spirit Realm experts in the ck Mist Zone and there were records. All Divine Spirit Realm experts were born on the Heaven Ascension Stairs. Every one of them had a name and could be traced back to their origin. As for Lu Ming¡ªhe had never seen him before. Really never seen him before. The result was that this guy whom he had never seen before, actually had three divinities!? This was an absolutely impossible thing. The conditions for shaping a divinity were strict, and even in the ck Mist Zone, shaping a divinity on one¡¯s own was an impossible task! The logic behind this came from that paradox¡ªshaping a Divinity required Divine Source, but without a Divinity, it was impossible to create or even control Divine Source. In other words, to advance from the Physique Realm to the Spirit Realm, one had to enter the transformation period, and to enter the transformation period, one needed a guide. One could only obtain a divinity if another expert helped one shape it. The principle of the Heaven Ascension Stairs originated from this, but that divinity was poisonous. This was the point where it was deadlocked¡ªat least it was deadlocked within the ck Mist Zone! From this, it could be seen how illogical Lu Ming¡¯s appearance was. This was also why Vicky only needed to send his clone out¡ªbecause even if the subversives knew a lot, they were destined to be unable to break through the Spirit Realm, let alone the limit of only one divinity. It was simply and absolutely impossible. But now, a strange guy whose name was unknown, broke this limit. The trouble this brought was far greater than the so-called Subversive Alliance! Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. He no longer had the mood to y around.. Chapter 375 - 375: How Will You Respond to My Actions? Chapter 375: How Will You Respond to My Actions? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A flower of hope suddenly bloomed in a desperate situation. This left everyone, except Lu Ming and Vicky, in a state of dumbfounded shock, unsure of how to react. Oh, we should also exclude the Mother Tree. At this moment, a certain clone of the Mother Tree was also present on the ind. It gazed fervently at Lu Ming confronting Vicky, but harbored different thoughts. ¡°Kill him, kill him, kill him!¡± It did not care about its safety¡­ Speaking of which, so what if a clone died? At this point, it just wanted to see Lu Ming make a fool of himself. Suddenly, a voice sounded in its mind. ¡°Observe carefully, especially Lu Ming.¡± This was Zero¡¯s voice. Zero, through the eyes of the Mother Tree, was also watching this ce. In a certain nest of the Mother Tree. Zero¡¯s gaze was burning, seemingly lost in thought. However, it was actually observing everything happening on the small ind through the eyes of the Mother Tree clone. When it saw three golden lights shing on Lu Ming¡¯s body, Zero s brows slowly furrowed. ¡°How did this kid know this cultivation path?¡± ¡°Jiu Han told him? Possible¡­ butpared to intelligence, howto condense a divinity with a body not in the Divine Spirit Realm, is the most troublesome, right?¡± Even on this issue, Zero did not have a perfect solution. Transitioning from a manipted Divine Spirit Realm to a normal cultivation path was a difficulty that Zero had notpletely solved for now. He only had a rough idea. However, now that the ¡°finished product¡± was so rashly ced in front of Zero, the confusion in his heart was naturally indescribable. ¡°Observe carefully, especially Lu Ming.¡± After sending this signal to the Mother Tree, Zero turned to look aside. At the side, a low snoring sound came from a huge meat bag. It was as if a ferocious giant monster was sleeping inside. His gaze prated through the meat bag and saw the replica of the Beast King. A subtle fluctuation suddenly shed across Zero¡¯s calm facial features. ¡°The power from Eternal is beyond my imagination.¡± ¡°Even though he¡¯s just Vicky, he already has such powerful strength¡­ So, my n should officially be put on the agenda.¡± As he spoke, Zero stood up and walked to the meat bag. He reached out and touched the meat bag, his entire being slowly fusing into it. ¡°First, I have to break free from the restraints of the Supreme God s divinity.¡± For this step, he chose to directly change his body. Eternal n, Celestial Capital. In the magnificent pce, the Spirit Realm expert named Vic Icy slowly opened his eyes. Everything that the frontline clone had experienced was perceived in every detail by the main body. Just as he was about to get up and personally deal with the anomaly named Lu Ming, a voice suddenly entered Vicky¡¯s ears. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± It was the voice of the Eternal God Lord. Vicky was about to respond when the Eternal God Lord continued, ¡°Deal with those small fries quickly. We have more important matters.¡± The tone was cold andmanding, causing Vicky to fall silent. ¡°I understand.¡± After this response, it wasn¡¯t until the voice in his earspletely faded that Vicky sneered. ¡°For me, it seems like this anomaly isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡± After all, if he followed someone else¡¯s n, he could only take a sip of soup. Just drinking soup was not enough for Wicky¡­ Which ve did not have the desire to be a master? ¡°But how did Lu Ming reach this point?¡± ¡°Yes, this question is worth exploring in depth.¡± ¡°Capture this person alive and study him carefully. If we can find his secrets, it should be helpful to me¡­¡± After saying this, Vicky slowly closed his eyes. His consciousnesspletely sank into his clone. At this moment, on the distant ind, Vicky¡¯s clone¡¯s aura suddenly changed. Although there was no significant change in strength, Lu Ming acutely sensed that the Vicky in front of him seemed different. ¡°But it s not important anymore¡­¡± Facing Vicky, whose aura had suddenly changed, Lu Ming suddenly muttered. Then, he looked at Vicky again, his face filled with curiosity and eagerness. This made Vicky¡¯s hair stand on end involuntarily. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what¡¯s with your gaze?¡± Although he was confident that defeating Lu Ming would be easy, at this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s expression made Vicky have a bad premonition. Lu Ming, on the contrary, smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not your match.¡± This was perfectly normal. After a period of seclusion cultivation, Lu Ming had only created two more divinities,bining them with the original one in his right hand, making a total of three. As for Vicky¡¯s clone, he had five divinities. Not to mention that, although he was just a clone, the physical strength and source power level he possessed far surpassed Lu Ming. Even if he was just a clone, the umtion of cultivation was much greater than Lu Ming s. Therefore, it was only natural that he could not defeat the other party. ¡°But if I do this, how will you deal with it?¡± Muttering to himself, a light shed in Lu Ming¡¯s right hand. A small tower the size of a palm appeared out of thin air in Lu Ming¡¯s hand. He grinned at Vicky, and the Boshi Tower in his hand suddenly emitted light. Countless array patterns rose from the Boshi Tower, and the formidable array power even dispersed Vicky¡¯s force field, bing the only force on the small ind. The surrounding heavens and earth turned, and the light and shadows changed. Vicky felt the entire world spinning. Before he could react, he had already appeared in a manor. Dense golden light, like an inverted bowl, covered Vicky¡¯s entire body. Wicky turned around and saw another bowl standing beside him. In the bowl next to him, a young man with a ferocious look was undting naked on top of another woman who was unconscious and naked. Perhaps sensing that someone had appeared, the lucky seedling named Lin Feng raised his head in confusion and looked at Vicky. A slightly embarrassed smile appeared on his face, but soon, the smile was gone. With red eyes, Lin Feng spoke softly. ¡°You got caught too?¡± Vicky,¡±???¡± ¡°Want to join me?¡± Vicky, ¡¯???¡± What the heck is going on¡­ In the blink of an eye, Vicky disappeared without a trace. Jiu Han and Bai Zhe, who were the closest, saw everything that had just happened. Boshi Tower.¡¯ Jiu Han looked at Lu Ming in bewilderment and saw Lu Ming nod, giving the affirmative answer. ¡°It¡¯s the Boshi Tower.¡± In terms of strength, Lu Ming could not match Vic Icy, even if it was just a clone of Vicky. However, in terms of array formation strength, Lu Ming, at level 13,561 in the Dao of Arrays, was confident that he was definitely not inferior to anyone! Long ago, Lu Ming had already gained control of the Boshi Tower. Although he felt that sooner orter, he would have to return this thing to Teacher Jiu Han, Lu Ming still took action and helped correct the array formation patterns on the Boshi Tower. On the one hand, he wanted to leave something for Jiu Han to repay her kindness. On the other hand, he wanted to use this method to deepen his understanding of the Dao of Array Formations. In other words, the Boshi Tower had long been modified beyond recognition by Lu Ming, and its power had long undergone a tremendous change. ¡°But relying solely on the Boshi Tower won¡¯t suppress Vicky. I have to personally take control of the Boshi Tower and lead the array.¡± Lu Ming could not do it himself, and the Boshi Tower could not do it either. It required abination of both! With a thought, Lu Ming had already burrowed back into the Boshi Tower. Only a few lingering echoes reached Jiu Han¡¯s ears. ¡°Teacher, take Boshi Tower and leave quickly.¡± ¡°When Vicky¡¯S main bodyes, none of us will be able to escape.¡± Jiu Han immediately came back to his senses, grabbed the Boshi Tower, turned around, and left.. Chapter 376 - 376: Coveting Chapter 376: Coveting Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hey, wait, wait for me, Teacher Jiu Han.¡± Just as Jiu Han took a few steps, he was stopped by Bai Zhe. At this moment, Bai Zhe was all smiles, as if the two of them were not ordinary friends but brothers from different parents. ¡°Teacher Jiu Han, are you leaving?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°How about you taking me with you?¡± These words seemed to have awakened Jiu Han. He turned to look at the anxious array masters around him. After thinking for a moment, Jiu Han made a decision. ¡°Everyone,e with me.¡± ¡°And me,¡± the Deste Demon Lord weakly spoke up. Jiu Han immediately nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you along.¡± Even though he was in the Boshi Tower, Lu Ming clearly sensed what was happening in the outside world. Lu Ming had no objections to his teacher wanting to save others. After saying ¡°as soon as possible¡±, he focused all his attention on Vicky¡¯s clone. At this moment, Lu Ming had already appeared in Lin Feng¡¯s manor. Seeing Lu Ming, Lin Feng shivered, and the little bug beneath him instantly softened. ¡°Lu Ming¡­ spare me¡­¡± Lu Ming totally ignored him. Moon Fiend whimpered, half in a dream and half-awake, unconscious. On the other hand, Vicky smiled slightly at Lu Ming. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape. And¡­¡± With that said, he turned to look at the barrier that surrounded him. ¡°Do you think this thing can trap me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Ming nodded affirmatively. Vicky was stunned. He did not know where Lu Ming¡¯s confidence came from. But looking into Lu Ming¡¯s calm eyes, he nodded after a moment and said, ¡°Fine, whether it works or not doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that my main body has received the message. He is on his way here now.¡± With that said, Vicky slowly stretched out his hand and made a hand gesture of five at Lu Ming. ¡°Five minutes. In just five minutes, my main body will arrive. At that time, the secrets and opportunities for you will all be mine.¡± As he spoke, Vicky¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. That was coveting, that was greed. He was keenly aware of one thing. This little fellow in front of him had extraordinary opportunities. Since ancient times, no creature had been able to break through the limitations of the power system within the ck Mist Zone¡­ Even the likes of Beast Kings were walking a crooked path, with the upper limitations clearly in ce. The current Subversives were no exception. Just as Eternity had said, the subversives were all a group of small fries. They studied this and thought that they had discovered some incredible secret, but even if they knew everything, what difference would it make? How could living beings born and raised in this world defy the will of this world? No one could escape this dead end called the ck Mist Zone! Not even Eternity and himself. However, this guy in front of him was an exception¡­ The only exception. The thoughts in his mind surged endlessly. Lu Ming did not know that Vicky had thought so much. He just stared at Vicky and soon smiled. ¡°What a coincidence. I have the same thoughts as you.¡± ¡°I captured you here also for the secrets you possess.¡± Vicky¡¯s cultivation system was not the kind of manipted system within the ck Mist Zone. Instead, it was an ordinary Source Power System. And now, Lu Ming, by a twist of fate, was also walking down this path¡ªthough he had to admit that he was walking this path based on guesswork. He urgently needed a reference and verification. And Vicky¡¯s clone was a ready-made reference. With a thought, all the formations in Boshi Tower instantly shed. Lu Ming increased the power of the array formations, sealing the connection between Vicky¡¯s Clone and the main body. This indeed caused some trouble for Vicky¡ªhis main body could no longer sense the specific location of his clone. ¡°But it won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how wide the perception range of a true Spirit Realm expert is¡­¡± Vicky said calmly, and a spatial storm swept around him. This clone naturally could not just stand still and wait for death. He had to try to see if he could break the current situation through the power of the clone. To this, Lu Ming just muttered softly. ¡°One step at a time, solve the problem bit by bit.¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯ll deal with you first before I consider the threat from your main body.¡± With that said, the array patterns surrounding Vicky suddenly lit up. Vicky felt a huge suction forceing from all directions, rapidly draining his Divine Source. An endless Divine Source surged into Lu Ming¡¯s body. Vicky could clearly see that the fourth divinity was rapidly taking shape in Lu Ming¡¯s abdomen. Vicky was instantly dumbfounded. This was because the speed at which Lu Ming constructed the divinity was unimaginably fast! This was not surprising. Vicky did not rely on knowledge of array formations to build a divinity, but on following examples¡ªhe did not know anything about array formations and just used ready-made examples to build the divinity. This speed waspletely iparable to Lu Ming¡¯s speed ofpletely understanding the logic of the divinity and then building it. But soon, Vicky shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°The number of divinities can indeed affect one¡¯sbat strength, but in front of a Spirit Realm expert who haspleted the transformation, no matter how many divinities there are, it¡¯s just futile effort.¡± ¡°A true Spirit Realm expertpletely and thoroughly crushes the Transformation Realm inparison!¡± ¡°And Blood Pattern Spiritization takes time, only time, it has nothing to do with talent.¡± Of course, the more divinities, the faster the Spiritization of the blood patterns however, no matter what, Lu Ming, who had just started, could not catch up with the progress on the main body¡¯s side. This difference was so great that Vicky did not think that there was any possibility that he would fail. Lu Ming, however, did not care about all that. He just followed his own standards step by step. ¡°Upgrade.¡± He muttered in his mind. Lu Ming used some Divine Source Points, forcibly raising his level from the Physique Realm level seven to Physique Realm level eight! With the strength skyrocketing during his advancement, he elerated the rate of devouring Vicky¡¯s clone¡¯s power, hoping to dissolve thebat power of Vicky¡¯s clone in the shortest time possible. This operation worked of course. As blood patterns appeared on the surface of Lu Ming¡¯s body, the number of blood patterns on Lu Ming quickly increased from 144 to 288! Along with it, there was a massive pulling force. This pulling forcebined with the array formation, made it impossible for Vicky to resist. A huge amount of Divine Source flowed out of the divinity, into the array formation before entering Lu Ming¡¯s body. On the system panel, the number of Divine Source points began to increase crazily. Vicky, who was losing his strength, also lost the ability to forcibly break through the array formation. But he did not worry or fear, he just looked at Lu Ming with a face full of curiosity. Until Lu Ming¡¯s breathpletely stabilized after his advancement, Vicky, who had already shattered two divinities, suddenly sneered. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Great.¡± ¡°The secrets you possess are astonishing!¡± ¡°They should belong to me!¡± In the outside world, although Vicky¡¯s main body was unaware of everything happening inside the Boshi Tower, he could vaguely sense the obsessioning from his clone. ¡°Catch Lu Ming and we won¡¯t stop until we achieve our goal!¡± Between the fluctuations of lights and shadows, Vicky had already arrived above the small ind. However, as his perception swept over, there were only two or three insignificant beings left on the ind¡ªamong them was the Mother Tree¡¯s clone.. Chapter 377 - 377: Chase and Escape Chapter 377: Chase and Escape Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With just a thought, a spatial storm was lifted from the spot. The stormnded on the ind and turned the entire ind into ashes. All the living things on the ind werepletely gone. After clearing all traces of this ce, Vicky once again released his perception. Then, he effortlessly sensed that a teleportation formation had been activated in the original location, along with the residual energy fluctuations. ¡°Did they escape through the teleportation formation?¡± Indeed, that¡¯s what happened. Five minutes was enough for Jiu Han to pack up everything in this ce and teleport into the distance through the teleportation array formation. However, this could not escape Vicky¡¯s eyes. It was even to the extent that Vicky could sense through the fluctuations of the teleportation formation where the destination of the teleportation was . Looking back, Vicky¡¯s gaze darkened. He sensed that everyone on the ind had already been teleported to the Eternal n¡¯s territory through the teleportation formation. ¡°Troublesome.¡± Vicky did feel some trouble. The main issue was Eternity over there. Once Eternity sensed that something was wrong, the opportunity on Lu Ming would probably have nothing to do with him. ¡°But it¡¯s not a big problem.¡± At most, he would need to act more cautiously, make things a bit moreplicated, and waste a little more time. ¡°Good things take time.¡± Vickyforted himself and casually tore through space, entering into it and disappearing. Jiu Han did not have any special thoughts when choosing the teleportation destination to be the Eternal n¡¯s territory. He just wanted to stay as far away from here as possible. After all, the further away, the safer it would be. And the Eternal n¡¯s Pingdu Province was the farthest stop the teleportation formation could reach. In the howling cold wind, Jiu Han sighed deeply. He could not help but take out the Boshi Tower and ask softly. ¡°What should we do next?¡± A response quickly came from Boshi Tower. ¡°Continue to move away from this ce¡­¡± It was Lu Ming¡¯s voice. Without a doubt, at this moment, Lu Ming had already be the core that everyone present could rely on. He was both their protector and decision maker. Hearing Lu Ming¡¯s words, Jiu Han thought briefly and spoke, ¡°What¡¯s the goal?¡± ¡°We must have a goal¡­ Otherwise, if we keep running, Vicky will catch up sooner orter.¡± Lu Ming naturally understood this logic. However, Lu Ming really could note up with a definite goal now. The ck Mist Zone was vast, seemingly with many ces to hide. However, in front of a true Spirit Realm Expert, the ck Mist Zone was too small. As long as he was determined and persistent, Vicky would eventually catch up with Lu Ming. Suddenly, a weak voice sounded from the side. ¡°Go to the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss.¡± Jiu Han turned abruptly to the source of the voice and saw that the person who spoke was the Deste Demon Lord, who was supported by Bai Zhe. Perhaps sensing that Lu Ming was also paying attention to him, the Deste Demon Lord heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Go to the Dead Sea under the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. Go over there.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice came from the Boshi Tower, ¡°Is there any reason for this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Deste Demon Lord said. ¡°The terrain of the Dead Sea isplex. Moreover, the Dead Sea is filled with ck mist that can iste the perception of Source Power Transcendent beings.¡± Lu Ming, ¡°Vicky is not your so-called Transcendent being with a Source Power system.¡± His Source Power system did not have any ws, so he was not restrained by the Anomalies. ¡°I understand. However, the ck Mist can still weaken his perception ability. Coupled with theplex terrain over there, along with many anomalies, the Dead Sea is really a viable option to avoid Vicky¡¯s pursuit.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Lu Ming murmured and quickly made up his mind and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do as you say.¡± Jiu Han, with a kind heart, took away most of the survivors on the small ind. In a sense, Jiu Han¡¯s kindness had helped Lu Ming a lot. With the proficiency of many array formation masters, they could quickly set up a one-time teleportation array. The Deste Demon Lord could provide them with urate coordinates for the Frozen Land and even the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. In just three minutes, the teleportation array was already formed. Jiu Han put everyone into the Boshi Tower, stepped into the teleportation array, and with a sh of light, disappeared without a trace. In the second after Jiu Han teleported away, a spatial rift suddenly cracked open above. Vicky¡¯s figure leaped out and looked at the teleportation array below that was gradually dimming. He could not help but frown. ¡°You ran quite fast.¡± With a shake of his hand, Vicky wanted to use a heaven-defying method like Time Reversal to forcefully pull Lu Ming and the others back. However, considering that this ce was within the range of Eternity¡¯s perception, Vicky did not do so. While he was hesitating, Jiu Han had already brought the Boshi Tower and entered into the area covered by the ck mist. Standing in front of the teleportation array, Vicky simply deduced and sensed what had happened. He could not help but mutter to himself, ¡°This is going to be troublesome.¡± What Lu Ming and the others did not know was that the ck mist surging out of the Dead Sea also had a certain restraining effect on people like Vicky¡ª at least, once he entered the area covered by the ck mist, Vicky¡¯s time reversal ability would definitely have no room to y. Moreover, Vicky was unwilling to venture deep into the area covered by the ck mist¡­ After much thought, greed defeated rationality. ¡°A quick resolution should be fine.¡± As he muttered, Vicky¡¯s figure shed and he disappeared again. Lu Ming couldn¡¯t have imagined that he had just escaped from the ck IVList Zone, and within less than a month, he would return¡­ Outside, Jiu Han and the Deste Demon Lord changed shifts. And it was the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s turn to carry the Bosta Tower through the ck Mist Zone. There was a mutant living on the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s body, allowing him to hide from the tracking of anomalies. With the concealment array of the Boshi Tower, he could move freely through the ck mist without rming the anomalies. In Lin Feng¡¯s manor. Lu Ming added another point, raising his strength from level eight of the Physique Realm to level nine of the Physique Realm. The number of blood patterns increased from 288 to 576. The number of divine source points surged once again, and with the surging divine source points, it meant that Vicky¡¯s clone¡¯s divinity shattered again, leaving only a solitary one. And the strength of a Vicky¡¯s clone with one divinity was almost no different from an ordinary n guardian god. With this strength, it was definitely impossible to break the array formations set up by Lu Ming. Unfortunately, after reaching level nine of the Physique Realm, it was no longer possible to forcibly increase levels with divine source points. To advance to Spirit Realm, even for Lu Ming who had the system, he could only rely on time to slowlyplete the blood pattern spiritualization process. Opening his eyes to look at Vicky, Lu Ming discovered that Vicky¡¯s clone seemed to have epted its fate. Sensing Lu Ming¡¯s gaze, Vicky¡¯s expression was gloomy. After a moment, he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at running, huh?¡± Up till now, Vicky¡¯s main body had yet to catch Lu Ming. This was enough to prove how fast Lu Ming ran. Lu Ming no longer paid any attention to Vicky. Although he wanted to get some information from Vicky¡ªsuch as what exactly was going on in the ck Mist Zone or the general guidelines for cultivation after reaching Spirit Realm. However, it seemed that Vicky clearly did not have the mood to chat at the moment, so Lu Ming decided to ignore him for now and slowly trained him in the future. With a thought, Lu Ming returned to his manor, his gaze prating through the Boshi Tower to observe the outside world. The outside world was filled with ck mist. The Deste Demon Lord held the Boshi Tower in his hand and swiftly moved through the ck Mist Zone. The surrounding anomalies around him regarded him as if he were nothing.. Chapter 378 - 378: Passageway Chapter 378: Passageway Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Shall we talk?¡± A voice came from outside, reaching Lu Ming¡¯s ears. It was Jiu Han. Lu Ming nodded slightly, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s talk.¡± As he spoke, he proactively opened the restrictions of the manor. Jiu Han and Bai Zhe walked into Lu Ming¡¯s manor. Beside the two of them was a yellow blurry ball of air, and Lu Ming quickly recognized it as the demonic qi clone of the Deste Demon Lord. With a wave of his hand, four round stools and a round table appeared on the open ground. ¡°Teacher, please sit, and two Seniors, please sit.¡± After inviting everyone to take a seat, Lu Ming sat down. The few of them looked at each other and were silent for a long time. Lu Ming was waiting for Jiu Han and the others to speak. However, Jiu Han and the others did not know where to start. Things had developed too quickly. It was so fast that they could not react. In the blink of an eye, Jiu Han¡¯sst disciple had gone from the Quasi-God Realm to the Divine Spirit Realm¡­ and not just an ordinary Divine Spirit Realm expert, but a Divine Spirit Realm expert with three divinities, walking on the right path of the divine spirit realm. The biggest question among them was¡­ how did heplete the creation of the divinities alone? In short, Lu Ming¡¯s secrets were too big and there were too many doubtful points. There were so many that Jiu Han did not know where to begin. Seeing Jiu Han stammering, Lu Ming smiled and took the initiative to speak. ¡°After Teacher left, 1¡­¡± He started when Jiu Han went to the front lines. He spoke about the opening of the Blood Demon Gate and how he had to study array formations to protect the Three Elements Academy. Later, he discovered the research project Jiu Han left behind, which led him to the path of an Outer Dao God that Jiu Han had mentioned to him. He then used earth-shattering array formation knowledge to thoroughly figure out this path. He skipped the details but still left Jiu Han and Bai Zhe dumbfounded¡­ It sounded simple, but doing this was simply harder than ascending to the heavens. ¡°In short, that¡¯s about it. Looking at the power system on Vicky¡¯s clone, my path should be fine¡­¡± Concluding his words, Lu Ming looked at Jiu Han again. ¡°Teacher, what have you experienced during this time?¡± Under Lu Ming¡¯s guidance, Jiu Han finally sorted out his thoughts. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°1 learned about what happened in Xuanshui City from the front lines of the battlefield¡­¡± He spoke slowly and tirelessly, recounting everything he had experienced. When Jiu Han mentioned the crystal left behind by Lord Deun, Lu Ming immediately interrupted, ¡°Can you tell me more about this?¡± Jiu Han immediately nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± He conveyed to Lu Ming the information recorded in the crystal word for word. Lu Ming thought about it briefly but shook his head helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s useless to me.¡± If he didn¡¯t understand anything, and didn¡¯t know anything, the information recorded in Lord Deun¡¯s crystal could be considered a treasure! However, in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes now, the things in the crystal were almost all nonsense. This was because it did not provide the general outline of cultivation from the Spirit Realm to the Source Realm. Through the crystals, he could only know that the cultivation outline of the Spirit Realm was to constantly spiritualize blood patterns, the more the better¡­ However, how to break through from the Spirit Realm to the Source Realm¡ªof course, this was referring to the breakthrough in the true sense. Lord Deun did not give an answer. Rubbing his forehead, Lu Ming thought about it but did not feel bothered anymore. He was still in the transformation stage and had not even reached the Spirit Realm, so there was no reason to worry about such distant matters. Lu Ming¡¯s gaze wandered outside, and a momentter, he asked Bai Zhe and the Deste Demon Lord, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about our next destination.¡± ¡°The ck Mist, the anomalies, and that ce called the Dead Sea.¡± In fact, Vicky was entering the area covered by the ck mist for the first time. As soon as he entered, Vicky felt that something was wrong. As a true Spirit Realm expert, although Vicky did not attract the anomalies and was not isted from the perception of the ck mist, he could sense that the surrounding ck mist had a sticky suction force on him. It was like a normal person entering the water¡­ no, it should be said that it was like a normal person soaking in a sea of syrup. Although he could still breathe with the oxygen cylinder inserted, his every movement, every word, carried an indescribable sense of restraint. Due to the existence of this sense of restraint, Vicky could not unleash his full strength, and his overall strength was weakened by at least 80%. At the same time, he kept having a bad premonition in his heart. His perception was alsopressed. Even so, Vicky could still vaguely sense the traces of Lu Ming and the others in the distance¡ªhe did not lose track of Lu Ming. After thinking about it, the greed in his heart overwhelmed everything. ¡°The opportunity is right in front of me. Do I have any reason to give up halfway?¡± ¡°What is the ck mist? We don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What are anomalies? We don¡¯t know either.¡± Bai Zhe spoke first, uttering these two sentences, and Lu Ming raised his eyebrows when he heard this, seemingly writing a question mark on his face. Seeing this, Bai Zhe smiled bitterly, ¡°Zero didn¡¯t say that much.¡± ¡°Zero knows a lot. He¡¯s also the leader of our subversives. Although we will tell the outside world that the leader of our subversives is someone else, it¡¯s just for mystery. The real leader is Zero.¡± ¡°The terms like ck mist, anomalies, and the Dead Sea are all told to us by Zero.¡± ¡°In addition, there¡¯s also the Harvest Period.¡± ¡°The appearance of the ck mist and the anomalies is the external manifestation of the Harvest Period.¡± Jiuhan had just told Lu Ming about the concept of the Harvest Period. At this moment, Bai Zhe repeated it again. Lu Ming was not tired of it and just listened attentively. It was not until Bai Zhe concluded, ¡°In short, this ck Mist Zone is actually the garden of the Supreme God. The winners of the Heaven Ascension Stairs, which is the Divine Spirit Realm in its original sense, are the mature saplings that could be harvested. The ordinary non-Divine Spirit Realm saplings are prepared vegetables.¡± ¡°As for the Harvest Period, when winteres, the garden will restart and wait for the next spring to sow and fertilize again.¡± ¡°This exnation is not correct.¡± Lu Ming immediately opened his mouth to refute, ¡°There are too few of them, the number is too small. It takes a whole generation that ascends to the heavens to select a Divine Spirit Realm expert, but creating a divinity doesn¡¯t take so much time.¡± If it was just raising pigs, the Supreme God¡¯s way of raising pigs would be too few. If it were Lu Ming, he would have to produce 180 of them in a year. Bai Zhe shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± At the side, the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s demonic qi clone added, ¡°The Dead Sea is the origin of the ck Mist and the Anomalies.¡± ¡°It¡¯s located deep underground, with an infinite area. Considering that we don¡¯t know how deep the Dead Sea is, 1 feel that the space there is even muchrger than our so-called ck Mist Zone¡¯s surface area.¡± This was also the reason why the Deste Demon Lord suggested hiding in the Dead Sea. After they finished speaking, Lu Ming¡¯s gaze wandered as he looked out of the tower. In the outside world, the Deste Demon Lord, with the Boshi Tower, avoided the anomalies and traversed dangerous ces. Very soon, they appeared in front of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. The voice of the Deste Demon Lord suddenly sounded in Lu Ming¡¯s ears. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another reason why 1 suggesteding to the Dead Sea.¡± Lu Ming turned to look at the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s demonic qi clone and saw the Deste Demon Lord saying in a deep voice, ¡°There might be a passageway here to leave the ck Mist Zone..¡± Chapter 379 - 379: The Dead Sea Chapter 379: The Dead Sea Trantor: As Studios Editor: As St ¡°There might be a passageway here to leave the ck Mist Zone.11 When the Deste Demon Lord said this, not only Lu Ming and Jiu Han, but even Bai Zhe turned to look at the Deste Demon Lord. The Deste Demon Lord nodded gently, ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly, and 1 didn¡¯t make it up.¡± ¡°Because the task Zero gave me previously was to attract Huang Ti and trigger the Harvest Period in advance, so I know more things than Bai Zhe. Among them is the matter of the escape route/¡¯ After saying this, the Deste Demon Lord fell silent for a moment and continued, ¡°In fact, searching for a passageway is also one of the important goals of Zero establishing the Subversives.¡± As rhe Deste Demon Lord exined tirelessly, Lu Ming quickly understood the purpose of the Subversives¡¯ establishment and the significance of triggering the Harvest Period in advance. The purpose of the Subversive was actually very simple to overturn the existing order and no longer be yed for suckers by the Supreme God. However, just hearing it, this goal was not easy at all. Zero had made several preparations for this. One of them is tomunicate with the outer realm demons through the Insect Mother to see if they could find help from the outside world. At the very least, he had to try and see if he could resolve the trouble in the cultivation system. For this step, rhe Subversives were half sessful. Lord Deun could not lend a helping hand, but he provided a cultivation technique without hidden dangers. However, one thing was certain, relying solely on the cultivation technique was far from enough. The paradox of reshaping the divinity was difficult to resolve. And now, as Wicky revealed his power, everyone, including Zero, became certain of one thing- the act of overthrowing the existing order was too difficult, and they might truly be unable to aplish it. ¡°But even if we can¡¯t do it, we can¡¯t just wait for death, right?¡± The Deste Demon Lord said with a hint of helplessness. ¡°In any case, we did have some previous conflicts over the matter of Xuanshui City, but I hope that Teacher Jiu Han and Mr. Lu can understand my difficulties¡­ I¡¯m also striving for survival/¡¯ Jiu Han and Lu Ming did not express their opinions, so the Deste Demon Lord continued. ¡°In fact, the essence of Subversives is just a group of poor souls who know a bit more.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want to be suckers; we want to live.¡± ¡°And for this goal. Zero proposed two solutions/¡¯ One was to subvert. Overthrow the existing order and solve everything at its roots. But as mentioned, it¡¯s difficult, and it might not be achievable at all. ¡°The second is to escape.¡± Since they could not save everyone, they should consider self-preservation first. Since they can¡¯t overthrow the order in the ck Mist Zone, they can only find ways to escape this cycle. ¡°The significance of detonating the Harvest Period in advance lies in this/¡¯ ¡°When the Harvest Period arrives, the spatial barrier within the ck Mist Zone will be weakened. I don¡¯t know where Zero got the information, but he suggested two locations where there might be a passageway to the outside world/1 ¡°The first is the Dead Sea, which is where we re about to go.¡± ¡°The second is the Holy Tower.¡± The words ¡®Holy Tower¡¯ made Lu Ming¡¯s eyebrows raise. He did not say anything. The Deste Demon Lord continued, ¡°There¡¯s not much time left before the opening of the Heaven Ascension Stairs this time. ording to my calctions, it coincides with the Harvest Period.¡± ¡°Zero said that at such a special time, Divine Spirit Realm experts can also enter the Holy Tower. And in the Holy Tower, there is likely an escape passageway to leave the ck Mist Zone.¡± It was easy to notice that there were many words like ¡°possibly¡± and ¡°likely¡± in the words of the Deste Demon Master. This meant that he was not sure if the information was true. ¡°But let¡¯s assume it¡¯s true for now,¡± Lu Ming spoke. Even now, he felt that the water in the ck Mist Zone was a bit deep. Although Lu Ming was very special, there was really no need for him to risk his life in the ck Mist Zone. If he could find a passageway to the outside world, at the very least, he would not have to face the predicament of being hunted by Vicky. Thinking of this, Lu Ming looked out of the Boshi Tower again. He saw that the Deste Demon Lord had already plunged into the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss with the Boshi Tower.. The Ten Thousand Devil Abyss was originally a forbidden area in the ck Mist Zone, but it had been conquered by the Deste Demon Lord not long ago. This ce was originally filled with monsters, including a variety of demonic creatures with different strengths¡ªa type that seemed to have the genes of the demon n but had unclear consciousness and a cruel, bloodthirsty nature. However, when the ck Mist surged out and the boundary of the Dead Sea was opened, after the monsters appeared, these demonic creatures were targeted and hunted by rhe monsters. Be it demonic creatures or monsters, they were all a part of the Source Power system. By now, the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss had already be the world of the monsters. When the Deste Demon Lord first entered the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss, the monsters Deste encountered were rtively weak. However, as he advanced deeper, the monsters¡¯ sizes becamerger, their appearances more bizarre, and their strengths stronger. There were even those that could easily crush the guardian god of the n to death, the whale-like reaper, roaming in the ck mist. Fortunately, the Deste Demon Lord concealed his aura well and managed to sneak past the side of the whale-like reaper, but even so, it made the Deste Demon Lord break out in a cold sweat. About half an hourter, the Deste Demon Lord, with the Boshi Tower, sessfully reached the bottom of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. Before him was the battlefield between him and Huang Ti. And under his feet was a deep, pitch-ck abyss. Faint ripples of water undted inside the abyss, emitting an eerie and ominous aura. Just then, a rumbling explosion came from above. The surrounding monsters that kept emerging from the ground seemed to be stimted and rushed up, baring fangs and brandishing ws. After being slightly stunned, the Deste Demon Lord spected about the situation above. ¡°It¡¯s Vicky.¡¯¡¯ ¡°Vicky¡¯s fighting the whale-like reaper/¡¯ Lu Ming¡¯s voice came from the Boshi Tower, ¡°Ignore Vicky.¡± ¡°Enter the Dead Sea as soon as possible.¡± The best way to prevent the monsters from hunting was actually to use the power of the anomalies. Although to a certain extent, an ordinary source power transcendent system also belonged to anomalies, in the eyes of the anomalies, there was still some difference between the two. The aura of the anomalies was even more hidden than that of a normal source power system. Moreover, Vicky was too powerful. Even if he deliberately concealed his aura, the scattered aura was still much stronger than that of the Deste Demon Lord and the Boshi Tower. The whale-like reaper could not sense it or did not care about the Deste Demon Lord, this little bug, but it did not mean that it would ignore Vicky. In the middle section of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. A violent energy storm suddenly swept through. Countless tentacles spread towards Vicky, and Vicky¡¯s body emitted a white light. The white light swept through, annihting everything. Any tentacle caught in the white light was instantly severed but the whale-like reaper¡¯s regenerative ability was extremely strong. Each time a tentacle was cut, rhe reaper could recover immediately. Not to mention that tentacle attacks were not the main means of attack for the whale-like reaper! The huge whale reaper suddenly opened its big mouth¡ªcountless big mouths. The huge mouths covered all over its body. As the mouths opened, a powerful suction force instantly erupted. This suction force specialized in absorbing source power and spiritual qi! Vicky felt the spiritual qi in his body instantly erupt, causing the spiritualized blood patterns to tremble faintly. Arge amount of spiritual energy (Divine Source) dissipated from all over his body like a pouring flood, unstoppable. ¡°Time reversal!¡± Vicky suddenly clenched his fists. With a sh of white light, he restored his state to a few seconds ago. Then, with a swift movement, he quickly shed passed over the whale-like reaper and continued to rush downward. Until he passed the whale-like reaper, anomalies of various sizes and shapes appeared in front of him. This made Vicky¡¯s face twitch, and a cold glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Chapter 380 - 380: Spirit Realm Power Chapter 380: Spirit Realm Power Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was like piercing through ayer of soap bubbles. With a pop sound, the Deste Demon Lord bringing the Boshi Tower, passed through the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss and arrived at the realm called the Dead Sea. A viscous, liquid-like ck mist enveloped the Deste Demon Lord, making him feel like he was walking in water, its every move greatly hindered¡ªthis had nothing to do with whether he was an anomaly or not. What was even more ufortable was that the Deste Demon Lord, wrapped in the ck mist, felt its source power and spiritual qi constantly draining away. Although the speed was not fast, the Dead Sea was already a source power wastnd, and sustaining oneself here without gaining anything was not a long-term solution. Although this was not his first time here, the environment here still made the Deste Demon Lord feel immense pressure. He used conversation to alleviate the oppression in his heart. ¡°After entering the Dead Sea, it¡¯s like diving into deep water.¡± ¡°There¡¯s liquid ck mist everywhere.¡± ¡°This liquefied ck mist has different propertiespared to the gaseous ck mist.¡± ¡°The liquefied ck mist has the characteristic of actively absorbing source power while significantly weakening the perception of Transcendent beings. Even if possessed by an anomaly, it can¡¯t resist this effect.¡± Just like now, the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s perception was greatly weakened. Originally, he could sense the situation within a province with just his five senses, but upon entering the Dead Sea, his perception range was immediatelypressed to the level of an ordinary person. Lu Ming¡¯s voice came from the Boshi Tower, ¡°My perception has also beenpressed.¡± ¡°Moreover, the energy in the Boshi Tower is also dissipating.¡± ¡°But for now, it¡¯s not a big problem.¡± The group of Divine Spirit Realm experts in Boshi Tower could serve as the source power batteries for both Boshi Tower and the Deste Demon Lord. Although it was still a one-way outflow, holding out for a hundred and eighty years at this ce was not a problem. However, this was also because Lu Ming was special. Moreover, the strength of this team was somewhat out of the ordinary. If ordinary Transcendent beings ventured deep into this ce, the oue could be easily imagined. They could hardly explore far before having to return due to power loss or directly perishing here. ¡°Speaking of which, where did you explore thest time you came here?¡± Bai Zhe¡¯s voice sounded from Boshi Tower. The Deste Demon Lord replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°How could you not know!?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s no reference here.¡± The Deste Demon Lordr pointed ahead. And there was nothing ahead. It was unknown where the name Dead Sea originated. However, it was indeed very appropriate. This seaposed of liquefied ck mist had nothing and no reference target. It was like an ocean without a seabed. Although venturing into this ce could still retain the perception of an ordinary person, in the endless and bottomless ocean, who could know how far they had walked? And who could know where they were now? The Deste Demon Lord strode forward and slowly swam into the depths of the Dead Sea. As he moved forward, he said, ¡°Thest time 1 came, I indeed had the intention to explore this ce, but I soon knew that I was thinking too much.¡± ¡°The Dead Sea is vast, boundless, and bottomless. Other than the water surface above being a clear reference point, there are no other targets to refer to in any other direction.¡± ¡°There¡¯s not even a rock or an ind.¡± ¡°Other than water, there¡¯s only an anomaly. And anomalies that can move naturally can¡¯t be considered a reference.¡± Lost. This was the only word to describe the state of the Transcendent beings who went deep into the Dead Sea. It was like an ordinary person being thrown into an endless desert. The dangers within were obvious. The Deste Demon Lord muttered as it avoided a dragon-shaped monster. Just then, Bai Zhe spoke again, ¡°Then how do we find the escape passageway?¡± If there was really an escape passageway out of the ck Mist Zone in the Dead Sea, how would they find it in this situation? The Deste Demon Lord smiled bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Thest time, my method was to keep swimming downstream. But after swimming for a long, long time, when I was about to lose my sense of direction, 1 still didn¡¯t find the so-called escape passageway.¡± In any case, even if there was an escape passageway here, finding it was not an easy task. Just then, indistinct noises sounded from above. The Deste Demon Lord looked up. One could clearly see that the membrane at the bottom of the Dead Sea and the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss was faintly trembling. Themotion caused by Vicky above was getting louder and louder. Not far from Deste, the dragon-shaped monster suddenly shook its head and looked at the sea with its five pairs of dragon eyes. A faint low moan sounded from the dragon-shaped monster¡¯s mouth, causing ripples in the seawater. Then, it swung its tail and rushed up like a sharp sword. Not just that. As the ripples spread farther and further away, more faint sounds rose from the bottom of the sea. The waves began to surge, and the undercurrents began to churn. In the turbulent waves, one after another anomaly rushed out of the sea, following the footsteps of the dragon-like anomaly, in an attempt to leave the Dead Sea and kill their prey. Arge number of anomalies stirred the seawater into a turbid mess. The Deste Demon Lord did not dare to move at all. Until Lu Ming¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from within the Boshi Tower. ¡°Go, let¡¯s go down.¡± ¡°Go in the direction these anomalies came from.¡± No one knew how the anomalies were born. But the recent influx of anomalies allowed Lu Ming to vaguely discern a pattern¡ªmany of them seemed to be swimming from the same direction. This made Lu Ming think that there might be something there. The Deste Demon Lord nodded when he heard this. He quietly took a step forward and swam towards the depths of the Dead Sea against the tide of anomalies. Above the Dead Sea, at the bottom of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. Vicky¡¯s eyes were already red from killing. The densely packed anomalies advanced one after another, devoid of intelligence and without fear. They only had the persistence to hunt and kill prey, and the resolute insistence on not stopping until their goal was achieved. Vicky could notmunicate with these brainless fools. However, these brainless beings were an unavoidable obstacle when it came to pursuing Lu Ming. Sensing that Lu Ming and the others had already ventured deep into the Dead Sea, about to leave its perception range, Vicky was both angry and anxious. He could no longer care about hiding his aura but just use his full strength to try to quickly open a passageway downward. At this moment, Vicky finally revealed the terrifying aspects of a Spirit Realm expert. Inside his body, more than a thousand Spiritualized Blood Patterns simultaneously emitted light. A colorful glow covered Vicky¡¯s body, like a close-fitting armor. This was the power of the Spirit Realm: the Light of Spirit! When transcendent beings under the Source Power system advanced to the Spirit Realm, the Spiritualized Blood Patterns would grant the transcendent beings the innate ability of the Spirit Realm¡ªthe Light of Spirit! This was a talent that instinctively served as both an offensive and defensive tool, with minimal consumption but tremendous power. Absolute Defense, Absolute Attack, and Absolute Recovery! Anyone without the Light of Spirit would absolutely be unable to break through the protection of the Light of Spirit. Anyone without the Light of Spirit would absolutely not be able to resist the attacks of the Light of Spirit! As long as the Spiritualized Blood Patterns did not extinguish, the Light of Spirit would not fade, and as long as the Light of Spirit did not fade, the spirit realm would not die! At this moment, the Light of Spirit pierced through heaven and earth, even rendering the entire Ten Thousand Devil Abyss in colorful hues. However, the anomalies were not to be underestimated either. Their characteristics of devouring Source Power and Spiritual Qi could still have an effect on Spirit Realm experts. The Light of Spirit, which was originally invulnerable, was gradually plundered and disintegrated under the onught of the anomalies. Source Power and Spiritual Qi were also drained away at the same time. Although the magnitude was small, and the damage to Vicky was rtively weak, it indeed had an effect.. Chapter 381 - 381: Nest Chapter 381: Nest Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The situation fell into a stalemate. Wicky wanted to rush into the Dead Sea several times, but he was pushed out by a sea of monsters. On the battlefield, three Whale Harvesters and the eight Dragon harvesters swam endlessly. Every attack could absorb a lot of spiritual energy from Vicky, and they were also the main force of the monsters¡¯ side in this battle. When the fourth Whale Harvester emerged from the Dead Sea, Wicky finally could not bear it. ¡°Too many.¡± There were indeed too many of them, dense and fearless of death. Even the strongest Whale Harvester among them was only a slight difference from the weakest Spirit Realm expert, but the sheer quantity made up for the quality. In the next second, Vicky¡¯s figure retreated explosively, breaking through the interception of the Dragon Harvester. The spiritual light on his body burst forth. In an instant, he killed his way through an upward passageway. His figure flew like lightning to the entrance of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. Only then did Vicky lower his head and look down, his eyes revealing a chill. ¡°Alright, Lu Ming, you can run fast.¡± However, he had already decided not to chase into the Dead Sea. ¡°But you can run for a while, you can¡¯t run for a lifetime.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can stay in the Dead Sea forever and note out!?¡± Transcendents could not stay in that damned Dead Sea forever. No matter how special Lu Ming was, he could not permanently reside in the Dead Sea. As long as he waited, he would finally get Lu Ming. Vicky was convinced of this. The sounds of battle above the Dead Sea gradually subsided, but unfortunately, Lu Ming and the others could not hear it. They had already dived very deeply, encountering fewer and fewer monsters along the way. It was not until the monsters no longer surged out from below that everyone realized the opportunity brought by Vicky had ended. ¡°Too bad, why didn¡¯t that guy hold on longer¡­¡± The Deste Demon Lord muttered, and everyone in the tower was silent. Looking around, the surroundings were dark and chaotic, with no targets in sight and no idea where to go. ¡°Should we go back?¡± The Deste Demon Lord suggested, but Lu Ming vetoed outrightly, ¡°Go back for what? To die?¡± ¡°Keep going downwards.¡± ¡°But if we go deeper, we might not even be able to find the way back.¡± The Deste Demon Lord argued with Lu Ming, and he had a point. At this moment, everyone had ventured too deep into the Dead Sea. If they went further down, they might very well get lost in the Dead Sea until their energy was exhausted and bepletely devoured by the Dead Sea. Before Lu Ming could speak again, a strange sound suddenly came from behind. The Deste Demon Lord turned sharply to look behind. A heavily wounded Whale Harvester was slowly swimming over like a moving continent. The enormous shadow cast by the whale form fell over the Deste Demon Lord, making him keep silent, fearing that the Whale Harvester might notice his presence. Lu Ming¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from inside the Boshi Tower. ¡°Follow it.¡± The Deste Demon Lord was stunned for a moment before quickly returning to his senses. Admittedly, Lu Ming hade up with a good idea. This Whale Harvester had clearly just retreated from the battlefield. At this moment, it was swimming into the depths of the Dead Sea. There was a high chance that it was simr to the triumphant return of a soldier from a war. Its target was most likely what Lu Ming and the others were looking for. But, that might not be the case¡­ In any case, faced with the choice between leaving the Dead Sea and continuing to explore, Land Ming chose thetter. Moreover, the Deste Demon Lord was also indecisive between these two choices. For now, he would follow Lu Ming¡¯s arrangement. As the Whale Harvester swam to his side, the Deste Demon Master carefully clung to its body. The whale¡¯s body was covered with scales of various sizes, providing a stable grip for the Deste Demon Lord. The Whale Harvester seemed unaware of the small creature on its back, and thus, carrying Lu Ming and his group, it swam towards the depths of the Dead Sea. Cold, lonely, and an unchangingndscape. In this environment, the Deste Demon Lord seemed to have lost the concept of time. Inside the Boshi Tower, Lu Ming stopped cultivating. Both cultivation and building divinities required the consumption of source power. In the harsh environment outside the Dead Sea, with no idea when they would see daylight again, Lu Ming could not afford to use the life-saving source power and spiritual energy stored in the tower to enhance his cultivation. As he calcted the time, he discreetly observed the Whale Harvester close at hand, and asionally having the Deste Demon Lord collect some scales, dead skin, or blood flowing from its wounds for future research.. He was intrigued by this group of monsters called Harvesters and wanted to study them. Collecting samples now was an early preparation. The Whale Harvester swam fast. If the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s forward speed werepared to one, then the swimming speed of the Whale Harvester would be equivalent to 10,000 or even more. This was even more absurd than the speed difference between walking and moving cars. The streamlined body of the Whale Harvester through the liquefied ck mist, with monsters asionally appearing nearby, but quickly left behind by the Whale Harvester. ¡°How long has it been?¡± The Deste Demon Lord asked, and Lu Ming replied, ¡°It¡¯s been half an hour.¡± ¡°All¡­¡± Deste sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Then we have to persist to the end.¡± They had long lost the direction to return. If they did not continue following the Whale Harvester into the depths, they would not find their way back. Lu Ming refrained from expressing any opinion on this matter, and just simply scanned the outside world. He vaguely sensed that the Whale Harvester¡¯s speed was gradually slowing down, as if it was about to reach its destination. However, the terrifying weakening of perception caused by the liquefied ck mist made it impossible for Lu Ming to see what was in the distance. About ten minutester. The faint light fell into Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. He slowly widened his eyes, looking towards the outside world. He could see in the distance, a spherical glowing object appearing within his perception range. Initially, the spherical object was only the size of a light bulb, emitting a cyan glow. But, as the Whale Harvester approached this thing, the spherical object grewrger andrger. From a light bulb, it became the size of a house, then the size of an aircraft carrier, and finally an endless expanse! It was as if a sea had appeared before Lu Ming¡¯s eyes, constantly emitting a cyan glow, like the sun in the Dead Sea. As the Whale Harvester approached the object, more details fell into the eyes of Lu Ming and his group. It was not a perfectly round sphere; its overall shape was elliptical. The surface was uneven, covered with tentacles emitting a faint blue glow. The tentacles trembled slightly and waved, indicating to Lu Ming that this thing might be a living organism. ¡°Wuwuwu¡ª¡± The Whale Harvester¡¯s body emitted a cry of homing. As the Whale Harvester approached the surface of the sphere, a crack automatically opened on the surface of the sphere. A flesh-colored passageway inside appeared in front of everyone. Without needing to look further, Lu Ming had already guessed the ¡°identity¡± of this spherical object. ¡°The nest.¡± ¡°This is the nest of the anomalies..¡± Chapter 382 - 382: Deeper Exploration Chapter 382: Deeper Exploration Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No one knew where the anomalies came from. How they came into existence, their social structure, whether they had a ¡°leader¡± or ¡°brain,¡± and what their existence truly meant¡­ For people like Lu Ming, these questions remained unanswered. At this moment, as the Whale Harvester arrived at the nest, a corner of the mysterious veil shrouding the anomalies began to lift. The Whale Harvester slowly swam into the flesh-colored passageway. This flesh-colored passageway was extremely spacious, and even with the whale form fully immersed, it did not feel crowded. The wall on the side of the passageway was filled withyered folds, and tendrils emitting a faint blue glow gently swayed. Fortunately, there were no defenses or detection methods here. Everyone was on tenterhooks, but they safely followed the Whale Harvester through the passageway and deeper into the nest. The view suddenly opened up. What greeted everyone¡¯s eyes was a spacious and blurry dream space. This space was enormous, roughly more than half the size of the nest, with dozens of Whale Harvesters swimming inside. The anomalies here were only of the Whale Harvester variety. Apart from them, there was another type of creature that might or might not be considered an anomaly¡ªa monster about ten meters long, resembling a tadpole. The glow emanated from them. The tadpoles also had sparkling blue tentacles on their bodies, adorning this expansive space. As if sensing that a new Whale Harvester had entered this ce, arge number of tadpoles wagged their tails and surrounded it. The Whale Harvester also stopped moving. The densely packed ten-meter tadpoles around gave the Deste Demon Lord goosebumps. Just as he was about to attack, Lu Ming stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± This was because Lu Ming did not sense any danger from these tadpoles. Lu Ming¡¯s voice calmed the Deste Demon Lord. Upon careful perception, he also sensed that these tadpoles seemed to be indeed harmless. The tadpoles climbed onto the whale form. The scales on the whale form began to open. A faint golden light flowed from the whale form, falling onto the little tadpoles, and was then swallowed and absorbed by their tendrils on the little tadpoles¡¯ bodies. Soon, the blue tendrils on the tadpoles transformed into a golden hue. This scene confused the Deste Demon Lord. It was Lu Ming who spoke uncertainly. ¡°Are they absorbing the Divine Source within the whale form?¡± After a closer look, Lu Ming finally confirmed, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re absorbing the Divine Source within the Whale Harvester.¡± The most significant characteristic of the Anomalies were their absorption of Source Power and the Divine Source (Spiritual Energy). However, no one knew why the anomalies consumed source power and spiritual energy, and where the consumed source power and spiritual energy went. At this moment, the interaction between the whale form and the tadpoles seemed to exin the answer to this question. The whale form was equivalent to a transport ship. It, along with other anomalies, consumed spiritual energy and source power in the outside world and then gathered it within its body. On the other hand, the whale-type transport ship would return to its nest after collecting enough source power and spiritual qi, depositing its harvest to these tadpoles. ¡°It¡¯s like a transportation chain¡­ The whale form is just one of the links.¡± ¡°And the next link after the whale form is these tadpoles.¡± It could be clearly seen that the well-fed tadpoles left, distancing themselves from the whale form. The sparkling blue tendrils transformed into a golden color. They seemed to be tired of eating and leisurely flew into the distance like they were on a stroll, not in a hurry. As a batch of tadpoles ate their fill and left, more tadpoles swarmed in and attached themselves to the surface of the Whale-type¡ªclearly, the Whale-type had an extraordinary reserve of source power¡­ The good news for Lu Ming and the others was that these little tadpoles had very poor perception abilities. They seemed to be just a transportation tool andcked the sensitivity to source power and spiritual energy that anomalies possessed. ¡ªLike a group of pre-programmed robots. This made the Deste Demon Lord, who was clinging to the surface of the whale-type, to remain undetected even though he was squeezed and his face was distorted by the tadpoles¡­. Not until a full hourter, while the interaction between the tadpoles and the Whale-type continued, did Lu Ming speak again. ¡°Catch a tadpole and follow it to see where it goes.¡± Deste immediately did as he was told. Releasing the scales of the Whale-type from his grasp, the Deste Demon Lord, as if riding a horse, mounted one of the tadpoles. The tadpole¡¯s body sank slightly, but it seemed oblivious to anything, continuing with its own activities. It was not until it was full that it carried the Deste Demon Lord, wagging its tail, and flew downward. The tadpoles were not fast and swam very slowly. However, it also gave Lu Ming and the others more time to inspect the space inside the nest. On the outer walls, openings asionally cracked open, and Whale-forms entered and exited. Thoseing in were Whale-forms returningden with source power, and those going out were Whale-forms that had unloaded their cargo. ¡°This ce is like a factory¡­¡± Jiu Han muttered, making an analogy, but Bai Zhe immediately shook his head, ¡°Not a factory. It¡¯s more like a transportation hub.¡± Bai Zhe¡¯s analogy was more fitting. The Deste Demon Lord also spoke, ¡°In short, everything here gives me this feeling of programming and industrialization.¡± That was indeed the case. It was like a smart factory. Or perhaps an ant nest. The monsters were soldier ants that went out to fight and hunt, while these tadpoles were the worker ants doingborious tasks. Lu Ming suddenly spoke, ¡°You¡¯re all right.¡± ¡°So I want to see what the ant queen of these anomalies is.¡± ¡°And what is the purpose of the source power they swallow and where it goes.¡± Deste said, ¡°But the road ahead is long, and there might be unknown risks.¡± Lu Ming responded with a wry smile, ¡°With everything as it is, why worry about risks or no risks?¡± Deste was immediately speechless. From the beginning, they were not actively exploring the Dead Sea. They entered the Dead Sea because they were being hunted by Vicky. As for the matter of finding a passageway out of the ck Mist Zone in the Dead Sea¡­ Wasn¡¯t they looking for it now? Speaking of which, the Dead Sea outside the nest had no exploration value to begin with¡ªit only had liquefied ck mist and nothing else. If there was really an escape channel in the Dead Sea, the interior of the nest would be a more valuable exploration target. After riding the tadpoles for about two to three hours, the surrounding environment gradually changed. A dense white light was flickering faintly from below. After riding the tadpole for another half hour, the white light finally revealed its true appearance. There were many passageways that emitted the pure white light. Deste immediately eximed, ¡°Spatial power. 1 sense dense spatial power!¡± ¡°This is a natural teleportation channel!¡± After eximing, Deste said excitedly, ¡°Could this be the legendary escape passageway?!¡± Lu Ming, on the other hand, remained calm. ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°But 1 have a vague feeling that it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Not only that, but 1 also have a bad premonition.¡± With this mumbling, the next second brought a shocking change.. Chapter 383 - 383: Bloodless Battle Chapter 383: Bloodless Battle Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Perhaps sensing the approaching tadpoles, the white light below surged suddenly, covering the tadpoles. However, the tadpoles were like swallows returning to their nest, faintly emitting sounds of joy from within their bodies. Not only did they not resist the white light, but they even actively threw themselves into the white light¡­ This was where the danger came from! One could sense an extremely powerful pulling force in the white light¡ªa pulling force even the Deste Demon Lord could not resist. As the white light shone, and the moment the tadpoles threw themselves at the white light, the Deste Demon Master felt an overwhelming force rushing towards him, dragging him towards the white light, as if he was falling into an abyss. Actually, in the beginning, the Deste Demon Lord was not too worried. Ever since he entered the Dead Sea, he had seen many strange things, but overall, it was a close call. Until he saw the tadpole beside him, its body began to melt. The Deste Demon Lord, ¡°Huh?¡± It turned out that the white light not only had a pulling force but also had the teleportation ability perceived by the Deste Demon Lord. It also had the ability to dpose and digest! This dposition and digestion ability was extremely strong. The tadpole¡¯s outeryer was quite hard, but it melted away in a few breaths! Arge amount of source power and spiritual qi dissipated from the tadpole¡¯s body, fused into the white light, and was teleported to an unknown destination this white light passageway was the next link in this transport chain. Poor Deste Demon Lord. His body uncontrobly plummeted downward, while the white light enveloped his skin, causing it to decay, and blood and flesh flew everywhere. In just a few seconds, the Deste Demon Lord felt that he could hardly hold on. Before he could speak, Boshi Tower had already bloomed with light. The light sucked the Deste Demon Lord into the Boshi Tower, and the Boshi Tower, which no one was carrying, began to free-fall downward. This did not mean that the crisis was averted. Instead, it meant the beginning of a crisis. The corrosive power of the white light not only affected living beings but also had an effect on the Boshi Tower. It could be clearly seen that the external array patterns of the Boshi Tower were shing, destruction and restoration were happening simultaneously. The white light melted the array patterns of the Boshi Tower. Lu Ming, Jiu Han, and a group of array formation masters in the tower were frantically repairing the array patterns of the Boshi Tower. The power of destruction and creation temporarily reached a bnce. However, Lu Ming felt the source power and spiritual qi were dissipating at a speed beyond his imagination! In Lin Feng¡¯s manor. Vicky¡¯s clone and Yao Yue, who were acting as batteries, began to tremble violently. This was the result of Lu Ming ignoring the consequences and increasing the absorption rate. However, just these two batteries were not enough. Lu Ming decided to use himself as a battery as well. He crazily used Divine Source Points to convert them into Divine Source, controlled the Divine Source to stabilize the Boshi Tower array formation, and resisted the suction force. More than 30 million Divine Source Points began to plummet at a rate of 100,000 points per second. Meanwhile, the white light in the distance became denser, but there was still no end to it. ¡°I need help!¡± As soon as Lu Ming spoke, Jiu Han, Bai Zhe, the Deste Demon Lord, these Divine Spirit Realm experts appeared beside Lu Ming. Jiu Han immediately sat cross-legged beside Lu Ming and joined the ranks of batteries. On the other hand, Bai Zhe and Deste were a little hesitant. It was Lu Ming¡¯s words that woke them up. ¡°Helping me means helping yourselves.¡± ¡°Moreover, the hidden dangers on your transcendent paths are extremely great. Now that you¡¯ve destroyed your old path, I¡¯ll help you forge a new path. Isn¡¯t that a good thing.¡± This made Bai Zhe and Deste hesitate no more. As the few of them sat cross-legged, the array formation automatically covered them. It could be clearly seen that arge amount of Divine Source had been drawn out of their divinities. The Divine Source in the outer and middleyers of the divinities instantly disappeared. The immense attraction force began pulling the Divine Source in the inneryer of the divinity belonging to the Supreme God. As a result, the divinity entered a silent state. Jiu Han and the other ordinary Divine Spirit Realm experts fell to the ground, but Bai Zhe and the Deste could still retain their consciousness. This was the difference between the Divine Spirit Realm and the guardian god. Seeing this, Lu Ming did not hold back. Just as he had said, the current situation was an excellent opportunity to break the old path and open the shackles bestowed by the Supreme God. It was like a battle. The two sides fighting were the white light passageway and the Boshi Tower guarded by Lu Ming. The white light passageway emitted corrosive white light endlessly, eroding Boshi Tower¡¯s outer array patterns while absorbing its source power and spiritual energy. Lu Ming, on the other hand, was on the defensive ¨C after all, his enemy had no physical form, and he could only endure attacks and defend passively without counterattacking. The cards in Lu Ming¡¯s hand were the Divine Source points stored in the system and the Divine Source in the divinities of the Divine Spirit Realm experts around him. If Lu Ming yed all the cards in his hand before getting out of danger, there would only be one oue¡ªhe would die here. Although there were no shocking lights and shadows in this battle, powerful energy fluctuations, and the vast power to destroy the world, this kind of bloodless battle was actually more dangerous than ordinary battles to a certain extent due to its insidious and vicious tactics. The Divine Source Points were rapidly decreasing at the rate of 100,000 points per second. The total number quickly decreased from 30 million to 25 million and kept decreasing. The white light around Boshi Tower intensified, but the free-fall sensation still did not dissipate ¨C Boshi Tower was still falling. This meant that Lu Ming had no idea when this stalemate would end. About three minutester, Lu Ming¡¯s divine source points were already halved. Suddenly, there was a ¡°snap¡± sound, echoing in his ears. Swiftly turning his head to scan Lin Feng¡¯s small courtyard with his perception, he saw the first battery ¨C Moon Fiend, and her divinity shattered in his mind. In the intense ¡°battle¡±, Moon Fiend was identally drained by Lu Ming¡­ Her strength was inherently weak, and serving as a battery for a long time caused her divinity to shrink. It was only fitting for her to be the first to ¡°die¡± in battle at this moment. This was originally a minor matter. Moon Fiend¡¯s death due to the shattering of her divinity was not worth caring about ¨C she was Lu Ming¡¯s enemy, captured by Lu Ming. And Lu Ming was not affected at all by her death at this moment. Instead, he felt a sense of satisfaction that Moon Fiend had finally done something useful at the end of her useless life. What really attracted Lu Ming¡¯s attention was the spiritualized blood pattern that flew out of Moon Fiend¡¯s body! That Spiritualized Blood Pattern that belonged to the supreme god! As soon as it left Moon Fiend¡¯s body, the Spiritualized Blood Pattern immediately flew towards the outside world. Before this spiritualized blood pattern, all array formations and restrictions were like illusions. It swiftly flew out of Boshi Tower and parked in the middle of the sky flooded with white light. A secondter, Lu Ming saw this spiritualized blood pattern suddenly twitch, and in the next second, it actually floated and flew towards the lower right direction. This made a spection rise in Lu Ming¡¯s mind involuntarily. ¡°The destination of this spiritualized blood pattern is also here!¡± In such a critical situation, Lu Ming could not think too much. After briefly weighing the pros and cons, Lu Ming immediately controlled the Boshi Tower and pursued in the direction of the spiritualized blood pattern.. Chapter 384 - 384: Deep Level Chapter 384: Deep Level Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Perhaps due to themon source of their powers, or that the Spiritualized Blood Pattern of the Supreme God had some special privileges here. In any case, the spiritualized blood pattern inside Moon Fiend¡¯s body was not corroded by the white light, and the energy inside did not dissipate. It shuttled through the white light at a very fast speed, and Lu Ming increased the output power again. Risking the cost of the rapid decrease in Divine Source Points, Lu Ming chased after the spiritualized blood pattern relentlessly! The enormous attractive force within the white light required Lu Ming to consume more divine source points to adjust the direction of the Boshi Tower¡¯s advance. On the system interface, the number of Divine Source Points plummeted like a dive. 1500W. 1300W. 1OOOW. A number per second made Lu Ming¡¯s heart pound with fear. In just about a minute, he, together with everyone in the entire tower, would turn into ashes and be a part of this light. When Lu Ming¡¯s divine source points had already decreased to 2oow, something in the distance suddenly attracted his attention. It was a transparent and orderly circr barrier. In front of him, the spiritualized blood pattern plunged into the barrier, disappearing without a trace. Lu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Actually, he did not know what that thing was. But in the current desperate situation, any change was enough to be Lu Ming¡¯s life-saving straw. Within the white light, Boshi Tower quickly shuttled. When Boshi Tower hit the barrier head-on, Lu Ming suddenly felt the entire Boshi Tower tremble. A more powerful attraction came from all directions, instantly shattering and dissipating the array patterns on the Boshi Tower. Lu Ming reacted quickly and immediately converted all the Divine Source Points into Divine Source. Arge amount of Divine Source surged out of Lu Ming¡¯s body. He used all his strength to maintain the stability of Boshi Tower. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, Boshi Tower was like a heavy hammer, and the barrier was like a wall. The collision of the two seemed silent, but ¡°everyone in the hammer¡± felt the world copse! Intense shockwaves surged through Lu Ming¡¯s brain, making him dizzy and disoriented. Lu Ming was like this, but the others were worse off. A small number of weaker individuals exploded on the spot, and most of them immediately fainted¡ªeven the Deste Demon Lord and Bai Zhe rolled their eyes and fell to the ground. But all of this made sense. When the feeling of the world spinning slowly disappeared from his mind, Lu Ming looked outside and found that the deadly white light was gone. And all around, there was pitch darkness. Lu Ming was not in a hurry to check the surrounding environment. Lu Ming¡¯s first concern was the state of the Boshi Tower. It was very bad. About 30% of the outer shell of Boshi Tower was shattered, causing the entire Boshi Tower¡¯s array to malfunction and requiring a major repair. Fortunately, everyone in the tower was generally fine, and there were no casualties due to the damage of the Boshi Tower. However, many civilians with low cultivation levels had died in the recent huge shockwaves. Lu Ming could only mourn silently. Wang Xiong was unharmed. Jiu Han and the others were also unharmed. They were still unconscious and Lu Ming did not wake them up. After a rough repair of the array patterns on the Boshi Tower, Lu Ming had a thought and appeared in the outside world. There was no light here. There was no light source at all. It was so dark that he could not see anything, so Lu Ming had no choice but to take out a light stone. He was quite worried that the light might attract some inexplicable danger, but fortunately, nothing happened. Holding the light stone, Lu Ming surveyed the surroundings. It was spacious and deste. He could see everything at a nce. This ce was like an abandonednd without light. Above his head was a strange ¡°shelter roof¡±. The roof was about a thousand meters high. Lu Ming flew up to take samples for research, only to discover that it was ayer of solid rock. It was like arge ball wrapping a small ball. There was ayer of gap between the two balls¡ªthis was probably the macroscopic state of the ce where Lu Ming was currently located. There was no ck mist in the air, nor were there any anomalies in the surroundings that could devour source power. Moreover, the air was rich with source power, even richer than most of the areas within the original ck Mist Zone. ¡°It¡¯s quiet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good ce to cultivate in seclusion.¡± Lu Ming muttered and made such an evaluation, but he had no intention of cultivating in seclusion in this ce. He just moved his legs, took the Boshi Tower and went farther. Lu Ming was not slow, but the area of this region wasrger. Although this ce was rich in source power, the ground was barren, with hard soil and rocks stretching for billions of miles. Lu Ming had tested the hardness of ground here¡ªit was difficult even for a Divine Spirit Realm expert to break. It meant that in a fight here, the shockwaves of the battle would be infinitely suppressed, and the destructive power of the attacks would be infinitely reduced. The most intuitive effect on Lu Ming was that he could not dig a hole down or break through the roof. His direction of action could only be nar and not three-dimensional. Moreover, there was something weird about this ce, causing his perception to bepressed¡ªgiven Lu Ming¡¯s current strength, using source power perception could only sense a distance of around 10,000 meters. In short, Lu Ming felt that this ce was very strange. But it was not dangerous. He had walked for an unknown distance and had not even seen anything that could move. What danger could there be? After walking for an unknown period of time, he still saw nothing but destion. Lu Ming became a bit bored, so he simply walked and thought. ¡°This area should be under the Dead Sea? Yes, that might be the case¡­¡± ¡°If we were to visualize the entire ck Mist Zone, the originally defined ck Mist Zone would be located at the surface level, that is, the firstyer. Below that is the Dead Sea, situated in the secondyer, so this ce should be even lower, namely the thirdyer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a name. Let¡¯s call it ¡®No Man¡¯s Land¡¯.¡± The name was a little casual, but Lu Ming did not care. Calling it something convenient was good enough. He could always change itter once he learned more about this ce. In short, it was just a minor problem. ¡°Of course, the model of the thirdyer might also be wrong. That white light passageway and the light membrane might have teleported Boshi Tower and me to an unknown area.¡± Currently, Lu Ming might not be under the Dead Sea, but he might have been teleported to a corner¡­ He might even have already left the ck Mist Zone. ¡°In short, I still know too little. It would be best if someone could be a tour guide.¡± Lu Ming muttered, but this wish was destined to be impossible to fulfill. After walking in No Man¡¯s Land for three days, Lu Ming did not find any living thing. The scenery was almost the same. Fortunately, there were still abundant resources in Boshi Tower, so Lu Ming was not hungry and thirsty. During this period of time, Bai Zhe and the Deste Demon Lord woke up one after another. On the other hand, Jiu Han and the other Divine Spirit Realm experts had yet to wake up because their divinities were dormant. After three days of exploration, Lu Ming was also a little tired of it. Due to the fact that this ce was lonely but not dangerous, Lu Ming simply ordered the Deste Demon Lord and Bai Zhe to continue scouting with the Boshi Tower. Lu Ming returned to the tower and prepared to deal with the problem of the change of route by Jiu Han. Regarding this, Bai Zhe and the Deste Demon Lord were extremely envious. After Lu Ming clearly said that they were ranked second and third, the two of them obediently left the tower and went to explore the way for Lu Ming.. Chapter 385 - 385: Reconfigure Chapter 385: Reconfigure Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Back in his own manor in Boshi Tower, Jiu Hany on a straw mat in the courtyard. Sitting cross-legged beside Jiu Han, Lu Ming¡¯s eyes emitted a golden light. This golden light helped Lu Ming see through Jiu Han¡¯s skin and see the golden divinity in his brain. In the original power system of the ck Mist Zone, the divinity represented the Divine Spirit Realm, standing at the peak, with the power to decide the life and death of countless people with a single word. However, with the current intelligence, how was this divinity obtained from the Heaven Ascension Stairs a symbol of strength? It was clearly a time bomb! No one wanted their lives to bepletely controlled by others. Therefore, changing the divinity was imperative! ¡°Changing the divinity is difficult, for most people in the ck Mist Zone, it¡¯s challenging.¡± The entire ck Mist Zone was a breeding ground for the Supreme God. Source Power was poisonous. The Heaven Ascension Stairs were even more toxic! With this as a restriction, as long as one entered the ck Mist Zone and grew stronger within it, it was almost impossible to escape the control of the Supreme God. However, there was an exception in this generation. There was an exception named Lu Ming. ¡°But for me, this thing is not too difficult, actually.¡± By using the system to filter source power and condensing clean aura with the divinity, using his own aura to help others create the divinity, nurture the blood patterns, andbining with the Dao of array formations with over 10,000 levels¡­ Lu Ming already had a rough n. After weighing the pros and cons again, Lu Ming nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Golden light bloomed from Lu Ming¡¯s hand. Arge amount of spiritual qi surged out of the divinity, flowing out and forming array patterns outside his body. The array patterns then entered Jiu Han¡¯s body through his facial features. Numerous patterns converged at Jiu Han¡¯s chest, faintly forming a sphere. Suddenly, a suction force surged out of the sphere, pulling a blood pattern of Jiu Han until it was integrated into the center of the sphere. During this process, Lu Ming concentrated and focused most of his attention on Jiu Han¡¯s original divinity. When he sensed that the new divinity he had reconfigured did not trigger an excessive reaction from the old divinity, Lu Ming immediately realized that the matter of rebuilding the divinity had basically beenpleted. As the new divinity began to condense, Jiu Han gradually moved out of the silent state. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Lu Ming¡¯s serious and focused face. Their eyes met, and both master and disciple smiled knowingly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiu Han muttered, and Lu Ming responded with a smile, saying, ¡°The favor of Teacher cannot be repaid, it¡¯s just a little effort to rebuild the divinity.¡± Jiu Han immediatelyughed heartily, ¡°You make it sound so easy¡­¡± Indeed, the recement of the divinity, what else could it be if not a favor? But after some thought, Jiu Han did not say more. He just silently considered himself fortunate. He was d that he had the passion of being a teacher. He was d that he had broken the oath he had made and taken Lu Ming in as hisst disciple. About seven hourster, the rebuilding of Jiu Han¡¯s divinity waspletely done. Lu Ming was so tired that he was sweating profusely. In his body, the four divinities were dim and lifeless¡ªwithout the support of the Divine Source Points, Lu Ming had used his own power to help Jiu Han rebuild the divinity, and the consumption was enormous. Jiu Han, on the other hand, was in good condition. He hadpletely freed himself from the influence of the silent state, and the new divinity had be his new energy core. Standing up from the ground, Jiu Han briefly stretched his limbs. The energy in his body alternated between erupting and converging¡ªthis was Jiu Han familiarizing himself with his new strength. A momentter, Jiu Han nodded at Lu Ming and said, ¡°It¡¯s done. I can feel that I¡¯ve already ovee the influence of the old divinity.¡± ¡°Although the power of the new divinity is much weaker than the old divinity, the key is that it¡¯s my own, and it has the potential to grow.¡± In terms of total energy, the divinity created by Lu Ming was much weaker than the old divinity bestowed by the Supreme God¡ªeven dozens of times weaker. But the key was ownership. The new divinity belonged only to him. It was a power he could control, absorb the Source Power of the outside world at will, growing and strengthening spontaneously. Moreover, the divinity nurtured his blood patterns. It was obvious at a nce which was better. After a short rest, Lu Ming said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re satisfied, Teacher.¡± ¡°However, our business was not finished yet.¡± As he spoke, Lu Ming raised his hand and pointed to his own temple. ¡°I have to remove that old divinity from your mind. Leaving it in your body will cause problems sooner orter.¡± The rebuilding of the divinity was a two-step process. The first step was to create a new divinity and use it as the energy core of the body. Afterpleting this step, it was easier to proceed to the next step, which was topletely dissipate the old divinity. If the first step is not taken and the old divinity nature is dissipated first, like Qing Jue and Moon Fiend, the consequences for Jiu Han would be aplete destruction of the divinity, leading to death without aplete corpse. The second step was even simpler for Lu Ming. He would be done after absorbing it. In order to absorb the power of the old divinity in Jiu Han¡¯s body, Lu Ming had no choice but to use his Body Forging Technique again. At the same time, he modified the array formation of the Boshi Tower and coordinated with the array masters to repair the Boshi Tower¡ªusing all the energy derived from Jiu Han¡¯s old divinity. The dried-up Divine Source Points were replenished as Lu Ming refined his body again. This time, Lu Ming did not umte any more Divine Source Points. When encountering a bottleneck in the blood patterns, he immediately used his Divine Source Points to forcefully break through. As a result, the blood patterns on Lu Ming¡¯s body began to increase exponentially at a rate of several hours per pattern. It also meant that the Divine Source in Jiu Han¡¯s old divinity was rapidly depleting. Time passed bit by bit. Meanwhile, in the outside world, Deste and Bai Zhe, walking together in the deste and uninhabited area, made a new discovery. On the seventh day after entering the uninhabited area. Everything in the deste ce finally changed. What appeared in front of Bai Zhe and the Deste Demon Lord was an abandoned settlement. Just like a primitive tribal vige. The low fence seemed to be a city wall, and inside it were awl-shaped wooden houses. ¡°Is anyone there?¡± Standing outside the fence, Bai Zhe shouted, but apart from echoes, there was no other sound. At the side, the Deste Demon Lord stroked the fence and said softly, ¡°It has been abandoned for a long time¡­¡± As he spoke, he gently broke a section of the fence. What should have been a wooden fence had already dried up and even petrified, turning into something resembling wood and stone. Crossing the fence into the settlement, it could be seen that the wooden houses had also petrified into stone houses. After a quick look around, Bai Zhe and the Deste Demon Lord exchanged nces and decided to split up. After breaking the door of the stone house, Bai Zhe walked into a wooden house that wasrger than the other wooden houses. The furnishings inside the house were simple to the point of crudeness¡ªa bed, a table, and nothing else. It was unknown if time had obliterated everything here, but Bai Zhe looked everywhere and found nothing useful or informative. However, he guessed that the residents of this ce might have moved away for some reason and abandoned this settlement. This was because he had not seen any corpses. ¡°This is the house¡­¡± Turning his head to look at the house again, a trace of doubt appeared in Bai Zhe¡¯s eyes. ¡°The petrification of the wooden house doesn¡¯t seem like a normal natural phenomenon..¡± Chapter 386 - 386: Monster Chapter 386: Monster Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°This ce is really strange¡­¡± The Deste Demon Lord muttered as he headed towards the center of the settlement. Looking at the surrounding stone houses, the Deste Demon Lord could not help but touch them. He even broke off a piece to examine closely¡ªbut naturally, he could not figure out anything. However, he was certain that normal wood would not undergo petrification¡ªit would only decay or turn into fossil fuels under high-pressure conditions. However, after some thought, the Deste Demon Lord no longer delved into these mysteries that he could not understand. He simply assumed that the rules of this ce were different from the outside world. Casually strolling, the Deste Demon Lord arrived at the center of the settlement. At this ce stood thergest stone house in the settlement. Violently smashing open the door of the stone house, amidst the flying dust, the Deste Demon Lord entered the house. The what first caught the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s eyes scared the heck out of him. ¡°What is this thing!?¡± His voice even reached the Boshi Tower in his hand, waking Lu Ming up, who was cultivating. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Deste Demon Lord did not respond to Lu Ming¡¯s question immediately, but just stared ahead with a burning gaze. In front of him, he saw a colossal creature sitting in the center of the room. It was four meters tall, had a long and barbed tail, a strong and muscr body, and three heads on its thick and short neck. The facial features of the three heads were somewhat dignified, fitting the mainstream aesthetics of the ck Mist Zone¡ªthey looked somewhat human. But strangely, there was a smooth, mirror-like shine. At this moment, the six eyes of the three-headed monster were tightly closed, and even the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s exmation did not wake it. The Deste Demon Lord promptly fell silent, but upon closer inspection, he found that the monster¡¯s body remained motionless, like a sculpture. Frowning slightly, the Deste Demon Lord took a step forward. He reached out to touch the three-headed monster¡¯s body and felt a familiar, cool touch. ¡°It¡¯s a rock.¡± After muttering this, the Deste Demon Lord could not help but say, ¡°Who carved such a lifelike thing for no reason? Gave me a scare¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a strange light suddenly shed. The Deste Demon Lord was stunned. His plump body involuntarily took two steps back, and as he looked up slightly, the Deste Demon Lord saw the six eyes flickering with red light. The stone-like skin instantly shed with light. This creature, initially considered a sculpture, quickly transformed from stone to flesh and blood. The red light in its six eyes became thicker and thicker until the light shot out in an instant, and struck Deste¡¯s chest! There was a ¡°Buzz!¡± The demonic qi automatically bloomed to block the red light, but there was also a wisp of gray, spreading along the protective demonic qi of the Deste Demon Lord, towards the interior. Dust flew everywhere the gray passed. It turned out that the invisible and formless protective demonic qi on the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s body had been petrified by the red light, turning into dust. Using more demonic qi to disperse the red light, the Deste Demon Lord looked with joy rather than surprise, at the three-headed monster that had begun to breathe. ¡°Good fellow, I¡¯ve finally caught one alive!¡± The battle in the central stone house was short and not intense. The Deste Demon Lord was a legitimate guardian deity, even though his prestige had now declined, it was not something that any Tom, Dick, or Harry could contend with. The demonic qi spread and turned into ropes, binding the three-headed monster. During its struggle, the Deste Demon Lord saw through this monster¡¯s abilities. ¡°Its physical strength is not bad, equivalent to about one blood pattern.¡± ¡°It can shoot petrification rays from its eyes, powerful, not rmended to resist it with flesh and blood.¡± ¡°It has the ability to petrify itself, showing strong resistance to source power and spiritual qi after petrification. Ordinary divine beings can¡¯t instantly kill the petrified three-headed monster.¡± ¡°However, in the petrified state, this thing can¡¯t move and can only shoot petrification rays. Once it transforms into a body of flesh and blood, it¡¯s no different from a normal creature in the source power system and can be crushed violently with source power and spiritual qi.¡± The most noteworthy thing was that this thing did not have source power on its body. It was just a pure flesh and blood monster¡ªit did not belong to an extraordinary being with source power, just an extremely powerful physical monster. ¡°And it has no intelligence, and can¡¯tmunicate.¡± From the blood-red eyes of the three-headed monster, the Deste Demon Lord did not see any signs of intelligence¡ªso he could be sure that it was not a matter ofnguage barrier. It was simply a monster without intelligence, just a killing machine. ¡°Collect samples.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice came from the Boshi Tower and the Deste Demon Lord obedientlyplied. Soon, the three-headed monster was sent to the biological researchboratory of Boshi Tower. The three-headed monster¡¯s vitality was very strong. Even though it was tortured by the Deste Demon Lord, it was still struggling when it arrived at theboratory and was full of energy. The experimental sample was handed over to Jiu Han¡ªbeing the head of the Three Elements Academy, Jiu Han had a wide range of knowledge, excelling not only in strength and array formations but also in biology. His assistants were naturally the teachers and students of the Biology Department of the Three Elements Academy. After handing over the items, the Deste Demon Lord no longer paid attention. Holding the Boshi Tower, he continued to stroll around until he reunited with Bai Zhe about half an hourter. The two of them summarized the information, and apart from the three-headed monster encountered by the Deste Demon Lord, there were no other discoveries. They decided to leave the settlement and continue heading deeper towards the unexplored areas. ¡°But the good news is, from this settlement, it can be seen that there are intelligent life forms in the No Man¡¯s Land.¡± The name given to this ce by Lu Ming was also epted and used by the Deste Demon Lord. As the Deste Demon Lord was muttering to himself, Bai Zhe continued, ¡°It¡¯s also possible that there was once, but it¡¯s gone now.¡± ¡°And there might be unknown dangers in this ce.¡± The Deste Demon Lord raised his eyebrows, ¡°If the dangers you¡¯re talking about refer to creatures like the three-headed monster just now, then 1 don¡¯t know how to talk to you.¡± The Deste Demon Lord did not care about the three-headed monster at all. There was no other reason, it was too weak. Compared to the Deste Demon Lord, the strength of the three-headed monster was like dust. This was a huge gap that could not be filled even with an immense quantity. Bai Zhe, however, cautioned, ¡°Be careful, better safe than sorry.¡± As they spoke, the two of them walked further and further away. But in the vige behind them, in the room where the three-headed monster had just been caught. The ground suddenly squirmed, and then, two blurry shadows crawled out of the ground and quickly stood at the spot where the three-headed monster had just been captured. After examining the traces in the room, one of the ck shadows spoke, ¡°They¡¯re outsiders, two of them. Their strength levels are at the transitional stage.¡± The other ck shadow replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did they get in? Swim across the Dead Sea? Pass through the nest?¡± ¡°It seems to be the only way, but the difficulty is quite high¡­¡± With that said, the two ck shadows fell silent. A momentter, one of the ck shadows said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about how they got in. We only need to know that any outsiders entering this ce must die; that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Report this matter, and mobilize the hunters to deal with these outsiders.¡± The other ck shadow said in a low voice, ¡°Understood.¡± Faint and obscure waves emanated from the ck shadow¡¯s body and it was unclear where it was transmitted. After doing all of this, the ck shadow said, ¡°I have to tell the higher-ups in detail about this¡­ Eternity did not do his job well. Not only did he let others prematurely detonate the Dead Sea, but he also let some small insectse to the Source Essence level.¡± ¡°If Eternityes back to report on his work the next time, the higher-ups will strip him of his responsibilities. If they appoint someone like us, we can take a break and enjoy some time up there.¡± The tone of the ck shadow was filled with longing, but the other ck shadow sneered. ¡°Stop dreaming. That guy Eternity has long rebelled. It¡¯s still unknown if he wille back to report on his work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Deal with the matters at hand. The True Core Layer is almost unable to hold on. If we can take down the True Core Layer¡­¡± The voice gradually lowered. The two ck shadows became illusory, and soon they disappeared without a trace.. Chapter 387 - 387: Biological Weapon Chapter 387: Biological Weapon Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Strange.¡± Inside the Boshi Tower, in the biological researchb. After observing and analyzing the life sample of the three-headed monster, Jiu Han suddenly uttered the word ¡°strange.¡± He looked at the biological samples of the three-headed monster in his hand and turned to nce at the biological samples of the whale harvester he had studied before. He could not help but slowly frown. ¡°This is too strange¡­¡± This was because through his research, he discovered that although these two things hadpletely different life forms, there were simrities in their gic essence. This simrity could definitely not be passed off as a mere ¡°coincidence of natural evolution.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if¡­ whether it¡¯s the anomalies or these three-headed monsters, they¡¯re all biological weapons produced by the same technology¡­¡± Jiu Han¡¯s muttering was just a hint of insight, equivalent to a joke. However, after saying this, Jiu Han himself was stunned. Looking again at the biological tissues of the three-headed monster and the whale harvester, Jiu Han could not help but narrow his eyes and say solemnly, ¡°Could it be¡­¡± A murky wave emanated from the ck shadow, instantly transmitting to a distant ce. In another distant no man¡¯snd, as this murky wave swept through, the earth began to undte and tremble. At this moment, the entire no man¡¯snd seemed to be shaking and squirming, forming ripples¡­ and the direction of the ripples was shockingly where Bai Zhe and the Deste Demon Lord were. Bai Zhe and the Deste Demon Lord were unaware of these events. The two of them just left the settlement to continue their exploration of the unknown. Butpared to the monotonous and dull days a few days ago, there was a trace of interest in their eyes at this moment. They thought that this ce was deste and uninhabited, but unexpectedly, they found an abandoned settlement. They thought that there was no danger here, but suddenly, a three-headed monster appeared. Although to these two guardian-deities, the three-headed monster was pitifully weak and far from dangerous, it did indeed bring a bit of joy to their boring lives. They even hoped for more of these three-headed monsters to appear, to alleviate the boredom of the journey. And very soon, their wish was fulfilled. In No Man¡¯s Land. It was probably nighttime. Bai Zhe and the Deste Demon Lord sat on the ground and ate the food ced in the lunch box in front of them. To the guardian-deities, their need for food and water had already decreased to a terrifying level. Eating and drinking were just to pass the time, to satisfy their appetite. Just as Bai Zhe swallowed a piece of beast meat, the sound brought about by the wind made Bai Zhe¡¯s mouth stop squirming. He pricked up his ears and listened carefully. Soon, he looked at the Deste Demon Lord opposite him. He saw the Deste Demon Lord also put down the food in his hands, a smirk appearing on his face. ¡°Here¡¯s the toy.¡± As he spoke, he took the initiative to stand up and look behind him. Bai Zhe also stood up and came to the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s side. With the faint light from the luminous stones in their hands, the two of them could see the undting ck shadows not far away. Like an army that obeyed orders, the densely packed three-headed monsters marched in unison in the direction of the Deste Demon Lord and Bai Zhe. ¡°There are a lot of them.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Even with a rough estimate, there were nearly a hundred, and who knew how many monsters were hidden beyond the light? ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s a little strange¡­ These things cannotmunicate and seem tock rational intelligence. But judging from the way they are marching in formation now, they don¡¯t seem to be simple monsters. Instead, they seem organized and disciplined¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re being controlled by something.¡± Jiu Han¡¯s voice suddenly came from the Boshi Tower. Then, Jiu Han continued, ¡°After the research, I have a spection.¡± ¡°These three-headed monsters and the anomalies in the Dead Sea are all biological weapons produced by the same biotechnology, with differences in performance.¡± ¡°On the surface, the three-headed monster is the same as the monsters. They are all irrational and non-intelligent creatures that can¡¯t bemunicated with. However, if we look into their essence, they all have a set of behavioral logic unique to them. That is, they are all controlled by humans. The controller behind them is very likely the same person or the same faction.¡± As soon as Jiu Han finished speaking, Bai Zhe and the Deste Demon Lord looked at each other, speechless. However, the contempt on their faces from earlier was much less. If these things were indeed derived from the same source as the anomalies¡­ then they might be much more dangerous than what they had previously shown. After a long time, Bai Zhe suddenly said, ¡°Then, Mr. Lu, how do you want us to proceed?¡± Soon, Lu Ming¡¯s voice came from the tower again. ¡°Priority is to stay alive. 1 have a hypothesis that needs verification, but it will take time.¡± Bai Zhe immediately nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± After Lu Ming spoke, Bai Zhe and the Deste Demon Lord wasted no time. The two of them decisively turned around and left, no longer intending to engage with the monsters any further. Unbeknownst to them, a distant, indistinct ck shadow had observed their actions. He sneered, ¡°Run? Where can you run to!?¡± ¡°In this true coreyer, where else can you go!?¡± Then, he took a step forward. His entire body was like an illusion as he instantly fused into the ground and disappeared without a trace. No one could see it, but at the location where the shadowy figure had vanished, a massive entity lurked silently underground. It was motionless like an inanimate object. However, after the ck shadow person fused into its body, it abruptly opened its eyes! A faint voice emanated from within its body. ¡°Hunter activated.¡± ¡°Stage one fusion¡­plete!¡± ¡°Stage one, deal with two transitional outsiders, that¡¯s enough!¡± Boom! The ground, that even Lu Ming¡¯s strength could not break, instantly exploded. A grotesque monster over ten meters tall instantly crawled out of the ground and sprinted towards Bai Zhe and the Deste Demon Lord. Not far away, the moment the hunter activated and burst from the ground, Bai Zhe and Deste turned abruptly to look behind them. They could now see the true appearance of the creature emerging from the ground! It was entirely ck, with scaled armor and a streamlined body. A long tail and well-proportioned limbs moved it forward like a wild beast. On its neck, it sported three heads resembling those of the three-headed monsters! At this moment, the three smooth faces blossomed with visible malice. ck light shot out from its six eyes, instantly striking the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s body! The demonic aura and the petrifying light frantically intertwined, canceling each other out. In the blink of an eye, the colossal creature named the Hunter had already pounced on the Deste Demon Lord, instantly carrying him out of Bai Zhe¡¯s field of view. Bai Zhe frowned and was about to support the Deste Demon Master when he saw the three-headed monsters not far away suddenly elerate and rush towards him ferociously. ¡°You want to stop me with these things?!¡± A sneer of disdain appeared on Bai Zhe¡¯s face. However, before he could make any move, the ground beneath his feet shook violently. In the next second, a massive hole appeared instantaneously, swallowing Bai Zhe whole..¡± Chapter 388 - 388: Complementary Characteristics Chapter 388: Complementary Characteristics Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Empiricism kills. In this region named the No-Man¡¯s Land by Lu Ming, the rockyers above and beneath were unyieldingly hard¡ªboth the Deste Demon Lord and Bai Zhe had tried, and not only was it challenging to create arge hole in the ground, even digging a grave would take them hours. So, from the beginning, neither of them felt that the danger woulde from beneath¡­ Yet, the danger indeed came from below. Whether it was the gigantic three-headed monster that emerged from the ground or the sudden appearance of sinkholes, both caught Bai Zhe and the Deste Demon Lord off guard. Boom! Bai Zhended on his feet and stabilized himself. His body quickly straightened and tensed. Surveying the surroundings and overhead, Bai Zhe realized he had fallen into a hundred-meter deep pit. ¡°No, it¡¯s not a pit, this is¡­¡± For a moment, Bai Zhe could not find a good description. This was because what appeared before him was a vast underground space that extended in all directions¡­ Arge number of smooth paths branched out in all directions, with Bai Zhe standing at the center. It was like a spider web, and Bai Zhe was in the middle of the web, like an insect hunted by a spider. Faint sounds came from all directions. Taking out the light stone, in the dim glow, Bai Zhe could see arge number of three-headed monsters converging from all directions and surrounding him in the center. A voice suddenly sounded from above. The three-headed monsters that had just appeared on the ground jumped into the pit from the ground, but they did notnd directly. Instead, they clung to the walls at the exit and their bodies rapidly petrified. They became stoppers, blocking the entrance above. Considering the formidable hardness of the petrified three-headed monsters, it would likely take quite some time for Bai Zhe to break through the passageway upward. This made Lu Ming realize one thing. ¡°Good fellow, someone¡¯s ying a tactical game here.¡± Clearly, the mastermind controlling the three-headed monsters had designed a big trap for the Deste Demon Lord and Bai Zhe. Boom! The Deste Demon Lord felt as if he had be an ordinary person, and then a solid car crashed into him. The surging force sent the Deste Demon Lord flying, drifting in the air for five or six seconds before crashing forcefully to the ground. Instantly, his chest felt a sharp pain. Looking down, the Deste Demon Lord saw himself pinned beneath the gigantic three-headed monster, their sharp ws tearing at his chest like swords. ¡°Damn it!¡± He stretched out his hand and ruthlessly grabbed the monster¡¯s sharp ws, and both sides went all out, but they fell into a stalemate. In terms of pure physical strength, the monster in front of him was no weaker than the Deste Demon Lord at all! Raging demonic aura roared out, and there was a faint golden light in the demonic aura¡ªthat was the Divine Source! Evidently, the Deste Demon Lord had exerted his full strength. The earthen yellow demonic aura covered the giant monster. ording to past logic, it might only take an instant for the vitality of the giant monster to be sucked dry by the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s demonic aura. After all, the Deste Demon Lord had not sensed any spiritual aura fluctuations from the giant monster. In other words, ording to the standards of the ck Mist Zone, this giant monster, strong as it was, was only a quasi-god, not a divine being who could use the Divine Source. But an unexpected scene unfolded. The demonic auranded on the giant monster but had no effect, as it was like a ball of air pressing down on the Deste Demon Master, rather than a solid target. At this moment, the Deste Demon Lord immediately recalled what Jiu Han had said earlier. ¡°These three-headed monsters and the anomalies in the Dead Sea are all biological weapons produced by the same biotechnology, with differences in performance.¡± Anomalies could devour source power, especially countering those transcendent beings under the pseudo-source power system. As for this giant three-headed monster, it seemed to bepletely immune to any attacks under the pseudo-source power system! ¡°So, what about this?¡± The Deste Demon Lord¡¯s expression hardened, a radiant light appearing in his right hand, and energy waves containing an icy aura erupted from his hand andnded on the three-headed monster. This was the alien energy in the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s body. It was with this thing that the Deste Demon Lord was immune to the pursuit of the anomalies. When this icy energynded on the surface of the three-headed monster¡¯s body, a different situation urred. When this ball of energy quickly flowed into the body of the three-headed giant monster, it groaned, seemingly quitefortable. The Deste Demon Master immediately felt the powering from his hand increase a little. His expression instantly stiffened. And in this moment of daze, the giant monster , had roared angrily, lifting the Deste Demon Lord and throwing him into the distance. Inside the Boshi Tower, Lu Ming was no longer in seclusion to cultivate. Instead, he sat with Jiu Han, watching the battle between the Deste Demon Lord and the giant monster in the outside world. When he saw that the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s two attempts were fruitless, Lu Ming slowly furrowed his brows. ¡°A tough guy.¡± ¡°Moreover, its abilities seem toplement the anomalies, exhibiting a certain mutualpatibility.¡± Anomalies were specially born to hunt down transcendent beings under the pseudo-source power system. And the so-called pseudo source power system was the source power system originally circting within the ck Mist Zone. Any living being growing within the ck Mist Zone, as long as there were source power fluctuations in their bodies, possessing source power cultivation, could not escape the tracking of the anomalies. Moreover, their strength would be suppressed by the anomalies. Once discovered by the anomalies, they were basically unable to escape death. However, the giant three-headed monster was different. Its restraint on the pseudo-source power system was not absolute, but was justpletely immune to it. However, it had an extremely powerful restraining ability against the power of anomalies and even the true source power system that Lu Ming and Jiu Han were currently cultivating! It could even absorb these energies and convert them into its own strength! The anomalies countered the pseudo-source power system to harvest them. As for the giant three-headed monster, it restrained everything else, cleaning up and hunting down all variables. The twoplemented each other. This made Lu Ming involuntarily ponder another question. ¡°What kind of ce is this No Man¡¯s Land?¡± Previously, he had spected that he and hispanions might have already left the ck Mist Zone. But looking at it now, this statement was clearly incorrect. They had not left the ck Mist Zone; instead, they had arrived at a deeper ce. It was also a ce closer to the truth. However, Lu Ming currently had no thoughts about the truth for the time being. What he sought was just a quiet, safe ce without danger¡ªa ce of peace of mind. Coming to this ce was also because they were being chased by Vicky, continuously venturing deeper into the Dead Sea, inexplicably ending up here. As for the truth, Lu Ming cared about it to some extent but did not urgently pursue it. The corner of his eye nced towards the outside world, where he saw the giant monster roaring and chasing after the Deste Demon Lord. ¡°I¡¯ll go help him.¡± Muttering to himself, Lu Ming stood up, intending to leave the Boshi Tower but was stopped by Jiu Han. Jiu Han shook his head gently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to help.¡± ¡°You just need to focus on your own matters.¡± ¡°Mere monsters¡­¡± As Jiu Han spoke, he looked at the Deste Demon Lord, who was slowly getting up. He narrowed his eyes and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that these n guardian gods are pushovers¡­ Underestimating them could lead to big trouble..¡± Chapter 389 - 389: Hunt and Occupy Forcibly Chapter 389: Hunt and upy Forcibly Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rael¡¯s consciousness waspletely immersed into the hunter¡¯s body. Watching the fat man in front of him fall to the ground, slowly getting up after a long time, Rael within the Harvester¡¯s body could not help but chuckle. ¡°Ignorant native who doesn¡¯t know his ce.¡± ¡°A weakling like an ant.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even defeat a basic fusion-type harvester of the first stage¡­ How can you understand the greatness of our Ster Tribe!¡± With a wicked smile, Rael, controlling the harvester, once again lunged towards the Deste Demon Lord. But in his mind, he could not help but ponder a question. ¡°How did you manage to pass through the Dead Sea and the Mother Nest to reach the Source Essenceyer?¡± This question left Rael puzzled. So, he decided not to dwell on it. Anyway, once a person dies, his debts are settled, and as long as the person is killed, everything he did in the past bes unimportant. In a ce not far away underground, where Bai Zhe was located. The once not clean, but at least neat ground had now been smeared with blurry flesh and blood, resembling ayer of red fungus carpet. The guardian god of the n named Bai Zhe stood in the center of the fungus nket, surveying the surroundings. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Heh, is this it?¡± More than a thousand three-headed monsters had been reduced to debris by Bai Zhe¡ªordinary three-headed monsters had only the strength of a single blood pattern andcked the immunity to source power that Hunters possessed. With beings of this level, Bai Zhe could eliminate them effortlessly. Looking up at the blocked passageway, Bai Zhe strode forward, prepared to deal with the filth in the passageway and then return the same way he came. However, abruptly, Bai Zhe stopped in his tracks. Turning his head to the side, through the faint light emitted by the light stone in his hand, Bai Zhe could see a ck shadow standing calmly in the distance. It was unknown how long it had been standing there. He could not see the face of the ck shadow clearly, nor could he sense its aura. It stood there like a virtual image, perceptible only to the naked eye. This made Bai Zhe raise an eyebrow, looking at the ck shadow. ¡°What kind of thing are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a thing¡­¡± The ck shadow spoke, using the standard ck Mist Zonenguage with a proper tone.¡± ¡°My name is Galuo, the son of the great Ster Tribe, a member of the Illusionary n.¡± Bai Zhe, ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Zhe did not understand a single word Galuo said. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Bai Zhe muttered, and Galuo on the other side also said, ¡°Indeed, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the two of them rushed towards each other at the same time! Bai Zhe¡¯s expression was ferocious, ¡°After I take you down, I¡¯ll understand everything.¡± However, Galuo¡¯s expression was blurry and could not be seen clearly, but one could hear the malice and greed in his tone,¡±Your body will be mine!¡± Sharp, sword-like ws struck directly at the face of the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s face. Through the hunter¡¯s eyes, Rael could clearly see the fat but expressionless face of the Deste Demon Lord. The fatty did not seem to see the hunter close at hand. His gaze wandered, as if he was recalling some heavy past. ¡°So, you¡¯ve given up resisting¡­¡± Rael suddenly felt a little bored. Looking at the fat body and ugly face, Rael could not help but shake his head. ¡°Too ugly, this body is too ugly, there¡¯s no need to hold back at all.¡± Although on the surface, the status of an expert at the transformation stage would not be low, this body could be considered useful from this perspective. But just one word¡ªugly¡ªwas enough to erase all its value. The noble Ster Tribe would not wear such an ugly skin¡­ ¡°Then, go to hell.¡± The sharp ws were already in front of the Deste Demon Lord. With a simple exert of strength, everything would end. At this moment, the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s eyes finally regained focus. He did not even look at the sharp ws that were inches away and just suddenly sighed. ¡°For how long¡­¡± Rael,¡±???¡± The sharp ws sessfully grabbed the Deste Demon Lord, but in the moment of their contact, the fat body of the Deste Demon Lord, like a deting balloon, rapidly deted. A faint voice sounded from the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s body. ¡°For how long¡­¡± ¡°How long has it been since Ist encountered an opponent worthy of my true form¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long that 1 almost forgot that my strongest point is not some deste demonic aura¡­ but my true form!!¡± A hoarse voice that waspletely different from before emanated from the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s body. In the next second, the originally fat skin of the Deste Demon Lord instantly exploded, and a vigorous figure flew out from within, crashing directly into the Hunter. The heavy sound of collision instantly spread. The sturdy scales of the Hunter, instantly shattered, flesh and blood sttering. When the brand new Deste Demon Lord appeared in front of Rael, Rael could not help but widen his eyes. He had a strong and agile body, well-defined muscles, a sinister countenance emitting a different kind of charm. His huge bat wings stretched out, and numerous blood patterns covered his body, countless of them. The two demonic ws firmly pinched the Hunter¡¯s neck. At this moment, a trace of ferocity appeared on the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You forced me!¡± ¡°You actually forced me to reveal such an ugly form.¡± Rael,¡±???¡± ¡°Crack!¡±. His physical strength, much stronger than before, instantly snapped the Hunter¡¯s neck. As he destroyed the Hunter¡¯s body, the Deste Demon Lord roared at the sky, ¡°Being fat is beautiful!¡± ¡°Roundness is perfection without ws!¡± ¡°How dare you break my perfect body, forcing me to reveal this ugly appearance of my main body!¡± ¡°You¡­ deserve to die!¡± Rael was about to say something. However, he suddenly sensed a burst of fist light in front! At this moment, the Deste Demon Lord erupted with full force, an endless barrage of punches falling, instantly smashing the Hunter into a pile of mud. Its ferocious posture resembled a beast emerging from the wilderness. The formidable power even shocked Lu Ming inside the Boshi Tower! The blood patterns were densely packed. A rough estimate, at least tens of thousands! Jiu Han¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ears, ¡°The Blood Pattern Transcendence Dao of the Beast King was once the mostmon and widely circted mutant Dao in the ck Mist Zone.¡± ¡°Many experts have been studying the Dao of Blood Patterns before ascending to godhood.¡± ¡°Before ascending to godhood, the ones who went the farthest on this path were, first, the Eternal God Lord and second, the Deste Demon Lord.¡± Speaking of this secret, Jiu Han¡¯s face suddenly revealed a strange expression, ¡°However, what ordinary people don¡¯t know is that there¡¯s something wrong with the aesthetic standards of the Deste Demon Lord.¡± ¡°It seems that a long time ago, before the Deste Demon Lord became a god, something made the Deste Demon Lord feel that being fat is truly beautiful, that it is the epitome of strength¡­ Thus, he constructed a perfect body in his own eyes and never revealed his true face in ordinary times.¡± ¡°And that fat fake body also sealed most of the physical strength of the Deste Demon Lord¡­ From then on, the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s mainbat method became the well-known Deste Demonic Aura.¡± In the outside world, the true form of the Deste Demon Lord appeared, but for some reason, there was panic and helplessness on his face. He looked around nervously until a faint demonic aura emerged from within him, wrapping his whole body like a cloak. After a full three minutes, the demonic aura finally dissipated, and the fat body reappeared. The expression on the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s face also returned to normal. A leisurely voice came from the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s mouth, reaching the ears of Lu Ming and Jiu Han who were inside the Boshi Tower. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself by revealing my ugly appearance, and you two must have had a goodugh.¡± He really felt that his true form was quiteughable. Lu Ming opened his mouth but was speechless.. Chapter 390 - 390: Hunt and Occupy Forcibly (2) Chapter 390: Hunt and upy Forcibly (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Underground. The star spirit named Galuo instantly collided with Bai Zhe. However, there was no sound, and no kic energy burst forth. Bai Zhe only felt a chill and Galuo disappeared just like that. Just as Bai Zhe was confused, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind. It was Galuo¡¯s voice. ¡°You lost.¡± He spoke like a divine being with a celestial decree. When he spoke, thew followed. ¡°And the price of losing to me is everything you have!¡± ¡°Body, strength, identity, memory.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all mine!¡± As Galuo spoke, a mysterious power unfolded from within Bai Zhe. Starting from his brain, it rapidly spread throughout his body. In the instant this power spread, Bai Zhe felt that he no longer had control over his body. He uncontrobly sat on the ground, covered in mud, while his brain began to feel dizzy and hazy, as if about to fall asleep. His eyes that were about to close suddenly emitted a trace of spiritual light. At this moment, Bai Zhe murmured, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± ¡°This is your power¡­ the power of the Ste Tribe you mentioned.¡± In this brief moment, Bai Zhe thought of many things. However, Galuo did not give him any more opportunities. It seemed that from the moment Galuo and Bai Zhe collided, many things had already been destined¡ªhow could the power of the star spirits be resisted by these natives? Bai Zhe¡¯s eyes slowly closed, as if sinking into a deep sleep. But just two secondster, his eyes opened again. His gaze gradually became lively and his expression gradually became rich. A fleeting joy crossed his face, then ¡°Bai Zhe¡± spoke in a different tone and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m Bai Zhe¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough. I¡¯m Bai Zhe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Bai Zhe.¡± He repeated this several times, adjusting the tone to match the original Bai Zhe. Only then did he stand up, closing his eyes as if sensing something. Soon, this monster that looked like Bai Zhe but was actually Galuo frowned. ¡°How did Rael mess this up? He hasn¡¯t dealt with the target above?!¡± At this moment, above them, the Deste Demon Lord used his true form to tear the Hunter to pieces. Galuo¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Rael is too arrogant and underestimated the enemy. He was even dealt with by the enemy before he even activated the Second Fusion Phase.¡± As he spoke, a ray of light shed from his side, turning into a figure shrouded in a ck robe. This was Rael. ¡°Galuo, damn it, I was careless!¡± ¡°Are there any Hunters nearby? Help me transfer another one over. I don¡¯t believe that a mere native¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Galuo, who had upied Bai Zhe¡¯s body, shouted coldly. Then, he turned to Rael, frowning and saying, ¡°There are no more Hunters nearby.¡± Rael was a little anxious when he heard this. ¡°What should we do then?¡± Galuo immediately sneered, ¡°What should we do? Do you not know how to fight without a Hunter?¡± ¡°Take his body like me! Take away everything from him!¡± Rael hesitated for a moment. It was mainly because the Deste Demon Lord was too ugly¡­ However, when he thought about how the true form of the Deste Demon Lord was not ugly but rather handsome, Rael made a decision. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it your way.¡± As he spoke, Rael¡¯s figure floated up and was about to fly upwards. Unexpectedly, a voice suddenly rang out from Galuo. ¡°Do you still want to continue? Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to your headquarters?¡± Rael turned around in confusion and saw Galuo using the new body, looking at him with a burning gaze. This momentarily confused Reel. ¡°Headquarters? How can we have the authority to go to the headquarters? Moreover, that¡¯s not called the headquarters. That¡¯s¡­¡± As he spoke, the somewhat careless Rael seemed to finally realize something. He watched in shock as the expression on Bai Zhe¡¯s face was constantly changing and distorting. Sometimes ferocious, sometimes calm, sometimes unbelieving, sometimes peaceful. Different voices with different tones shed continuously from Bai Zhe¡¯s mouth. ¡°The abilities of you Star Spirits are indeed very strange, catching people off guard. But unfortunately, you encountered me, and 1 am the least affected by your tricks.¡± ¡°How is this possible? How can you still be alive?¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible. Yourpanion underestimated Deste and you underestimated me. It¡¯s just a pity that 1 thought you would directly take me back to your stronghold. I didn¡¯t expect you toe up with a bad idea for yourpanion called Rael.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s not my fault.¡± ¡°Rael, hurry¡­¡± However, Galuo did not say anything more. In Bai Zhe¡¯s consciousness space, Galuo just looked ahead, dumbfounded. Inside this sea-of-stars consciousness space, the spirit of Bai Zhe, who had just been casually crushed by Galuo, reappeared out of thin air and grewrger andrger! Soon, Bai Zhe¡¯s spirit was as huge as a mountain, and Galuo¡¯s spirit before Bai Zhe, was like an ant under a giant¡¯s feet. That giant lowered his head slightly, and to Galuo, it was as if the sky was copsing. Galuo stared at all of this with his mouth agape. He even forgot to remind hispanion but just trembled all over, muttering words like ¡°Impossible¡±, ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible¡­¡± Bai Zhe answered Galuo¡¯s question softly. It was clearly just a soft voice, but it felt like a hurricane to Galuo. Bai Zhe continued, ¡°In the outside world, which is also the so-called surface, there¡¯s only one way to obtain divinity.¡± ¡°To climb the Heaven Ascension Stairs.¡± ¡°In every generation, only one person can achieve victory in climbing the Heaven Ascension Stairs. This person is the most outstanding existence in this generation¡­ well, probably.¡± Bai Zhe thought of Moon Fiend, so he changed his words. After that, he continued, ¡°And the so-called n guardian god is actually only at the Divine Spirit Realm, which is slightly stronger than the ordinary Divine Spirit Realm¡­ Do you know the selection criteria for the n guardian god?¡± From Galuo¡¯s flustered gaze, Bai Zhe obtained the answer,¡±You know, right? Because the Holy Tower and the Heaven Ascension Stairs are rted to you star spirits, right?¡± Galuo did not speak anymore, just slowly lowered his head, not wanting to expose his gaze to Bai Zhe. Bai Zhe continued, ¡°The selection criteria for the Guardian Deity of the n is to perform far beyond the average in the Holy Tower selection or possess strength far beyond the average.¡± ¡°Every Guardian Deity of the n on the surface not only has something extraordinary about them but also possesses unparalleled potential, charisma, and ambition!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve long sensed the anomaly in the Heaven Ascension Stairs and have long had the feeling that there¡¯s a problem with the Divine Spirit Realm.¡± ¡°After achieving the Divine Spirit Realm, the inability to increase one¡¯s own strength is a kind of illogical restriction.¡± ¡°So, guess what we would do under such circumstances?¡± Galuo Luo did not know. He did not know what the Subversives were, he did not know how much effort and how many attempts the Subversives had made to break the deadlock situation. Naturally, he did not know that in order to break the power limitations of the Divine Spirit Realm, Bai Zhe had found an alternative and unique path to enhance his own strength. It was a path that did not strengthen the physical body and mystical patterns but only strengthened the divine soul and spirituality! This was unprecedented in the ck Mist Zone. But the so-called n Guardian Deities were a group of people who broke the precedents and created miracles! His eyes looked downward. When Bai Zhe saw Galuo trembling like a startled quail, he suddenly lost interest. ¡°If the so-called mastermind behind the scenes is the likes of you¡­¡± ¡°That really disappoints me.¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and gently pressed it on Galuo¡¯s body. Pfft! Galuo burst like a bug being crushed.. Chapter 391 - 391: Star Spirits and Plans Chapter 391: Star Spirits and ns Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was not just Galuo and Rael. Even Lu Ming had to admit that he had underestimated the Deste Demon Lord and Bai Zhe. In front of Vicky¡¯s clone, the two of them stood trembling like minions. That was only because Vicky¡¯s absolute strength far surpassed both of them¡ªit even formed a kind of dimensional suppression effect. However, when facing Galuo and Rael, the two struck with heavy punches, showing their might. While it was not easy, they had indeed sessfully resolved the problem this time. On the ground, arge number of three-headed monsters that were used as cannon fodder quickly retreated. The Deste Demon Lord took a deep breath, intending to support Bai Zhe, who had just disappeared, but then he saw the copse of the ground, and Bai Zhe slowly crawled out from below. ¡°One got away.¡± As Bai Zhe spoke, the Deste Demon Lord was confused. ¡°There¡¯s more than one, right? Many of them ran away¡­¡± He pointed at the three-headed monsters retreating in the distance, and Bai Zhe, hearing this, did not want to discuss it further. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Boshi Tower first.¡± Inside Boshi Tower, Lu Ming, Jiu Han, Bai Zhe, and the Deste Demon Lord sat around. Then Bai Zhe began to speak. ¡°Star Spirits, a strange race.¡± ¡°This race doesn¡¯t have a physical form, they cultivate a power simr to mental power, which they call ¡®spirit¡¯.¡± In other words, the power of spirit could also be called soul power. In short, this was a kind of energy distinct from source power and spiritual aura, a unique force in the superhuman system. ¡°The Star Spirit Race has a very powerful innate ability, which is also possessed by any member of the Star Spirit race.¡± ¡°Soul Possession.¡± ¡°They can enter other people¡¯s bodies and forcibly upy them.¡± ¡°Due to the fact that there were no methods for cultivating soul power in the ck Mist Zone originally, but the Star Spirit race had such methods. In other words, their soul power far surpasses the majority of people in the ck AAist Zone. Almost no one can resist their possession.¡± Other than Bai Zhe. The seemingly useless soul power forging method that Bai Zhe once researched turned out to be effective at this moment. ¡°Other than that, the Star Spirit race can¡¯t be harmed by physical attacks, source power, or even spiritual energy. The only thing that can hurt them is soul power¡ªthis is also the reason why I couldn¡¯t catch Rael.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t not know how to catch¡­¡± ¡°And after being possessed by the Star Spirit Race, the body, strength, and even memories will be inherited by them. They can live outside openly in the identity of the possessed person with almost no ws.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone fell into deep thought. Bai Zhe continued, ¡°I have reason to suspect that the Eternal God Lord and even Vicky have been possessed by the Star Spirit Race. It¡¯s not just them; we don¡¯t know how many people above have been possessed.¡± ¡°Moreover, from Galuo¡¯s words, I know that this ce is not outside the ck Mist Zone, but a ce within it called the Source Essence Layer in the ck Mist Zone. The exact location is probably beneath the Dead Sea.¡± ¡°And those giant three-headed monsters defeated by the Deste Demon Lord are called Hunters by them, also serving as backup vessels and biological weapons for these Star Spirit people.¡± ¡°Even the Holy Tower and the Heaven Ascension Stairs are rted to the Star Spirit Race.¡± After saying this, Bai Zhe smacked his lips, expressing regret. ¡°Unfortunately, my soul power forging method only has the effect of strengthening my soul power. I have no clue how to apply my soul power, and I¡¯m at a loss here. Otherwise, I think 1 could absorb Galuo¡¯s memories and get more information from his mind.¡± ¡°Moreover, 1 wanted to hide in the body just now and let Galuo take my body to their headquarters¡­ Unfortunately, that guy was a little greedy and thought too highly of himself¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we didn¡¯t go to their headquarters.¡± Lu Ming said, ¡°Although Galuo and Rael are not a big threat to us, who knows if there are stronger and more bizarre guys in their headquarters.¡± ¡°I think avoiding their edge for now is a better choice for us.¡± After Lu Ming said this, Bai Zhe frowned and said, ¡°However, you can avoid it for a while, but not forever.¡± ¡°We¡¯re now trapped in the Origin Essence Layer and have also exposed our location. The Star Spirit Race will definitely not let us off¡­¡± The pursuit would continue until one party died. With only those people in the Boshi Tower, how long could they hold on?? Bai Zhe felt that Lu Ming was a bit too conservative. But he did not know that Lu Ming did have his own ns. He did not hide anything. He knew that hiding and tucking at this moment would only be harmful to themselves, so he directly said. ¡°Two reasons.¡± ¡°First, change the route.¡± ¡°Since you also said that the Star Spirit Race might be rted to the Heaven Ascension Stairs, aren¡¯t you afraid to confront them head-on with the old divinity?¡± Bai Zhe was immediately speechless. The divinity was bestowed by the Heaven Ascension Stairs, which might be rted to the Star Spirit Race. The divinity was like a time bomb, and the detonator of the bomb was most likely in the hands of the Star Spirit Race¡­ ¡°So, fighting them head-on is not a problem; the problem is fighting them head-on with a bomb.¡± ¡°Temporary evading is just to resolve our own hidden danger.¡± This reason was actually enough to convince Bai Zhe. However, Lu Ming had a second reason. He continued, ¡°I also know that we¡¯re now in the Source Essence Layer, almost equivalent to falling into a dangerous situation. To find a way out, we have to take the risk.¡± ¡°However, the Source Essence Layer is so vast, we can¡¯t search around like headless flies.¡± The Deste Demon Lord hurriedly asked, ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s still the old divinity.¡± ¡°I wonder if you still remember how we came to the Source Essence Layer.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Bai Zhe and Deste immediately came to a realization. At that time, they had followed the spiritualized blood pattern in Moon Fiend¡¯s body to reach the Source Essence Layer. After saying that, Lu Ming turned to look at Jiu Han. ¡°Teacher¡¯s divinity is about to be obliterated. When the spiritualized blood pattern leaves, we might be able to find something extraordinary by following it.¡± With these words, Lu Ming fell silent. And Deste and Bai Zhe no longer had any objections. Lu Ming¡¯s logic was reasonable and well-founded, inlyid out before them, leaving them no room for rebuttal. Then Lu Ming added, ¡°First, get away from this ce, and then I¡¯ll help you condense a new divinity.¡± It would not take too long for the new divinity to condense. But the removal of the old divinity would take a long time. ¡°These times are what we need to strive for. So, from now on, we need everyone to work together to get through this difficult situation.¡± As soon as Lu Ming finished speaking, everyone nodded. After Jiu Han, the second person to undergo divinity rebuilding was Bai Zhe. During this period, the Deste Demon Lord would take the Boshi Tower and leave this battlefield. After Lu Ming made his decision, everyone immediately took action. Meanwhile, in an unknown ce far away, as Rael returned to the Star Spirit tribe¡¯s stronghold, more hunters and three-headed monsters surged out from the depths of the ground, tracing the trajectory of Lu Ming and the others. In the body of a certain hunter, Rael was surrounded by swirling ck mist. This represented anger and ferocity. Something seemed to be flickering within his body, and this thing gave him immense confidence. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can escape this time!!¡± Chapter 392 - 392: Two-Form Hunter Chapter 392: Two-Form Hunter Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unfortunately, Bai Zhe did not find out from Galuo¡¯s mind howrge the Source Essence Layer was, nor did he have a specific map. It was unclear which direction held enemies and which direction was safer. This left Lu Ming and the others still like headless flies, blindly fleeing, relying on heaven¡¯s will alone to determine if they would encounter enemies. Unfortunately, this time, heaven¡¯s will was not on their side. This was because in the Source Essence Layer, the Star Spirit Race was the heaven, so their will was heaven¡¯s will! Even the arrival of Lu Ming and the others just rmed only a small part of the Star Spirit Race, And the ones responsible for chasing and dealing with them were only a small part of that small part. It was only the second day. It had only been 18 hours since thest battle. What appeared before the eyes of the Deste Demon Lord was an endless wave formed by three-headed monsters. In the center of the wave, the Star Spirit named Rael controlled the Hunters and roared in a low voice filled with anger and cruelty, ¡°Activate the Hunters!¡± ¡°Phase One Fusion,plete!¡± ¡°Phase Two Fusion, begin¡­¡± One could see the bio-weapon called the Hunter convulsing and twisting, its entire body, starting to change shape. However, Rael could not wait. He took the initiative to cut off the pain connection and controlled the Hunter to take distorted steps and rush towards the Deste Demon Lord with the three-headed monster wave. As the distance between the two sides got closer, the ferocity in Rael¡¯s eyes increased. Faint light radiated from its body, a light that seemed unstoppable, connecting to the divinity within the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s body, and causing the Deste Demon Lord¡¯s body to sink and his head to spin. Seeing this scene, Rael could not help but roar towards the sky. A tremendous sound wave echoed from the Hunter¡¯s mouth. ¡°Embrace your destiny!¡± ¡°Food!¡± ¡°Food?¡± ¡°Whose food?¡± ¡°Food for the Star Spirits? Or food for something else?¡± Rael¡¯s passionate exmation brought contemtion to Lu Ming and the others in the Boshi Tower. But, the group did not think too much about it. This was because the situation facing the Deste Demon Lord was quite unfavorable. Lu Ming nced at the Deste Demon Lord and could see that at this moment, the Deste Demon Lord was swaying, his gaze drifting and losing focus. He seemed to be drunk and fell to the ground with a plop, unable to get up again. All of this was triggered by the light that had just surged out of the Hunter¡¯s body. ¡°As expected!¡± This abnormal scene was not surprising at all, but rather a sh of understanding appeared on the faces of Lu Ming and the others. This was because everyone could tell that the abnormality of the Deste Demon Lord was triggered by the old divinity in its body. This also proved that the Star Spirit Race was indeed rted to the Heaven Ascension Stairs and that they could indeed control the old divinity within the Divine Spirit Realm expert. ¡°It¡¯s really being tightly controlled by them¡­¡± Bai Zhe observed all this with narrowed eyes, muttering in an unfriendly tone. This was because it was very easy to discover that the situation in this ck Mist Zone had given no room for others to survive from the beginning to the end. The surfaceyer had a harvest period, with anomalies, ck mist, and even a puppeteer behind the scenes manipting everything. The Dead Sea Layer was vast and boundless. Even if one possessed the power of an anomaly, not attacked by anomalies and was lucky enough to reach the nest of the anomalies, it was almost impossible for anyone to pass through the light passage to reach the Source Essence Layer.¡ªEven after experiencing so much and arriving at the Essence Layer, it does not mean safety and joy, but instead implies greater danger! Even after experiencing so much and arriving at the Source Essence Layer, it did not mean safety and joy, but instead implied greater danger! It was impossible to guard against the soul possession of the Star Spirits Race, and there were countless hunters with outstanding strength. Even if one¡¯s raw strength could withstand the above two points, they could still control the old divinity and instantly disintegrate one¡¯s resistance¡­ As for wanting to reach the transformation period or even advance to the true Spirit Realm without relying on the Heaven Ascension Stairs and the old divinity, this was also unrealistic. Without a guide, it was impossible to walk this path at all. ¡°However, this ability to control the old divinity seems to have limitations. Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason for them not to use itst time.¡± After saying this, Jiu Han smiled bitterly, ¡°In short, this can be considered rtively cheap good news¡­¡± After saying these things, Jiu Han fell silent. He and Bai Zhe just watched as Lu Ming¡¯s body shed and his figure quickly faded and disappeared. In the next second, Lu Ming had already left Boshi Tower and appeared next to the Deste Demon Lord. A radiant light flowed from his hands, spraying out the guiding light from the Boshi Tower. The light enveloped the Deste Demon Lord, pulling him back into Boshi Tower. Not far away, Rael, who was inside the Hunter¡¯s body, changed his expression. He clearly sensed that as the Deste Demon Lord disappeared, the connection between the parasitic divinity within him and the holy marks¡¯ imprint also became intermittent and almost undetectable. This scene made Rael involuntarily roar, ¡°Good fellow! Good move!¡± He had never heard of anyone who could cut off the connection between the parasitic divinity and the holy marks¡¯ imprint. ¡°But it¡¯s useless, useless, useless, useless!!¡± ¡°Since that fatty has escaped, I¡¯ll deal with you first!¡± The holy marks¡¯ imprint inside his body once again emitted a radiant light. In the blink of an eye, the light spread to the top of Lu Ming¡¯s head¡ªits speed was so fast that there was no room to dodge or avoid! However, when this light fell on Lu Ming, he remained motionless, unaffected. Rael could not help but be stunned. Soon, a more arrogantughter echoed from within the Harvester¡¯s body. ¡°So you¡¯re a weakling who doesn¡¯t even have a parasitic divinity!¡± Yes, this was Rael¡¯s judgment. A judgment he believed could never go wrong! This was because other than ¡®their own people¡¯ on the ground surface, there could be no true Spiritual Realm expert. Without a true Spirit Realm expert guiding the way, there would be no emergence of new Spirit Realm experts or Transformation Realm experts! Thinking of this, Rael instantly felt that the oue had been decided. It was at the moment when the Phase Two Fusion of the Hunter waspleted. Lu Ming could see that not far ahead, the form of the biological weapon called the Hunter, standing in the center of the wave of three-headed monsters, underwent another change in form! Its streamlined physique instantly doubled in size. Three heads with mirror-like smooth faces intertwined like three ropes twisted into one, and fused into aplete head. Arge number of bone spikes protruded from various joints. These bone spikes moved with the wind, like loaded bullets ready to be fired at any moment. If one did not consider characteristics, the first phase of the Hunterpetition was the transformation period. Then, the target of the second phase Hunter corresponded to a true spirit realm expert! Coupled with the characteristic of the Hunter ¡°ignoring the pseudo source power system and restraining all other systems¡±, other than a blood-patterned big shot like the Deste Demon Lord, the truebat strength of the Hunter was far stronger than the realm it corresponded to! Lu Ming¡¯s blood pattern cultivation was far inferior to the Deste Demon Lord! And his advantage in the cultivation system could not be considered an advantage when facing a two-form Hunter! Even though they had enough confidence in Lu Ming, at this moment, Jiu Han and Bai Zhe¡¯s eyes were still filled with a sense of anxiety. Until a ck light shed in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. Lu Ming looked at the two-form hunter in front of him and said softly. ¡°Void Realm..¡± Chapter 393 - 393: Nothing Is Unsolvable Chapter 393: Nothing Is Unsolvable Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ck light instantly erupted from Lu Ming¡¯s eyes and preciselynded on the two-form Hunter. In the next moment, it was as if space and time had frozen, and everything in the surroundings seemed to have been dimly dyed into a chaotic gray! Everyone could clearly see that the excited and roaring two-form Hunter was motionless like a stone statue, frozen in a roaring posture without taking the next step. To put it nicely, it was called a downtime. To put it bluntly, it ran out of battery. This was because its ¡°battery¡± and ¡°operating system¡± had already been precisely disintegrated by Lu Ming! The killing intent shock wave that assaulted his face instantly disappeared like smoke, leaving only Lu Ming looking at the immobilized two-form Hunter, the corners of his mouth slowly curled up. ¡°It works indeed.¡± ¡°I knew it. There¡¯s definitely no unsolvable ability or unsolvable characteristic in this world.¡± ¡°My Void Realm is the most effective against you Star Spirits and your shy tricks!¡± Then, he looked at the Hunter. Only Lu Ming could see a blurry humanoid shadow being drawn out of the Hunter¡¯s body by the power of the Void Realm and slowlynded in front of him. Only Lu Ming could see that at this moment, this strange entity named Rael was faintly emitting panic and helplessness. ¡°What have you done!?¡± A message with energy fluctuations came as Rael loudly questioned Lu Ming in this manner. Lu Ming just smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m just sending you to cool off a bit.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, before Rael could react, the blurry shadow had already been sucked into Lu Ming¡¯s right eye with a whoosh. Simple and easy. The entire process was almost without any twists and turns, exactly as Lu Ming had anticipated. It was even easier than Lu Ming had expected¡ªbecause these Star Spirits simply had no ability or method to resist the Void Realm at all. Their resistance to the Void Realm was equivalent to a negative number. The light in his hand shed again, but it was Bai Zhe who had been ¡°taken out¡± of the Boshi Tower by Lu Ming. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± As soon as Lu Ming said this, he sat cross-legged and connected his consciousness to the Void Space, vaguely seeing Rael copsing and shouting in the Void Realm. At this moment, five seconds had passed in real-time. This meant that Rael had already been trapped in the void space for five days. Five days was neither long nor short. At this moment, Rael¡¯s emotions were on the verge of copse, enough to prove that his state of mind was really not great¡­ ¡°So you guys aren¡¯t that impressive after all.¡± Lu Ming muttered to himself and nced at the two-form Hunter that was already lying down in the distance. ¡°Star Spirits don¡¯t have physical bodies.¡± ¡°Their means ofbat, aside from the instinctive soul snatching, is only the possession of biological weapons.¡± In other words, they were somewhat simr to the pilots in the Star Wars novels. Their main bodies were not strong, and the main force of theirbat power was in the ¡°mecha,¡± which was the possessed shell. This characteristic caused the Void Realm to suppress them and even crush them! Because the effect of the Void Realmpletely ignored physical strength and directly affected the soul level. Originally, Lu Ming thought that the Star Spirits had powerful soul strength, so their resistance to the Void Realm should be rtively high. However, in a brief encounter, Lu Ming discovered that they seemed to have never seen a method like the Void Realm. Therefore, they werepletely powerless against the Void Realm and could not guard against it. A brief contemtion took Lu Ming about ten seconds. This was a full ten days in the Void Realm. Including the previous five seconds, Rael had been trapped for a total of fifteen days. Although he would not be hungry or thirsty, 15 days of confinement was indeed enough to erode all of Rael¡¯s resistance. At this moment, Rael waspletely t. Hey on the pure white ground, his eyes staring at the sky listlessly like a dead fish. Only his slightly undting chest could show that this thing was alive and not a corpse. ¡°Training is almost done.¡± ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Lu Ming cleared his throat slightly and said, ¡°Do you want to live or die?¡± A grand voice, like a deity, resounded explosively within the Void Space. In the past fifteen days, this was the only sound that Rael could sense. Like a life-saving straw for a drowning person, the moment he heard this voice, Rael¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, regaining focus. ¡°I want to live! I want to live!¡± He sprang up from the ground like a carp, then knelt on both knees without shame and said humbly, ¡°Sir, 1 was blind to have offended you. 1 was wrong.¡± ¡°Just treat me like a fart. What do you think?¡± At this moment, Rael¡¯s blurry face was filled with a strong desire to survive and a fawning smile. It also made Lu Ming have the same thought as Bai Zhe¡­ ¡°Is this the behind-the-scenes maniptor, is this all?¡± He was a little disappointed that these so-called Star Spirits, the behind-the-scenes big boss, were really just ordinary. He was also a little d that if the Star Spirit Race was the big boss behind the ck Mist Zone, then the situation of everyone would be much better. Lu Ming did not reveal what he was thinking but just calmly said, ¡°Releasing you is possible.¡± ¡°But 1 need to find out some things from you. I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer. If you satisfy me, I¡¯ll naturally give you a way out.¡± Rael¡¯s desire to survive was simply off the charts, ¡°Ask me, ask me. I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything I know.¡± ¡°First, tell me where you Star Spiritse from and what secrets and schemes you have in this Source Essence Layer.¡± ¡°Oh right, by the way, tell me about the surfaceyer and the Dead Seayer¡­ In short, just tell me whatever you think of, tell me everything, whether it¡¯s useful or useless.¡± There were too many things Lu Ming and the others did not know. Now that he had caught Rael, Lu Ming wanted to ask too many questions. Even for Lu Ming, it was a bit confusing for a moment, not knowing where to start asking. He decided to let Rael speak freely. In the Void Space, Rael took a moment to organize his thoughts and soon took a deep breath.. ¡°We, the Star Spirits,e from beyond the boundaries, which is outside of XXXX.¡± Lu Ming frowned, ¡°Wait, what¡¯s XXXX?¡± Rael looked puzzled, ¡°It¡¯s XXXX¡­¡± Lu Ming could see Rael¡¯s lips moving, and he had indeed said something. However, after the voice was spat out, it turned into anguagepletely iprehensible to Lu Ming. To his ears, it sounded like a bunch of garbled code, making it impossible for him to understand. But Rael was oblivious to this. He continued, ¡°We¡¯re not from this realm, we invaded from beyond many, many years ago. At that time, the King told us XXXXXXXX¡­¡± Lu Ming could understand and make sense of the first half of Rael¡¯s words. However, when he mentioned the ¡°king¡±, everything turned into that strange noise again. As he continued speaking, Rael suddenly fell silent. He lowered his head, and like Lu Ming, he looked at his own chest. One could see a faint glow suddenly flickering on his chest. In the next second, Rael opened his mouth, and with a ¡°bang,¡± he exploded entirely, turning into dust that quickly disappeared within the Void Realm ¡°I see¡­¡± Looking at the spot where Rael had disappeared, Lu Ming squinted his eyes and murmured softly.. Chapter 394 - 394: Marcus Chapter 394: Marcus Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What caused Rael to die was a certain prohibition within his body.¡± ¡°Perhaps even Rael himself was unaware of the existence of this prohibition. Otherwise, our conversation shouldn¡¯t have been like that¡­¡± In the Boshi Tower, Lu Ming spoke to Jiu Han and the Deste Demon Lord. After thinking for a moment, he added, ¡°The function of that prohibition is not just to silence people, but also to prevent the spread of information. It¡¯s precisely because of the existence of the prohibition that the crucial intelligence Rael mentioned couldn¡¯t be captured or understood.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. In fact, the existence of prohibitions was expected¡­¡± Jiu Han tapped his fingers on the stone table and continued, ¡°In Rael¡¯s words, although the crucial things were blocked, he still revealed a meaningful message.¡± ¡°That king¡­ is he referring to the king of the Ster Tribe?¡± Lu Ming thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the few people present fell silent. It was not until Jiu Han said again, ¡°Therefore, this Ster Tribe has its own social system.¡± That was most likely the case. From the two types of biological weapons, Harvesters and Hunters, it could be seen that the Ster Tribe was not weak in terms of technological advancement at least. This also meant that they had a clear social structure and system. It also implied that Galuo and Rael, who had been defeated by Bai Zhe and Lu Ming, might only be in the middle or lower levels of the Ster Tribe society. ¡°For now, let¡¯s not dwell on these matters.¡± Lu Ming interrupted the others from digressing further and smiled, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s hide first and stall for time. When we¡¯re done with our preparations, there will naturally be opportunities to deal with them.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s so-calledpletion of preparations naturally meant waiting for Jiu Han¡¯s old divinity to copse. This way, the Spiritualized Blood Patterns that had detached from the old divinity could guide everyone in the right direction. Whether this direction was correct or not was temporarily unimown, but this approach was definitely not problematic. Before that, the task at hand was how to hold out long enough in this Source Essence Layer that was filled with enemies. Lu Ming had a solution to this. ¡°It¡¯s just like when I was in Xuanshui City in the area covered by ck mist.¡± At that time, Lu Ming was also alone with the Boshi Tower. Moreover, the surroundings were filled with anomalies and danger. However, with the use of the array formations, Lu Ming was able to create a safe zone for himself. If not for the Mother Treeing to find him, the deceptive formation array created by Lu Ming would have been difficult for the anomalies to detect. Although the current enemies he was facing at this moment were not the mindless creatures like anomalies, the principles were simr. ¡°In short, leave this matter to me.¡± Source Essence Layer, Ster Tribe upied Area, Base 3. From the numbering of Base 3, it could be seen that this base held a significant position within the Ster Tribe. The reality was indeed like this. Base 1 and 2 had long moved to the True Core Layer, bing the main city and frontlinebat base of the Ster Tribe in the True Core Layer. Under such circumstances, Base 3, which had a long history, became the political, economic, and military core of the Ster Tribe in the Source Essence Layer. The main body of Base 3 was underground. Different from the normal impression of base structures, the main structure of Ster Tribe Base 3 was only a few thousand cubic meters in size ¨C roughly equivalent to a spacious rural vi. It was entirely pure, as if crafted from a single piece of crystal. Looking inside through the exterior, only the flowing energy patterns inside could be seen, without more specific structural details. All of this was rted to the life form of the Ster Tribe. The Ster Tribe had no physical form, and naturally, there was no concept of volume or size. They could berge or small, and their bases and main cities did not need to consider volume. Only a crystal the size of a fingernail, called the Crystal of the Ster, was enough to amodate hundreds or thousands of Ster Tribe individuals ¨C in a sense, they had simrities to digital life. Of course, toplement the natural abilities of the Ster Tribe ¨C Soul Possession ¨C outside the main body of Base 3, there were also supporting biological factories and various entertainment facilities. Radiating from Base 3 as the core hub, arge number of transparent crystal pipelines extended in all directions. Along the way, various exquisite buildings were constructed into different nodes, and all these nodes collectively formed the broad sense of Base 3. The Ster Tribe preferred to call it Star Luo City. Inside Star Luo City, in the strategicmand headquarters. The Ster Tribe members in various skins were moving to and fro,pletely different from their usual leisurely demeanor. An angry voice faintly sounded from the general¡¯s office, making one shiver. ¡°You can¡¯t find them? What do you mean you can¡¯t find them? How can a few living beings disappear for no reason?¡± ¡°Rael, this trash, with the Sacred Mark imprinted, can still be killed by someone! What¡¯s the use of him?!¡± ¡°What about Eternity? Did that guy Eternity give any exnation?¡± ¡°What? Can¡¯t reach him? He took the initiative to cut off contact with the base?¡± H H ¡°Heh, things have really turned upside down¡­¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes and spat out these words, causing the deputies to fall silent and not dare to say a word. Marcus, the Chief Commander of the Ster Tribe¡¯s External Strategic Command, had a violent temper but was extremely powerful. He was decisive and handled many troublesome matters cleanly and efficiently. He had been the Chief Commander of the External Strategic Command for dozens of eras. Even the other giant of the External Strategic Command, Eternity, who was in charge of all matters in the surface area, was nominally under Marcus. This showed Marcus¡¯ high status and authority. However, it was unknown if it was due to old age leading to a decline in ability or if the world was undergoing some inexplicable changes. Marcus had recently felt that things were bing strange in this epoch. He could not pinpoint exactly what had be strange¡­ but the most tangible things he could perceive were two points. Firstly, news about the king became scarcer and scarcer. How long had it been since thest time the king sent back an oral order? 8.8 million years? Or 9.2 million years? He could not remember clearly¡­ In any case, it had been too long, so long that the new generation of the Ster Tribe could only admire the greatness of the king from history books and glimpse the majesty of the king from stories. Secondly, his most relied-upon subordinate, Eternity, had encountered problems. Since the beginning of this epoch, Eternity had reduced contact with the base. Even when they asionally contacted him, Eternity only provided simple routine reports, never delving into the details of the surface situation. He just stated that everything was under control. At first, Marcus did not take it seriously, but as hundreds of years passed without any messages from Eternity, Marcus realized that Eternity might have some different thoughts. Although he did not know what was on Eternity¡¯s mind,bined with all these factors, Marcus always had a feeling that ¡°things were getting out of hand.¡± After a long time, Marcus took a deep breath, and his gaze became as deep as an abyss. ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you use, contact Eternity and have him return immediately to report.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only give him one month. After one month, I¡¯ll enforce Protocol 13 on him.¡± Protocol 13 was a specific protocol of the Ster Tribe designed to punish internal traitors. Hearing Marcus¡¯s decision, the others in the office agreed in unison. It was not until a long timeter that Marcus spoke again. ¡°As for those insects that have broken into the Source Essence Layer¡­¡± ¡°Find them if you can, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not important.¡± Compared to Eternity, Lu Ming and the others were indeed not that important. After all, they were just a group of surface natives.. Even if they were allowed to behave atrociously in the Source Essence Layer, how much damage could they cause? Chapter 395 - 395: Eternity Chapter 395: Eternity Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Considering the barrenness of the Source Essence Layer and the toughness of the soilyer, there was indeed nothing for Lu Ming and others to destroy. Their purpose was also not to cause destruction. What they wanted was simply to find a way out, to escape from this desperate situation, and to find a possibility for survival. Immediately after the battle with Rael had ended, Lu Ming began to work on hiding. First, he withdrew from the battlefield and eliminated all traces that could be traced. Then, Lu Ming chose an abandoned settlement and turned it into his secret base. Using giant stones as raw materials, he set up a maze array in the abandoned settlement. After three consecutive days without any incidents, Lu Ming finally confirmed that his maze array had achieved the desired effect. At least for a short period, he had isted the tracking of the Ster Tribe. As for the rest, he could only wait. Lu Ming was unaware that the Ster Tribe had never really considered them a threat. The more important task before Marcus was to recall Eternity¡ªafter all, in most situations, the destructive power of an insider was much greater than that of an external enemy. The surfaceyer. Entrance of the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. Vicky, who had been waiting for Lu Ming and the others for many days, suddenly frowned. In the distance, a familiar aura shed and when it appeared again, it was already next to him. Sensing that familiar aura standing beside him, Vicky sighed deeply in his heart. He quickly stood up and looked to his side. ¡°Lord Eternity.¡± He ced his right hand on his chest, slightly bowing to show respect. The corner of his eye swept over the man who was honored as the Eternal God. He had soft and beautiful facial features, resembling an elegant young man. Despite his slender figure, he did not look emaciated. He was dressed in white clothes, exuding an ethereal aura. There was a hint of deep and indescribable emotions in those beautiful eyes, as if he had a lot on his mind. The next words from Eternity made Vicky slowly lower his head, not daring to look at Eternity anymore. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for about a month, right?¡± Vicky wanted to say it had not been a month, but after thinking about it, he chose not to argue and just nodded silently. Eternity then asked, ¡°Is it because you found something interesting or someone interesting?¡± Vicky did not know how to answer, so he remained silent. Seeing Wiki in this state, Eternity shook his head slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re always like this, full of thoughts, always wanting to have your little secret. But you don¡¯t know that your little secret means nothing to me¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s face turned pale, with a hint of anger, but in front of Eternity, Vicky dared not express his inner anger. He just listened as Eternity continued, ¡°Forget it, 1 won¡¯t delve into your little secrets. I came this time because I want to make a trip to the Source Essence Layer.¡± After saying this, Eternity turned his head and looked directly at Vicky. He extended an invitation, ¡°Do you want toe along?¡± Vicky hesitated for a long time and said, ¡°Can I go?¡± ¡°Of course you can¡­ After all, although you¡¯re not a member of the Ster Tribe, you¡¯re still my selected non-staff member for the externalbatmand. You naturally have the qualifications to go to the Source Essence Layer.¡± Vicky wanted to ask if it was okay for him not to go. However, after thinking about it, he chose not to ask this question. He nodded gently and saw that Eternity had already walked into the Ten Thousand Devil Abyss. A voice entered Vicky¡¯s ears. ¡°Stay close to me.¡± Vicky was not a member of the Ster Tribe. He was chosen by Eternity several epochs ago. It was unclear whether it was because Eternity was too lonely or for some other reason. In any case, he chose Vicky as his deputy and also protected Vicky through several harvest periods. The more he interacted with Eternity, the more Vicky could sense the mystery of Eternity and the greatness of the Ster Tribe behind him. But correspondingly, due to his background, Vicky always felt a thin film separating him from Eternity and those Ster Tribe members he had never met. It was precisely because of the existence of this thin film that Vicky had always been unable to trust Eternity and the Ster Tribe wholeheartedly. He had also been unable to ess more andrger secrets. Without Eternity;s guidance, Wicky could not even enter the Dead Sea¡­ Following Eternity all the way, the two of them soon entered the Dead Sea. Prating a soap bubble-like thin film, countless strange beings swam around them. But with Eternity by his side, these anomalies did not go crazy and attack Vicky. They treated the two as nothingness. Soon, as energy vibrated from Eternity¡¯s body, a whale-type Harvester drove over from afar and finally stopped in front of the two of them. ¡°Go up.¡± After Eternity spoke, he was the first to stand on the head of the whale-form. Vicky also stood on it like he had learned. As the whale-form began to activate, the two of them walked towards a nest at an extremely fast speed. Their path was no different from Lu Ming and the others. They were all Ten Thousand Devil Abyss, Dead Sea, Nest, and Passageway before arriving at the Source Essence Layer. However, his speed was much faster than Lu Ming and the others. The journey took Eternity and Vicky about four hours. When the two of them passed through the white light passageway and stood still again, they had already arrived at the deste Source Essence Layer. Vicky had long heard of the name of the Source Essence Layer. However, now he finally saw it, it was not as good as hearing about it. The concentration of Source Power was not bad, but it was limited to ¡ªbeyond this, there were no remarkable aspects. The presence of the upper and loweryers made this ce exceptionally oppressive, and the deste scene in sight left Vicky unsure of how to evaluate this ce. He could only stand in silence beside Eternity, who also stood still, quietly waiting. After probably a few more hours, just when Vicky felt he could not bear the wait any longer, the ground ahead suddenly shook. Following that, a Hunter emerged from the soil,ing before the two. ¡°Your Excellency Eternity, you¡¯re finally back.¡± The neer spoke, and Eternity nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back to report¡­¡± With that, Eternity smiled and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯te back, Marcus would have executed Protocol 13 against me.¡± At this moment, Eternity smiled as if he was joking. However, Vicky, who was extremely familiar with Eternity, could hear a different nuance in Eternity¡¯s words. The star spirit within the Hunter¡¯s body, however, could not discern as much. He just smiled and said, ¡°Lord Marcus is just joking¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s just joking¡­¡± After saying that, he quickly changed the subject. ¡°Please follow me. Lord Marcus is already waiting for you at Base 3.¡± A gap opened in the Hunter¡¯s body, resembling a car door being opened. Eternity and Vicky boarded the Hunter one after the other. The Hunter then carried the few of them, moving underground in the direction of Base 3.. Chapter 396 - 396: Vicky’s Mission Chapter 396: Vicky¡¯s Mission Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Marcus had thought that when he saw Eternity again, he would have a lot to say to him. First, he would express anger and reprimand Eternity for not handling things well. Then, he would try to appease him, asking Eternity not to have second thoughts and to work hard so that everyone could enjoy the good things in life together. Using logic and emotions, thisbination could make Eternity rethink¡­ However, after they met, Marcus found that he could not bring himself to say any of those things. It was not because Eternity wasn¡¯t cooperating. On the contrary, he was too cooperative. This guy, wearing the appearance of an elegant young man, had a smile on his face that was like a warm breeze. Before Marcus could say anything, he had already admitted his mistakes voluntarily and presented piles of materials that he had not reported before. As for his previous negligence, Eternity apologized repeatedly, stating that it was not intentional but amunication device problem that urred, ensuring it would not happen again. This made it difficult for Marcus to reprimand him. Eternity had been operating on the surfaceyer for a very long time. There were many things that only Eternity understood, making it impossible for Marcus to rece him even if he wanted to. Now that Eternity had admitted his mistake, Marcus decided to take advantage of the situation and generously forgave Eternity for his negligence. With this, the atmosphere of the conversation became much more harmonious. The two of them chatted about various topics in the office, Marcus discussing the changes in the Source Essence Layer over the years and certain actions of the Ster Tribe¡¯s upper echelons, while Eternity shared some interesting stories on the surfaceyer. It was not until the atmosphere was lively that Eternity suddenly mentioned something. ¡°A few days ago, some small insects from the surfaceyer infiltrated the Source Essenceyer. Although it¡¯s not a big problem, I¡¯m curious about how they are doing now.¡± As soon as he said this, both Vicky and Marcus were stunned. Vicky was surprised that Eternity actually knew about Lu Ming and the others! And he knew more than Vicky did! Eternal was even certain that Lu Ming and the others had not lost their way in the Dead Sea. Instead, they had followed the white light passageway to reach the Source Essence Layer¡­ ¡°How did he know?¡± ¡°Who told him?¡± All kinds of questions shed through Vicky¡¯s mind, and for a moment, he felt that his mind was in chaos. Marcus did not think that this matter was a big deal and did not understand why Eternity brought up such a trivial matter on such an important asion. After a brief silence, Marcus did not make up stories but simply spoke the truth, ¡°We didn¡¯t catch them. These insects hide very well, and the Source Essence Layer is too vast¡­ You also know that ever since that incident, the Source Essence Layer haspletely be our territory. Without external enemies, we¡¯ve also let down our guard, leading to insufficient mobile forces¡­¡± ¡°In short, it was not that 1 didn¡¯t do my best, it was that 1 didn¡¯t have avable troops on hand, and the enemy was too cunning.¡± After Marcus finished speaking, Eternity nodded and said, ¡°But leaving them roaming in the Source Essence Layer is not a good thing. How about this, my subordinate¡­¡± As he spoke, Eternity gave Vicky a meaningful look. Vicky was slightly stunned when he saw this. He took a step forward to stand in front of Eternity and Marcus. Then Eternity continued, ¡°My subordinate has good strength and abilities. He¡¯s also familiar with those infiltrators. How about letting him be responsible for tracking down and apprehending those infiltrators.¡± Vicky,¡±???¡± Marcus:¡±???¡± Putting aside Vicky, who was at a loss, Marcus was confused. After a moment of silence, Marcus said, ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡± Although he did not know why Eternity valued that group of infiltrators, since Eternity said so, Marcus decided to give Eternity face. After all, it was not a big deal. After obtaining Marcus¡¯s nod of agreement, Eternity looked at Vicky again. He smiled and said, ¡°Go do your work.¡± Vicky left Marcus¡¯s office in a daze. It was not until he walked quite far that he realized a problem. How was he going to find Lu Ming and the others? Although his clone was imprisoned by Lu Ming in the Boshi Tower, the connection between the main body and the clone had been cut off. Just this alone was not enough for Vicky to locate the specific whereabouts of Lu Ming and the others. He wanted to go back to the office to ask Eternity for advice, but after some thought, Vicky did not do that. He could only leave the External Strategic Command Headquarters in a daze. As soon as he stepped out, he was greeted by a woman of an unknown race with light blue skin and a graceful figure. Seeing Vicky, her eyes lit up. ¡°Is this Mr. Vicky?¡± Vicky was slightly stunned and immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, may I ask who you are¡­¡± ¡°Xizi, just call me Xizi.¡± Xizi¡¯s voice was soft and pleasant. After introducing herself, Xizi smiled and said, ¡°Lord Marcus asked me to look for you and provide you with some intelligence support¡­ In the future, we¡¯ll be colleagues.¡± ¡°Please guide me.¡± Vicky nodded in a daze, but it was not appropriate for him to ask anything else. However, he could sense one thing from Xizi¡¯s words. In the short term, he and Eternity should be living here and not returning to the ground surfaceyer. It was also this point that made Vicky a bit puzzled. He could not understand what Eternity was nning when he returned to the Source Essence Layer this time and what ns he had in mind. He sighed heavily in his heart. 1¡¯11 take it one step at a time. Xizi said she could provide Vicky with intelligence support. However, in reality, she could not support anything. Lu Ming and the others seemed to have disappeared and could not be found at all. The Ster Tribe was also of no help in this regard. This made Vicky feel like a clown¡ªclearly undertaking a task but having nothing to do all day. He felt thatpared to the intelligence officer, Xizi was more like a tour guide¡­ There was no intelligence or anything, but in these past few days, Xizi took Vicky around the entire Base 3. It was unknown what Eternity was busy with, but in short, he did not give any further instructions. As time passed, Vicky chose to just go with the flow and not worry about Lu Ming and the others. Meanwhile, in the distant secret base of Lu Ming, as time passed, Lu Ming¡¯s progress was gradually elerating. Jiu Han, Bai Zhe, the Deste Demon Lord, and the others sessivelypleted the reshaping of their new divinities, and the power in the old divinities was gradually being stripped away by Lu Ming. It had been a full 23 days since the killing of Rael. On this day, in Lu Ming¡¯s manor in the Boshi Tower.. Jiu Han sat cross-legged in the center of the open space, with runes flickering around his body, faintly forming a cocoon shape that enveloped Jiu Han in the middle. Suddenly, a ¡°crack¡± sound spread from Jiu Han¡¯s body, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. As the master of the array, Lu Ming could see it most clearly. He could see that cracks were appearing in the old divinity inside Jiu Han¡¯s body, like an egg about to hatch. Until the cracks covered the entire old divinity, apanied by intense vibrations, a seven-colored radiance instantly hatched from the old divinity, drilling straight out of Jiu Han¡¯s body. ¡°This is it!¡± Lu Ming¡¯s expression became serious.. Chapter 397 - 397: Infiltration Chapter 397: Infiltration Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the divinity obtained from ascending the Heaven Ascension Stairs, there was a blood pattern that might be the mark of a Supreme God. The reason why Lu Ming was able toe to the Source Essence Layer back then was also because of the guidance of the blood pattern of the Supreme God Blood Tattoo within Moon Fiend¡¯s body. This made Lu Ming feel that by following this blood pattern, he probably could find something. Of course, what he found was not important; what mattered was whether he could find a way to escape from the current danger. In any case, it could be said to be a desperate move, or it could be said that the direction guided by the blood pattern was thest straw for Lu Ming and the others. After all, apart from this, they really could not find any other way to go. Under Lu Ming¡¯s gaze, the blood pattern within the old divinity in Jiu Han¡¯s body emerged. It disregarded everything, andpletely ignored the barrier of the remnants of the old divinity and Jiu Han¡¯s body, drilling out from within Jiu Han¡¯s body and shooting outwards. Its speed was very fast. It was a speed that even the Deste Demon Lord could not react to. However, as soon as it started, the array restrictions around Jiu Han suddenly lit up, and the light, like a barrier, tightly enveloped the colorful blood pattern. No matter how it struggled, it could not escape the restraint of the array restrictions. It was like a pointer. The surrounding array restrictions were like a dial. The dial restrained the pointer, and the pointer indicated the direction. A strangepass was formed just like that. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Lu Ming exhaled a breath, and was briefly relieved. Beside him, Bai Zhe, who witnessed this scene, smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Jiu Han, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Thepass was formed, but Jiu Han was also held back in thispass. Jiu Han waved his hand to indicate that it was not hard work, and then looked at the colorful blood pattern in the left front. After a long time, Jiu Han sighed in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about it.¡± As Jiu Han¡¯s voice fell, everyone present looked at each other in silence. The expressions of the Deste Demon Master and Bai Zhe were somewhat unhappy. After some contemtion, Lu Ming understood their thoughts¡­ After untangling everything, what troubled and restrained them was just a spiritualized blood pattern. It was nothing special. As long as there was a correct method, many people could cultivate the Spiritualized Blood Pattern. However, it was this thing that had made them fight for countless years. It was Lu Ming who broke the silence. ¡°This matter is not over yet. It¡¯s not toote to be sentimental after we escape from danger.¡± ¡°And now, everyone, get ready.¡± As he spoke, Lu Ming looked at the spiritualized blood pattern. ¡°Let¡¯s see where this thing can take us.¡± With thepass ready, the next step was to determine the direction of the journey. Lu Ming set off alone, packing everything and everyone else into the Boshi Tower, and carried it along with him. Inside the tower, Jiu Han was responsible for guiding the direction for Lu Ming. In the deste source essenceyer, Lu Ming walked alone in solitude. About a weekter, Jiu Han¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Lu Ming¡¯s mind. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Ahead, underground.¡± Only then did Lu Ming stop. From any angle, the terrain ahead was no different from before. Deste and empty. However, the restrained Spiritualized Blood Pattern did point to the underground ahead. That was where the Spiritualized Blood Pattern was going, and also where Lu Ming and the others were going. Lu Ming immediately restrained all his aura and seemed to have turned himself into a rock. He casually scattered a handful of gravel, and the gravel spread out with a strange rhythm and formed a simple illusion array around Lu Ming. Standing in the illusion array, Lu Ming remained motionless, just observing the surroundings with his eyes and listening in all directions. About a few hourster, when he saw the soil in front squirming and a few three-headed monsters crawling out from underground, dispersing in the distance, Lu Ming nodded in understanding. ¡°That¡¯s the entrance over there.¡± Jiu Han¡¯s voice sounded in his ears again, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Lu Ming fell into contemtion. After weighing it for a long time, he said. ¡°My preparation is not sufficient.¡± ¡°The underground might be the stronghold of those Star Spirits. If 1 want stability, 1 need to prepare some tricks.¡± Muttering like this, he simply returned to the Boshi Tower. It was known that the state of the Holy Tower and the Heaven Ascension Stairs was very likely rted to the Ster Tribe. This meant that the spiritualized blood pattern nurtured in the old divinity was also rted to the Ster Tribe. At this moment, the Spiritualized Blood Pattern was Lu Ming¡¯s guide. It was probably pointing to the heavily guarded ce of the Ster Tribe. And in the previous battle with Galuo, Lu Ming also realized that the power wielded by the Ster Tribe had exceeded his imagination. Charging head-on was definitely not an option. If that was the case, Lu Ming might not even take a few steps before being obliterated by the Ster Tribe¡¯s biological weapons. ¡°We can only disguise ourselves and sneak in.¡± But while it was easy to say, disguise and infiltrate, it was not that easy to do. The life forms of the Ster Tribe werepletely different from those of Lu Ming and the others. This led to differences in their aura and life fluctuationspared to Lu Ming¡ª the distinction between them was akin to the difference between humans and insects. As long as they stood together, there was no possibility of going unnoticed. When Lu Ming brought up this issue, everyone present was at a loss. No one coulde up with a definite and effective solution. Lu Ming thought about it and opened his attribute panel to look at his own attributes. His gaze drifted, and soon, Lu Ming¡¯s eyes locked onto the superpower: Self Limitation. An idea spontaneously arose in his mind. ¡°Self-Limitation State canpress one¡¯s body size and conceal one¡¯s aura..¡± Chapter 398 - 398: Infiltration (2) Chapter 398: Infiltration (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If I use Divine Source Points to strengthen the concealment effect under the Self-Limitation State multiple times, can 1 deceive the perception of the Ster Tribe?¡± Lu Ming felt that this was a feasible idea. After thinking for a moment, he addressed the others. ¡°I¡¯m nning to enter seclusion for a period of time. We¡¯ll talk after Ie out of seclusion.¡± No one had any objections. A monthter. Sand and dust filled the destend. As the dust formed a line, it quickly stopped in front of the east entrance 5 of Base 3. Only when the dust settled could one see that the two basic Hunters were responsible for raising the dust. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± A voice came from one of the Hunters, ¡°This time returning to Base 3 for a debriefing, we have a one-week vacation. Ma Fei, take a break and rx. It¡¯s a rare opportunity, so let¡¯s put work aside for now.¡± Ma Fei¡¯s voice came from the other Hunter, ¡°Got it, Brother Huan.¡± Qi Huan and Ma Fei were personnel stationed at Observation Station 3081 of the Ster Tribe in the Source Essence Layer. Their status and role were simr to those of Galuo and Rael, whom Lu Ming had encountered before. These field personnel usually worked in pairs, monitoring all the movements in the Source Essence Layer. Considering that the Source Essence Layer had not seen any external invasions or special situations for a very long time, this job had be monotonous, akin to exile. The annual debriefing had be an excellent opportunity for a vacation. Perhaps because she was thinking of her vacation experiencest year, Qi Huan sighed with emotion. ¡°I wonder how the Starry Night Bar is doing, whether it¡¯s still open. 1 remember there were quite a few fun things therest year. If there¡¯s a chance, 1¡¯11 take you there to experience it.¡± Ma Fei did not speak much and only casually agreed. The two of them stopped at the east entrance 5 for a moment. Soon, the ground vibrated and a crack opened, revealing a dark and deep hole beneath. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As Qi Huan spoke, she walked into the hole first, with Ma Fei following closely behind. However, what the two of them did not know was that since a while ago, there was another figure standing between them, like a fellow traveler. However, how could there be a fellow traveler in this two-person team? This person was Lu Ming! In this month¡¯s time, Lu Ming did not hesitate to consume divine source points. He used divine source points to selectively strengthen the concealment effect of his physical self-limitation. Finally, in the past two days, he had pushed the self-limitation to a certain limit. ¡°From the looks of it, the effect seems quite good.¡± Lu Ming, who stood behind Qi Huan and Ma Fei, was muttering to himself. His voice did not spread, naturally not attracting the attention of Qi Huan Ma Fei. He followed closely behind Qi Huan and Ma Fei, following the two of them into the underground space. It was apletely different world underground. At first, the light was dim, but as they went deeper, light emerged from the wall. The light was soft and seemed toe with security features. However, under Lu Ming¡¯s newly enhanced Self-Limitation ability, these security facilities werepletely useless. Lu Ming could not help but sigh. These hundreds of thousands of Divine Source Points weren¡¯t spent in vain. As the three of them walked through the long passageway, the scene in front of them suddenly became clear. In this ce that seemed to be deep underground, there was a vast open space. The open space was entirely made of metal, with various sophisticated instruments neatly arranged. However, there were no living creatures moving within it. The overall scene resembled a fully automated logistics and warehouse facility. Standing there, Lu Ming was indeed a little confused. On the other hand, Qi Huan and Ma Fei seemed to be very familiar with this ce. They entered a room, and through the transparent ss of the room, Lu Ming could see two shadows rising from the bodies of the Hunters. Soon, two bodies in normal state were transported over, and the two shadowy figures were injected into the new bodies. Lu Ming roughly understood the logic of this step¡ªthe two Star Spirit individuals were changing their skins. Hunters were consideredbat weapons and it was not convenient for them to move around in this thing on a daily basis. Now that they had arrived at the safe area of Base 3, they naturally had to change into casual attire. As the two of them finished changing and walked out of the changing room, Lu Ming could not help but raise an eyebrow. This was because the appearance of the two of them in their new clothes was quite simr to the mainstream aesthetics of humans. The only differences were in height and some details of facial features, but the differences were not significant. ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± This meant that even if Lu Ming revealed his true identity proactively, his true appearance would not differ much from the Star Spirit race¡¯s mainstream ¡°casual attire,¡± and it would not attract much attention. Of course, the unique aesthetic taste of Qi Huan and Ma Fei could not be ruled out as a factor in their distinctive clothing¡­ But soon, as the three of them left this open space and passed through several security checks to the outside world, thest bit of worry in Lu Ming¡¯s heart was dispelled. In sight were brightly lit high-rise buildings. Although they were underground, the lights made the ce look like daylight. Pedestrians passed by, each with different faces, bodies, and features, but they were not so strange that Lu Ming could not ept it. Buildings of various styles stood everywhere, and countless flying and running vehicles traversed the intricate traffic grid in all directions. Over here, it was like a future city of Cyberpunk, bustling and filled with arge amount of light pollution. ¡°That¡¯s fine. These Star Spirit people really know how to enjoy themselves¡­¡± Clearly, with the life forms of the Star Spirit Race, they did not need this kind of Cyberpunk City¡­ The only purpose of this ce was to add a touch of variety to the boring life of the Star Spirit Race. It left Lu Ming a bit confused. Standing at the street corner, Lu Ming looked left and right like a country bumpkin entering the city, unable to find a target direction for a while. After hesitating for a moment, Lu Ming decisively decided to follow the guidance of the spiritualized blood pattern first, see where it pointed, and then decide on the next steps. The tallest building in Starry City. The Issa Tower. On the top floor, in the revolving restaurant. Looking at Eternity, who was holding a wine ss and looking down at Starry City, Marcus felt his head spinning¡­ It had been more than a month since Eternity returned to Base 3 for debriefing. In such a long time, he had longpleted his report. However, for some unknown reason, this kid simply stayed in Starry City and did not leave. His daily schedule was just eating and drinking¡­ To put it nicely, he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for too long, and 1 want to see more of the scenery and changes in my hometown¡­¡± Since he had already said so, Marcus really couldn¡¯t easily drive him away after all, the work above was indeed not easy to handle. But it had been a month¡­ Thinking of this, Marcus coughed lightly and said, ¡°So you¡¯re not going back to the surface, really? Nothing¡¯s wrong?¡± Eternity smiled faintly, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. I have everything in the surfaceyer under control.¡± ¡°Then why did you let someone prematurely detonate the Dead Sea then?¡± Marcus¡¯s words had a hint of mockery, but Eternity, upon hearing it, didn¡¯t get angry. He simply said, ¡°Anyway, the next harvesting period is approaching soon. The early arrival of the harvesting period doesn¡¯t have much impact on the overall situation.¡± Without waiting for Marcus to speak again, Eternity continued, ¡°And to be honest, I¡¯m a bit tired of the work above. Either find someone to rece me, or just give me a bit more vacation. Once I¡¯ve had enough fun in Starry City, I¡¯ll leave on my own.¡± Eternity had already made things so clear that Marcus did not feelfortable saying anything else. He invited Eternity to eat and drink until suddenly, Eternity¡¯s gaze focused on a certain direction below. The subtle change caught Marcus¡¯s attention, but before Marcus could observe more closely, Eternity had already withdrawn its gaze. Downing the contents of his cup in one gulp, Eternity smiled at Marcus. ¡°Oh, by the way, I suddenly remembered 1 have some other matters to attend to. Let¡¯s call it a day for this meal.¡± Without waiting for Marcus to say anything, Eternity stood up and walked out of the restaurant. Marcus was left sitting at the dining table, squinting his eyes. Soon, he let out a heavy sigh. ¡°What¡¯s this guy really up to?!¡± Standing in the dimness at a street corner, watching the heavily guarded passage to the underground, Lu Ming unconsciously squinted his eyes. Following the guidance of the Spiritualized Blood Pattern, Lu Ming found this ce. However, the strict security made him hesitant to act recklessly. Just as Lu Ming was hesitating and racking his brains for a solution, a female figure walked over from not far away and eventually stood at the entrance to the passageway. She said something to the stationed guard and was allowed to enter the passageway. Lu Ming remained motionless. About three hourster, the female figure emerged from the passageway and walked straight to the parking lot in the distance. Seeing this, Lu Ming calmly followed behind.. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!